Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) God's Will and the Completion of the Four Position Foundation

Many people talk about God's will. Although the term "God's will" sounds straightforward, when one is actually asked about the meaning, it is very difficult to answer. Moreover, devout people have been praying, "Dear God! may Your will be done." We are now walking the religious path to fulfill God's will. However, it is illogical to pray and live a life of faith for the fulfillment of God's will when we don't really know the meaning of God's will.

Therefore, I would like to define the term "God's will." I define God's will as "to fulfill the ideal of creation." What does "to fulfill the ideal of creation," mean? It means to fulfill the ideal of humanity. Specifically, it was to be realized when the whole creation would become one in God's will centering on Adam and Eve. God's will is to fulfill the ideal of Adam and Eve. According to Unification terminology, God's will is to complete the Four Position Foundation.

What is the Unification Church or Reverend Moon's understanding of God's will? God's will is the ideal for which God created the universe, that is, the completion of the purpose of creation. When God created all things, He created them with a definite purpose. Completing this purpose of creation is God's will. Who was the center of this purpose? It was Adam and Eve. That is why I see God's purpose as the realization of the ideal of creation centering on Adam and Eve.

What, then, is the realization of the ideal of creation? It is the establishment of the Four Position Foundation. The Four Position Foundation is the family foundation of God's ideal in which Adam and Eve, centering on God, become completely one in ideal conjugal relations and multiply children. When this Four Position Foundation is established, Adam and Eve, who are one in conjugal love centering on God, would never be able to leave the realm of God's love.

What was God's purpose of creation? God did not create Adam and Eve merely to watch them. Nor did God create man and woman that they may merely grow old and die separately. God's purpose of creation was for Adam and Eve to grow and, when they recognize their feelings towards the opposite sex, make a love nest centering on God. Thus, they would establish humankind's true Kingdom of heaven on earth. Here, Adam as a male would represent heaven and Eve as a female would represent earth. Had Adam and Eve as two separate individuals become one horizontally, heaven and earth would have unified as one. By their becoming one centering on God's love, the spiritual and the physical worlds would automatically have united into one.

More important to God than the moment of creating Adam and Eve was the precious future they were to realize by completing the Four Position Foundation centering on love. That would be the completion of the purpose of creation.

God created His son Adam as the representative of all entities with plus character and loved this son the most. God loved him with a love that included a feminine quality. Likewise, when God loved His daughter Eve, He loved her with a love that included a masculine quality.

When two separate individuals become one, they produce a third starting-point. In other words, had Adam and Eve formed a complementary union based on their relationship with their first partner (God), then centering on the unity of these three loves, there would have arisen the impulse for a new beginning of love. This was to have been their children. This is why children are the objects of love whom we regard as the starting-point of new hope.

Adam and Eve were born as substantial beings, the incarnations of God's love and parents' love. Therefore, their children were to be loved by God, Adam and Eve. You all know about the Three Object Purpose. The Three Object Purpose is formed this way.

God's will for human beings is to fulfill the purpose of creation in order to realize the ideal of creation. The realization of the ideal of creation does not end when a man and a woman marry and become one through love. Afterwards, they should experience having sons and daughters. This is because the principle of heaven and earth is that everything is linked through relationships of high and low, front and back, etc. If there was a yesterday, there is a today; if there is a today, there will be a tomorrow. Everything must be connected. If there were no tomorrow, everything would end. If husband and wife are the higher position, then there must be children at the lower position. If there were no lower position, [the family] would end. Thus, the principle of heaven and earth unites high and low and left and right; husband and wife become the left and the right.

Therefore, parents understand that they have fulfilled their responsibility when all their sons and daughters have married. When their children have married, the parents-the husband and wife as a couple-and their children can completely realize the relationship of high and low. Only when they establish such a relationship of high and low do they realize the ideal. Though husband and wife have united in a left and right relationship, only when parents and children have vertically united in a high and low relationship can they realize an ideal spherical world. Furthermore, when brothers and sisters connect to this relationship, the sphere fills out in the third dimension. Thus, in order to complete the realization of the ideal, both the horizontal and vertical axes of the sphere must be established. When a man and a woman experience this realized two-fold realm, they can finally say that they are living in the ideal.

What does this mean? That is what the Unification Church calls the Four Position Foundation. Therefore, to complete the ideal of creation means to complete the Four Position Foundation.

A person should not remain alone. Starting from "myself," a person must pass through three stages. These three stages are: myself, my spouse and my child. The relationships between myself, my spouse, and my children, centering on God, constitute the Four Position Foundation. Completing this Four Position Foundation is God's purpose of creation.

According to the Divine Principle of the Unification Church, the completion of the purpose of creation is, for human beings, the completion of the Four Position Foundation. The Four Position Foundation cannot be established unless the parents, who have become one in love, have God's love dwelling in them. At the same time, they must transmit God's love to their children through their absolute love. God's Four Position Foundation is completed only when, according to the original order Of heaven, love is substantially transmitted to the children through the family as intermediary, forming a lineage. Therefore, parents must teach their children that God is a God of goodness and teach them how to love. As a wife, one should become exemplary in loving one's husband and thus teach the children to love. As a husband, one should teach the children about God's love, and through loving one's wife and educating the children, teach them to love. In the Unification Church, this is called completing the loves of the Three Object Purpose.

What was God's ideal for the first human ancestors? God's ideal was to unite an ideal man and an ideal woman to establish an ideal family. Then, what was to be the center of this ideal family? The center was to be neither man nor woman. A family is, after all, a group consisting of parents and children, husband and wife. The center of the group is God's love. Therefore, we can conclude that God's will is for a husband and wife to become one centering on God's love, and to establish a family centering on God's love.

If Adam and Eve had become perfectly one centering on God's love, their love would have been an absolute love, because, in a position of object, they would have become one with the absolute Being. The children born in that realm of absolute love would have received love through absolute love and would have dwelt in the realm of absolute love.

In the realm of absolute love, there is no contradiction or opposition. When we enter this realm, absolute love dwells in us and rules us.

In this ideal, children would grow up in a peaceful realm secured by a fence made with love. In this place, the atmosphere allows them to compromise with their parents and with their brothers and sisters. This is the place where everyone together can praise God's love. Such a family meets the standard of what in the Unification Church is termed the Four Position Foundation.

When the Four Position Foundation is established, that is, when mother, father, sons and daughters become one, the absolute realm of love is formed. Heaven is the realm where people express love's absolute value unlimitedly in three dimensions.

To form the Four Position Foundation, one must first experience the heart of husband and wife. Only then will one be able to have the heart of children and then the heart of parents.

God's ideal of creation was for Adam and Eve, the ancestors of humankind, to multiply good children and to establish one world centering on God.

God's will is the ideal of a family centering on one love, that is, to establish the family that satan cannot accuse, and to build a tribe, a race, a nation, and a world of God.

2) The Realization of the Ideal of Creation through Love

If we ask God why He created the world, He will surely answer, "because it was good." It was good and joyous. God created the world because He wanted to obtain joy.

How, then, does one attain a state of well being? How does one obtain joy? It is only possible through the way of love. Therefore, we can conclude that God created the world to obtain joy through the realization of love.

God created the world in order to realize love. God wants to feel joy by watching human beings and all things unite centering on God's love and establish a world of love. God wants to feet joy by watching human beings unite as true husband and wife in a relationship centering on God's love and establish true families, tribes, nations, and a world. God wants to experience the joy of love by becoming one with human beings in love. This is why God created the world, and this, indeed, is God's ideal of creation.

God's only dream was to realize the ideal of love. However, God cannot realize the ideal of love by Himself alone. No individual can attain love, happiness, and joy living by him or herself. One can never attain these things without a counterpart.

Although God is the absolute Being, He needs a partner who can be His counterpart of love. God's love partners are human beings. When human beings, as God's love partners, stand before God with perfected love, God becomes a happy God who has found the ideal of joy.

The cosmos operates by the principle of give and take. If one is in a high place, then he will eventually go down; if one receives, then he will eventually need to give. Therefore, to experience absolute love or to become an absolute subject, one needs to stand in the position of the counterpart.

Thus, an absolute person as the subject cannot help but seek an ideal counterpart of love. No matter how great a person is-a scholar, an artist, a politician or a saint, even one with worldwide authority-he cannot feet joy by himself alone. One can attain joy only where there is a reciprocal relationship.

Let us imagine where God's joy first emerged. God is the absolute Being. If He is the end, He must be the very end. Because God stands above the highest height, He cannot help but seek His counterpart below.

Where there is sunlight, every object casts a shadow. Similarly, God as the absolute subject wants to give to His counterparts, all things situated in a lower position.

Therefore, the reason God created all things in heaven and earth was to realize His ideal. God's objects for the realization of this ideal are interconnected, from minerals to plants to animals to human beings. Of course, nature is included, since God started His creation from the smallest entities and advanced to larger entities. Even the smallest particle is in itself a counterpart to an aspect of God.

For the absolute God, therefore, the initial point of love was when He took the smallest things as His counterparts. From that point onward, God must have felt increasing degrees of stimulation as He related to things of ever larger dimension.

The natural character of the original mind, which expresses God's infinite love centering on His purpose, is the heart. The value of heart never changes. If one wishes to discuss the value of God's existence, one has to discuss and grasp the meaning of God's love. Something's value can only be determined when it fulfills its role as a partner in a reciprocal relationship.

Joy originates from God's heart. Where, then, is the purpose of God's heart realized? It is realized through human beings. The invisible heart of God is manifest in the heart of visible human beings. Moreover, when a man and a woman with such a heart expand horizontally and establish a family, that family will expand to the world and become the center of the world. To establish such a family, God gave Adam and Eve the blessings to be fruitful and multiply. The Cosmic Teaching is established on the foundation of human beings' being fruitful, multiplying, and having dominion over all things.

Why did God create the world? God wanted to experience joy through the created world. Although God is an absolute being, He cannot feel joy by Himself. This is because one can feel joy only when there is a counterpart.

God does not need knowledge, money or power. God, who is absolute and omnipotent, does not need such things. No matter how much science advances, it can never catch up to, much less surpass, what God has made. The universe revolves according to its lawful order. When we think about the fact that God created and has been operating this vast universe, which is far beyond our scientific understanding, we can say that God also is the ultimate scientist. Furthermore, nothing in the world can stand against the power of God, who is omnipotent and whose power is absolute. God is also eternal and self-existing. If God wants something, what would that be? If not money, knowledge, or power, what could it possibly be? The one and only thing that God absolutely needs is true love. Both God and human beings absolutely need true love.

God does not need knowledge because He is the One who created knowledge. God does not need power because He is omnipotent. God does not need money because He can make diamonds and gold as He wishes.

Oh, God, what do you need? God would say, "The one and only thing I need is love." Can God feel love by Himself? One might think that God could love as He wishes. Not at all! Above all, God needs a counterpart with whom to share His true love. We have not understood this point.

Since God is the absolute Being, what was the reason that He created human beings? It was not to gain money, knowledge or power. Rather, this was the only way by which God could feel love.

Seen from this point of view, God the Father and human beings as His sons and daughters establish an axis. Connected by this axis, God and human beings forge an unbreakable bond of oneness in love. Do you think that a person who has tied a rope to God's original love and tasted that love would ever separate himself from God ~ In spring, bees come to taste the sweet nectar. Even if you pull off the bee's rear end, it will not stop its sucking. What would do if you taste God's love? Even if you were on a journey to somewhere, you would turn around and come back to immerse yourself in it.

Thus, the whole of creation forms a common base and begins interaction connected to this axis of love. The family becomes manifest as individually perfected man and woman become one centering on love. Tribes become manifest, then races, nations, and a world centering on this love axis.

However, what passes for love has become self-centered in America. Men and women date as casualty as they greet each other on the street.

The reason God created human beings was that God cannot experience any stimulation by Himself. joy springs from the relationship with a counterpart. By oneself, one cannot obtain the stimulation of joy. When we stand in the position of God's counterpart, we for the first time can receive the highest love. Then God's internal nature becomes embodied in us. If God feels sad, we, too, cannot but feel sad. Thus, we become inseparably linked with God. No matter how much we research, we will come to this conclusion.

Why does God need human beings? If someone asks you why God needs us for the realization of His ideal, you can reply that God needs us in order to complete God's love. What is God's love? God's love is the love by which human beings love each other eternally and the love with which God loves human beings eternally. Human beings are God's eternal partners of love.

From the very time God created Adam and Eve, God wanted to love them as His object partners. He wanted to see them again and again and again, to be with them again and again and again, and to live with them again and again and again. God's ideal of creation is to have such object partners.

How does God's love arise? The Divine Principle taught in the Unification Church explains that God's love arises through completing the Four Position Foundation. What does it mean to complete the Four Position Foundation? Parents' love should flow to the children and be felt by the children. In the Four Position Foundation, one can distinguish the three stages of parents' love, husband and wife's love and children's love. However, when we look at the Four Position Foundation from above, the loves of the parents, husband and wife, and children are all interconnected and united. The parents' love at the center of the Four Position Foundation embraces the children, unites the husband and wife, and finally brings all into oneness with God's love. This completes the Four Position Foundation.

Adam was supposed to become one with God, linked by love. A human being represents the existing world on the earth plane, and God represents the three dimensional world. Love is the cord eternally linking human beings and God.

When human beings with physical bodies become one with God, God's heart and emotion partake of the physical experience of infinite ecstasy. Finally, God and human beings become one in love. Human beings and the world become one in love. This is the starting point for the realization of the ideal world, which is God's purpose of creation.

The original human beings were meant to become one with God, feeling love substantially. Satan aimed at the center of this love, making Adam and Eve fall. After that, the cosmos drifted away from God, becoming chaotic with no relationship to His love.

God's ideal begins for the first time from new, God-centered love, from the position where love is manifest in accordance with the law of creation.

3) God's Purpose for Creating Adam and Eve

In Genesis 1: 27, it is written that when God created man in His own image, He created them male and female. As such, we can conclude by inductive reasoning that God is a Being of united masculinity and femininity.

God, as a Being of this nature, could not live alone. Needing an object partner, He created the world. Therefore, God created one man and one woman.

God's internal nature consists of masculine character, God as Father, and feminine character, God as Mother. Therefore, one can describe human beings and the universe created from God as embodying the God of dual characteristics, of masculinity and femininity.

God created Adam and Eve first in order to become embodied, and second to perfect His love. If Adam and Eve had become perfected embodiments of love, God would have dwelt in them and they would have become the perfect parents of love for all humankind. God's image would then have been manifest as Adam and Eve, the incarnate Parents. Next, Adam and Eve were to have multiplied their children and established an ideal world. The ideal world established by human beings would have connected the spirit world and the physical world. This was another reason why God created human beings.

Therefore, centering on love, God was to have dwelt in Adam and Eve, becoming the incarnate True Parent to all humankind. After Adam and Eve went to the spirit world, God would have continued to manifest as the divine Parent, clothed in the image of Adam and Eve. However, you must understand that because of the fall of Adam and Eve, God could not realize these intentions.

God created man and woman with the purpose that the two love each other and become one. God did not create Adam for Adam's sake or Eve for Eve's sake. God created Adam for Eve and Eve for Adam. Likewise, God created Adam and Eve for His own love and His own joy. God did not create Adam and Eve for the sake of knowledge, power or money. The omnipotent God does not need knowledge, power or money; He only needs love.

God did not create Adam and Eve for the purpose of giving them knowledge, power, or many treasures to live a good life. God's purpose was to raise Adam and Eve as the embodiments of love.

God purposed that human beings establish a foundation for love through the family. The world without love is hell; even God's existence loses its meaning. Understand the absolute law of creation: love is human beings' God-given purpose.

Why did God create the universe, and Adam and Eve? We must know the reason. God created because it was good. God wanted to enjoy His good creation.

God wanted to enter and dwell in Adam to become the incorporeal Father, and He wanted Adam to become the corporeal father. Thus, Adam should have become God in the flesh. Why does God need a body of flesh? Because the incorporeal God can not have dominion over the corporeal world that He created, God needs an incarnation of God.

Therefore, God created Adam and Eve to be the incarnations of God. This required that Adam and Eve become one with God. Likewise, Jesus came to become one with God. Adam was supposed to become one with God, but he failed; he screwed up God's plan. Therefore, Jesus had to come to straighten it out. I use a vulgar expression, "he screwed up," but I believe it is not out of place. Jesus probably would like this expression. It gives a more realistic feeling than some euphemistic phrase such as "he made a mistake."

God is an invisible being. To have a form of flesh, the incorporeal God created Adam and Eve. If Adam and Eve, with God dwelling in them, had attained maturity, married and had children, then God would have become the internal Father and Adam the external father. Adam then would have completely resembled God.

Thus resembling God, Adam and Eve were to become the father and mother of humankind. Had this happened, then throughout history people would have always acknowledged the existence of God. No one would doubt the reality of God. If human beings had not fallen, we would be able to see God anytime and God would respond to us whenever we call Him. Who, then, would deny the existence of God? No one would deny it, even if the whole world opposed them.

Watching Adam and Eve loving each other, God would not have been a lonely being. God would have felt matching joy, thinking how strong His own inborn love nature was flowing.

For God, Eve was His future wife. This is because Adam, becoming one with God, was to become God himself. Satan seduced God's wife. Satan is God's enemy and our enemy.

4) Adam and Eve's Growing Period

Adam and Eve were created with the possibility of becoming perfect without any sin. They were to grow to perfection by obeying God's law. During the growing period, on the way to becoming a mature man and a woman, they were meant to remain as brother and sister. They were to establish the true tradition of living as brother and sister.

During the period of adolescence, the love between man and woman begins to ripen. God must have been waiting, watching and anticipating the day when they could embark on the road of mature love. In the Divine Principle taught in the Unification Church, this period is called "the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle." Without completing the growing period, one cannot establish the foundation for mature love. God waits for human beings to complete the growing period, for the time when He can directly rule them with love. This is why the growing period is termed the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle.

The reason God told Adam and Eve, "Do not eat" was that it was not yet time for them to love each other. Since Adam and Eve were still in the growing period, God gave them the commandment to wait until they had matured.

When a person is born through parents, he or she is not born ready-made as a husband or a wife. Rather, he or she is born as a son or a daughter and is educated about love. Through education about love, people learn how to unite with each other.

Therefore, we must stand before God in order to receive education about love that is centered on God's love. We should receive this education of love until we understand the standard of all value, and until we become mature.

From this point of view, one might ask whether Adam and Eve were growing up in God's love. There is no mention of this in the Bible. Instead, the Bible begins with a story about the Fall.

What attitude should Adam and Eve have shown in order to receive this education? Because God the Parent related with Adam and Eve as His children, Adam and Eve should have followed wherever God went and should have remained under His supervision.

However, they left their position as the children of God and departed from the proper attitude. Because God is the absolute Being, Adam and Eve should have followed and obeyed Him absolutely. God was the Mother who gave life to Adam and Eve, and God was their Guardian. God was their Protector against any threat to their lives.

Moreover, it is obvious that God would have enjoyed seeing Adam and Eve attain maturity and love each other more than they loved Him. Why! God is their subject partner. When God's object partners become the wonderful embodiments of love, God as the subject partner will feet much greater value in loving them. Therefore, God's joy would increase.

This is the very first law of creation for human beings. However, since a fallen human being cannot receive this education of love, he cannot even approach that position.

Adam and Eve were to be the lords of all creation. Yet they should have waited until the time decided by God, their Father; that is, they should have waited until they had matured both physically and spiritually. God also said to Adam and Eve, "Be fruitful and multiply." This means that after their physical and spiritual bodies had matured completely, they were to become husband and wife and to love each other, multiplying sons and daughters.

While they were physically growing up, Adam and Eve spent much of their time together. When something frightening happened, Eve said, "Oh! I'm scared," and she threw herself into Adam's arms or hid behind him. Eve was relieved when Adam embraced her, but at the same time, she received strong masculine stimulation from Adam. Adam also did not dislike this feeling, and received sexual stimulation from Eve, a being different from himself. At that moment, who made the sexual advance, Adam or Eve? Eve was the one who, afraid and jumping into Adam's arms, made the sexual advance. From that moment on, they gradually fell in love.

God created the world with love. Adam and Eve, centering on God's love, were to make the world a well-ordered chain of love, connecting everything to God. Adam and Eve had such a mission. Therefore, they should have always considered what attitude they needed if they were to possess the love that God would one day permit them to share. Because the issue of love was so important, it would determine their life and death.

Every human being, having been conceived centering on one moment, begins during adolescence to look forward to such a moment. We should understand why a man and a woman have to wait before they can have that one moment. A man and a woman can fall in love at any time, yet why do they need to wait? They need to wait because of love. The fullness of love in maturity requires fulfilling the necessary conditions in the growing period, during adolescence.

When Adam and Eve became sixteen, seventeen or eighteen, they naturally awakened to the opposite sex. just as when flowers bloom, people are intoxicated by their fragrance, when Adam and Eve reached adolescence, they began to think about the opposite sex. God also was caught up in this fragrance. Then the three God's love, and Adam and Eve's minds and bodies -- were to become one, at a point which would have become the core of universe. They would then have entered the original orbit, which was to have controlled all love. However, Adam and Eve fell from this point. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have become completely one. If they had become one, God could never leave them, and Adam and Eve could never leave, either. From that point, all the generations would have been connected, realizing the ideal tribe, nation and world. This world would have become a world of splendor, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

If Adam and Eve had not fallen upon reaching adolescence around age sixteen or seventeen -- but instead had become one with God's love, then their minds and bodies absolutely could not have divided. With perfect life and perfect love, Adam and Eve would have become a true man and true woman living in a true environment. After the Fall, Adam and Eve always remembered the feeling of anticipation, hoping to stand in that position. Throughout their lives, they longed to find that original position and to think, to live and to love as they were intended to. They surely wanted their children to live in that world.

When can human beings become completely one with God and receive the direct dominion of God? It is the time when man and woman individually become perfect and begin to have give and take of love with each other, in an environment equipped for the reciprocal relationship of subject and object and for the original human love, matured in all aspects. When it happens, God and human beings form a complete whole centering on love and start revolving around the eternal original orbit.

5) The Perfection of the individual and the Starting Point of Love

An individual cannot attain perfection by knowledge, power or money. Rather, perfection is realized through love -- not vulgar love, but the original love. By this love everything is perfected.

We all have five senses: sight, hearing, taste, touch and smell. These five senses should begin from the foundation of perfected love and function centering on perfected love. Every sensation of one's eyes, ears, nose, mouth, hands, and so forth, should be perfected centering on love.

Ideally, we should experience the objective world through out five senses when they have become one centering on love. This means, in short, that we would live in ecstasy. In this state, enraptured by our surroundings, we would lovingly take in the world around us.

One cannot abide in that state by oneself. One must be relating ever more closely with a counterpart. One's counterpart is ever changing, and the feelings coming from one's counterpart are ever changing.

True love has the quality that it can enlarge to fill endless space or shrink to an infinitesimal point. Such is heavenly love. When we look through the eyes of love, it does not matter whether something is big or small. Small things have their value in a small package, while big things have their value in a big package. To create such a world of love is indeed the ideal of God.

God created the mind and body based on love. For an individual to become perfect, these must become one. An individual grows to maturity through their eternal give and take action.

The process of the perfecting an individual starts from love and matures centering on love. Its maturation is like a bud growing into fruit. When the person attains the proper standard of love, God will dwell in his future marriage. Until love has matured, there is no basis upon which to bear fruit.

Everything is created and sustained based upon the law of love. When a flower blooms, the stamen and pistil within the flower engage in give and take action; through this circular movement, a fruit is produced. It is the same in the animal world and also among human beings. All come into existence through the circular movement of love. Everything in existence reaches its completion only through relationships of love. We therefore affirm that every entity can become perfect only through love.

A human being can unite his mind and body when he becomes one with the core of God's love. When a person unites his mind and body and enters the realm of God's love, then the person becomes mature. This describes how an original human being who did not fall can grow towards individual perfection.

The perfection of an individual means the unification of mind and body. When the mind in the subject position engages in give and take action with the body in the object position, then this unified mind and body becomes the object of God. The mind should be unchanging forever.

The mind tends to focus on heaven and the body tends toward the world. The concept that these should become one is the doctrine of the Cosmic Teaching. Do you know what I mean by the Cosmic Teaching? It calls upon us to make the cosmos -- that is, the corporeal and incorporeal worlds -- into a unity. Should not the person who tries to rule the cosmos have a united mind and body? If that person does not have a united mind and body, he or she would perish. When your mind and body unite centering on God, then God will be the internal God, and you yourself will become the external God. Is that not so? Then, around what center should we unite our mind and body? We should center their unity upon love.

Regard yourself as the problem. You can be your own worst enemy. If you cannot unite your mind and body, you become your own enemy.

What is the meaning of individual perfection for us today? It has to do with our faith in the form of a vertical parent-child relationship. As God loves us, we also must love God. Because love is realized through a relationship with a counterpart, there can be no separation between God and ourselves as children of God.

The perfection of an individual starts from the point where he or she makes a vertical relationship with God.

It is right that we should love God as God loves us. It is the law of the Principle. If you respect and attend God as the vertical center, you will receive His love as His sons and daughters. Unless we establish such a tradition of mutual love, we will not establish the starting point for our individual perfection.

You all should know that the fulfillment of one's responsibility is the only way to the perfection of one's character.

The reason God cannot fully display His love toward fallen man and woman is that they must first perfect their character.

God is the subject partner of true love. Therefore, only when an absolute object partner appears does He engage in the give and take action of love.

What do you think perfection of character means? It means to become a person who can fulfill his or her responsibility. That is to say, one must first be restored to one's original position before the Fall and then reach perfection, finally capable of fulfilling one's responsibility. This process involves a revolutionary change in character.

Individual perfection means the perfection of character. We can say that when a person fulfills his or her responsibility, he or she realizes the perfection of character. As children of God, we must become mature people who can stand before God in a position to praise and love Him. Once you clearly understand that you can obtain true love only after you have perfected your character, you must bear in mind that there is no other way to go besides the way of perfecting your character.

In the satanic world, there is no connection to the realm of heart. You will be led to true love only after you have gone through a revolution of character. Bear in mind that unless you free yourselves from selfishness and self-centeredness, including worldly greed, attachment to your own children, and your fancies of cultural superiority, you will never be able to reach perfection.

For Adam and Eve to become people of mature character, they have to start anew by living according to the complete, ideal religion and denying everything in the satanic world. Therefore, although I have been receiving so much persecution, I have been denying every worldly thing in order to stand in a position of perfection.

People who are thinking in a self-centered way remain in the satanic realm. If you have inherited God's heart and have reached the standard of perfected character, then you can connect with God's standard of character and unite with perfected Adam's standard of character. We must become people who can meet the standard of original, perfected character. To become like this, we must continually reform ourselves and fulfill our given responsibilities. In this respect, I can definitely say that nothing in this world can make you reform and perfect yourself. If anything can, it is the Unification Principle.

To reform this world, we must perfect our character one hundred percent. Otherwise, we cannot reach the level of perfect joy. This is because, even after fallen humanity has been restored, there would not be perfect joy as long as memories of the Fall remain in us. Even God should not have the notion that man once fell. In order to erase even the notion that human beings once fell, we must become beings who are more than one hundred percent perfect.

Where is love's embarkation point, love's encampment, and the place of love's safe settlement? Among you, some might hope that it is your mind and body. In fact, if your mind and body become the place where God's love can settle safely, then you will become the perfect encampment for unification. On that day, you will become God's son, the son who will inherit the family business, the great enterprise of heaven and earth. Everything will go well for you; you will become the object of God's love and receive the utmost love from God. When that day comes, God will close His eyes, shedding tears of gratitude, saying, "Oh, my son!"

Where does love start? It starts from a perfected individual. From the viewpoint of the Divine Principle, we are to start loving after reaching individual perfection. We reach our destined love only after we have gone through adolescence and have become qualified to love the opposite sex. We must be able to correspond with the harmony of heaven and earth and carry out our responsibility.

However, in the case of Adam and Eve, it did not happen that way. What kind of love was their love? Their love did not happen at the place where all things in heaven and earth can unite. It was not the subjective love. Their love should have been the subjective and necessary love. They did not have this destined love. Therefore, today's human race descended from people who never tasted such love. Although we know the word "love," we do not know the concept of a world of true love. In the world of true love, when we prepare the foundation to love each other centering on God, then God, for the first time comes down with His love.

In other words, when God sees human beings, who are His masterpieces, love each other, He cannot help but loving them. With this attitude, God makes a way for people as His sons and daughters to join in relationships of love. That is the meaning of the Blessed marriages of the Unification Church.

God, who existed in the beginning as the Word, created human beings on the last day of creation, after creating all things. When creating human beings as His object partners, God created the male Adam as His object partner and then created the female Eve as Adam's object partner.

Centering on God, Adam and Eve in the position of subject and object partners are to make a relationship of love. At the same time, God and the two human beings, Adam and Eve, would make a relationship of subject and object partners. Were Adam to make a subject-object relationship with God, without making a subject-object relationship with Eve, he would not be able to possess God's eternal love, nor could he exist eternally. By only making a relationship with God, Adam would only be able to move in a straight line. The same would apply if he related only with Eve.

Eternity and perfection are obtained not from linear motion, but require spherical motion. To change from linear motion to spherical motion, Adam also needs to make a relationship with Eve as his object partner. Adam alone cannot establish the harmony of life and love.

Everything in creation exists based on movement through three points. If the movement does not go through three points, it will not be perfect or eternal.

Adam was not meant to approach God in a straight line. Rather, he was supposed to approach God through his object Eve, and Eve through Adam. That way they could proceed in a spherical movement. For Adam to approach God through Eve, they have to have a love relationship. Adam by himself does not have the strength to approach God.

What would have happened if Adam and Eve had reached perfection? What would have happened if they had completely matured as a man and woman and had reached the level where they could receive the Blessing? Centering on one love, they would have become the Mother, united with the entire universe. In unity with God, and together with God, they would have initiated a new beginning in the universe, in heaven and earth. What would have been its starting point? It would have been love. From the beginning, the starting point was supposed to be love. What love? It would have been God's love.

Where would be the origin of this God-centered unified love? God intended that Adam and Eve would grow up without falling and come to embrace all things in heaven and earth. Their hearts were to overflow with happiness, enraptured with God's love. They were to be filled with hope for tomorrow and with a love big enough to embrace all future generations. When Adam and Eve reached such a level, then for the first time the starting point of true love would appear, where a man and woman could unite centering on God's love. If they could not reach this level, the starting point of unified love would not appear.

After achieving perfection as an individual and perfection as a spouse in the conjugal relationship, we need to receive public recognition centering on God's love to establish the true ideal.

6) The Ideal World to Be Created through Adam and Eve

God created one male and one female. After they became perfect, God planned to raise them as one heavenly couple, that they might live a heavenly married life.

God planned to make Adam and Eve the very first husband and wife, and then to build the Kingdom of heaven through them. If this had happened, then the blessings "Be fruitful and multiply" would have been realized at that time. God had given Adam and Eve the ability to multiply His children. The children of Adam and Eve then would have been sinless, perfect human beings.

What else would Adam and Eve have become? No sin would be passed down through the generations of human beings. Through their children, Adam and Eve would have become the God-centered True Father and True Mother of all humankind.

If Adam and Eve had reached perfection without falling, they would have become perfect not only as individuals; their perfection would have had universal and historical significance. Moreover, they would have been able to start a new family centering on God's love. From this family, expanding to a clan, a tribe, a race, a nation, and a world, humankind would have established one big family, with God dwelling in their midst.

The center of this great family would have been God and Adam. The life course of Adam's family, including their lifestyle, customs, practices and the setting of their life, would have remained as an historical tradition in that world. It would be the tradition intertwined with God's love. Because God's love is the origin of life and the source of all ideals, humankind would not be able to leave God's bosom. If they ever departed from it, they would long to return.

Even in this fallen world, when people leave their parents or siblings, they always feel lonely and miss their family. Similarly, once people are intertwined with the love of God, who is the subject of life and ideals, they can never leave His bosom. If they were to leave, they would feel lonely, sad and bereft of joy. Therefore, there is no option other than to become one with God in the realm of His love.

In such a place, a person can be proud of these things: First, God is my Father. Second, we are God's sons and daughters who can receive His love. Third, I am the heir of the universe created by God.

In this world, a person is proud just to marry the daughter of a rich man. However, if God is my Father and if I can receive all of His love, is there anything of which a person can be prouder?

If Adam and Eve had established a God-centered ideal family, then God's will would have been accomplished. Adam's family, attending and serving God the Father above, and as the ancestors of all humankind below, would have become the family that established the starting point of unified love. To realize the ideals for which God created Adam and Eve, their family should have become the foundation upon which to bring everything into unity through love.

If God's will had been realized through husband and wife's love and children's love, then this would have been the foundation for a realm of unified culture to be established on this earth centering on Adam's family. Instead of numerous peoples forming their own cultures and civilizations as exist today, the world would have a single culture, a single philosophy and a single civilization centering on Adam. If history had begun in this way, then our culture, history, customs, language and traditions would be one.

Again, we would have established the ideal family, ideal tribe, race and nation in the realm of God's love, and as this expanded even more, we would have formed one ideal world according to the ideal of Adam. The root, trunk and leaves of a tree are all connected as one life. The worldview from the standpoint of God's will is like this. Centering on love, we should attend God as our Father above, and below, we should transform all humankind into our brothers and sisters sharing one life, the life of love. Afterwards, we should establish the eternal ideal world centering on God. The people living in such a world do not need salvation or a Messiah. They are God's good sons and daughters.

If Adam and Eve had established the first God-centered family, then centering on that family the God-centered tribe, nation and world would also have been established. In that world, God alone would be the sovereign ruler. Then from the very beginning and for all eternity, the world would have abided under the perfect sovereignty.

If this had been accomplished in the Garden of Eden, then there would not be the many different nations and languages we see today. Everyone would be included in Adam's tribe, following the one tradition set up by Adam. The language spoken by Adam would be the language of the world. Indeed, the whole world would live as one nation under God. This was God's plan, that all humankind be born in the Kingdom of heaven on earth.

We are meant to enjoy a heavenly life here on this earth. After our physical life, we are supposed to enter heaven in the spirit world and abide there forever. This was the original design of God. In such a world, there would be no satan, no evil and no hell.

7) The Fall of Adam and Eve

How did Adam and Eve, created by the omnipotent God, fall? This is an important theological problem.

Many Christians believe literally what is written in the Bible, that Adam and Eve fell by eating the fruit of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil. If they ate a literal fruit, then it would not have been a big problem. However, when we see the history of the providence of restoration taking six thousand years, we can understand that Adam and Eve did not fall by merely eating a fruit.

How, then, did Adam and Eve fall? Simply, Adam and Eve fell due to a problem of love. Because the problem was love, the providence of restoration has taken thousands of years and has been prolonged repeatedly to this day. Most religious believers have not understood this fact.

Who was it that trampled on love? It was the archangel. He trampled on the love of Adam and Eve. The archangel seduced Eve, and through her, he trampled on Adam. As a result, Adam and Eve's love, which should have centered on parents' love and followed the true path to reach God, deviated and went astray.

This is why all humankind, which was supposed to inherit God's flesh and blood, instead received satan's flesh and blood. Most religious believers never even dreamed of this.

It is written in the Bible, "Do not eat of the fruit of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil." The commandment contains the implication that the relationship between God and human beings could be broken. Indeed, a problem arose, which the Divine Principle explains about clearly. The Divine Principle is a great gospel for people who do not know clearly about the Fall. It is the great gospel for saving all people, who are living in suffering.

We cannot accept that the fruit was the literal fruit of some tree. Why would God create a fruit that could cause a situation in which all humankind would suffer in struggles and destruction for millions of years? It is more logical to regard this situation as resulting from the matter of love that I have been discussing.

Where did the Fall start? [In the family.] What was the fall of the family? Was it eating of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good or Evil? Nothing other than love could cause Adam and Eve to fall as a family. Did they fall through eating the literal fruit of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil? Could the Original Sin arise from eating a literal fruit? If, as many believe, the Original Sin occurred when the father ate a fruit, then what kind of fruit could cause thousands of generations of his descendants to become sinners? The generations are related through lineage. If the root of sin is planted in the lineage, the sin continues forever by the law of heredity. Only the problem of love could make this happen. Wrong love was the cause of the Fall.

The Fall occurred when Adam and Eve were tempted by illicit love. This love, though not permitted by God, came at them from the left and the right. Succumbing to it, they violated the moral law.

When you come to know about love, you will be well acquainted with everything. You will not only know the facts of the earth plane, but also your spiritual eyes will open and you will understand the physical and spiritual worlds in all their dimensions. You will reach the level where you can see God face to face.

However, Adam and Eve fell before they fully developed their awareness of love. Their immoral relationship with the archangel was the fundamental cause of the destruction of the universe.

The Fall happened because of love. The main point of love is not the eyes or the mouth. The Fall occurred through a man and a woman's love organs. The Fall ruined everything.

The place where love is consummated is where all the senses merge together. However, the fall destroyed this original standard and damaged the entire universe.

We are supposed to grow centering on love. However, when something goes wrong with love, God steps back. In this respect, the Fall cannot be anything other than a failure of love. This is why it became a problem for God, for humankind and for history. Only disastrous failure of love can cause such a shock. It was the greatest catastrophe in the whole universe.

The Fall was making a love relationship with satan.

The Fall was this: we joined with satan and left God.

The Fall was the failure of love caused by an evil motive towards the lineage. This is why we inherit the result of the Fall as the Original Sin.

Amazingly, the fact that the Fall resulted from love was only revealed in the time of Reverend Moon. I have investigated its history and systematized its theory, so that no-one can deny it.

The reason that the omniscient and omnipotent God could not prevent the Fall is as follows:

God must maintain the absoluteness of love, so it was for Adam and Eve to develop their love up to the level desired by God. Since they fell during the process of their growth, God could not prevent their fall. As all human beings have to go through the period of adolescence, Adam and Eve were to become perfect after going through a certain growing period. Then they would have become one with God. Yet, they fell before reaching that level.

If Adam and Eve, standing before God, could have understood God's inner feelings, they would not have been able to fall. God as a Parent had a heart of love for His children, but the children did not know their Parent's deep heart. The Fall occurred when Adam and Eve were young. Yet, was the motivation of the Fall because of their deficient age, or rather because of their deficient hearts? If Adam and Eve had said, "God knows me. He can never leave me no matter what," and had felt that they were the center of God's every concern, then they would not have been able to fall. In-other words, the Fall took place because Adam and Eve's hearts were not in accord with God's heart. The Fall happened because their wishes could not meet Heaven's wish, and their thinking strayed from Heaven's thinking.

What is the Fall? The Fall occurs when we engage in human-centered love and ignore heaven and earth, ignore human beings, and ignore God. Therefore, any society where promiscuity is rampant will perish.

The Fall was the archangel and Eve together bringing her husband to ruin.

The Fall was the separation of man and woman. Adam and Eve became enemies.

The most serious among all sins is the sin that ruptures divine love. We must know this law of nature. Adam clearly failed in his duty as a brother, and Eve failed in her duty as a sister. When the archangel tempted Eve, Eve should have checked with Adam and Adam should have asked God. However, because they acted on their own, they went the way of the Fall.

What do you think the Fall is? The Fall meant that they could not live as the original ideal human beings, become the true loving husband and wife desired by God, and live with God centering on love.

The Fall meant that Adam and Eve, who should have become one with each other centering on God, instead became one with the archangel, a servant of God. Instead of inheriting God's lineage, human beings descended from the servant's bloodline. Therefore, no matter how much fallen people call God "my Father," they do not feel it as true to life.

This is because human beings inherited a fallen nature, an inclination to think only of oneself without caring for anything else, including God. We became beings of contradiction, and hence whatever we establish-tribes or nations, etc. divides after a while. In this way, we formed the realm of satanic culture. In the satanic realm, whatever is established as one divides into two, and two into three, until ultimately, everything divides.

God has been unfolding the providence of unification, to bring the divided cultural realms into one. Every human being has an original nature that desires to be part of the central existence of the universe. However, in this world, the central existence is not God, but satan. Therefore, whenever people seek for the center, they end up becoming unhappy rather than happy. Such has been the unfolding of the miserable history of humankind.

8) The Consequences of the Fall

Eve united with the archangel through an immoral and adulterous relationship. Then Adam united with Eve, who had become one with the archangel. Adam and Eve thus established a family through a conjugal relationship centered on satan, rather than God. Consequently, all their descendants stem from satan's bloodline.

Accordingly, although the sons of Adam and Eve were supposed to become the first and second sons of God, because Eve had an immoral love relationship with the archangel, they became satan's property instead.

In the original ideal of creation, love determines ownership. According to the Divine Principle, when people make a love relationship, the subject and object partners of that love establish a clear right of ownership over each other. Looking carefully from this Principle viewpoint, we thus recognize that because Eve fell by having an immoral love relationship with the archangel, the right of ownership over Eve's descendants belonged to satan. Satan could then justifiably claim them as his own.

John 8:44 reads, "You are of your father the devil."

Due to the Fall, the first human beings had no choice but to submit to satan, their false father. Human beings exchanged fathers. They abandoned God, the true Father, and united with satan, the false father. Thus, the first man and woman became the son and daughter of satan.

Adam and Eve unlawfully became husband and wife under satan, without the blessing or permission of God. Therefore, when Adam and Eve had children, their children were under the same false father as they were. Their children were born not as the children of God, but as the children of satan. From Adam onward, people have multiplied children carrying the Original Sin and formed the sinful world. All this was the consequence of the first human beings not keeping themselves centered on God.

This world is a world of sin, a world of distrust, a world of crime, a world of hatred and war. Nations destroy other nations without pity. This is hell on earth. In fact, the master of this earth is satan, not God. Thus, it is written in John 12:31, "Now shall the ruler of this world be cast out."

We all know that God created the universe. We also know well that God created human beings. However, God could not become our lord. This is because human beings exchanged lords. Human beings rebelled against God and united with the false lord, satan. Therefore, satan has been the father of humankind.

Adam and Eve, the first ancestors, disbelieved God's Word and fell. They therefore could not become each other's true ideal counterpart; they lost the true husband-wife relationship.

God's original purpose for Adam and Eve was that they marry as a good bridegroom and a good bride, becoming husband and wife. As husband and wife, they were to become parents. In spite of this purpose, they fell and their relationship was ruined. This is why the providence of restoration began with their children, Cain and Abel.

Our lives are not supposed to be situated in a history with such a beginning. We cannot help but resent being born into such misfortune, such an unbearable situation. You should protest and reproach your ancestors for it.

Because Adam and Eve fell, God cannot regard them as the ancestors of a true humanity, as the parents of humankind, or as His son and daughter. Although Adam and Eve were God's only son and daughter, they descended to a position where God could not treat them as His son and daughter. God had intended to bless Adam and Eve as husband and wife when they grew up. He wanted to find in them object partners who would offer filial devotion. Nevertheless, Adam and Eve proved themselves unfilial as a son and daughter, as well as unfilial as a bridegroom and bride.

God had great hope for Adam and Eve's future. He had been investing a great deal in them and was looking forward to the future. Nevertheless, because Adam and Eve fell, God was unable to feel from them the heart of filial piety as children or the heart of filial piety as bridegroom and bride, that is to say, as husband and wife. God expected that Adam and Eve would establish the position of loyalty and filial piety, and thus become the ancestors of a hopeful future and the king and queen of all humankind. However, you must know that Adam and Eve did not become the object partners who would offer filial piety to God.

As a consequence of the Fall, human beings lost the true love of a father, the true love of a husband, and the true love of a brother. Since Eve's fall caused this loss, women have had to suffer so much through history until they find these loves.

As a result of the Fall, we lost true parents, true husband and wife, and true children. Eve and the archangel caused this loss.

Consequently, women living on this earth are dependent upon archangel-type fathers, archangel-type husbands, and archangel-type brothers. Therefore, women are very miserable. It is like the daughter of a rich man who lives with a house-servant. Driven from her parents' home, she and her children are considered members of the servant's bloodline.

Since women never received love from their original husband, original father, and original brother, the person who comes as the Lord brings these kinds of love. Due to the Fall, three kinds of love relationships (with a father, a husband, and a brother) could not be perfected, and consequently women could not become happy daughters. Therefore, the Lord has to come on this earth with these three kinds of love combined.

Because the order of love was trampled down, we cannot bring happiness to the world until we restore the order of love.

People in the satanic realm have no relationship at all with God's lineage. In other words, while human beings were supposed to be born as the children of good parents, in reality they were born to evil parents. From that evil center, one family spread out to a tribe, nation and world.

The Fall might seem to be a problem limited to Adam and Eve. However, because Adam and Eve are the ancestors of humankind, they are like a spring whose waters flow to influence every subsequent individual, family, tribe, race, nation, and world.

The fall of Adam and Eve was not a fall just of Adam and Eve; it was the fall of human history altogether. That is to say, as a consequence of their fall, Adam and Eve became evil parents instead of good parents. From evil parents, evil children were born. These evil children formed an evil tribe, evil nation and evil world, which today numbers over three billion people.

The history of humankind living in this satanic realm has not been joyful, but very sorrowful. The present condition of humankind in this satanic realm is not joyful, but very sorrowful.

Because Adam and Eve fell, God's ideal of creation was not realized. Rather, Adam and Eve became the fallen parents and multiplied children with Original Sin. The history of humankind has developed from this family, expanding to the tribe, race, nation and world. The ideal of True Parents who can stand having perfected God's original will has remained unfulfilled ever since the Fall. The ideals of the true family, true tribe, true race, true nation, and true world centering on True Parents remain unfulfilled as well.

9) If Adam and Eve Had Not Fallen

If the first human ancestors had not fallen, whose sons or daughters would you be? From birth, you would naturally be sons and daughters of God.

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, all humankind would be true sons and daughters of God. We would not be people mocked, dominated, or accused by our enemies. As the sons and daughters of God, wherever we go we would have absolute authority to represent God's unlimited omnipotence. Were such sons and daughters to form a family, it would be the family of God, to which everything in the universe would submit. Again, were this family to form a tribe and spread abroad, the whole creation would come to guard them and be absorbed by them. However, because of the Fall, human beings instead became the objects of mockery by their enemies.

As they are totally under enemy occupation, human beings are not in a position where God can intervene.

Suppose the first human ancestors had not violated the original law of God, but instead had become one with God eternally. No one would then be able to pull Adam and Eve away from their unity with God. Having been born as a son and daughter of God, and having matured in their relationship to Him, then even if someone challenged Adam and Eve, pointing to someone else and saying, "Hey, who is your father? Isn't he your father?" and even if he tried to persuade them with theories and doctrines, nothing could make them deny their relationship with God. No one could make them deny their relationship with God, not even with a gun or a knife.

If there were no Fall, the original heavenly family would have formed in the Garden of Eden and prospered within God's dominion. Satan would have no grounds to accuse this family.

Because Adam and Eve fell, they could not understand God's heart. But, suppose Adam and Eve had grown up, perfected their character, and then stood in front of God. If Adam and Eve had reached maturity as perfected beings, then God would have blessed them and bequeathed His heart to them. God intended to raise them as a heavenly husband and wife who could share His love and heart, forming a family in His lineage.

If the first human ancestors had not fallen, what a world this would be! If Adam and Eve, protected in the embrace of God's love, had reached maturity and perfection, then God would have given them the Blessing of marriage. For this God created them man and woman. If this had happened, then instead of being the fallen human ancestors, Adam and Eve would have become the sinless people who could receive God's love. They would have become the completely perfect, true ancestors of humankind. They would have become the True Parents living on this earth. In other words, they would have emerged as the true bride and bridegroom whom God could truly love on this earth.

From the love of Adam and Eve, who, not having fallen, would completely support God's will, true brothers would have been born on this earth. As sinless parents, Adam and Eve would have given birth to sinless children and thus have formed a family on this new earth centering on God. Once this family had expanded into a sinless tribe and race, nation and world, then this earth would have become a world governed by God, in both name and reality. God would then have become the King of all humankind.

Had this happened, we would not need a savior, religion, or prayer. We must understand that only because of the Fall do we need a savior, religion and prayer. These came as gifts of the Fall.

Let us imagine what the unfallen world that God originally intended would have been like. Adam would have become the True Parent and brought forth true children. They would have become the true lineage of Adam's tribe. The culture of that world would be Adam's culture. That world would be a unified world.

Whatever is united in God's love cannot be divided. Even in this fallen world, people who love each other would rather die than be apart. How much more would this be true of two people who have become one in God's love in the unfallen, good world. When united with God, the body and mind become one and do not separate. The reason it does not happen this way is that something went awry.

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have received God's complete love. As a son and daughter receiving God's complete love, if Adam and Eve had united in God's love, they would have given birth to children who were centered on God's love. Therefore, in the true love of God, they would have set up the tradition of a husband, the tradition of a wife, the tradition of a son and the tradition of a daughter. By establishing the tradition of a family centering on God, they would have accomplished God's will.

God originally desired that this world become a garden of love. Adam was the floral fragrance representing God's right side and Eve was the floral fragrance representing God's left side. The day when these two sides were to have met, the fragrance of love would have filled the whole of heaven and earth. However, because of the Fall, a terrible stench pervades this world. We must not become such foul-smelling people.

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, but had fulfilled God's will, this world would surely have become a God-centered world with a single culture. It would be the world of Adam and Eve's culture, the world of Abel and Cain's culture. Therefore, instead of many different languages, traditions and cultures, this world would be one global nation, which attends and serves God.

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, what kind of world would have been established? It would have been one nation over which God has direct sovereignty. Instead, because of the Fall, the world was established under satan's dominion. Therefore, we need salvation, belief in God, and a religious life.

Adam and Eve were supposed to become perfect according to God's will, receive God's blessing, and establish God's nation starting from their family. They should have achieved their perfection through true love. If Adam and Eve had attended God and had become His horizontal counterparts, then the world fulfilling the purpose of creation would have begun and expanded to the far reaches of the universe.

After becoming one as husband and wife, Adam and Eve were to establish one world based on that tradition. However, Adam and Eve abandoned God's will and fell.

After being created and brought to birth, Adam and Eve were supposed to learn and master everything in order to one day govern all things. If Adam and Eve had teamed about natural law and the nature of living things, they would have understood about good and evil. They then would not have acted in such a way as to fall.

In order to restore the fallen world established by Adam and Eve to the original world, God has been walking the course of indemnity. This is called the "Providence" and the "Way of God's Will."


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Original Love of Man and Woman

When God's most precious masterpieces, man and woman, love each other centering on God, their love is the highest and most transcendental love, not worldly love. Their love is the most beautiful love, the representative of all love, and the love that shines forever.

Even though a man and a woman love each other, the issue is whether their love agrees with what God originally meant love to be, and whether it meets the standard of love that God intended for human beings. The issue is whether their love corresponds to the model of love that God has in mind. We can conclude that if the first man and woman had become one in love centering on God, they would have become the model for a love-centered universe.

God must have desired such love for human beings. Man and woman must have also desired such love from each other. This quality of true love has to be the core of the universe. It should be the standard, like the metric system.

The love between man and woman must be love centered on the ideal of creation. When a husband loves his wife and a wife loves her husband, their love must be centered on God's ideal of creation, not centered on their own couple.

If a husband and wife are a God-centered couple, the wife can move about anywhere in her husband's world and the husband can move about anywhere in his wife's world; and they can move about anywhere God dwells.

For whom are human beings supposed to live? When God created Adam, Adam's value of existence could not be complete since Eve did not yet exist. Adam needed Eve as his spouse if he was to exist eternally. In this sense, a woman is a man's subject partner. On the other hand, a husband has charge over his wife.

The power by which a man has charge over his wife, and a woman has charge over her husband, is love. No power other than love can enable a man and a woman to dominate each other. The only way they can dominate each other is with love.

God, too, exists with dual characteristics. God can exist eternally because these two distinct aspects engage in give and take action centering on love. God's love is absolute because His dual characteristics completely submit to each other in love. We must know that perfect dominion is only possible through love.

God does not stop after forming a vertical reciprocal realm of love. God created the existent world as the stage upon which horizontal love can exist, based on this vertical realm. In order to connect to the horizontal love relationship, He created the world as plus and minus, ultimately man and woman. Consequently, God would have dominion over the created world, centering on human beings through love.

My earthly parents give birth to my physical body, and my vertical parents give me eternal life. Love alone makes it possible for the horizontal parents and the vertical parents to unite. Where a perfected man's love and a perfected woman's love become one at the center of God's genuine will, that is where God's love dwells and where my life is conceived and brought to birth.

The reason God created everything in complementary pairs was so that they could receive God's true love. God wanted them to receive this one love. As a man and woman are a complementary pair, they will definitely become an ideal husband and wife once they perfect God's love, connect that love to their own self, and share that love with each other from the same ground of complementarity as God.

God's love and human love are essentially the same. People love each other to become one. Why do man and woman long for each other? It is because a man can possess God only through woman, and a woman can possess God only through man.

Considering that God is the origin of the dual characteristics, we should praise the sacred value of man and woman. Such is the exalted value of God that we should never cease praising Him.

In the heart of a man, there is a woman whom God loves. In the heart of this woman, the man's object, there is also a man loved by God. When they praise each other, God would watch and rejoice, and the whole creation would rejoice. The element of happiness with which the man and woman embrace would become the joy of both heaven and earth. As they love and embrace each other, the whole universe unites into one. This is the appearance of the original creation according to God's ideal.

Man was created to meet a woman who could make him happy, and woman was created to meet a man who could make her happy. Furthermore, their meeting should transcend the two of them, a time when God and all creation would watch and rejoice. All existent beings in this world would mobilize for the sake of this couple, and would want to be governed by them. The birds would sing songs for them. The butterflies would flit about and dance for them. God would rejoice, humans would rejoice, and all nature would rejoice. If the human ancestors had met in this way and started human history from this meeting, then the world would have become the original ideal of creation.

Who on earth is the owner of love? Who is the master of love? From a man's point of view, neither love nor anything else can exist if there is no woman. The standard of a man's love is a woman. The standard of a woman's love is a man. However, the standard of love based on one's counterpart is not the standard of absolute love. We recognize that our partner is a transient being. Our partner is not a being whom we can acknowledge as having the value of the subject of love. The owner and master of absolute love is God. A thief who stole love, instead of trying to perfect God's love according to His will, committed the crime in the Garden of Eden.

2) The Reason Man and Woman Are Born

The reason a being called woman was created was to become the spouse of a man, Adam. If there were no Adam, then a woman like Eve would not have been necessary. Why was Adam created? Adam was created because a man was necessary for Eve.

Human beings, man and woman, are not created to live for the sake of themselves, but to live for the sake of their counterparts.

Therefore, a man is not born as a man for the sake of himself. Neither is a beautiful woman born for her own sake, even if she hates men. Look at her appearance! She was not born for herself. We are not born for the sake of ourselves, but for the sake of our counterparts.

When parents live for the sake of their children, and children live for their parents, both taking good care of each other, they start a rotation. The more they live for each other, the faster they rotate. This is the ideal form of their relationship. It is not square, but round and three-dimensional. As we live for the sake of the other, we give each other a push. Therefore, the more we live for each other, the faster we rotate. We form a sphere, which lets us exist eternally.

The Earth resembles a sphere. The human face is round. Our eyes are also round. They are completely engaged in give and take. In the body, the veins and arteries also engage in give and take. Sickness breaks out when there is a loss of balance-for instance, a way to give but no way to receive. Thus, it is evident that no existence can remain in motion eternally unless it follows the principle of acting for the sake of others. You must know this.

What was the primary reason for man to be born? We cannot deny that man is born for woman. Woman, for her part, is born for man, not for woman. When a woman is not convinced that she was born for the sake of a man, a problem arises. We must know this.

God, the ultimate subject of the creation of heaven and earth, made this the law of creation. Unless we follow this law, we cannot enter the world of goodness, happiness and peace, the world of love and ideal.

Male was created for female, and female was created for male. God does not dwell where one has regard only for oneself. God only dwells where people value others. According to the view of the Divine Principle and the laws of nature, we are walking with two legs.

A woman is born to meet a man, and a man is born to meet a woman. Right? This is the highest truth. Therefore, according to this principle, we must go forward seeking the realm of Blessing. To break away from the realm of the highest truth is most evil.

Men and women are physiologically opposite. While women tend to go in one direction, men go in three or four different directions. Women stay at home, while men wander about the world. In such ways, man and woman's characters are totally opposite. How can a man with subjective character and a woman with objective character unite? They can unite centering on love. It is also love that can unite human beings and God.

Why is a man born? It is not for knowledge, money, or power. It is for a woman. Man is born for woman. A man does not have a bigger frame than a woman so that he can earn money and live for himself. Rather, it is to support his wife and children. The male organ is different from the female organ. For whom do they have these organs? Their organs are not for themselves. A man's organ was made for a woman; hence, it belongs to the woman. Likewise, a woman's organ belongs to her man. Have you ever thought this way? [Laughter.] This is not a laughing matter.

What represents the love between man and woman? Where is love's final destination? It is the sexual organs, which enable a man and woman to become one. The sexual organs provide the path for the mind and body to unite completely in love. The man's sexual organ is not his, and the woman's organ is not hers. The man owns the woman's and woman owns the man's. You must know clearly that you do not exist for yourselves. You were born for your counterpart.

Man is not born for man. Woman is not born for woman. Viewed horizontally, their relationship is one of head and helper, subject and object. A woman is not born with a feminine figure for the sake of woman, nor is a man born with a masculine physique for the sake of man. They are born for each other.

Looked at this way, how can a woman realize her purpose? She cannot realize it by herself. That is impossible. She must realize it together with a man. Indeed, she can realize it only through a man. Doesn't the joy of man and woman lie here? This is something beyond dispute.

Man and woman were created on the earth in order to love each other. God, the Great King of wisdom, exchanged at the creation the man and woman's love organs. Therefore, a man does not own his male organ. It is the same for a woman. Those who use them as they wish, disregarding their owners, face judgment for the violation of love. If you knew that you would receive the most severe punishment required by any law, could you dare even to think of such a thing, disregarding your wife? Could you wives dare to think of such a thing, disregarding your husbands?

3) The Being that Is Absolutely Necessary for the Other

Love is what you absolutely need. Isn't that right? For human beings, the absolutely necessary elements are man and woman. Man needs woman and woman needs man. How much do they need each other? They need each other more than they need Korea, more than they need the world, even more than they need God. If there were no women, within a hundred years the human race would perish. A man might swagger about unifying the whole world, but all would be gone within a hundred years if there was no woman. Therefore, a man absolutely needs a woman.

What is the most precious thing for a woman? It is a man. What kind of man does a woman need? Whether the man is hand, some, ugly, or disabled is not the issue. The issue is whether he is the kind of man who will give her precious love.

What is the best thing in the world? For a woman, is it not a man? For a man, is it not a woman? The love that a man likes is not his own; the love that a woman likes is also not her own. Is that not right? Does your mind incline to love when you are alone? It does not.

When we say human being, we mean man and woman. No man is complete without his wife, and no woman is complete without her husband. A man was not born from his own desire, and neither was the woman whom the man needs. At birth, one is either male or female. One grows up either as a man or a woman. Eventually, one realizes that one's life is on a course to search for the person whom one needs to become a couple.

When a person is born as a man, does he know there is a woman? After being born, if he were to discover that there are only men, would he feel bad? A woman would also feel bad were she to discover that there are only women. Is that not right? Then, when a woman is born, is she born knowing that there are men, or not knowing? I myself was born not knowing, but the person who gave birth to me knew. The reason you are born as a woman is that there is a man who needs you. Likewise, the reason I was born as a man is that there is a woman who needs me. Isn't that so? We were all born that way.

Woman is the absolutely necessary being for man. Before a man absolutely needs God, he needs a woman as his counterpart. Human history has been so miserable because men could not recognize that they absolutely need women. Equally, women failed to recognize that they absolutely need men.

To taste true love requires that we have an ideal realm. For that reason, a man requires a woman and a woman absolutely requires a man. For the sake of true love, an absolute man and an absolute woman join together with all their heart and all their effort. When an absolute man and woman unite into one, know that God dwells in them.

Because God dislikes seeing a husband and wife joined in true love suffer any separation, He ordained that the love between an absolute husband and wife be eternal. Although God is absolute, omniscient and omnipotent, by Himself His existence has no meaning. Likewise, no matter how handsome and healthy a man may be, his life has no meaning without a woman. A man who is intoxicated with his appearance and health is a scoundrel, a good-for-nothing. It is a problem that many men in the world are so full of themselves. It is also the cause of much suffering in history. Know that God's providence is to change and elevate this world of vanity.

If a man looks for love by sitting down alone, he would be regarded as a crazy person.

True happiness for a woman is to meet her subject of love.

4) Love Comes from One's Counterpart

Love cannot be realized alone. Where does love come from? It comes not from myself, but from my object partner. Because love comes from my object partner, I must lower my head and live for the sake of my partner. This is the source of the heavenly law, "Live for the sake of others." To receive that most precious and valuable thing coming to you, you must put the philosophy "live for others" into practice.

Love is something even God cannot realize alone. Love is always realized on the foundation of a relationship. Where does love begin? It does not begin from myself, but arises from my partner.

There is love among human beings. However, love does not arise by itself Love does not arise when a man is alone. It arises when a woman stands before the man as his partner. When the partner appears, love arises for the first time.

We say, "My parents' love is good," and "My husband's (or wife's) love is good." This means that the true love is not love centered on oneself Love does not begin from myself but begins from my counterpart. It arises from my husband or my wife, from my sons and daughters, from my brothers and sisters. Love does not start from myself alone; it starts from my counterpart. Who, then, is the owner of love? The counterpart is the owner of love.

Where does love come from? It comes from one's partner. If your partner is ugly and you dislike him or her, love tends to retreat. If your partner is good looking and you like him or her, love's effect works that much faster. Your partner's speech, beauty, smell, taste, etc. determine love's effect.

Alone, one can never feel love. It is the same with happiness. Likewise, we cannot talk about peace if we only consider one country. We must speak about the relationship that can form between two or more countries.

It is the same with happiness. Can you feel happiness alone? You can feel true happiness only when you and your partner, with whom you form a mutual relationship, love each other.

It is the same with freedom. True freedom cannot be realized alone. True freedom is obtained within love, together with love. Only within love can infinite freedom blossom. Within true love, even if one partner holds all authority and rules with a whip, his or her partner would feet no restraint, but rather feel deep joy and delight. This is because in love one lives for the sake of one's partner, ready to sacrifice oneself to save the other's life.

What is the base of love? The base of love is not I. The noun "love" is a relational concept. No matter how handsome a man may be, if he has no relationship with a partner, he cannot have love. The base of love is not I. It is satan who has been saying, "Love is for myself." The base of love is not I. We have believed that the base of love is myself, but until we expunge this idea and have the correct concept, we cannot change the course of history.

Wives have been asserting that they are the center and expect to be served, while their husbands, for their part, have been asserting and expecting the same. This causes a rupture. Because the base of love is not in you but with your partner, you must sacrifice yourself in order to obtain love. Love always requires sacrifice. Love also requires that you overcome difficulties.

In this respect, the substance that can subjugate this satanic world cannot be found anywhere in heaven and earth. It can only be found through the law of love centering on God; thus, God is always strongly holding on to love. The word "compassion" cannot be spoken apart from love in the world. The word "humanness" (jen) cannot exist without two people. The words "compassion" and "humanness" (jen) are both relational concepts.

5) The True Perspective on the Opposite Sex

Man symbolizes heaven and woman symbolizes earth. Man and woman should come together and create harmony.

Men and women are different. Men's muscles are rugged and women's are smooth. Men grow beards and women do not. Their voices are different, also. Their opposite qualities suit each other. Therefore, harmony arises between them.

The physical structure of a human being exhibits a complementary relationship of left and right. The two halves are put together exactly.

Do you think it is good to be only high or only low? It is better to make harmony. Looking towards the horizon, fishes live below, and mammals and birds live above.

A woman menstruates once a month. Her body changes with the moon, like the tides which rise and fall. It is like breathing.

A man and a woman in harmony move in parallel. Why do people like Disneyland, with its various rides going up and down? It is because the universe is like that. Which feels better, the concord of some men or the concord of a man and a woman? We prefer the concord of a man and a woman, because the universe is like that. In the universe, the harmony of yin and yang brings about concord; everything follows this pattern.

When two people of the opposite sex make harmony, they begin a circular movement. When they become one in love and bear fruit, God comes down and they rise up, meeting at the center. God becomes the central point of the circle, and the circular movement becomes spherical movement. From the central point, God can reach out in all directions. At this central point is the harmony of love, the quickening of life, and the starting point of egalitarianism and communalism. This all happens because the power of love is there. Love is the power which activates and embraces everything in the universe.

Our young girls say they do not, but their eyes steal a glance at the face of a handsome man. Young men also have much interest in pretty girls, don't they? That is love in the fallen world. No matter how good looking a man is, a girl should first think of him as her brother. She should think of him as one of her brothers, the one who resembles her father. This is because the closest person to a girl is her brother. You should associate the man with the men who are closest to you. Should you come to regard him as closer to you than any of these men, someone who would live for you, then he can become your husband.

Are young girls naturally inclined to think of their partners first? Even if your brother is ugly, he is the one to whom you girls want to go and discuss things with when you have difficulties or when you are happy. You also feet this way towards your father. Then how wonderful if you think, "I will treat my husband better than I treat my father and my brother!"

You already have the love of your brother, who treats you as a true sister, and the love of your father, who treats you as a true daughter. You have to arouse and elevate those loves and find a way to connect them to a higher love. This is the reason you should determine to treat your husband better than your brother and father. Therefore, your husband loves you more than any other man does, even more than your father or your brother. This is how you can be elevated to the next level. This is the reason why young girls wish to get married, even forsaking their father and brother.

Likewise, when a young man meets a girl, he should feel, "Oh, my loving sister!" He should think, "Oh, she is like my loving elder sister, and she is the extension of my loving mother!" A woman should regard her husband as her bridge to the world. Through him, she should be able to love men of every race and nationality.

In the vertical God-centered world, marriage is the training ground for limitlessly extending the road of man and woman's love. In the world where all are related, people learn to love all people, young and old, men and women, through raising their own children. Would not such a world be close to the ideal world?

From the viewpoint of the principle of complementary relationships, when a man and a woman meet, who is the subject? Is the woman the subject of the mind, and the man the subject of the body? Are they both subjects? Is the man the subject, or is the woman? When it comes to affection, women are much more affectionate than men. In this respect, the woman is the subject. However, no matter how affectionate a woman is by nature, she does not become truly affectionate until she meets a man and serves him. Right? A woman is the field of affection, and a man is the seed of affection. The field must be there for the seed to be sown. The seed is not there before the field. When we view the matter from the seed, the field is the object.

Today in this fallen world, love has become the most dangerous thing. Because of the fall, if people do not properly care for love, the whole world breaks apart and turns inside out. People have not understood why love became something false and filthy. Nevertheless, human beings try to guard and protect love out of their original instinct, which longs for true love to appear.

For human beings, love is eternal. Love is one, not two. Once a man and a woman unite in love, they are meant to share happily married years together for a long time on the earth and live together eternally after their death. Although there are two bodies, they unite by rotating as one. When the two bodies unite, they are to rotate with God, forming the Four Position Foundation of love. This is the ideal world of love. False love cannot invade; only true love dwells there.

When a man and a woman receive the Blessing and attain perfection centering on God, God will always come to them. In a Four Position Foundation of love, you can come to love the heart of your spouse through the body of your spouse, or if you love the heart of your spouse first, your body will follow.

The Unification Church understands the providence Of love, which had been hidden for six thousand years. It has been expanding the foothold of the Blessing in order to fulfill the ideal of creation centering on God's love. Through the Blessing, it is establishing the holy of holies. This is the place where new life begins.

What do you think is the center where all physical cells and spiritual elements unite one hundred percent? It is human sexuality. After passing through the period of adolescence and maturing in both body and spirit, human beings seek out the way Of love) where their body and spirit resonate in complete concord and become perfect.

What is the color of love? Is it black at night, white during the daytime, and yellow in the evening? Does love have its own color? In the color at the center of love there is a power, which can bring peace and unity and which can achieve true human equality. Therefore, if people enter the holy of holies as they please, they will bum to death in its fire.

Don't you think that the Unification Church's idea of love is wonderful? The color of love in today's American society is, in a word, disgusting, the color of death. Instead of establishing a world according to the eternal ideal of creation, Americans are drowning in the abyss. Men and women should keep their holy of holies pure until the time of their Blessing. Then, once they love someone, they should keep that love continually. However, Americans are like gangsters and bitches, violating the most holy place of love. The only Americans who do not welcome the Blessing are invalids who have been blinded by love and cannot see what is in front of them. They are the destroyers, not the leading builders of their nation. If American society continues to go this way, it will not have hope for tomorrow, but will be filled with despair. Truly, America will be destroyed not by God's judgment, but by people who have destroyed themselves and lost their humanity.

Where is God's holy of holies? It is where love was to have dwelt had there been no fall, in the sexual union of man and woman. This was to be the most holy place of heaven.

What is love? Love is the holy of holies, the dwelling-place of God. With this love we must cleanse the fallen world. I have already clarified the meaning of the fall. Human beings who were supposed to pass through the period of adolescence without any problem, failed to do so and went off the track. Eve, the ancestor of the human race, fell first by having a spiritual immoral liaison with the archangel. She then fell physically by having a relationship with Adam. Consequently, their sinful lineage has been passed down to their posterity, all humankind.

Know that God can never dwell in a place where the trace of satan remains. That is why to receive God's love, human beings have to die and be born again. Even in human society, when a woman gets married for the second time, her husband would not like her if she has not yet forgotten her former husband.

Therefore, God has been carrying out the providence of salvation, having human beings cleanse their sin by the process of restoration through indemnity.

6) Man: Integrity; Woman: Chastity

From now on, you must conceive your idea of heaven centering on the family. You must think deeply about your family. You have to become the prince of your family. You have to become the prince of all the subjects in history. To do this, you as a man must keep your chastity.

Until now, society has emphasized the chastity of women. Right? Who lost their chastity in the Garden of Eden? Was it the woman or the man? [Ans. It was the woman.] Did you say the woman? The man also lost it. Adam, who was the center of Eden, also lost his chastity. Because Adam was seduced by Eve, Adam, who was originally the root, was also cut off. It was the woman, Eve, who made the man, Adam, fall. To indemnify this, women have been trampled by men. Isn't that so? Now, in order to liberate women, I am promoting a movement for the equality of men and women and a movement for the liberation of women. We must carry on these movements more for the sake of posterity than for the people today.

What is the bridegroom who stands before the bride? He is a chaste man. He is a world-level chaste man. You have heard of the expression "a chaste woman" before, but have you ever heard the expression, "a chaste man"? Jesus was a chaste man. He was the chaste bridegroom for all humankind who stood in the position of his bride. Jesus was the man among all men, officially recognized by heaven and earth, by history, by his age, by the present and the future. How could people think that they could be Jesus' brides when they cannot even acquire the title of "a chaste man" or "a chaste woman"? It is the style of a robber to ask to be Jesus' bride without becoming at least a chaste man and woman. Imagine if a woman living in a cave of beggars went about shouting that a world famous president like President Kennedy was her husband? Everyone would think she is crazy.

Yet, that is what the Christians are doing. Like beggars, they have been calling out to the prince of God, "Oh, my bridegroom, please come." They are in rags calling to Jesus, "Please come here and live with me." They have done nothing to liberate Jesus from his deep resentment and help him to complete his purpose. If they do not liberate Jesus from his resentment, can they liberate God, who sent Jesus? No, they cannot. They cannot liberate God; they cannot liberate Jesus; hence, they cannot liberate the world created by God.

You women! Don't look around at the many men out there in the world. No man should be able to have his way with the women of the Unification Church. If you are assaulted, you should either kill yourself or stab the attacker in the stomach with a knife. Do you understand?

Your chastity is more precious than your life. You women are to open the historical path for your husband's love, your sons' and daughters' love, the nation's love and the world's love. With truth and sincerity, you should devote all your heart to the serious task of building the foundation upon which woman's beauty, nobility and emotional tradition can shine.

Now, are you allowed to love someone as you wish, or not? When a man calls you on the street, are you supposed to follow him, or not? You are not. Nevertheless, you follow, don't you? [Laughter] You should not have such an inclination. You must guard your body until the right time. You should not give away your pure heart to a goblin. Men who wander aimlessly on the streets are all like goblins. Will you entrust your fate to a man like that? This is not a trivial thing. You can never regain your chastity, so one wrong step can ruin your entire life. Is that not true? It is the same for men. Until now, women were admonished to keep their chastity, but henceforth men must keep their chastity also. This is the way to restore everything. Your behavior should not deviate from the prescribed and correct path, regardless of how evil and rough the world may be.

You should not sully your innocence during adolescence. It is the precious period when you can overcome and indemnify the resentment of Adam and Eve, who lost their innocence during their youth. You should preserve your innocence, precious and clean. You should have the integrity and determination that, "Even if I have to live alone for a thousand years or ten thousand years, I will not allow anyone to trample my love."

The tradition and teaching of the Unification Church is that you cannot meet and love your partner unless you love your people and nation. You cannot obtain and love your partner unless you love the world. You cannot obtain and love your partner unless you love God. Therefore, after you love God, love the world and love the nation, then you can love your wife or husband. This is a fundamental law.

Some married men, when they see a pretty woman, think how nice it would be if she were their wife. Such a person has two minds. We call him a man with the mind of a thief. Satan started from two minds; thus it is right to call such a man with two minds "satan." He is no different from satan.

The time has come when men as well as women should keep their chastity. If a man takes a wrong step and loses his chastity, it is as if his entire clan committed a serious offense against God's Will. The time has come when it is no longer acceptable for an elderly man to have a secret affair. A man's philandering will ruin his entire clan. Once you understand the Unification teaching, you cannot do that.

We have now entered the age in which men as well as women should keep their chastity. Men as well as women should keep chaste and create a historical tradition of purity. We participate in the Eucharist, eating Jesus' flesh and blood, in order to embody the tradition of Jesus' pure flesh and blood.

There is a saying, "Man: integrity; woman: chastity." This saying means that one should have integrity for realizing God's purpose and chastity for the fulfillment of love, which is God's will. "Woman: chastity" means that a woman should know only one love. "Man: integrity" means that a man should devote himself to realize just one purpose.

Consider Adam and Eve: their path should have been one of integrity and chastity, but they failed and fell.

For a man to love a woman centered on God, he should maintain his position. He should be able to declare, "I have loved her completely. I have loved her with a love never changing from beginning to end." A woman, for her part, should seal her body well shut. A woman should conceal her essence deep inside, like a peony which is wrapped with many layers of petals. Then she can welcome the coming of spring. She can start her new life in tune with its harmony of heaven and earth. This is how she can love well.

7) Love Is Not About Progress or Revolution

Love is not about revolution, progress, or setbacks. Love cannot be improved, nor can it undergo a revolution. The original model of love itself is perfect, unchangeable, eternal and absolute.

Love has nothing to do with progress or with revolution. Love is eternal and perfect; that is an immutable truth. It is wrong to experiment with love, thinking that it brings progress. In this sense, Americans who exploit love to make money can only perish. God has no reason to bless their future. If America does not self-destruct, I might even explode a love-bomb to make it perish. We should absolutely never use love as a means or as an expedient for making a living.

A husband does not want any revolutionary change or gradual development in his wife; he wants her to remain as she was when they first fell in love. A wife feels the same way towards her husband. All husbands and wives want to preserve the pure love that they had when they first loved each other. They do not want any tint to be added to their pure love; certainly, they do not need any revolutionary change. Truly, husbands and wives want their pure love to remain eternally as it is.

Why does the problem of divorce occur among people who have loved each other? Considering that the people who have divorced or wish to divorce once loved each other desperately, we can conclude that something must have gone awry. There are many reasons to get divorced, but in general, it is because something has changed, something has become different between the two. It is because they could not keep and cultivate their love. Love itself did not change; it is the person's mind that changed.

When a man and a woman become husband and wife, the important thing they need to know is how they can realize unchanging unity. In that unity, singing songs of happiness-that is eternal happiness. Only by possessing something of the unchanging Subject can they attain the true measure of affection.

A woman is happy when she marries her husband because he is a handsome man. Suppose one week later the husband has a car accident and is permanently disabled. Her love would not be true love if she then asked for a divorce. That would be false love.

A study on divorce reported that over sixty percent of divorces were initiated by the woman.

Today, in most advanced countries, white people are the upper class, in the position to lead and move society, and black people are the lower class, in the position of being ruled. However, when it comes to the depth of parents' love for children, there is no difference between white people and black people. Regarding love, there are no rulers and no ruled. This never changes. The loving heart of parents for their children, the loving heart of a wife for her husband, and the loving heart of a husband for his wife-these true loving hearts between true lovers can never change, regardless of how history changes, progresses, or goes through revolutions.

True love is absolute, unchanging and eternal.

8) Love is Something Very Natural

When I was young, I once caught a pair of birds and tried to make them kiss each other. In order to see them kiss each other, I made a cage, placed them in it and fed them. With the heart of a little boy, I wanted to see the birds loving each other and singing joyfully. It was a child's experiment, done out of curiosity about the laws of nature. Thinking back, I did these mischievous things for quite some time. Eventually, I realized that love happens in a natural environment. True love occurs in the most natural and free environment. It took me a long time and many experiments until I clearly understood this about love.

When I was young, I grew up in the countryside where migratory birds visited and different flowers blossomed as seasons changed. Wherever I went in Korea, there were four distinct seasons. As they changed, I could experience in each the beauty of nature. In Seoul today, you can walk around all day long without seeing anything of nature. I feel sad that Seoul has become such a barren city where the only environment is man-made. You should know that people who grow up in an urban environment lack tenderness and sensitivity. Having no opportunity to experience the mysteries and the beauty of nature, they easily become violent or selfish. When human beings interact with nature, they can learn and become aware of many things.

I was able to learn and practice many things from living with nature. I became aware of what true love and happiness are. It was from the natural world that I could learn the most basic things, more than from education in school.

When the season changed and I saw a beautiful bird flying about, I followed the bird and watched to see how it built its nest and how it lived. Sometimes it took me more than a week to find the bird's nest, and sometimes I might wait more than ten days to observe the bird laying its eggs and hatching them. Looking at the cute baby bird, which so resembled its mother, deeply confirmed for me God's mystery and love. That baby bird, so like its mother, could not have resulted from evolution. Would the baby bird hatch if you brooded the egg? A bird was made to be hatched through the warmth of its parents' body and the warmth of its parents' love.

I once brought a baby bird home and raised it devotedly. Although I took the baby bird quietly, the mother bird cried whenever she saw me. She was crying, pleading for her baby's return. In the bird's world also, mother's love is very strong. When an intruder tries to steal a baby bird, the mother bird will try to protect it, even at the cost of her life.

If a person does not value love, what difference does it make if he receives a college education? He would merely gain knowledge, turn individualistic, and become a believer in materialism. Korean bean-paste stew (denjang chige) tastes best when cooked in an earthenware pot. Likewise, a person's efforts at cultivating character only bear fruit when they are based on love.

World civilization should blossom based on an artistic harmony. To have the best taste, charbroiled ribs (kalbi) should be served on a plate, and bean-paste stew should be cooked in an earthenware pot. Once you get used to the earthly smell and taste of bean-paste stew, you will never forget it wherever you go.

Similarly, once you savor the taste of genuine love you will never want anything else. As we quickly tire of instant foods that have been sweetened, so we quickly tire of love that can be obtained easily anywhere. It is like instant food, and cannot be called true love.

Nowadays, people everywhere are practicing love like instant food. This is a problem. One does not deepen love by bathing in scented water. Rather, love is purer, deeper and longer-lasting between a husband and wife living in the countryside who go to bed after taking a cold bath.

If a husband and wife get ready to kiss each other by brushing their teeth, their love is not natural. They cannot taste each other's personal scent due to the smell of the toothpaste. When I look at people who brush their teeth before kissing, I wonder whether they want to taste love or toothpaste. Observing the way of the world these days, we see that calculating, artificial and feigned love is so widespread that it confuses our notions of human happiness. We can truly say that such love is the chief culprit leading this world to destruction.

When you like and love someone of the opposite sex, it is a natural instinct to want to hug and kiss each other. The reason I come in close touch with the environment is to like and love this universe. This is the natural behavior of human beings as they seek a partner.

When all men treat women and all women treat men according to the teaching of reciprocal relationship /ethic of reciprocity / vertical and horizontal relationship, there will be no missteps or acts that violate the order of love. When men and women relate to each other according to this teaching, they will establish the order of true love. However, where people violate the order of love and disregard their environment, they cannot establish the order of true love.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Significance of Marriage

Marriage can be said to be a ceremony which allows you to open the door of a palace of happiness and enter into it. Therefore, marriage is the biggest event for humankind. Love transcends time and space and it is the greatest thing for humankind. Marriage is a ceremony that reveals and confirms this greatest love.

Why do we term the marriage ceremony "to receive the Blessing"? According to the Principle, if Adam and Eve had not fallen and had become perfected, they would have stood in the position to receive the Blessing. In other words, they were to be the substantial objects of God. Once they were perfected, they would have been objects who totally received love from God as the subject. Through their Blessing, or marriage, God's love would have appeared in the world.

If there were no marriage, then what is called love would not have started in the human world. Who is the master of that love? We must know that the master is not man or woman, but God. When God's love is manifested in us, it becomes God's joy and pride, and we are able to feel this as God's love.

Love cannot be realized alone; it is only realized through a reciprocal relationship. Therefore, when man tries to realize love, he cannot do it by himself alone. The same can be said about woman. When Adam and Eve unite through love, they are able to receive God's love for the first time. From this viewpoint, we can understand that we human beings are born from God.

When two people who love each other give and take in a reciprocal relationship, consoling each other when they are sad, sharing joy together when they are happy, helping each other when they have difficulties and going forward together before God, this indeed is married life on the foundation of God's love.

The reason God made man and woman not in heaven but on earth was to realize God's love horizontally. When you form a subject and object relationship and unite horizontally, the love that combines the two with the subject God is a vertical relationship of love. This fact is extremely important.

Two thousand years ago, Jesus came to earth as a man. Before building God's nation as the King of kings, Jesus as a bridegroom was to meet a bride on earth. Jesus came as the highest standard of all love. Jesus was to appear as a man on a horizontal base, pick a perfected woman, and unite with her centering on the one hundred percent original love of man given from God and the one hundred percent original love of woman also given from God. Then God would come down to seek His lost dignity and honor. When heaven and earth unite through this give and take of original love, then everything in heaven and earth will harmonize naturally and respond.

2) Why We Marry

For what reason do we marry? It is in order to fulfill the ideal of creation, i.e., to realize the purpose of creation. Then, whose purpose is this purpose of creation? Before it is the purpose of Adam, it is the purpose of God. Therefore, before Adam feels happy, God has to feel happy. It has to be like this. Then, in this respect, for whom do we get married? It is for God, and for God's will, which is the purpose of creation. God's will is to fulfill the ideal of creation.

The ideal of creation cannot be realized centering on oneself. All my heart (Shimjung) should unite with God who is the subject; when God moves, I should move, and when God is still, I should be still, too. We should become united internally and externally, centering on a heartistic point of unity. Therefore, unless we set up a base to harmonize with God, we are not able to realize the purpose of creation.

The reason I am getting married is not only for myself but is also for my spouse. What does it mean to get married for the sake of your spouse more than yourself? As everything in the universe is formed according to the principle of subject and object, for man and woman to get married is also a rule in the universe.

If man is on the right side, woman becomes the left side in order to form a horizontal relationship with the universe. If man is the subject, then woman becomes the object in order to form a vertical, upper and lower relationship with God. Therefore, marriage is not for the sake of just man or just woman. We have to get married in order to follow the heavenly law. This is why man and woman have different aspects. They are born that way in order to match with the heavenly law.

Man is born to meet woman and woman is born to meet man. And man and woman together are born to combine with a higher level of love which is God's love. Neither man nor woman can touch God's love alone. If a man or a woman alone tried to unite with God's love, it would just be a one-sided love. Neither one would be able to combine with a three-dimensional, spherical love.

Therefore, man and woman must get married in order to jump into the realm of a higher-level three-dimensional love. In the original world, the more man and woman become united, the greater the center of the activating power becomes, forming a sphere. Therefore, the more man and woman connect horizontally, the more God, who is the maternal womb of the vertical power of love, becomes connected. Then our mind and body become united.

The reason for woman to meet man is to understand man's world. For what reason do women try to take over the world of men? It is to realize the unity of love.

Why do we get married? How good would it be if you did not have to get married if you did not want to? If women did not get married, they would not be able to live fully as a woman and would even get sick. Centering on all the circulating system, a woman's body is made to meet man and to function normally through married life. Women must know that it is not normal to stay unmarried. Therefore, the ideal behavior for a woman is to go through a normal life-course.

What is the normal way? The normal way means the middle way where the average of all aspects can come together in unity. This middle way is the normal way where everything will be in harmony. It will not have any attachment or tilt toward one side or the other.

Where would the road of destiny of an individual, a man or a woman, lead? I am sure no one would want to go down a winding road of destiny. The original psyche of man desires to go a straight way. Both man and woman desire to choose a family life, which complies with their destiny.

Single men and women of today think that after becoming successful, they will form a good family and be good parents. Therefore, husbands, wives, men and women all desire to have a good partner. Why is this so? This is because they feel they are inadequate. Although they feel inadequate, they desire to have excellent sons and daughters. Wouldn't it be great if you could supplement your inadequacies and become better through your reciprocal partner? With these thoughts deep in mind, people desire to love someone.

I want to ask you, where is the Unification Church heading? To Moscow? Then, what is the Unification Church to do by going there? It is easy. We are to go there looking for the kingdom of heaven on earth. Then, why are we to get married? We cannot go to heaven without getting married. We must get married in order to qualify to enter heaven. What is the qualification to enter heaven? It is to resemble God. Then, how can we resemble God? We can resemble God by practicing God's words. We must make God's love my love and God's words my words.

Therefore, representing God, I would say to the world, "You mankind! You should go to heaven!" And then I would say, "In order to go to heaven, I should love mankind as God does and take the whole world with me to heaven." Then you would be a person of God, a person on heaven's side, and there would be no mistake in concluding that you are qualified to go to heaven. Then you would be well qualified to get married.

Well? What was the reason for us to get married? In order to go to heaven. Also, for the sake of humankind. Men should know that the women standing before them are God's daughters and the daughters of all humankind. Man is qualified to become a husband if he can love a woman as a woman loved by all humankind and as God loves her as His daughter. If he cannot, then he is not qualified to become a husband. This is true for women, too. You should not think that that man is my husband. Before thinking of your husband as "my man," you should think of him as God's son and as a man representing all men.

You should become a woman who can love more than the whole of humankind and even more than God. And you should get married thinking that you will transmit the footprints of love for God and for humankind through your family, by yourself becoming the right foot representing man and the left foot representing woman. Because the right leg is the husband and the left leg is the wife, you end up being one-legged if you do not get married. Furthermore, the right and the left legs are to become perfect. If either side cannot become perfect, you are disabled. Therefore, you can have a harmonious marriage only by man and woman both becoming perfect.

Therefore, what I like about my husband is what I like about humankind and about God. And loving my husband is my loving humankind and loving God.

The purpose of marriage is to unify the world of heart and to perfect the love of man and woman. Therefore, to say that you have married is to proclaim that you will prove this. If you have realized the perfection of love and the perfection of heart through married life, then we can say that you have realized the ideal of a family. If you have realized this, then at the time of death, without a doubt you will be able to go to heaven.

3) The True Perspective of Marriage

From the viewpoint of the Principle of Creation or the ideal of creation, marriage should take ace at the level of perfection.

When Adam and Eve realized perfection, they were to come before God to be married. We call this level at which marriage can be held the perfection level. When you reach the perfection level, you have a value similar to becoming physically and spiritually united before God.

Through what is the unity of both the physical and spirit bodies brought about? It is through love.

If Adam and Eve had become mature and united through love, before even appearing before God they each would have realized naturally that they were each other's ideal spouse. If Adam and Eve had realized that they were each other's ideal spouse, then they would have stood at a level of horizontal love. At the point where this horizontal love begins, Adam and Eve will start to adore each other. Therefore, man and woman become perfected when love formed through a reciprocal base is realized on a plane, which then forms a right angle as it connects with God's perpendicular love.

Two people uniting together signifies the same thing as Adam and Eve, who are the dual substantial objects of God uniting together. This is also the same as God's original Sung Sang and original Hyung Sang, i.e., the plus and the minus, coming together.

Originally, if Adam and Eve, with their mind and body completely united, had become perfectly matured vertically, and if they had formed an objective realm by becoming a bride and bridegroom who could come in joy before God, and if they had realized a family of God's love through receiving God's Blessing, this would have been the perfection realm originally meant to be realized in the Garden of Eden. If Adam and Eve had been able to appear in that perfected realm, how would that place be characterized? It would be the place where the Blessing can be given.

The most precious grace of all is God's love. The next is to inherit God's right of creation. As God created Adam and Eve centered on love, it is the children who can inherit the right of creation. Why do you love your children? It is similar to inheriting God's work of creation in the horizontal substantial realm. Therefore, you can feel the happiness which God felt when He created Adam and Eve. Next, in order for God to enable us to have dominion over all things as He does, God gave us the right of dominion in the horizontal position. We call the world which can stand in the proper stage with this right, according to proper order, the ideal heaven. Therefore, you must know that the time of marriage is the time when you inherit God's love, power and the right of re-creation in the perfection realm.

Therefore, the marriage ceremony is the expression of love and at the same time is the ceremony to inherit the right of creation and dominion.

We see marriage as being like the cushion of the universe . . . like a cushion on which you sit. What is the best silk in the universe? Is it yang dan (a kind of expensive silk fabric)? Instead of starting your new married life with a blanket of yang dan and quilt, you should think of loving each other with a blanket of universal yang dan. You should think this way.

A woman is half of the universe. When a woman sticks to a man, 180 degrees and 180 degrees come together, and in order to form a realm equal in value to the universe they have to get married. Thinking of marriage this way, this concept from the Unification Church is so wonderful.

Then what are we to do? Do you like flowers without any fragrance? Flowers without fragrance are not interesting. Would you say, "If I were to become a flower, I would want to become a green flower"? Have you ever seen a green flower? Even when I went to a botanical garden, I could not find a green flower. A flower similar to a leaf does not bloom. By looking at just that, we can say that God exists. Leaves are all green, but have you ever seen a green flower? What is that? There is just one flower which is very close to green. It is the flower of the red pepper. But if you look closely, it is not completely green. It consists of red and other colors. Why is that? It must have that appearance in order to contribute to the harmony of heaven and earth and the law of creation. See! Our perspective of marriage is this wonderful. How wonderful is the perspective of marriage of our Unification Church!

Then does it also contain historical significance? What has God been doing until now while dreaming of this ideal family? God has been searching for this level of man and woman throughout history, but there were none. God could not find anyone who would think this way or even mention these things.

In order for your journey on the road of love to bear fruit, you must understand the situation of the participants -- God, my parents and myself. We all are born with a public purpose; therefore, in order for us to bear fruit, we must base ourselves on a public purpose. There is no other way to be restored to our original birthplace. This is the Unification perspective of marriage.

You must believe that marriage is not for your sake, but for your partner. It is wrong to desire to marry a handsome or beautiful person. If you have understood the basic principle that people are to live for the sake of others, you should know that you will get married for the sake of your spouse. No matter how ugly a person is, you should be determined to try to love him or her more than you love a beautiful person. This is the basic perspective of marriage. If you do not have an established concept that you can love your spouse more than anyone else and think of him or her as God and all humankind, you cannot be restored to the heavenly nation. As a man, if you cannot even love one woman, you will not be able to love God or humankind.

For whom are we to get married? We are to get married for the mutual benefit of all humankind. The husband is a man representing the whole world, and the wife is a woman representing the whole world. Then where is this to begin! It is to start from a place representing the whole world. Marriage is for God's will and is what all humankind publicly hopes for.

The free love rampant in today's world is a trap which satan made to cause men to fall and to make them unable to come closer to God. Once you are trapped, you can only die or be dominated by satan. Western people of today, especially in the United States, are unable to form a true family because of the prevalence of free love. The number of people who have failed in their family life is increasing, and the people who are unable to have a family are becoming dominant. I can definitely say with confidence that American society has become a hellish society where love has dried up and where distrust, anxiety and fear are dominant. You must know that you who are living in this age have the responsibility and duty to clean up this society and build one flowing with the love for which God hopes.

Marriage is not for your own sake. If you have a self-centered marriage, your whole family will be destroyed. To want to live a happy life by getting married self-centeredly is just a one-night dream. The problem is your future.

Unificationists of today should not stay still in this present situation, but should develop from now. You should bear offspring with the fortune of the nation and of the world. Marriage is what tries to find people who can create a new nation and new world. Until now, people of this world have said that they will marry for themselves; however, marriage in our Unification Church is a marriage for the sake of the nation and the world.

Why do we get married? We get married for the sake of the nation.

Why do we receive the Blessing? We received the Blessing in order to disseminate it to the whole world.

Korean law forbids marriages between people having the same last name and coming from the same ancestral background, and encourages marriages between people coming from different ancestral backgrounds. This is because Korean people are people who yearn for the unification of their country.

If you look at the old-style Korean marriage ceremony, you will notice that the bride and bridegroom bow down to each other. Do you know why they bow down to each other? It is to pledge to live for the sake of each other. If you do not live for the sake of the other, love will go away.

When a woman goes to live with her in-laws, one may think she is just going to a man because she was born as a woman; another may think she is going in order to save the country. The reason for a woman to get married is not only in order to share happiness together with a man. It is not just to meet one man or for the sake of a family or for the happiness of one woman. Great is the woman who marries for the sake of the nation, thinking she is representing all the women in Korea. Do you understand what I mean?

In the past, there was a woman named Masako who was the wife of King Young Chin. Masako came from Japan to Korea to get married. For what reason could she have come? Was it in order to love a Korean man? It was for the sake of the country. This kind of person is famous in history. This marriage was politically arranged in order to form a tie between Korea and Japan after liberation. This woman will remain in history as a sacrifice representing all Japanese women. Don't you think so? This woman's marriage is historical because the purpose of the marriage was large.

Then, who in all heaven and earth tried to get married with the biggest purpose? It was Jesus. When Jesus came as a bridegroom looking for a bride, he wanted to get married for the sake of the world. He was the only person with that purpose.


4) The Changes of Adolescence and the Right Time of Marriage

During our childhood, we desire only to grow up healthy. But when we reach adolescence, changes occur physically and mentally; our interest in the opposite sex grows and we're attracted to good looks. Externally, we try to dress up fashionably and concentrate on making our faces look more beautiful. We can tell if a girl has reached adolescence or not by the look of her lips.

Girls will begin menstruating and their physical body will start to look different. Their hips grow bigger, breasts develop, lips grow red and their eyes begin to have a mysterious glow. For what and whom do you think these physical changes occur?

These physical changes occur to make a straight road go around in circles, to start a circular movement. Going straight cannot bring any harmony. When we go back and forth on a straight road, it will not bring any harmony, but only will destroy the environment. Everything must go around in order to preserve and bring harmony to the environment. Everything must go around for this reason. But we cannot go around by ourselves. We need to go around centering on our reciprocal partner (spouse).

Coming together with our partner will start a circular movement automatically. This is the principle of heaven and earth. Therefore, physical changes occur in girls to enable them to meet their partner and to go around. When two people are attracted to each other, there develops a power to make them go around. Therefore, the reason women dress up and wear make-up is not for their own sake, but for their partners.

When is a person in full bloom? It is during young adulthood. This age is the seven-year period from age of eighteen to twenty-five. This period of seven years is the time when the flower of love blossoms the most. How precious is this once-in-a- lifetime period when one is fully blooming!

You all know the peony (magnolia), don't you? The bud of this flower has a different-colored yellow flower inside. How many layers of petals does it have? The petals are all tightly wound together on the flower. Can you push them open? They are tightly coiled so that it cannot be easily opened up. Men and women are similar to this. When is your bud of love going to blossom? That time is when beauty is manifested to the greatest degree: in the midst of harmony in the universe. This is the best time for people, also. It is the masterpiece of God, and it is the period which shines as the very center and the best. Isn't it so?

During the growth period, adolescence is when one becomes most beautiful. A person in adolescence is like the bud of the most beautiful flower. The person who can love adolescents the most can receive God's grace and can be invited to God's room. Do you understand what I am talking about? Can you understand this kind of love? Then, are you able to be like that now? If you have understood and you are a man, you should start preparing what is needed.

Adolescence is when you feel as though you have become a prince of the whole country. Isn't it so? It is a period when you turn everything upside down centered on yourself. Adolescence is a time when you talk back. So if you push yourself, you can easily go in a different direction. This is why juvenile delinquency has become a worldwide problem today. During adolescence, you cannot be happy unless everything you do is self-centered. You feel so proud when even a small thing gets involved centered on you.

I saw a girl around twenty years old laugh without any reason. She would laugh, "ha, ha, ha, ha, ha...," even when she saw a ripe persimmon drop from a tree during the autumn season after all the leaves had fallen. Young adults can understand and feel things without knowing what it is they are feeling. Because everything happens in relationship with her, she gets to have the best feeling. Therefore, adolescence is a point of conversion when one can be in touch with everything and form a relationship.

Why is this? This is because of the original nature of creation which seeks to unite man and woman one hundred percent completely, centered on God's love. However, because of a mistake, this nature was dented, stepped on, broken, like a crack in a beautiful bowl.

Originally, man and woman have the nature to unite centered on God's love. God's love is unlimited. God's love powers all life on earth. If this love were inside all people, the world would be filled with holy people.

Even to the most beautiful girl, adolescence only comes once. During that time, she is the most beautiful flower of all, and it is the most precious time for her in her entire lifetime. So would a girl think, "I want to live alone"? Such a person is not a woman. Does such an animal exist? [Laughter.] Also, among men who look very good at the age around sixteen, would any of them say he wants to live alone? At this time they all start to look for a reciprocal partner. Whom do they resemble that makes them this way? They are this way because they resemble God. If God is not like this, how can His children be like this? It is because God is like that. During adolescence, which is the most precious time in one's life, the desire to seek a partner is the same in man and woman. Is it so, or not? If you think it's not, go ahead and age and die alone.

Try saying to a beautiful woman, "Beautiful women are said to be unfortunate. A beautiful person like you should age and die alone." Even a quiet beautiful woman would really get mad. Nothing worse can be said to a person. This beautiful woman will have value only when there is a man who appreciates her completely and connects her to heavenly love. Therefore, is a person with an unstable emotion happy or unhappy? Grandmothers, please answer. They say she is unhappy. It is true.

When is love linked? When does the power of love push us out? When man and woman reach adolescence and all their physical functions reach one hundred percent perfection, everything comes to a halt. Everything becomes saturated. Movements always go through a saturation point. They come to a halt once and then they start moving again. Everything reaches a point of saturation and stops.

The stage prior to becoming saturated is the period of adolescence. Adolescence is the period when all physical functions reach the stage of maturity. For example, it is similar to a balloon which is filled with air up to the point of bursting. It would burst if a little more air is put in. How wonderful would it be to burst after the completion of love! Similarly, when a person reaches the age of eighteen, he or she becomes stretched out to the point just before bursting. Then they are able to start rotating so beautifully for eternity.

When our spiritual and physical bodies completely unite, original love comes within us. Even in the fallen world, during the time of adolescence, man and woman can stand on a parallel line where our spiritual and physical cells harmonize. During adolescence, the cells of our spiritual and physical bodies joyfully greet everything with open doors.

The human world during God-centered adolescence would be filled with joy and happiness.

When you unmarried men and women during adolescence meet and talk, your hearts bounce, don't they? You become excited and a change starts occurring in your mind. However, if your mind does not center on God and comes to stand on the opposite side, it becomes evil. Your mind should be centered on whom? God. It is true love that can bring you up to a place where your God-centered heart and Shimjung can unite. Can you understand? Because human beings should live their whole life like this, men and women are to have ideals and hopes that are centered on love.

What makes you shine at the final stage is love. Love which is not conscientious is not love. You may not understand what I am talking about now, but you will be able to understand once you get married.

I am sure that very often male students want to look at the faces of female students and female students want to look at the faces of male students without any reason. Isn't that so? That time has come. This is because you are still young. When you are fifteen or sixteen and become high school students, your thoughts turn toward your partners. Your eyes go around in circles. Don't you think so, high school students? Please be honest. How are your minds? Do you dislike being with male students or is it nice? Tell me at once!

Well! It's O.K. for female students not to answer because they are women. Men, it's not bad to have female students around, is it? Now is the age of adolescence. This is why even Hyo Jin, when he sees a female student... I'm telling a true story. When you are frank, everything will be understood, anywhere. This is why I am being frank. If you think it's a lie, you are wrong. I am talking very frankly.

Male students think only about how female students are looking at them, and female students are the same. You think, "Oh, I should comb my hair," or "I should take care of my dress," or you look into a mirror. You do this not thinking of how it looks to you, but only of how male students are looking at you. Isn't that so, female students! Then how about male students?

This is good and natural. It is not bad that you think that way. But I am telling you to think with a more artistic heart.

When you reach adolescence, you become more ambitious, going in and out, to and from many places. By the way, from now on, an unmarried man will need a bride and a bride will need an unmarried man. Isn't that so? Those who think it's wrong should quit.

A nicely-dressed woman's eyes shine even more brightly when she sees a man. In order to find a partner, it is very natural to dress up. Women walk around with their hearts burning to meet a handsome or ideal man.

When would God think is the time men and women feel the most happiness? Would God say, "I feel good looking at an aged couple laugh and dance, saying they love each other"? Or would God be happier watching a young man and woman, in love through both mind and body, sing and dance together?

What is happiness to human beings? Can we say we are happy when we have a lot of money and wear many diamonds? Can we say we feel happy by dressing up gorgeously with perfume and makeup, singing and dancing? Of course, each person would differ slightly. But true happiness can only be found when you become intoxicated in love with your spouse, laughing, singing and whispering. The person who can do this is a happy person.

A person who hears whispered words from his or her lover can be said to be a happy person. Whispered words of love in your ears make you feel so happy that you feel you are in a dream. The time when happiness is the most flowering and most meaningful is during young adulthood, when the power of love is overflowing. This is the time when you can grab love with all your might and become unified through love.

Omniscient and almighty God created a time during which man and woman can blossom beautifully. That time is young adulthood. To these newly matured men and women God gave the blessing of marriage as a gate to gain happiness. Everything in this world loses the value of its existence if it does not engage in an ideal reciprocal relationship. Therefore, it is a very natural development for man and woman to receive the Blessing and get married after growing and becoming mature.

You will be in trouble if you try to rush the experience of love. The feeling of being intoxicated by love and becoming happy is like a preview of what is to come when the time is right for the gate of love to open. But you should wait until the time the gate opens to enter. The gate should proudly open when you have become the master of love.

When do you think is the right age to get married? When your mind and body have the most perfected power is the precise time to get married. Your power weakens when this time passes, and then no matter how much you try to maintain your naivete, it becomes difficult to seek a partner.

5) Education and Marriage

Marriage opens the door to human happiness. Studying in order to open the door to happiness is very good. However, if that study is for the purpose of becoming rich or powerful, it is a mistake. Study must be for the purpose of attaining true love.

Why do you go to school? Happiness cannot exist without love. Therefore, we can say that the purpose of going to school is to shorten the road to love.

When young women go to university to earn a degree, ultimately it is in order to meet a good husband. There is no other reason. No matter how great a man is, he would be an unhappy person if he could not form a family that is united.

The reason for studying is to meet a true man and to become a true mother. In order to become a true mother, a woman must study for the country and become a true wife who can serve her husband as a true man. If you cannot gain this stature as a person, you will not be able to serve your true husband or have a true son. A woman must become a true wife and, as the homemaker of the family, must get along well with the husband until old age. If the study is for the purpose of becoming a good wife, then wouldn't all university graduates eventually be gray-haired couples? However, among university graduates are there more gray-haired couples or people who get divorced? Needless to say, people who are uneducated live together happily for a longer time.

6) Adolescence and First Love

Therefore, as a result, we can say that the reason that women search for men and men search for women is to find God's love. The fulfillment of love is the road which leads to the most ideal home-town.

For example, when we reach adolescence, our mind and body start searching for love. We walk around without even listening to the words of our parents. The eyes of the mind and the eyes of the body unite into one and move around. If we have a nose Of love, we may come to like a smell we hated before. If we have a mouth of love, we may come to like a taste which we usually dislike. We want to listen to love stories all night long. Once you touch your object of love, you don't want to stop. Therefore, if you are invaded by the feeling of love during your adolescence, your eyes turn strange and everything seems wonderful to you.

When your mind and body unite and you fire a love gun, the bullet would be shot right into your partner's heart. Those who wish to have this kind of man's love or woman's love, please raise your hand. There is nothing love cannot digest. Love can eat and digest everything. If you have true love, no matter how ugly a man is, he will look handsome to you. Love is incredible. Therefore, whether good or bad, men and women can never forget the first love they experienced during their adolescence.

If a woman has a lover whom she loves at the cost of her life, but she has to marry a different man because of her parents' opposition, will she be happy throughout her life or not? For that woman, even if the man whom she first loved had a broken nose or irregular eyes, he would look wonderful to her, like a flower. Even if the man whom her parents chose was a person whom everyone agreed was wonderful in all aspects from external appearance to internal intelligence, the man for whom she had love in her heart a long time ago would be better, even though he was not so good externally. You can believe my words, can't you? [Yes!] But you don't belong to this class of people, do you? [Laughter.]

First love can dominate everything. Who is the subject of love? It is God. Since the subject of love is God, God is the only one who can love. Originally, man was supposed to make God his first love. However, the fall interfered.

With whom did Eve first make love? [With the archangel!] Eve was supposed to be loved with joy, but she had to love crying, with a frowning face. Do you think Eve said when falling, "Oh, it's good. It's very delicious to eat the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil"? When Eve was being raped by the archangel, what did she feel in her heart? She felt the pangs of conscience as she was unwillingly being pulled by the seduction of the archangel. Eve was supposed to love with all her body cells, feeling joy as though she were a flower waiting for an early spring to come. However, she loved with all of her cells and heart dying.

Did you feel that first love was precious? I'm not sure -- how did you feel? [It's precious.] You are much cleverer than I. That's right. Those who answered seem to have experienced first love. [Laughter.] You should be silent when you are asked this kind of question. I just mentioned it to make you listen. If I heard that answer coming from the sisters sitting here, I was going to scold you, but since it was an ugly-looking man who answered, I persevered! Anyway, you have heard that first love is good.

Then with whom did you make this first love? Please think. If you had not fallen, with whom would you have made your first love? You should have made your first love with God. If Adam and Eve had made their first love centering on God, that first love would have been packed with love. Parent's love centering on the first love, husband and wife's love centering on the first love, children's love centering on the first love -- every root would be tightly connected with God's love. It is not love like yours that is separated by several thousand years of historical distance and that has to go through steps of individual or family restoration. It is love that can stick parents' love, husband and wife's love, and children's love all together at once.

The person who abandons this first love for God cannot go before God. The person who can say that he would abandon everything and would live and die because of his love for God can go to heaven. The first love between man and woman is also important.

Reverend Moon of the Unification Church held mass weddings gathering men and women of goodness in order to connect their God-centered first love. These men and women married, transcending nation and race, in order to realize God's love. Therefore, I heard people say that Reverend Moon became crazy. I heard these voices because of first love.

You must took at yourselves from this viewpoint. "How evil and hateful a mind and body do I have, and what a hateful being I am, betraying my own mind and body." If you find yourselves like this, you should know that it is urgent to change yourselves first before saying, "Oh, God. Please save me with love."

There are many young people these days who go around making love on the streets. I'm sure no one acts like this after joining the Unification Church, but I'm sure you were like this before joining the Church.

When a woman who loves a certain man finds another man much better than the first man, changes her mind, and says "Goodbye, goodbye" to her former lover, would it feel good or bad? ("Bad.") How bad would it be? I think you would want to destroy the woman and throw the man away. That's the heart of love.

It is the same for women. Would a woman feel good or bad if her husband, whom she deeply loved, started to love another woman? Any person who says she would feel good is much better off to die. There should not be even one person who feels good. Think about it. Because of man's pride, can you watch quietly when your wife is loving another man? You would feel better seeing her stop even if she had to stab herself with a knife. A man who doesn't have the guts for this is not a man. If this happened to me, I would feel the same way.

7) Mind and Body Must Unite

Today we know that within the body of a single individual, the power of the original mind, which desires goodness, is at violent war with the power of the wicked mind, which desires evil. These two minds are in great contradiction. When did this contradiction between the human mind and body begin? It began at the time of the fall. Through the fall of our first human ancestors, we came to have a mind and body that always fight and struggle, causing fights between families, societies and nations, and shedding the blood of unhappiness.

We must clearly know the reason that our mind and body cannot unite. If God exists, why would God have created persons whose minds and bodies cannot unite? An individual is born on this earth without knowing what human beings are like and what man and woman are like. If the only way for a man or woman to unite is through the way of love, then why couldn't we be born with an original foundation to be united? Why couldn't God create humankind like that? This is the problem. (Why did God create humankind to absolutely require the love of God?) When we think from this point of view, we can come up with the theory that neither God nor man and woman have been able to stand in their original normal position.

For us human beings, the most important thing is love; therefore, unless man and woman each search for love in a reciprocal position, they can never find God's love. God's love can only come to a place where the mind and body of true man and true woman come together in unity without any struggles.

You must become a parent with mind and body united, being able to love your true children by connecting the true husband's love, true wife's love and true God's love. When this is realized, a perfect family can be formed. True love appears where mind and body are united. True love should dwell in the heart and mind of a husband and wife; and by becoming one, they should give birth to their sons and daughters.

Furthermore, you must revere God more than your husband or wife. This is necessary for you, but it will be different when the age of your sons and daughters comes. You should love True Parents much more than you love your husband. The Principle says that after this, you can love your husband and your sons and daughters.

Do you know about the three points? Where these three points can come together is where God, Adam and Eve can come together. The place where God can unite with Adam and Eve is where Adam and Eve's mind and body unite. This is the place where their heart and Shimjung unite as well.

Then, where is the place a perfected man and woman live? It is the place where man and woman can, centering on the public heavenly providence, receive the love of God, completely unite their minds and bodies, and serve God as the subject. When a man and woman come to live in this place, they stand in the position of perfected Adam and Eve. When such people form a family and make a new start, this becomes an historical beginning. This becomes the historical first step of life. Adam and Eve were to realize this first step, but because of the fall they failed to do so. Therefore, in order to restore this, you must go searching for this place today.

Man's mind and body are in a relationship of subject and object, and this produces the power of existence by continuing the action of vertical and horizontal. Woman, too, has a mind and body forming a vertical and horizontal relationship and the power of existence results from that. Both man and woman have the reciprocal relationship of vertical and horizontal which is formed through the power of love. Only love can maintain the eternal ideal relationship of the mind and body.

Suppose a person is a poor farmer cutting grass in the countryside. If there is a burning emotion of love bursting in the mind and body of the farmer, his mind's five senses and physical five senses will completely unite, making him feel joy he never experienced before.

If there is a place in yourselves where God's love dwells, when God's heart swings once like the pendulum of a clock, your heart will also swing once. Therefore, you start to go around with God. Once you start to go around, you continue to turn. The further you go, the more the centrifugal force will activate, demanding that you love your family, society, nation and world more and more deeply.

When your mind and body become united and when you reach the point where you are to open the gate of love, your mind will resonate with the universe and you will become a writer or poet. When you can write a poem or story about love, it means that you are displaying the ability to connect love beautifully and happily.

When an eye of love opens, your mind and body will want to form a multi-dimensional relationship in the universe. You naturally will feel the law of nature and will smile watching the falling leaves dance in the autumn wind. You will also feel as though you yourself were becoming a flower and you will want to feel the beauty of the spring flowers.

Why do both man and woman enjoy love? A human being's body is formed from approximately four hundred trillion cells. All of these cells activate when a human being loves with true love. You should know that the time when a man and a woman love is the time they can activate all the cells of their bodies.

When your mind and body unite and shed tears of longing for someone, your bones will start making sounds. This is same in the case of animals. I'm sure you all know what happens during the mating season of cows. They even forget to eat. At that time, all nerves long only for mating. Similarly, when you love and long for each other with your mind and body united, there is no cell that remains still. All cells forget their original sense of direction and concentrate into one. When you meet your spouse, all the cells explode. This power of the explosion is enormous.

What are we to do by loving like this? We are to become like God. We would be able to feel happiness whenever God is happy. In other words, we try to feel the happiness together with God.

We must unite mind and body. There are two ways: one way is to unite your mind centering on your body, the other is to unite your body centering on your mind. You must choose the way to make your body become united centering on your mind. Even when your mind changes, it is better to unite centering on your mind. If you are searching for an ideal love, it is necessary to go this way. We conclude that we must make our minds and bodies unite centering on our minds.

Members of the Unification Church should always be able to unite their bodies with the standard of their minds, which is to center always on public thoughts. Centering on the purpose for which your mind seeks, your body should go out without any hesitation. In any difficult situation, if I made a decision to fulfill a goal, my mind and body never changed. Even if I had to go into a miserable situation, I played a game in order to overcome that difficulty. I had no hesitation at all because I always carried the thought that I would fulfill the goal by overcoming the difficulties.

Similarly, no matter how much you have to sacrifice, you should try to make your body unite centering on the purpose of your mind, God's will, God's unified world and God's ideal of creation. If you are not determined to go the sacrificial way, you will have to pay indemnity - by becoming sick, for example.

Therefore, your mind and body should unite centering on your mind. Then, a man and a woman whose mind and body are united should become one centering on a family.

8) The Perfection of True Love

True Love is at the summit of the world of love; it starts from the highest point in the world. As thunder and lightning come down from heaven, true love also thunders down like lightning from a very high place.

When human beings love with true love, their cells are one hundred percent activated. Even in this fallen world, when a man and woman love each other, they say that electricity goes through them. The electricity that occurs for them is what comes from the archangel; therefore, it is only uni-cellular. The electricity that occurs in the original world is the lightning of a universal-level love and its power would be several thousand times stronger than normal lightning. Moreover, the sound made by all the cells of each organism would be the same as thunder. It is the Principle view that man and woman loving in the original world would not be able to meet God unless they put all their energy toward the point where the lightning of love meets. This also is the perfection of the purpose of creation.

From whom do you think true love, which forgives and embraces everything, starts? True love does not start from human beings. True love starts from God, who is the subject. God created human beings with true love; therefore, God desires to receive true love from humankind. Then, by God's returning that true love once again to man, God and man both perfect true love.

What is the holiest thing in this world? The holiest thing in this world is true love. True love starts from God. If God exists, there is no other way. God sincerely desires man to go the way of true love, and we must know that we cannot stand before God unless we go the way of true love. God desires to see, listen, eat and touch through love. Man desires this also. If we receive a kiss from God, we feel as though our insides are exploding with joy. This is where God's desire is. God does not feel happiness by possessing diamonds or jewels.

Any power melts before true love. just looking at or touching it makes you happy.

True Love completes the ideal of the unification of the universe. If a painting does not include the taste of true love, you would want to throw up even if it is a so-called masterpiece. If true love disappears between a husband and wife, their relationship is over.

What is the most precious thing for woman? It is man. Then what sort of man do you need? How he looks or how healthy he is, is not important. What is important is whether you can find valuable love in that man. This is the same in woman. A woman with true love is a true woman. Then, what is that true love? It is appropriate to define true love as that which can love very low things even more than high things.

Why is it so? Love is an action. A person who only looks at high things cannot unite with low things. Therefore, this person cannot become true. Love can be found through reciprocal action; therefore, if love can relate with high places from a lower place, it can be eternal and can go anywhere. Then, for the first time love becomes genuine. Therefore, we can come up with the concept of eternity when we try to make the love of the lower higher than love of the higher.

In this respect, what kind of an existence is God? God is not a God who can only love those people living in heaven because He is in a high position. God tries to love even those living in the bottom of hell. God must be the one who can love everything. Why should God be able to love the lower more than the higher? Because of the principle of action, God must be the one with a concept of eternity.

What is true love? It is love which makes you feel, when you meet a person, that you want to be with that person for hundreds and thousands of years. It is the love between husband and wife that makes them want to love each other eternally. In true love, there cannot be any hell or satan.

The body of a human being has five senses. Man is made to feel and recognize true love through these five senses. An eye looking toward true love would be covered and intoxicated by it. How beautifully an eye shines when it is intoxicated by true love!

When a mouth is intoxicated in true love, think how enraptured those smiling lips are. Think how beautiful it would be to see the harmony of five senses moving toward God intoxicated by true love. God alone cannot experience the joy coming from this beauty. It can only be experienced when there is a partner. This is the purpose of God's creating humankind.

If there are a beautiful man and woman who want to touch the eye, kiss the lips, or play the melody of the mind intoxicated by true love, what would God do? If there is an Eve of true love, God would have the desire to at once travel the world of her heart. God would be driven to see how deep and wide is the heart of this beautiful Eve.

God would want to travel in the world of Adam and Eve's heart, which has more beauty than the heaven and earth God created. Definitely, God would want to travel in the world of the heart of a person of true love more than He would want to travel the universe, and God would not want to depart from the world of Adam and Eve's heart of true love. After God created humankind, if God became intoxicated in man and woman's true love, what would have happened to this world? God would have been living in man and woman, and the world which God and they created together definitely would have been a world filled with happiness and beauty.

If true love is perfected, the sensitive God would not regret being submerged in that true love. No matter what happened, God, if He was in true love, would always be happy. In the world of true love, humankind would live happily ever after for the rest of their lives without regret. There would be no history of war, complaints or unhappiness.

If true love were perfected in the history of humankind, then all the problems of politics, economy and culture, including struggles and fights, would be solved. All the difficult problems in the world now can be fundamentally solved only through the perfection of true love.

We must search for true love. Where are we to go to find true love? True love has no day or night; it is eternal and unchanging. It cannot be true love if it is only for myself. True love cannot be my individual possession. True love is for all people and for the whole universe. True love is what connects family, society, nation, world and the universe.

The phrase "love each other" in Christianity does not mean that each is to receive love. Love is for the sake of others; therefore, it means for each to "serve for the sake of others." What kind of a world would it be if all the people served and sacrificed for the sake of others and the whole instead of one's self? It would be a world of peace. If the whole world came to love each other with true love, even at the price of death, there would be a burning fire of rebirth. If all people loved each other, the flower of happiness and peace would blossom and fill the world with a beautiful fragrance. The world where true love is realized is indeed where the ideal of humankind is realized. However, when each asks to be loved first, struggles, fights, jealousy and doubts result. Truth does not exist far away from us. It exists within us.

9) The Privilege of True Love

Love grants the privilege to participate together. If a father is in a higher position, a child in a lower position can jump up to that father's position. Because of this surprising fact that the privilege to be together is included in love, love is eternal even when I am separated and far away.

If you join a relationship of love with God, you would have the privilege of dominion and independence, and then the right of inheritance. Only those who possess God's love can have the privilege to inherit the power of all heaven and earth which God created.

How can I stand in a reciprocal position before the absolute God? By making effort? Or by power? Nothing of the sort would make it possible. However, if you create a relationship of love you can go to an equal position immediately.

If you want to stand in an equal position or the same position as God, you must possess the love of God.

You must know that if the Unification Church combines the power of love with God's true love, then the right of ownership has already been determined. It is same as the husband's right of ownership becoming the wife's right of ownership when they have a relationship of true love. A husband and wife united with love share the ownership of all their property. Similarly, a person linked with God by true love inherits God's right of ownership.

The problem is, how can an omniscient and omnipotent God unite with human beings who are a limited existence? If an invisible being and a visible being cannot unite, the unification of the universe is not possible no matter how much we long for it.

What kind of person can unite with God? Only a true person can unite with God. The true person who can unite with God is a person with true love.

I am sure there is no one who is against the conclusion that "only a true person with true love can unite with God." I'm sure no one, no matter what historical background, color of skin, tradition, customs, language or culture, would be against this suggestion.

Centering on God's love, if a person makes a love relationship with God, he or she can stand in the same position as God. Why is it that Nancy, the wife of President Reagan, can have the same political rights as the president before the American people? This is because, centering on love, she is in a relationship of husband and wife with President Reagan. If one is united centering on love, he or she comes to have the right to stand in the same position as their beloved. Love contains this right.

Along with this right, love contains the right of inheritance. If you start to have a love relationship with God, you not only come to stand in the same position as God, but also come to inherit everything that God owns. Humanity originally is privileged to have everything that God has; therefore, it is obvious why human beings have the desire to become the supreme existence.

Even fallen man has the desire to stand in the highest, most honorable position. Whether academic, non-academic, black or white, the desire to have the highest position is the same. The problem is that only love can satisfy this desire of humankind.

When you take hold of the core of love, you are able to control God. Even if the wife of a handsome husband is ugly, she can control her husband if they have a relationship of love. Love has this power.

An innocent country girl, living so miserably as not even to have shoes, would be able to jump all at once to become the wife of a president if she makes a love relationship with a person having the possibility to become president. No matter how excellent the United States president, who can scold the whole world, and how ordinary his wife, through the relationship of love she has the right to participate with him wherever he goes. Love has this power.

The reason we feel sad is because God is feeling sad. This problem has been ignored until now. Since man and woman lost their original and absolute value as an object to the absolute God, we cannot stand before the universe with dignity.

Then how can I stand in the reciprocal position before this God who is in a high position? By making effort? Through power? Nothing can make it possible. Only love, only the rope of a love relationship, can raise you up to be in an equal position reciprocal to God.

Don't you think the world is like this, also? Even if you do not have any value, personality or intellect, then if you are close to zero in all aspects, if you make a love relationship with a great man, you can immediately have value as his object.

In other words, if there is a great "John," his wife automatically would become "Mrs. John." Other women would not be able to compete against the woman with this great husband. Don't you agree? Now, consider that we may be linked with God by love. The love between us and God would be stronger than the love between father and child in this world. Therefore, centered on this love, there is no reason why we could not be raised to a position equal to God immediately.

Love is unchanging and eternal, and therefore absolute. Thus we see the present as a time when we, who had forgotten our great original value, should restore the origin of our lives. 


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon

1) When are the Last Days?

The term "Last Days" originated with Christianity, but a similar concept exists in many religions. Let us think about how the Last Days will occur.

The world which the absolute God plans should be eternal. Once it starts, it must continue eternally. We must imagine that the reason the Last Days are needed in the world which God created is not because God planned for them, but because of the human fall. The cause of the Last Days is the fact that evil began and goodness could not continue.

Adam and Eve, who were created by a God of goodness, lived in the Garden of Eden, which was also good. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, goodness would have continued eternally. However, because of the fall, goodness ended without even starting.

You must understand that even though human beings were created to believe in God's words, our first human ancestors disbelieved, causing death to occur in this world. Another master appeared, who seduced Adam and Eve into disbelieving God's Word and disobeying His commandment.

Because Adam and Eve did not believe God's Word and were seduced by this master, satan became the lord of this world. Fallen Adam and Eve became the objects of satan. As a result of their disbelief, there began a world of destruction and death, which has no relationship to God.

God cannot leave this world as it is. We must make goodness begin once again by restoring this world.

When would the Last Days come? The phenomena of the Last Days occur when a heavenly person appears to cleanse the world by restoring to goodness the individual, family, clan, tribe, nation and world. In other words, the Last Days occur when a central person appears with the power to eliminate all evil, to remove all the conditions for satan's accusation, and to transcend to a world of goodness. The time when we overcome individually is the individual Last Days, when we overcome on the family level is the family-level Last Days and so on up to the world-level Last Days.

Historically, our ancestors came and went. Those who tried to fulfill their responsibility based on God's will always met with failure. Therefore, God made a promise that He would send a world-level representative who would be victorious representing the individual, family, tribe, nation and world and who would appear before satan with a dignified power. That one person is indeed the Messiah.

The Lord will come when the evil world, which existed from the beginning of history, is ready to change into a world of goodness. Therefore, the Last Days means the end of one age and the beginning of a new age. If the literal sun, moon and earth -- which God created -- are destroyed in the Last Days, it would be destruction by satan, meaning God would have failed.

The Last Days will occur without people knowing. When your watch strikes twelve o'clock, yesterday ends and today starts. But is there anyone who perceives at midnight that "from this instant it is a new day"? I don't think so, but this does not mean that the time ending the previous day did not arrive.

It is difficult to perceive clearly the end of one day and the start of the next. Soon, autumn will be over and winter will come. However, autumn will end and winter will come without anyone knowing. There are many elders here, but is there anyone who, even once in his lifetime, recognized clearly the moment the season changed from autumn to winter? Without our knowing, winter comes, and then spring. However, this does not mean that there is no end point, no division between seasons.

You must know that when Adam and Eve fell, they still did not have a clear purpose which allowed them to decide what is good and what is wrong. They also did not yet have the power of dominion or the ability to make the right decisions. The fall occurred when Adam and Eve turned left when they should have turned right. Adam and Eve fell in the midst of confusion, not yet knowing all the facts.

Then when are the Last Days? The time is now. This is because it is written in the Bible that when the Last Days come, the world will be divided into sheep and goats. The sheep are the people following the Lord, and the goats are those who are not.

Communism is on the left and therefore it is the goat. It is written in the Bible that what is on the left-hand side is the goat. A goat does not know its master even if it has one. Do communists know God? The people in the democratic world are the sheep because they know God. A sheep knows its master. The Bible writings about the Last Days describe all the phenomena of the present day.

What is the nature of the Last Days? It is the time when everything is so chaotic and confused that people cannot tell the difference between day and night or truth and falsehood. When we look at the world today, we cannot tell whether the people who believe in Jesus are good or those who do not believe in Jesus are good. Sometimes those people who do not believe in Jesus can be better. When we compare the communist world and the democratic world, the communist world seems to be externally more dignified and practical than the democratic world. We have entered an age in which we cannot clearly distinguish what is better from what is worse. You should know that this heralds the Last Days. It is said that history repeats itself. We are entering the age in which we will reap what we have sown.

The word "restoration" appeared because of the human fall. This is the Principle viewpoint. Fallen humankind must be restored. The main purpose for God to carry on His providence is to restore human beings to their original position.

Why did man and woman fall? They fell because of satanic love. Then what is satanic or "fallen" love? It is self-centered love, which separates individuals rather than uniting them.

What, then, would be the nature of the Last Days? It is the time when all people think of their individual love as absolute. The world's Last Days will occur centering on fallen love. In other words, in the Last Days, individualistic love will be thought of as absolute. Love for the nation, society and family will be denied, and self-centered love will be approved. Instead of love based on morality and ethics, animal-like carnal love will be rampant in this world.

Today, impure love has reached the stage in which neither parents, the nation, nor the world can stop the corrupt sexual acts of young people and solve these problems.

Why has satan brought humankind down to this state of corruption? It is because God has been carrying out a providence centered upon love for the whole. In order to hinder God's providence, satan has no way but to pull man and woman in the opposite direction.

What is satan's greatest goal? It is to destroy human love completely. Conversely, God is trying to lead humanity to the original world of love.

2) The Phenomena of the Last Days: The Fall of the Younger Generation

When did Adam and Eve fall? It was during their teens. They were not old. Centering upon what did they fall? They fell centering on love, and two different kinds of love appeared. As a result of the illicit love relationship, evil seeds were sown throughout the world.

This gradually expanded, causing the world to divide into two and creating the problem of right and left. When a storm sweeps across the world from the most developed to the least developed nations, centering on the problem of love, you know that it is the Last Days of the world. We reap what we sowed.

When did Adam and Eve fall? They fell during their teen years. A false love was sown and humankind was born through this false love. The time must come to harvest the fruit.

Today, no matter where we go, the most serious social problem is the ethical problem of the younger generation. Through the universal law of cause and effect, the sown seed bore the exactly corresponding results. We must solve and overcome this.

Now young people are falling, hiding behind trees. This is because Adam and Eve had an illicit relationship behind trees, without the permission of their Parent. Because Adam and Eve sowed this seed, we now are harvesting the same action. The time is coming when the same phenomena will occur throughout the world, transcending national borders, age, ideology and principles. This is the Last Days. Has this time arrived or not?

Today, juvenile delinquency is widespread. This is a result of the fall. The problem of university students, people in their teens and twenties, is very serious. Those young people even sell out their own country if they have the desire. When they protest, the nation is puzzled. Isn't that the case? When the younger generation demonstrates, the whole nation rocks. Demonstrations and subversive activities started by young people are taking place everywhere.

Sexual problems are also an issue. When they fall, how do they do it? They do as they wish, without their parents' permission. Even when husband and wife love each other, they do as they wish. Love is the origin and power of life and should follow heavenly law. But it is becoming a game out on the streets with people dancing around and engaging in corrupt activities. These phenomena indicate that it is the Last Days.

Today, what is the reality? We already are too late. Young people are poisoned by drugs, and satanic love and free sex are rampant. The whole free world is polluted by the corrupt standards in the United States.

Americans are traveling around the world seducing women of every nation. They are becoming unfaithful. If we cannot solve this problem, the United States and the world will be destroyed. The reason Sodom and Gomorrah perished was because of luxury, disbelief and false love. Rome perished also not because of any outside power, but because love toward the family, society and nation were destroyed and the people's power of life diminished and perished. In these respects, America is no different from Rome.

Humankind, inheriting the fallen blood lineage sown from the evil seed, has now reached the time of harvesting the result. I know that as of recently the fall of young people is increasing in Japan, also. This means that the autumn time is coming, when we have to harvest, on the worldwide level, the evil seed sown by the mistake in the Garden of Eden. When this time comes, there should appear people or movements calling for new, ideal relationships between men and women. The fact that a movement calling for ideal relationships has appeared is tremendously happy news for the whole world.

After World War II, the United States fell into the situation we see today because of its idea that "the world is ours," centering on itself only, without trying to move toward the land of the world-level Canaan. America does not have a true goal.

I shed tears standing on Fifth Avenue in New York City. New York is proud of having the Empire State Building and World Trade Center, but what are they going to do now? Accidents will happen when God leaves those places. God blessed this country for a reason. America was to do everything, even the construction of buildings, in the name of God, but America is going in the opposite direction and becoming spoiled.

If you look around the streets during rush hour, you see young people gathering, becoming corrupted. Did God bless this country so that this would happen? There should be young people standing up to start a new movement for purity, determined to save the world, but there are none. If there were even a few young people gathering around one rock symbolizing an altar, praying with tears to save the future world, this would bring one point of happiness.

You should know that God has now left New York City. There is a rumor now around the world that New York is a city of the devil. God did not bless this country hoping to create a city where murders are a common occurrence and women are raped in the middle of the day. The country has all the reasons to perish.

Young people are corrupted. I am sure you know that drug problems among young people are now very serious. Families have broken down and racism will become a greater and greater problem from now on. Furthermore, there is an increasing possibility that the country will be threatened by communism and economic panic will occur. Why do these things happen? It is because God has departed.

God should be dwelling throughout the United States, but He is leaving from every corner of America. God has left from your hearts. God has left the family, society, church and government.

3) The Reality of satan in the Last Days

What kind of god is satan? satan is a god of adultery. In the Last Days, satan denies God, the churches of God, and the family traditions of God. Today, when we see these things happening around the world, we can understand that communism indeed began from the work of satan.

Communism denies the existence of God. Also, it calls religion an opiate and seeks to destroy religious families. This is because satan knows God is working to make him surrender through religion and religious families. Satan knew very well that if he denied God, he would also be denied. Satan also knew that human beings would one day go back to God. Therefore, satan thought that since eventually we would not serve him anymore, he wanted to keep us from serving as well. You should know that this evil is indeed satan.

When Adam and Eve were still immature, the first step of heartistic action that they made without God's order or direction became the motivation of their fall. Young people living in the Completed Testament Age should have no relation with or interest in the seduction coming from the fallen environment. Otherwise satan will work until he plays out every idea to ruin humankind.

Communism encourages people to "play, sing songs, dance and make love." This is their strategy to destroy. Satan is making this environment in order to destroy humankind.

Satan is cynically laughing at God, saying, "Can You unify this separated world? Judaism and Christianity, which You have been leading for several thousand years, are all messed up and have become a den of communism. How are You going to take control of this situation?" Also, satan is accusing God, saying, "When we look at the religious world of today, they are dancing, and men and women are doing all sorts of things, with the excuse that they have to be social. Can You dwell in them? Are there people having relationship with You? Among the four billion people of the world, where is there a religion or religious person with the heart to realize Your will?"

Satan is attacking God, saying, "What kind of a person is the Messiah which you have promised to send? What is the Messiah going to do? You are saying that the Messiah is coming with a responsibility to unite the world, the nation, and all heaven and earth with the original love of creation, but can the Messiah do that work on this earth? How can the Messiah do things which even God cannot do?" From this viewpoint, the religion that should appear-that God should form-is a religion with strong power calling to unite the individual, family, clan, tribe, nation, world and heaven centering on true love.

Do you know that satan is tying a rope on your hips and pulling you? Your father and mother are pulling, your country is pulling, and the person whom you loved before is pulling you. I'm sure there are people who think, "Being pulled liked this, I should reconsider following Reverend Moon. I'll think it over for a while and then follow. Why should an intelligent person like me voluntarily go a sacrificial way, living a difficult life?" There are people who say, "I want to live a relaxed life, enjoying myself from time to time. I can understand that the way of following Rev. Moon is good, but I don't like working so hard." Please raise your hand if you can say that satan has not tied at least one rope on your hips.

No one raised a hand. Therefore, you cannot make big claims. You yourselves are miserable. How can you walk around being proud of yourselves? Can you become like me by doing that? Among you are people who have received a doctorate. Even Ph.D.s must cut this rope and overcome.

Until you cut satan's rope, both men and women should bury their love symbol in cement. But don't worry -- no matter how hard the cement is, when there comes the spring of a heavenly nation, it will dissolve naturally.

There are two kinds of love. One is love which satan likes and the other is love which God likes. You should know that there is a happiness, ideal and love which satan likes, and another happiness, ideal and love which God likes. God's criteria are based on eternal things and satan's criteria are instantaneous or temporary things. Which happiness would you choose? I'm sure you would choose the eternal happiness, and you should. You should prepare and try hard to search for eternal love. If you only seek instantaneous love, you will eventually die. When an instantaneous impulse or desire arises within you, pray for the power to seek eternal love and to avoid the darkness of death.

To overcome the satanic fallen world is much more difficult than winning any war in history. The war to overcome the satanic world is the last war, in which God will be the commander, giving commands directly to go forward. You should all know that this time has come.

If I did not know the Principle, terrible things would have happened. There would have been not only temptations from man, but countless temptations and trials from satan. Satan, who has been accusing God for six thousand years, has enormous power. Most people fall down once they face a big hardship. The reason I was able to succeed until now was because I knew the heavenly law based upon the Principle. This is why I was not caught by temptations. You should be proud of this. 

4) The Worldwide Phenomena of Division and the Unification Movement

As a result of the fall, the whole world has divided. Although there are so many people on this earth, they are all people with divided personalities. We can conclude that this result was caused by the fall. Because the world is so divided, confusion is occurring.

This is the reality of the world today. In such a world, we absolutely cannot become united by ourselves alone. Human beings by themselves cannot pursue the ideal.

Atheists insist that God is dead. They urge us to throw away all hope and ideals because human beings are about to be destroyed. They see God and religions as having been created by human beings. However, there is no way to understand this world if we look at it centering on ourselves. We cannot understand the world even by looking through ourselves or our family. Not even the deepest knowledge on this level can enable us to understand. We conclude that, after all, we should see the world from God's viewpoint and realize that we should overcome the satanic world through finding true love.

Today in this fallen world, there are those who have killed their parents, brothers, relatives and neighbors. The vertical historical conditions made over several thousand years by brothers and clans killing each other are appearing today all at once horizontally. In this situation, people are becoming individualistic. They do not even care about God. They are becoming individualistic dictators who have not the slightest care about their parents, brothers or neighbors. This is the reality of our world today.

You all also have become individualistic. The more the nation develops, the more the people become individualistic. Individualistic people are the locomotive running in the forefront of the satanic world. In their eyes, there is no nation, family, or even brothers and sisters. There is only the individual. Individualists have a thinking style like that of the archangel, who made Adam and Eve fall.

In the fallen world of angels, there are no reciprocal relationships. If a man or woman become individualistic, like the fallen archangel, they will lose the nation and even the family. That person can only think of himself, and therefore will lose everything.

Today, most people living in the democratic world don't think about their nation, society or history. As with animals, sex dominates their minds. Just like the animals, women desire men and men desire women. They are only looking for fun. One-night stands are now usual for them; they wake up in the morning and leave without having any breakfast or even greeting the other. This is only one example of how serious the moral problem is in the United States. It is a sign of destruction.

Therefore, we must teach people the heavenly ideal centered on the natural law of love. Reverend Moon, whom most people call crazy, calls for people to form a new system of family ethics by teaching them to go the proper way.

Today religious people are saying, "We should become people of goodness by living a faithful life. But even if I become a "person of goodness," the world cannot be saved by only one person. American ministers verbally oppose hippies, but actually are following them. We betray ourselves without even knowing. We are to follow God. If I take off my tie, you should also take off yours. If there is no hint of a spiritual purpose for something, it's better to throw it away. We would only be pretending to use it properly. You should know that you are sinning when you feel the pangs of conscience.

Bring all the money from throughout the world that people use to buy their ties. How wonderful it would be if we donated all that money to the miserable people starving throughout the world!

In the United States, the ministers have nothing to do. They drink and smoke, and they do not like the Reverend Moon. How can we use people who claim to be heavenly sons and daughters but are actually being used as the weapons of satan? Therefore, we should straighten out this world. Reverend Moon is saying big things, but can he really do it? If we cannot answer, we cannot accomplish God's will at all. If I say "Yes" then I must make myself like that, rebuilding the family, clan and tribe. And I must also build a new world, forming one brotherhood, one tribe and one nation.

Now is the time to harvest. The seeds sown by satan are scattered all over the place. It has come to a limit. Therefore, we must unite everything. The Unification Church is this kind of movement.

This is a world of individualism. The family, parents, children, brothers, clans, tribes -- everything is divided. But the Unification Church is proclaiming one world transcending nation, tribe and family. We are proclaiming the opposite of satan.

A long time ago, only people from the same tribe would marry. However, in our marriage, five different races have gathered from six large continents. Japanese people are marrying Koreans, something of which they never even dreamed. And black and white people are getting married. They are doing that of which they never even dreamed as though it were nothing. In this way, we are uniting everything. In the midst of the division and conflict of the satanic world, the Unification movement is bringing people into God's world.

5) Juvenile Delinquency and the Unification Church

We are now in the Last Days, which resulted from Adam, Eve and the archangel's disobeying the Word of God in the Garden of Eden. Consequently, the time comes when people will not listen to anyone's words. Then, what will they do? The fall in the Garden of Eden amounted to the assertion of free sex. We see this in the young people of America today. Through this, the value of man and woman has fallen even lower than that of animals. Love has fallen to the same level as that of animals seeking physical satisfaction only.

Satan wounds and scars people so much that they cannot return to God even when they try. However, because God is the God of love, He feels pity for humankind and by showing humankind the model of an ideal character, He tries to form a united world in the heavenly realm, creating an order of love for the family, nation and world. You should know that the Messiah is the one God has sent to fulfill this work.

As the Unification Church forms its foundation, the world will deteriorate to the point at which people will have no way to cope with their many problems. Now is that time. Look. Are the young men and women throughout the world functional people? There isn't one who seems to be useful. Are the families of America normal? Can we solve these problems with worldly power? Because families, the nation and the world are falling apart, there must come a person who has the power to solve these problems. We conclude that only that person can solve the problems of the world.

When are the Last Days? The time now is as it was when Adam and Eve fell. Teenage sons and daughters go out saying, "I have nothing to do with mom and dad. I don't need my brothers and sisters. I care only about what I like." This is why teenagers are falling. What is this phenomenon? They fall in love and fall while their parents do not even know. There must appear a group opposing this, which insists that they never behave this way. This is why free marriage is not permitted in the Unification Church.

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, centered upon whom would they have married? God would have been between them, and they would have married centered on God. Adam and Eve knew that they were brother and sister at first, but when the time came, they began to feel sexually attracted toward each other. Just as our heart gives orders to our body, God gives orders to our heart, dwelling there and moving the heart to form a relationship.

Human history began from Adam and Eve's mistake of leaving the heavenly way of God and loving each other as they wished when they were still a boy and girl of sixteen years of age. We can say that the corruption of today's young people results from this cause. This is the same as harvesting when autumn comes. The young generation's acting as they wish and falling is the harvest of the wrong seeds which their ancestors sowed. The Unification Church has appeared in order to completely cleanse and demolish these problems.

In the last half of the twentieth century, why has juvenile delinquency become so serious? It is because love toward children is lacking and parents are living selfishly. This is why their children are out on the street or at the dance clubs doing all sorts of things. Then they end up becoming so miserable. Therefore, we must determine ourselves to take the responsibility to solve all these problems during our age. You should clearly know that you are to take on this heavy responsibility.

Today, the universities are becoming corrupted because the same condition as when Adam and Eve fell in their teens is recurring. Now is the time to harvest the seeds sown by Adam and Eve. In other words, this period is the same as autumn. This is why people are falling all throughout the world. Reverend Moon is trying to restore all of this. I am trying to solve these problems according to the heavenly law.

Today throughout the world, juvenile crimes are very serious. When teenage young people become corrupted in both the communist and the democratic world, it is the Last Days. Everything is confused and crumbling. Fathers, mothers, brothers and sisters all are separated because of false love. Couples also divorce because of false love. The reason the younger generation is rebelling against the older generation is because they could not receive love from their parents. False love causes division between parents and between generations. When this occurs worldwide, it is the Last Days. Therefore, we must sow a new seed that can unite everything that is broken. When a bud sprouts from a new seed and grows, it should break down the false love and absorb it as fertilizer. This is the heavenly way. This is the same as cutting the surrounding grasses and using them as fertilizer when sowing a new seed.

Then what must we resolve to do? We must re-create the destroyed things into their original form, centering on the thought of the Unification Church. We must create a new order of love and life. Then a new heaven and earth will be opened. This indeed is Unification Thought, or Unificationism. This is the purpose to be accomplished by the Unification Church.

If young men and women of America, representing the whole world, are corrupted, how much effect will they have on youth worldwide! What is free sex? What are hippies? This is why in the Unification Church young men and women are not even allowed to hold hands. You should know that satan is always pursuing us. In American society, to teach the true relationship between man and woman is the way to knock down the enemy satan.

Therefore, we say that we are born connected by a mutual destiny to work throughout our lifetime to overthrow the enemy of God's love and the historical enemy of all love who has caused suffering to humankind. Therefore, we must attack the enemy of God no matter how much the nation or the world opposes us. We cannot fail or become tired. When we wake up in the morning, we must start the new day in prayer, saying to God, "Father, I will go forward today to overthrow Your enemy." I am not a person who looks to live an easy life.

If the American hippies and yippies are the Cain-type hippies and yippies, then you are the Abel-type hippies and yippies. Cain-type hippies are corrupt morally and sexually and they are separated from their parents and families, but the Abel-type hippies are living for the family, nation and world. They are also working on the frontline to overcome communism. If we work just for three and a half years, then the Unification Church can externally completely resurrect the Cain-type hippies and yippies and unify them. After that, you can go home and restore your grandfather, grandmother, father and mother all at once. Now, everything is turning according to the Principle.

The lives of Cain-type hippies and yippies are corrupt, but the Abel-type hippies and yippies are working so hard that their bones melt. These men and women are not even allowed to love each other. Abel-type hippies and yippies are people searching for God's family, nation and world, and they are the people who are to marry while being welcomed by the whole world, nation and the family. You are doing the most difficult job, but it is so that you can receive my standard totally.

6) The True Love Movement and the Unification Church

Do you know how our first human ancestors came to fall? They fell centered on their self-centered love. In other words, the fall was a result of their centering love on man and woman instead of having God as the subject. The self-centered thoughts and love which triggered the fall created the reality of this fallen world. This reality, indeed, is driving this world into a spiritual crisis.

Then, what was God's love? If self-centered love was the cause of the fall, then the original love must have been a God-centered love.

Man and woman were supposed to realize love centered on God. At the very beginning, they were supposed to feel and recognize themselves centering on God and unifying with God. However, because they pursued self-centered love and a self-centered consciousness, they created an irreversible fallen result and a history of hatred, sadness and suffering. In order to restore this tragic history back to its origin, a new revolution is necessary. This revolution cannot be accomplished by a political strategy, nor economic or social reform. More than anything else, this revolution is only possible through the revolution of our fundamental consciousness. It should be a new revolution of love centered on God's love.

However, this revolution of love is more difficult than any other revolution in the history of the world. The revolution of love is God's revolution to change self-centered humanistic love to a God-centered divine love. Therefore, you cannot imagine how difficult it is. However, this revolution is a movement absolutely necessary not only for God, but also for humanity. This is because this revolution of love will make possible the realization of the ideal for which God and all humankind have been waiting and hoping since the beginning of human history.

Then, what are we to do to realize that ideal? The most important subject is how we can reform our self-centered love, transforming it into a love for others. God absolutely does not have self-centered love. His love is only centered on others. If love is not for the sake of others, no matter what kind of love it is, it is not true love.

God's love does not say, "You must first of all love me." God's love says, "I will first of all love you." Why did God create all things? He did so in order to love. Therefore, because of the principle that God created all things in order to love, we have to go through the re-creation of love during the process of restoration. When we harmonize with God's law of love and direction, trying to restore the relationship with God, then there is formed for the first time an original normal relationship between God and humankind.

The restoration of the lost relationship between God and humankind is possible only through God's love, which is to live for the sake of others.

What is the present situation of the world? The world of this century is not able to escape from the whirlpool of crises accompanying decadence. Therefore, no one can deny the truth that nothing else other than a new movement, or a revolution of true love, can save today's world.

In order to save the world through a movement of true love, you yourselves must first of all become substantial beings of love. You are to blossom proudly, becoming like fireworks of love.

With God's love as the core, you should become a person who maintains the law of love, whom no one can break or destroy, and you should become a substantial being of love by serving God. You serve God by harmoniously interacting with everyone in the world and becoming united with all things. This is the highest ideal for man and for woman. This has been the hope of God since He created human beings and all things. Therefore, if "you and I," who have become the substantial beings of love, love each other and become husband and wife, bearing children who can inherit God's love, and form a stable family centering on God, this indeed, would become the most valuable event that nothing else in the world could replace. Based on the family which has perfected heavenly true love, we can form a clan realm of true love, a tribal realm of true love, and then a world realm of true love.

This is the basic fact and Principle of the world of humankind. However, today, no people know this, not even the many religious people in the world.

In this age neither America nor the communist world can move by themselves. Among the young people in the United States, there is no one who is trying with his or her own hands to save not only America, but the whole world. Even among the young people in the communist realm, there is no one who is trying by their own hands to save not only the Soviet Union, but the whole world. Neither is there anyone doing this in the many religious groups in this world. There is only one group which says that this decaying, dying America, communism, and the whole world can be saved and even God's will realized through their own hands. That group is nothing other than the Unificationists, who are being persecuted and shut out from society. You should know this surprising fact.

The United States has now lost the power to extend itself. This is felt uniformly by all scientists, philosophers and theologians. America is in such a terrible situation that neither its Christians nor anyone else can find their way. Even though their stomachs can be filled, spiritually it is like a year of bad harvest. Spiritually, they do not have as much as a bunch of grass to eat.

If there is an oasis flowing with spring water in this spiritual desert, I would think it indeed must be the Unification Church.

When it comes down to it, money is not the problem. What I desperately shouted, while running around the five great oceans and six great continents, was indeed about the "road of love." In the face of dark, desert-like humanity barren without love, I threw a light from the "lighthouse of love" upon them. If all humankind ultimately must travel the road of "the love of the promised land," then the "lighthouse of love" is more important than anything else to humankind. Only the "lighthouse of love" can lead humanity to the original homeland.

What does the Unification Church do? And what do you do? The answer is very clear. The members of the Unification Church are those who try to form a tradition of love, and the Unification Church is the church that tries to become the shield of God and the Messiah. Is there anyone among you who can say, "I am a real Unification Church member"?

In other words, regardless of life or death, the Unification Church should form a tradition of love. Even at the cost of all their property, the members of the Unification Church should form a new tradition centering on the parents' love that God and the Messiah desire. You should know that these are the important responsibilities of the Unification Church and its members.

You should know what a Unification Church member does. A true Unification Church member is a person who has a key that can destroy satanic love on the individual level, family level, national level and worldwide level. In other words, they should have a key of heavenly love that can throw out satanic love.

Until now, I have given the Blessing to five different races. The problem of marriage is the most important problem, and to solve this problem people cannot rely on the world, nation, or even their own parents for help. However, many people are relying on Reverend Moon, saying that they will follow what Reverend Moon has said. This is for the sake of the love of God's nation. This is great. Why is it great? It is because through it we can jump and enter into the realm of the love of God's nation. To grab onto the rope of love is the fastest way. When you go to the spirit world, do you think that everyone's pace of walking will be different or the same? There will be a big difference, depending on people. This is because the degree and quality of love is different for each person.

Would you like to walk with me even in the spirit world? If so, you should inherit the level of heart equal to mine and God's. If you do not, your walking pace will be different from mine. If you completely unite with God's love, in a matter of seconds you can go anywhere around this whole universe made up of several billion stars. By what power would you be moving? You would be moving through the power of love. When God created the universe, He also created with this power of love.

The Unification Church has to follow the road in search of an original love that can reach the universe, transcending all races. The Unification Church is indeed the most precious gift from God given in the Last Days.

The Unification Church will become the champion even in marriage. It is amazing to hold a mass wedding and to pledge never to divorce in the midst of the western world where sexual corruption is serious and seventy percent of marriages end in divorce. The Unification Church has become victorious in making a healthy family and a healthy ethic.

7) The Center of Hope in the Last Days

What was God's greatest hope when He created Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden? God has been searching for men and women, sons and daughters who have fulfilled the purpose of creation and whom God can eternally love. God must have put all His hope in His son and daughter, dreaming of what would develop in the future. However, this was destroyed through the fall.

In order to restore this completely through the providence of restoration, God has worked through history, which has moved from old age, to middle age, to youth. At last in this age, God has reached the class of young people, and He is watching you with the same hope that He had when He watched Adam and Eve before the fall.

In the Old Testament Age, old men like Noah and Abraham formed the tradition. Jacob was the only exception, but he was also mature. Moses was also old. When we passed from the Old Testament Age to the New Testament Age, the tradition was inherited by the young people. John the Baptist and Jesus were both young. John the Baptist and Jesus were the central figures who tried to inherit all the heavenly tradition and link it to the substantial world while in their twenties and thirties. If John the Baptist had served Jesus and realized the heavenly ideal, that would have become the eternal standard of tradition centering on Jesus and remaining for all generations.

Young people immediately take action based upon whatever they have decided in their mind. Those who immediately practice the things I teach and hope to make them accumulate in themselves are indeed good students.

It is clear that God wishes the young people, instead of the older generation, to inherit the tradition. Even on the national level, those who inherit the national tradition are the young people of that country. This was so in the past and it is the same now. If those who are to inherit the tradition and lead the whole cannot inherit the tradition correctly, then there will be an unimaginable result in the future. The whole world will move in a direction different from the heavenly tradition. This is a matter of fact.

The young generation should form a new tradition for the world and lead the whole world. Even when we look at God's providence, we can see that God is hoping desperately for the young people to set up the tradition.

In the Completed Testament Age, God has hope in the younger generation, not the older generation or middle-aged people.

Those who are gathered here are all young people. You are not corrupted yet. You have a pure heart that is not corrupted by earthly things. You should have a new determination in your new heart. You should make a new determination and have your mind and body united. You should be filled with faith. How happy God would be if you became perfected men and women who can receive love from God.

Now is the time when the Bible verse which says, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind," should be realized. Who should take part in this movement? The younger generation is to power this movement. Why? Because Adam and Eve fell when they were young. In order to indemnify and restore what made God unhappy, young people should work to restore purity with all their hearts and minds. You should know how valuable it is to dedicate all your sincerity during your youth.

Your age is the center of God's hope, to which He is entrusting everything in the Completed Testament Age. This is not limited only to Japan. Worldwide, the members of the Unification Church are all young. The average age of the members in America is twenty-three to twenty-five. If all these young people live their everyday lives with the determination and resolution to go forward for the rest of their lives for the will of God, definitely a new tradition will be set up through them. In this respect, you cannot imagine how fortunate a being you are in this Completed Testament Age.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) Who is the Messiah?

From the time fallen Adam and Eve gave birth to their offspring, a fallen family, tribe, nation and world were formed on this earth. God has to find one person from this fallen enemy world. However, God cannot find His beloved one from a victorious position. In order to find the person whom God can appoint and use from this enemy world, history had to go through wars repeatedly. In order to find that person, God must stand in front, pioneering the environment, and must tell him of His internal sufferings. God cannot but search for this one person. This is why, behind history, over several thousand years, God has been carrying out the work of searching for this one person in order to reorganize the history of humankind filled with evil.

When we look at the providence of restoration, where is the concluding point of this providence, which has mobilized many religious people in search of one world of goodness? Before this world can be realized, there must appear a nation, but a tribe must appear before a nation, a clan before a tribe, a family before a clan, and one person before a family.

Then, who should that person be? Should it be a woman, or should it be a man? Who should it be? It should be a man. From the viewpoint of the Principle of Creation, God, when creating human beings, created Adam first. Because God created Adam first, we must go through Adam. It is written in the Bible that Eve was created from Adam's rib, but what does this mean? This means that God created Eve from Adam as the origin.

When we look at the history of six thousand years until now, it has been a history in search of a man. It has been searching for a man. This is because women are restored through men. At the time of creation, woman was created after man; therefore, it is an unchangeable fact that history is in search of a man. The principle of history does not change.

What kind of a man could this person called the Messiah be before God? If there were only one love inside God's heart, and all of this love came together from the same starting point and was put together moving in one direction, the Messiah would be the first person to receive this love. This person is indeed the first-born son of God. The Messiah is the eldest son of God to stand before God, born for the first time through God's love. This is why Jesus, referring to himself, said he was the "only son" of God. Being the only son means to receive all the love. If God is the absolute subject, then the Messiah comes to stand in the absolute subjective realm as a man. It is a relationship of father and son. Therefore, this is a person who conveys God's entire love to the individual, family, clan, tribe, nation and world. The Messiah is the person who comes with the qualification to receive the representative love as the eldest son of God with a standard transcending all realms.

Who is the Messiah which Christianity claims? The Messiah is the son who can inherit God's love. This is why the Bible mentions Jesus as the only son. The only son is the only son of God. This means the son born for the first time centering on God's love.

As what kind of person did Jesus come? Jesus came as God's son, or the only son. He received the love due the only son. He was the only son who could receive God's love for the first time. This is why "the only son" mentioned in Christianity is a great word. Because the first human ancestors Adam and Eve fell before becoming perfect, without being able to form an objective realm, the Messiah is the person who comes in the position to inherit ideal love, with the qualification to become the ancestor for which the whole of humankind has been hoping. There is no way to liberate humankind other than going through the Messiah; this is why the Messiah can conclude that "I am the way, the truth, and the life; no one comes to the Father, but by me." And we Unification Church members have discovered that.

We need God's love. When an unmarried man and woman love each other, they will defy even death in order to fulfill their love. Similarly, when we become one with God's love, we will be able to practice God's love. The unification of the world then will be realized automatically. What is required for us as fallen humankind, then, is God's love and that we become people who can love God.

This will be realized when the Messiah comes and links God's love to us. The Messiah is the person with a unified mind and body, who has God's true love dwelling in him. He is also the person who does not waver until he reaches God's love, preparing the new road. The Messiah is the person who brings God's love, which can unify the world, nation, family and individual. God's will is to send the Messiah who can become the subject of love and build the world of love. God is trying to realize this through religion; therefore, religion is necessary and the Messiah is a being absolutely necessary to the whole of humankind. This was the reason Jesus Christ said, "He who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me." From this point, Jesus can become the Messiah.

Furthermore, Jesus said that He was the "only son of God." This means that He could receive the true love of God. Jesus also compared himself to a bridegroom. This also means to form the standard of a family having true love.

What kind of a person is the Messiah? Humankind lost true love through the fall. Therefore, the Messiah is the one who comes to find true love. In other words, the Messiah is the one who comes to restore the lost true love.

What kind of a person is the Messiah? The Messiah is the reappearance of a person with a character of unlimited value and unlimited treasure. This is a person who comes to the human world having dominion over heaven and earth and with a position that can never be changed by anything.

God knows very well that man needs a reciprocal partner; therefore, God had to send the most precious Messiah to this earth. Because God loved humankind, God sent the most precious being, the representative being who can touch humankind as a friend, teacher and father. This representative being is the Messiah. You should know that the Messiah is the only friend, the only teacher and the only father to humankind. The Messiah is sent to this earth with the mission of being the only one and the greatest being. If you hold on to this Messiah while shedding tears, giving up your life, and if you love the Messiah as your life, you can instantly enter into the realm of the universally historical life and love of God. You should know that this is the best gift of love from God given to humankind.

The Messiah is the true man for which God, man and all things have been hoping. The Messiah comes as the substantial being of truth and speaks the Word of Truth, but He speaks from a position of oneness with God's love. The Messiah would act in a truthful way, but based on the motivation of love. His life would not be one of formality, based on rules, but would be based on God's true standard. His method of saving this world will not be through this worldly means and statistics, but will be a way centering on God's true love. That kind of a person is indeed the Messiah.

From this sort of person, the true love movement will spread throughout the world. This true person will find a wife, form a family and, centered on this family, realize one clan, one tribe, one nation and one world. This truly is the "desire of the whole" hoped for by God, humankind and all things.

With what qualification did Jesus come? He came with the qualification of a father. He came as the True Father of humankind, in other words, as the true ancestor. However, he was not able to bring a True Mother with him. Because the True Mother was taken by satan, the original man, even at the risk of his life, must restore the True Mother out of the satanic world.

When the Lord comes in the Last Days and greets the bride, the bride is liberated. Today, in developed countries, feminist movements are developing, but they do not have a center. Therefore, Jesus has to come again to become the center. If Jesus' mission was to be a savior as humankind's brother, he would be able to continue his work of salvation without coming again. However, because Jesus has to fulfill his mission as the father, he has to come once again. The father cannot be two persons, so Jesus has to come again.

What kind of a person was Jesus, and for what reason did he come? Jesus was the True Parent of humankind with the mission of a True Father. If Adam had not fallen, he would have received God's blessing and become the True Father with Eve as the True Mother. However, because of the fall, the Blessing was lost. In order to restore that, on the foundation of four thousand years of historical preparation, God sent Jesus with the mission of True Father.

In the entire universe, God created only one Adam. From the time God created just one person Adam, God's desire started to expand. Then, because it was not good for Adam to be alone, God created Eve. God created Adam and Eve and said that it was very good. Because it was not good to have just the vertical relationship between God and Adam, it was necessary to make a horizontal object in order to form a reciprocal relationship.

Therefore, in the providence of restoration, a being the same as Adam should reappear on earth. This is the thought of the Second Coming of the Messiah. If Adam does not appear, Eve cannot be made. Even if there had been a human being before Adam, it was not truly human. It was the same as clay. It was not a human being even if it looked like one. According to the law of the ideal of creation approved by God, it cannot be considered a human being. Only Adam is a human being as God desired. To restore this through indemnity is the mission of the Second Coming of the Messiah. He is the Messiah appearing for the second time. When this Messiah appears, then for the first time the Eve which God wanted, the bride, can be met.

As what sort of person would the future Lord come? Jesus came as the second Adam, but the Lord coming in the future would come as the third Adam.

Why does the third Adam need to come? Because a mistake was made on this earth; because an accident occurred on this earth and it must be fixed. Therefore, an undamaged, new Lord who can repair this should come. This is why you should always long for the time when the new Lord will come and repair the accident.

Who is the third Adam? He is the third person who comes to this earth with the name of the human ancestor.

We know that the Lord of the Second Advent will come in the Last Days. Then with what kind of purpose will he come? The age of servant has passed and the age of son has also passed. Therefore, the Lord coming in the future will come as the Father. He will come in the glory of the Father. What is He to do with that glory of the Father? He will breathe into each human being the heart of the Father, not the heart of the son. It is not the heart of Jesus; it is the heart of the Father.

What kind of a person is the savior? He is the substantial being of faith and hope in this fallen world. The purpose of your faith is that you unite with the Messiah, who is the substantial being of faith, and the purpose of your hope and the purpose of your love are also that you unite with this person. The Messiah is the person who comes to organize humankind and to restore the Garden of Eden. The person who can completely dominate himself can dominate his world and his love. And this person has hold of God completely, so the person who can completely hold on to this Messiah can take hold of God,

You must know that there is only one problem which we definitely still must solve. What is this problem? Where can this problem be solved? It can be solved only by God's love. From where does God's love come? God's love does not come from the false parents, but will be clearly realized on this earth through the True Parents. In order for True Parents to exist, there must first be a True Father. The person visiting this earth with the personality of the Father, with God's love, is the Lord of the Second Advent. It is he whom today's religious people place at the center of their expectations.

2) Jesus and the Blessing

The history of six thousand years was a history in search of what? It was a history in search of one man. What was it for which countless ancestors sought from the time of Adam's family until now, paying the price of sacrifices? In other words, what was that suffering for? What were they seeking? They were seeking one man, who is Adam. What were they to do after finding that man? Through the man, a woman was to be found. When God created Adam and Eve, He first created Adam and then created Eve through Adam. Similarly, in order to fulfill the historical responsibility to search for Adam, they had to fight centered on God.

What kind of an existence was Jesus, born in the place of Adam? There are numerous people in this world, but there is no one person necessary to God. On this planet earth with so many men and women living, the first man to be born as the mediator of God's love was indeed Jesus. Jesus was in the position to receive God's love. It was not the position of the fallen Adam.

Jesus did not start from the fallen Adam's position, which cannot receive God's love, but from the perfected position, which can receive the complete love of God.

According to the Principle of Creation, after creating Adam, God created Eve with Adam as the model. Therefore, unless there is a perfected man who can be born centering on God's perfected love -- in other words, unless there is a true man -- according to the law of recreation, Eve cannot be found. Through the birth of Jesus, with a man as the Lord, a God-centered movement in search of Eve could appear for the first time on this earth.

Then how can Eve be found? Eve must be created through Adam. She cannot be made at random through clay.

Jesus was born as a man in order to indemnify every failure after the fall of Adam. However, Jesus cannot fulfill God's will by him. self. Even if Jesus made the Israelites inherit the complete content of the providence, Jesus could not form a nation by himself alone, For Jesus to form a nation, he had to first form a new family.

In order to form a new family, Jesus had to find a woman who could represent all women on this earth. In other words, he had to find one woman who could represent all the women on the national, world and cosmic levels.

God's loving son must have a reciprocal partner. Where should he greet his reciprocal partner? It is not in heaven. As the result of the fall, Eve was lost on earth; therefore, the reciprocal partner should also be re-created on earth.

The Lord will come as the man of character representing Adam before he fell in the Garden of Eden -- in other words, Adam before getting married. In the position of Adam in the Garden of Eden before the fall and marriage, the Lord should get married. Therefore, after coming, what did Jesus have to do? He had to find a woman, the True Mother.

In what position would the Messiah as Adam come? He would come at the completion level of the growth stage. This is the position at which one gets married.

Jesus came to the earth and spoke of a bridegroom and wedding feast. Jesus had to find his bride. Why did he say this? Love is linked between two people, a man and a woman. Is that not so? A universally historical representative of man and a representative of woman, with great hope, must form an original relationship which can attract and involve God's love.

Jesus said he would come on earth again as a bridegroom. Then will Jesus as a bridegroom be able to perfect love alone? If there were a perfected woman such as God had been seeking and such as Jesus had been seeking as his reciprocal partner, would it be sinful for Jesus to love that woman? Would God stop Jesus from loving that perfected woman?

Please think. If a loving son and daughter of a parent grow up and die unable to marry, how would the heart of that parent be?

Would it be peaceful, or not? The parent would lament deeply, saying, "Oh, how could you die without even being able to have a wife Parents will intensify their heart one thousand times for the sake of setting up their child's marriage. That is the heart of a parent. God is the same.

Through the Messiah, through the birth of Jesus, God now had come to a time when he could feel the same happiness He felt at the time when His lost son was born in the Garden of Eden. Then what should that son do after being born? God does not need him to be good at fighting or earning money. He should get married. However, did Jesus get married? No, he did not. Why could he not marry? Jesus was well-prepared as the bridegroom, but there was no prepared woman to be his bride.

What was Jesus' desire? It was to get married. If the people of the established churches hear this, I'm sure they will fall down in surprise. Jesus' desire was indeed to get married.

Why did Jesus have to have a wife? It is because human history began with fallen ancestors; therefore, humankind has not had a true ancestor. God's ideal of creation was to make the true ancestors hold their holy marriage ceremony united with God's love. Through this, it was the purpose of creation to make a family lineage formed from a God-centered direct blood lineage. However, the blood lineage became different. Therefore, no matter how much faith people living on this earth had, they could only be adopted children. Adopted children do not have the same blood lineage.

If Christians hear this, they will be amazed. Jesus was to get married. If he did not need a wife, why was he born as a man? If he did not need to have a wife, he could have been an asexual person, or a woman. Jesus could have been asexual, changing to a woman or a man according to situations.

Today, there are many people who commit their lives to such a lie. When I ask, "Will the Lord come on the clouds? What would the Lord do after coming on the clouds?" they say, "What would he do? What do you mean by what would he do? I am only to follow everything the Lord does. That's all." This is robbery. They are making their father and mother suffer while saying that they themselves are good. Think about it. The fall occurred on earth, so the restoration should be done on earth as well. What is lost on earth should be found on earth. Are you saying that it was lost in the air? It is a lie.

The Lord as the bridegroom should greet the bride. Then, what is the Lord to do with the bride? They should form a family. When I mention these things, people persecute, saying that the Unification Church is heretical. But we will wait to see who is heretical and who is orthodox, and who will perish and who will prosper; then we will know.

Was Jesus a man or a woman? The purpose of Jesus coming to this earth was also the same. It is to perfect the great love which is the principle of the universe. When he tries to perfect this love, a man cannot do it alone, so it is necessary for him to find a bride. In the Book of Revelation in the Bible, "the marriage feast of the lamb" is prophesied. It refers to Jesus meeting his bride and them loving each other. In the Garden of Eden, Eve could not become the subject of love promised by God. Eve was caught in satan's trap, leaving behind Adam who was supposed to be her husband. A woman's mind is like a reed swaying back and forth, so it cannot be believed.

Christians say, "Reverend Moon is teaching that Jesus had to marry. Reverend Moon is a heretic." If Jesus was a man, he would have had the feelings of a man, wouldn't he? To deny the physiological Jesus is to say that Jesus is the same as the invisible God, and is not a realistic Jesus. Believing this, Christianity is a false religion and it will regress, while the Unification Church will develop because it is a practical religion. Where can we find the core of love? Perfected man has the inevitable destiny to meet a woman on his way. In other words, man is born to meet woman. Therefore, man and woman are made to meet each other. When a man and woman meet, God dwells in them like thunder. When God dwells in them, then for the first time, the core of universal love is formed. The power of love causes the supreme effect.

3) The Original Jesus

The fall is the same as being broken down. When something breaks down, we need a repair factory and a mechanic. We need to be repaired as an individual, as a family, as a nation and as a world.

Then, let me talk about the nature of an unbroken person, who has the unified, perfected love, perfected life and perfected ideal, as God originally intended. This is the person who goes the way of a son from the time he is born until the time he dies, receiving the love of God. Are you receiving the love of God? No, you are not. Sons and daughters born with the love of God must marry within God's love when they grow up. Then, they should give birth to a sinless son and daughter. Have you ever given birth to a sinless son or daughter? Originally, you were to have a sinless child and become a sinless parent and then a grandparent.

Wouldn't God need a perfect king and queen on this earth also? Has God ever enjoyed a time like that? God should have such a time after chasing away satan. It is obvious that God wants to gather the individual, family, tribe and nation completely and have a nation, people, sons and daughters, and family, which He can love individually, as a family, as a nation and as a world. This is what we could not realize.

Through the fall, we came to have fallen ancestors, fallen grandfathers and grandmothers, a fallen father and mother, fallen tribe, fallen nation, and a fallen world, and also we became a people lacking any relationship to the unfallen world. The chosen nation of Israel were the people formed to repair all these individually, on a family level, clan level, tribal level and national level.

This was the purpose of Jesus' coming. Jesus was to come as a perfect unfallen man and form a perfect family, becoming a perfect grandfather and perfect King. God created two people, a man and a woman, as His object. However, because they fell, God had to take them to a repair factory.

Jesus as the perfect Adam needs a bride. A bride whom God can bless is necessary. If Jesus had had a bride and had married, would He have had sons and daughters or not?

If Jesus had had children, the numerous Christian denominations we have today, Roman Catholic and Protestant, would not have formed. Would Jesus have become the King? Jesus could not fulfill this dispensation of God; therefore, He is to come again. The Jews, who were the first Israelites, perished without fulfilling this mission, and the Christians, who are the second Israelites, took over the mission.

God sent Jesus on the foundation of promising through the prophets for two thousand years to send the Messiah centering on the nation of Israel. The nation of Israel and its religion were to unite and become one with Jesus, but because they could not unite, Jesus had to die on the cross.

If they had united, Jesus would have become the high priest of Judaism. And then he would have become the King of the Jewish nation.

There is a problem here. Was Jesus supposed to be single when he became a high priest and a king? No, he wasn't. If he were not single, then what would have come about? There would have been a family centered on Jesus. Then Jesus would have realized the mission of true parent, which Adam and Eve were to have fulfilled without falling. If a Christian minister is here, he must be surprised to hear this. I myself also once believed in the Presbyterian Church and its view of Jesus. However, when I solved the questions of the Bible, I realized these facts. I was persecuted heavily because I told these stories. However, they are facts, so I cannot deny them.

Jesus was in the position of a perfected individual, but he, as a man in the subject position, was unfortunate in that he did not have a bride and leave the tradition of God's love on the family level. Therefore, a family centered on God's true love did not appear on the earth until now. No one could establish the true love of husband and wife based upon the authority of the Messiah, nor the tradition of true parental love and the true parent-child love of which God can approve. If such a family had been formed, then, centering on this one family, everything would have developed horizontally and vertically through the process of history, automatically forming one world centering on God's love.

However, as we know, Jesus himself could not form the tradition of a family centering on God's true love. Therefore, the central foundation where God, all humankind and all things can rejoice could not be formed. Because one family based on God's love could not be formed, there never formed the foundation for a true clan based on God's love, a true tribe-level foundation, a national foundation and a unified true world.

Two thousand years ago, Jesus came to this earth with the messianic mission. Unfortunately, He could not fulfill that mission. Maybe he was the first true son of God to come on earth, who had a movement of love centering on the love of the true God. However, we must deny the contention that he realized a true tribe, nation and world of God based on that foundation. People believing in Christianity today may oppose my words, but these are historical facts which no one can deny.

What was the mission of the Old Testament age and the New Testament age? It was to seek the reciprocal partner (spouse) of the Messiah on this earth. It was to create Eve for the Messiah.

When we enlarge the realm of Eve, which absolutely subordinates, and if we receive the Messiah, who is the subject of love, in the midst of welcoming all things, then everything will be linked automatically. It was the mission of the Old and New Testament ages to create this worldwide environment.

Originally, Jesus was born in the position free of satan's accusation; therefore, he was not supposed to be killed. Why, then, did he have to die! It is said that Jesus had to die because of our sins, in order to save us. That is ridiculous. Does the Son of God have to die in order to save humankind?

Why did Jesus come to this earth and fail his mission? It was not because he could not speak all the words he was supposed to during the thirty-odd years he was on this earth. Also, it was not because he could not do everything he was supposed to do with his followers and their families during his three years' public course. The reason for his failure was nothing other than that Jesus could not stand in the position to be Blessed. The direct reason that Jesus had to go the way of the cross was only secondarily because the Israelites betrayed him and the Jews were against him. It was mainly because Joseph's family could not prepare the day for Jesus to be Blessed. If that one day had come, Jesus would not have died on the cross. Then as a conclusion, what was the cause and the motive of the crucifixion? It was because the Blessing was not realized. This is why Jesus had to die on the cross.

If Jesus and his family had united completely, then Jesus would have transcended the individual level, and the formation of the family level would have been possible. Jesus was to marry in the midst of the blessing of his parents, brothers and sisters and relatives, and new children of goodness were to be born on this earth. If Adam and Eve had become perfect without falling, then a unified God-centered family would have begun.

Jesus came with the mission to indemnify Adam's family, and Jesus' marriage has this meaning. However, the foundation was not formed, because Joseph's family could not fulfill its responsibility. Therefore, satan could invade Jesus and Jesus had to die on the cross. The family which was to inherit the new blood lineage of goodness could not start. Therefore, to indemnify the failure of the Israelites, God until now has been working through Christianity to form a world-level spiritual foundation.

What would today's world be like if Jesus had not died but had met an ideal spouse, and they had become a husband and wife with love unified with God, giving birth to children of their direct lineage? When children of Jesus direct lineage were born, would God have become angry and scolded them, saying "You have sinned"? If Jesus' children had been born, most of today's population could have been descendants of Jesus. Heaven could have been formed on earth already through Jesus' lineage.

God may think it important to save one fallen man, but that is nothing compared to having a child of Jesus' direct lineage. Since the time of the fall, we must reflect about whether God was able to have true sons and daughters or grandsons and granddaughters.

Because Jesus had no foundation to stand in the environment, Jesus left John the Baptist and had to go into the satanic world and re-create the family and tribal foundation while fighting with the satanic world. Even after that, the Jews did not believe in Jesus. Therefore, Jesus could not form a God-centered family, and this finally led him to the death place of Golgotha, saying, "I am the bridegroom and you are the bride."

4) Jesus' Resentment

Jesus was the true ancestor of humankind, but he had to die without being Blessed. You all know this very well. This is the sorrow of heaven and the sorrow of Jesus.

If Jesus, who came as God's only son 2,000 years ago, had han (sorrow), what would have been its occasion? His sorrow would have been over not being able to get married. The Korean word "chang ga" (man getting married) has a very deep meaning. If we reverse it, it becomes "ga chang" (the head of the family). When a man gets married, he will become the head of a family, so this makes sense. In order to become the head of a family, a man has to form a family with a wife and children. Because Jesus could not have a wife, the history of humankind became a tragedy. Especially the family of Zachariah and the Jews came to walk the path of destruction.

Through Jesus dying on the cross, the Holy Spirit was also lost. Jesus went the path of death imagining how his wife might have looked, saying, "The reciprocal partner for whom I wished, or the figure of a true mother for whom I sought, should be like this." This hope penetrated deep inside his heart. He died thinking of the Holy Spirit.

Jesus died leaving his han on this earth. In order to dissolve this han, the Holy Spirit must come on earth. This is not even written in the Bible. Have you ever heard a phrase like "dissolving han"? The han which Jesus could not dissolve has to be dissolved on this earth. Jesus had the heart to love all humanity as a parent, and he had the heart to save the whole of humankind through the Israelites. However, Jesus had to die with this concept, leaving han in his heart. The spiritual work to dissolve Jesus' han was exactly the history of Christianity developing until today.

Whether or not Jesus was supposed to marry remains the problem. From the point of view of original human value and the Principle of Creation, Jesus was to get married. What was Jesus to do after getting married? Jesus was to become a perfect man, completely unified, and as a man who could realize God's full potential of creation, Jesus was to give birth to his sons and daughters. However, Jesus was unable to do this. This is the most important responsibility for a man, but Jesus failed to fulfill it. Therefore, Jesus' life-long hope was, as he mentioned, "I am the bridegroom and you are the bride." Therefore, throughout the providence we have been searching for a bride and a bridegroom who can inherit all things, and for a nation and a world wherein the bride and bridegroom can use all their power as representatives of God.

God created Jesus as a man; therefore, Jesus desired to marry through the Blessing of God. Jesus also wished to have a family and desired to be called a husband and a father. You must know that God's and Jesus' resentment can be resolved through you conveying the message that today's Christianity appeared because Jesus could not form this relationship and had to die.

In other words, the 4,000-year history of the Jews was to form a foundation for the bride to receive the Messiah. Because Jesus said when he died that He would come again to fulfill a relationship of bridegroom and bride, Christianity has been preparing for 2,000 years to be the bride.

What does the concept of the Son of God mean in today's Christianity? And where can the Daughter of God be? Jesus finding the Daughter of God would have transformed the history of providence. However, since Jesus could not find the Daughter of God, there was historical tragedy.

How was the Daughter of God to be found in the history of recreation? The daughter of God was to be re-created through Adam. We must take into account the fact that God created Adam's spouse from Adam's rib. This does not mean that God literally took Adam's rib, but it means that God created a spouse resembling Adam. Adam and his spouse were to grow up to follow God's will. This was why Joseph's family and Zechariah's family were necessary.

Jesus was to fulfill the ideal of bride and bridegroom and was to be embraced in the bosom of God. Only then would Jesus completely restore what was lost by the fall of the first ancestors, Adam and Eve. Adam and Eve fell together, so two people must accomplish restoration. This is why there is the Blessing ceremony in the Unification Church.

Jesus, without dying, was to form a relationship of a husband and wife and was to Bless in the name of God his twelve apostles and seventy disciples, and then the one hundred and twenty followers. Jesus giving the blessing spiritually after his death is meaningless. Jesus died being persecuted and opposed without fulfilling his mission; therefore, his resentment is still left on this earth.

Jesus himself was to form a family and become a parent of sons and daughters of goodness. If Jesus had become a parent of a son and daughter of goodness, he would have had offspring. If Jesus had borne children, then Christianity would not have divided, but would have become a unified group.

What has Jesus been doing for 2,000 years in the spirit world? Those who went to the spirit world believing in Jesus are like the seeds in the body of Jesus, who is in the position of a father not yet able to get married. Those people are still in paradise, not able to go to heaven, waiting for the bride of Jesus. This is because of heavenly law. Then what do we need to do? The bride must appear and we must vow through the bride. In other words, if we are not able to make the vow with the bride, then we cannot claim the heavenly nation as our own, and we cannot mention that heaven is the ideal world in which we will live. Jesus could not marry, but if he had, he would have stood in the position of a perfected man capable of having a child.

The Blessing is the hope of God, Jesus and the Holy Spirit. When we accomplish it, a new history can begin. Therefore, the Blessing fulfills the hope of the whole. Jesus could not fulfill this mission; therefore, he has to come again to complete his mission.

The Lord of the Second Coming will stand in the position of a perfected Adam. Adam has to be born on earth and accomplish the course of going through Eve and being Blessed. Without that, Adam cannot claim his position as a perfected Adam. He must fulfill this mission not only in heaven, but on earth. 

5) The Blessing of Jesus and Christian Thought

When we look at the Principle of Creation, God first created Adam and then created Eve centering on Adam. Therefore, Mary should have supported her son and should have looked for a bride for him. Mary should have done this, not only Jesus. Mary had to support Jesus and had to look for the bride.

In this respect, we can understand that Mary did not fulfill her responsibility. Mary told Jesus at the marriage in Cana in Galilee that they had run out of wine, to which Jesus replied, "Woman, what have you to do with me?" Jesus was saying, what does the other man's marriage have to do with me? In other words, the time for Jesus to have a wife had come and he was asking Mary why she had not realized that. Mary did not fulfill her responsibility.

If Jesus had married, his sons and daughters would have been God's grandsons and granddaughters. Jesus' sons and daughters would have been God's family. Some people say, "Jesus is God Himself," but those people are crazy. Those people are the heretics of heretics. They are saying, "What does it mean for Jesus to get married just like us, earthly people?" They would lose their hope if they understood the Holy God got married. Why is that? If someone gets married, why would he or she cease being holy? The most holy thing for man and woman is to get married.

If Jesus had married and had had a son and daughter, then who would have become the Pope? Would a person such as Peter have been the one? [Laughter.] No. The sons and daughters of Jesus' direct lineage would have become the Popes. Then, naturally, Jesus would have become the king of the world.

However, because Jesus, who tried to form a foundation on this earth, died, Christianity lost Israel and could only realize the spiritual Israel. Therefore, God does not have a nation in which He can prepare His foundation. Are the churches a kingdom which Jesus can possess? This is why the churches have been rejected.

The Unification Church appeared with this secret, so the Christians who are in the position of servants are afraid and now oppose us. If they want to oppose, they can go ahead. We can stay still. This is similar to the Communists coming out to throw down the bourgeoisie. They should be careful. Who will be thrown out? Will they be thrown out, or will Reverend Moon of the Unification Church be thrown out? They will be thrown out. The problem is not the number of people. The problem is one person.

Why did Jesus have to die? If Jesus had married, would he have died or not? If a woman from an established church hears this, she will be astonished. She will murmur, "Jesus getting married . . . ." Everyone: was Jesus a man or a woman? [A man.] If Jesus were a man, would or would not Jesus have had the characteristics of a man? [He would have.] Then if there was a good woman, would or would not Jesus have wanted to marry her? There is no question about it. If there were time today, I would answer all your questions, but there is no time today. When I have time, let's meet again. You should understand this very well through the Principle.

If you were born as a man, you were born knowing that there is a woman. Then did Jesus, who was born as a man, need to get married or not? [He should have gotten married.] If Jesus, who came as the son of God, married and had a son and a daughter, what would they be? They would be the grandsons and granddaughters of God. Would God dislike looking at His grandsons and granddaughters or would He enjoy it? There is no question about it. God would like it.

Then why did Jesus have to die? It was because Jesus' mother, Mary, could not find Him a wife. This is why there is resentment remaining. This was why Jesus criticized Mary, saying to her at the marriage in Cana, "Woman, what have you to do with me?" He meant that her concern was a nuisance. She was worrying about wine, when she should have been preparing a way for her son. These circumstances drove Jesus into a corner.

However, the Christians, without knowing this, are believing in vagaries. Are they saying that they will go to heaven and become the Lord's bride? In order to be a bride they must know everything about the groom, from his situation and mission to the sadness and pain through which he went, and then they must serve. I see people saying, "Jesus went through suffering," without knowing anything, and that is not right. We members of the Unification Church are different from such believers in the established churches.

You must remember that Jesus stood before Mary and pleaded in tears three times. Jesus' mother, Mary, did not listen, so Jesus had to leave his home when he turned thirty, starting his public life course.

Then, what was Mary to do? Mary was to prepare the reciprocal partner of Jesus and prepare a historical foundation. In order for Jesus to complete this foundation, Mary was to support Jesus and take all the responsibility to alleviate Jesus' resentment. Furthermore, based on the foundation of Joseph's family, Mary was to pick a bride for Jesus and prepare a holy wedding for him. However, this dissipated as if it had been a dream. Mary was tied up too much with her living concerns and her own problems with her husband.

The child-mother cooperation until the time of Jesus was part of the foundation to search for a son. In what position was Mary standing? [A servant's position.] Mary gave birth to her son, but it was through her body as a servant. Jesus needed a bride. According to the Principle of Creation, a woman must be created. Jesus, in the position of Adam, had to seek the lost Eve. Then, Jesus could marry.

However, was Jesus able to find Eve? No. Jesus was searching, but he had to die; therefore, Jesus has to come again. Jesus comes again and marries. Is that right? Jesus died without being able to get married, so he has to come again in order to get married. The idea that Jesus should get married is Christian thought. [Laughter.]

Therefore, at the time of the second coming, what celebration did I say would be held? [A marriage feast.] What is a marriage feast?

A marriage feast means that the woman goes to the man and the man receives the woman. A marriage feast is a marriage ceremony. Isn't that right? [Yes.] If I tell this story, people make a fuss saying I am a heretic. Christians become very envious.

In order to hold the marriage feast, that is, the feast of the lamb, Jesus needs a bride. Therefore, the bride must be found. Who is that bride? It is Eve. It is Eve who was together with Adam before the fall. The Lord of the Second Advent is the third Adam. Jesus was the second Adam; the Lord who comes after Jesus is the third Adam. The third Adam comes in the position of Adam before the fall and has to search for Eve before the fall. The third Adam must find the unfallen Eve and have the feast of the lamb.

Through the fall, Adam and Eve, who were to become the parents of humankind, became the parents of evil. Therefore, if we can find the parents of goodness before the fall, then the restoration will be completed. Therefore, parents of goodness are necessary for humankind. The feast of the lamb is necessary for the parents of goodness to be recognized. Christian thought is very simple. This is the backbone of Christian thought.

When we look at Jesus, Jesus could not love his family. Think about how miserable Jesus was. Christians mention many things, believing in Jesus as the Messiah, but think of how miserable Jesus was. Was Jesus able to love his family, or the nation, or the world, or God? No, he couldn't. He couldn't love, though he tried with all his heart.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Realization of God's Ideal through the Feast of the Lamb

As you know, God planned to realize His kingdom on earth from the beginning. In other words, God tried to fulfill His will through Adam and Eve. If Adam and Eve faithfully had obeyed God, they would have become perfect, and God would have made them marry, forming the first family on earth. This family would have been the cornerstone of the Heavenly Kingdom on earth.

Adam and Eve were to become the true father and true mother of all humanity. The Garden of Eden symbolizes heaven on earth. The world then would have become a world returning joy to God.

However, the first Adam and Eve failed, leaving the ideal of God unfulfilled. God had planned to realize the original heaven and tried to complete a world of joy. Therefore, 4,000 years later, God tried to restore His nation on earth through another perfected Adam. Jesus Christ was this perfected Adam.

In I Corinthians 15 there is a verse which mentions Jesus as the later Adam or the second Adam. Jesus came two thousand years ago as the perfected Adam to fulfill the mission of the first Adam, who failed.

The restoration of Adam alone does not bring about the Kingdom of Heaven. A bride-in other words, a woman-is necessary. Therefore, another Eve was selected. God sent Jesus Christ, who came as the perfected Adam to restore his own bride, the perfected Eve. Their family would have restored the family of the first Adam, lost in the Garden of Eden.

Because of the betrayal of the chosen Israelites, the perfection of the second Adam and Eve was not realized. However, since the will of God does not change, God promised the second coming of the Christ.

Since the death of Jesus Christ, approximately 2,000 years have passed. Already, God is preparing to send His son as the third Adam.

In the course of history, God fulfilled His goal by guiding humankind through three stages. Three is the number of completion. Finally this time, God will hold the festival of the marriage in order to bless the perfected Adam and Eve. Then God will form the foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, fulfilling the goal which He kept over the long historical period.

The Book of Revelation prophesies this culmination point. This is the "Marriage Feast of the Lamb." The Lord of the Second Advent is indeed the Lamb and the perfected Adam. The Lord will come as the perfected Adam and will restore the perfected Eve. Then Adam and Eve will become the first parents of humankind and God's joy will be completely fulfilled.

"The Feast of the Lamb" means that God blesses one person who is perfected as the subject of love, life and ideal, in the position of the original ancestor created 6,000 years ago, a sinless parent. This is to place that person in the position of the ancestor of goodness before all humankind.

When the invisible and visible God, who becomes the parent of humankind, unites and gives birth to His sons and daughters, then a substantial human being with eternal spirit appears. When the spiritual and substantial being comes together, then, for the first time, the son and the daughter born from there have an eternal spirit.

Then we become sons and daughters who can call to the Father both spiritually and substantially. In the Last Days, we must unify that which God, Adam and Eve could not, horizontally and vertically centering on the eternal life, love and ideal. Therefore, when the spiritual God and the substantial true parents become one, not only the spiritual and the physical body of an individual, but also the position of children will be restored within the harmony of heaven and earth. Then we will be restored to the position of sons and daughters who can receive God's love.

Jesus tried to unify this world as sinless sons and daughters, sinless clans, sinless tribes and a sinless world coming from sinless parents. However, because Jesus died on the cross through the unfaithfulness of the Israelites, the Lord has to come again. Therefore, when this world perfects God's love, God's life and God's ideal on the individual, family, clan, tribal and world levels, then this world becomes the heavenly Kingdom of God.

God's greatest hope for humankind was that we in the object position and God in the subject position completely unite with the will of God in the relationship of father and children and, together with the holy true parent, become true children, a true clan, and a true tribe and finally realize the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Therefore, men and women were to realize a Heavenly Kingdom on earth in which God's eternal love, life and ideal could be connected in every direction.

What is the "Feast of the Lamb" mentioned in Christianity? It is to substantialize, in the Last Days, the true parents whom God tried to send 6,000 years ago and to substantialize the position of brother and sister and the position of children. This was the hope of Jesus in whom we believe, and it was the hope of God who has been suffering throughout the 6,000-year history in order to guide us.

You must clearly understand that the "Feast of the Lamb" refers to a providence of salvation which has its hope fixed upon the original world in which Adam, Eve and God can rejoice after this miserable history.

Where is the son and daughter who can call God "My Father" longing for Him in the midst of their desperate search? The day God can find such sons and daughters is the day of His hope and the day of His liberation from resentment. In religious terms, this day is called the "Feast of the Lamb."

In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve could not unite with God and instead betrayed Him; therefore, they became servants. However, if they can unite with Him now, restoration can begin. This, in other words, is the Feast of the Lamb. The Bible mentions the day of the Feast of the Lamb. This could be called a day when two are united into one. All humankind has been waiting for this day, for this day is a day to be celebrated eternally. Therefore, the goal of the providence, the ideal of human history, and the purpose of religion come to a harmonized conclusion at this point.

Unification is only possible when a true man and true woman can stand in a position to be publicly recognized by God. This truly is the "Feast of the Lamb."


2) The Significance of the Feast of the Lamb

Because the two first human ancestors separated from God, the festival of the universe was destroyed miserably and this shattered the whole of history. In order to put this back in order, the two must unite. The day when the two become united is the day of the Feast of the Lamb. This is the day when Jesus comes again, finds a bride and holds the ceremony of the bride and the bridegroom. Six thou, sand years ago, the true ancestor of humankind centered on God could not come into existence. Therefore, through the day of the Feast of the Lamb, as though being engrafted, we reconnect after six thousand years of history. Then for the first time, all humankind can make a new beginning toward the standard which God desires, being restored for the first time from the fallen world into the original world.

Six thousand years ago, there was a person whom God tried to set up as the perfected substantial being of love, as the subject of life and ideal, and as a sinless parent. The Feast of the Lamb welcomes such a person and recognizes him as the ancestor of goodness before all humankind.

The Bible contains the Word of God. God mentions, "I am the Alpha and Omega." This means that at the time prophesied in the Revelation of John, God will fulfill the will which He could not realize in Genesis. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have realized a family which could give birth to a son and daughter who could go to heaven. Such parents are indeed the true parents, whose family is the true family united with God. The sons and daughters are the offspring of God's family. God is trying to re-unite everything by proclaiming the names of the bride and the bridegroom in the Book of Revelation. Who would be that groom? This is the one who comes with the qualification of a perfected true father. Who would be the bride? She is the person who appears as the true mother whom God can love. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have held their wedding ceremony centering on God. However, through the fall, they held their wedding with satan. You must clearly understand that the Feast of the Lamb written of in the Book of Revelation is the holy wedding ceremony centering on God.

The meaning of the providence on this earth is that we are waiting for a man and woman better than the fallen Adam and Eve to appear and to unite centering on the messianic thought. This indeed is the Marriage of the Lamb written of in the Book of Revelation. The hope of Jesus was to become the true parent. And by becoming the true parent, he was to become the King of kings.

God is the spiritual true parent and the true parent of heart to humankind. God is the true parent of both spirit and heart and He prophesied to us that He would find the internal true parent. This indeed refers to the day of the Feast of the Lamb mentioned in Christianity.

How do you understand the Feast of the Lamb? We lost the true parent through the fall. In order to restore this, the Marriage of the Lamb is held to set up the true parent, which could not be realized on the earth six thousand years ago. This is God's providence.

God prepared the Feast of the Lamb for the first human ancestors. The Feast of the Lamb, however, cannot be held by just anyone. It can only be held by the sons and daughters of direct lineage to God. However, Christians are saying in their prayers that they will greet the groom who will hold the Feast of the Lamb. It is the opposite. The Christians cannot understand that because of the fall, humankind lost the true parents and could not become the children of direct lineage.

The Feast of the Lamb means that man and woman, for the first time in history, receive the Blessing and realize the standard of hope on the family level. This has been the object of longing for the six thousand years of history. The bride and the bridegroom at the Feast of the Lamb will appear with the mission of the true parents.

What is the center of Christianity? It is Jesus. The center of Christianity is for Jesus as the bridegroom to greet his bride. What does this mean? It indeed is the Feast of the Lamb, the substantial marriage of Jesus and a woman who is the Holy Spirit.

Jesus died leaving behind the topic of the second coming. This is why for two thousand years Christians have been waiting for the time of the second coming of Jesus according to the ideal of the second advent. What will be the center of that time? We can say that it will be the Feast of the Lamb, of which Christians are well aware. Then, what is the Feast of the Lamb? It is abstract. The unified love between God and man and woman is the starting point. From the human standpoint, a man and a woman unite. Unless the two become united, and unless they prepare the foundation to go in the direction of the ideal world in search for God's love. the world-level purpose centering on God cannot be realized.

An individual -level Messiah will not be able to restore the world. In order to restore the world, the Messiah has to be a family-level Messiah. Therefore, the Messiah needs to have the Holy Spirit and construct the concept of Father, Son and Holy Spirit. The Messiah has to form a family in the name of bride and bridegroom. We have been forming the spiritual foundation for this family until now, but that day must come now in reality. That day is the day of the Feast of the Lamb. In other words, the day Jesus gets married is the day of the Feast of the Lamb. The believers in the established churches need to understand this clearly.

The day of the Feast of the Lamb is necessary for black people, for white people, for Koreans, for the young as well as the old and for all humankind. Even the people in the spirit world need it. The people in the spirit world cannot enter Heaven without serving the True Parents; therefore, they too need the day of the Feast of the Lamb. Heaven is a place where the father enters together with his wife and children. This is the heavenly law.

3) The Feast of the Lamb is Held on Earth

If there were some event which could start a new history and open heaven and earth, what could it possibly be? It would not be something that unifies the world through war. It is, rather, the great fortune of heaven and earth making a woman appear in front of a man who is to inherit the whole creation, and God performing a wedding ceremony for this man and woman. This is the event. On this day heaven and earth will open. This day is the day of the Feast of the Lamb mentioned in Christianity. People could not understand this until today.

Through the fall, humankind has been transmitting the blood lineage of the false parent. Even the noblest person, the president of a university, to whom students bow down saying, "He is our teacher," or a person who boasts of his qualifications, saying, "This position should be enough"-if we took at their origin, they all have false stickers made in fraudulent factories. If they hear me say these things, they will feel bad. However, they cannot do anything about it. These words should have national-level public recognition.

Therefore, the Messiah is needed. Jesus could not become a complete Messiah, so a new Messiah is necessary. What do you think is the nature of the Messiah who should appear? Jesus was a spiritual Messiah. However, a spiritual Messiah cannot completely accomplish salvation. In order to become the Son of God, this person must have another person in a reciprocal position. Therefore, a Messiah as a parent is necessary. Humankind was born with the blood lineage of a false parent through the fail; therefore, true parents must come. If Christians hear this, they will say again that I am a heretic.

This parent should come as the true olive tree and cut the wild olive tree which is fallen man and woman, and engraft the branch of the true olive tree onto it. Through this, the wild olive trees in this world can be made into true olive trees, completing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Doesn't this fulfill God's purpose of creation? However, if the Messiah appears on the clouds, what sort of millennial celebration could they enjoy? When the Lord appears as the literal bridegroom, Christians who then try to hold the wedding ceremony without any preparation, not even thinking of what food to serve or clothes to offer, will be very miserable.

Should the first prince of God, after the Feast of the Lamb with his bride, ascend to heaven on the clouds? Or are the couple to live on earth? If you have found the person for whom you are looking, you should dance or watch others dancing. Why would the Messiah come and take the faithful Christians up into the sky to hold the wedding ceremony? A marriage ceremony in the air requires what kind of air? When they rise, to where do they rise? These days we can rise into the sky in rockets, but we must always come down again. The purpose of rockets is to put satellites in orbit around the earth, not just to rise up in the air.

The purpose of Jesus, consequently, was to take a bride and have a family. People who do not understand this may say, "I went to the Unification Church, and there a person called Reverend Moon told me that Jesus had to have a family. I felt sick listening." Those people must be thinking that they will be the first bride or the special bride and rise up into the air. However, the Principle teaches differently, and I cannot change it.

Today, the Christians are waiting for the Feast of the Lamb. However, this Feast of the Lamb is not a marriage held in the air. Because Adam and Eve fell and lost their family foundation, another representing perfected Adam meets the perfected Eve and has a family. This is the Feast of the Lamb. By going through the suffering of giving birth, the way to salvation is opened. Since fallen humankind was born through the flesh and blood of fallen parents, the wild olive trees must be cut, engrafted with the true olive tree and bear true fruit which God can dominate.

4) Why Has Religion Emphasized Single Life?

If true parents are to appear, true man first must appear. Religion until now has been searching for one true man. Until the true man is found, true love centers on single life because the heavenly law does not permit otherwise. Why do Christians live a single life, even though Christianity is the highest-standard religion? Why do Buddhists also live a single life?

If a perfected man and perfected woman appeared but still the law of love were not established, would God permit loose men and women to get married? We haven't been able to hold the original wedding.... That men and women held fallen marriage ceremonies is the occasion of God's biggest resentment and greatest sorrow. Will you still try to go against God? This is why higher religions emphasize being single.

Until when are we to stay single? It is until a perfected true man who can become completely united before the love of God appears and meets a true woman. These are the True Parents. This is why Christian thought focuses on the Second Coming. The Lord of the Second Advent is the person who comes as the True Father of all humanity.

What have religions been doing? Many religious founders tried to imagine the substantial object consistent with God's ideal model, which was the basis for the search for an ideal man. However, none were successful. This is why there is messianic thought. Until now, we could not find even one man. If we cannot find a man, then we cannot find parents. This is why we are told to stay single. The nation is not necessary. Nations should be formed based upon the model of a true individual. The family is also not needed. A family formed from a true man and a true woman is needed. What we need first of all is the true man and woman. Throughout history, we could not find a model of a true man and a true woman.

Jesus, two thousand years ago, said, "He who loves his father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who loves his son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me," and that the one who does not take his cross and follow him is not worthy of him.

What sort of person was Jesus? Jesus was a King of love. He was the King of love in Heaven; therefore, we cannot go to meet him or serve him with the body which is stained with the dirty love of the satanic world. So, in order to go to Jesus, we must love more than we used to. The only way to find the path to heaven is through love that surpasses the love practiced in this world. Because of this, we need to live a single life in order to go the Principled way. However, you should not be unhappy about being single. You should live a life overcoming that, whispering with God and not feeling unhappy. However, if you live a single life feeling unhappy and complaining, you will go to the worst place in hell after death.

There are many among you who have started family life, but under whose protection was that family formed? Some people might say, "The place I'm living now is the standard; I'm all right and I will not be defeated by anyone even from the social perspective. Therefore, I never feel pangs of conscience no matter where I go and I have confidence that I am not unrighteous." However, look at their origin. The human ancestors are caught in the enemy's trap. Can God publicly recognize a family formed in this realm? This is why religion emphasizes single life. Those who are here have many children, but you also must live a single life.

This is not the word of Reverend Moon of the Unification Church. All religion teaches this. As you know, Buddhism teaches this. Aren't Catholics the same? Do you know the purpose of such teaching? It is in order to bring us close to God. The true ancestors of humankind are not yet able to marry. Then how can people who were not meant to have been born yet get married? The sons and daughters born from the fallen ancestors have to be saved and go the course of restoration.

Heaven, with the ideal of love, had no way but to form religions historically and emphasize single life. A husband and wife are meant to follow true love and meet the heavenly standard, but because there is the possibility of making a mistake and betraying heavenly love, the principle of single life was set up so that at least one person receiving love from God can remain.

How can Catholic priests and nuns and Buddhist monks live? Honestly, that way of life should be a problem. Then did the purpose which those religions pursue become wrong at some point in time? If it did, then the foundation of those believers' suffering, as well as of God who worked behind them, would all be denied. This phenomenon emerges in order to prepare for the future appearance of the true family.

Then why did Catholicism and Buddhism emphasize being single? Can you say that celibacy is the basis of human happiness? No. Not even one religion anywhere on earth has demonstrated what the basis of happiness is. No religion has plans to place the family at the center. No family worthy of this position could even appear.

However, they sensed the fact that one day such a family will appear; therefore, they emphasized single life. This was the foundation for people to form a pure and correct family.

A long time ago, marriage was not permitted when pursuing "the way." Why was that? If the parents have not yet held their wedding ceremony, can the servants hold their wedding ceremony? This is why human beings were not permitted to marry.

What sort of existence has the archangel? Archangels were not allowed to get married. In the Bible, the Sadducees asked Jesus, "If a woman lived with seven men as her husbands, after her death, if she were to be resurrected in the other world, among the seven husbands, whose wife would she become?" Jesus answered, "You do not marry in the spirit world." (lit., ". . . in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are like angels in heaven.") This was the only answer Jesus could give, because it was still the age of restoring the archangelic realm. The archangelic realm is one in which we cannot have a marriage partner. Then, what has religion been seeking? Because religion has been in the archangelic realm, it could not exalt marriage. You should understand that this is the reason higher religions emphasized single life.

In the Principled point of view, men and women in this world are offspring of the archangel. Therefore, they are not qualified to marry. This is why they are told to stay single. If the original parents have not been able to marry, can impure people who jumped into a puddle of sewage be allowed to love by their own will? That love is unprincipled. This is why higher religions emphasized single life.

What kind of a reciprocal partner do angels have? This is why religions tell people to be single. Originally, being a nun is the Principled standard. A man with a wife is not qualified to be a monk. In fact, all the married ministers in the Protestant churches are unqualified.

Since there are many sisters here, I have to say something. Are women seductive or not? To this day, have women been punished or have they been blessed? [They have been punished.] Because they are seductive, they have been punished. The reason that women had to suffer was that their husbands were not their true husbands. Do you understand? Fallen men are archangels and are not supposed to have a bride. This is why higher religions have encouraged people to remain single.

Men are archangels. Originally, the archangel was not allowed to have a reciprocal partner. However, the archangel loved in an unprincipled way. An archangel is not a true husband. Therefore, for a woman a fallen man is not her husband. The archangel mistreated a woman who was not even his wife. For this reason, women are mistreated by archangels who are not their true husbands.

Until now, religion did not pursue aggressively the realm of reciprocal partner. Therefore, all religions emphasized remaining single. The Reverend Moon is the first to proclaim the blessing of the family-level ideal reciprocal relationship.

5) Those Who Will Be Included in the First Resurrection

In the Book of Revelation 14:1 it is written, "Then I looked, and lo, on Mount Zion stood the Lamb, and with him a hundred and forty-four thousand who had his name and his Father's name written on their foreheads." In other words, in order to become a child selected by the Father, one must have not only the name of the Lamb, but also the name of the Father.

Then, who can be included in the one hundred and forty-four thousand? It's no use just having the seal of Jesus. Even if Jesus who is the bridegroom calls you as his bride, you must have the Father bless you. Therefore, if you can become a person whose hand God can take, giving His blessing, one whom God can number among those who did not fall in the Garden of Eden, then you can be included in the one hundred and forty-four thousand.

Approximately how many Christians are there among the three billion people of the satanic world? These Christians are prepared to be included in the first resurrection at the time of the Lord's second coming. But is the first resurrection that easy? Without even understanding it, how can they resurrect? What percentage of them will resurrect? All people other than those who are resurrected will be swept away. Is that so? You should never have such abstract faith. You are to save the earth. To do that, you first must completely save an individual from the satanic world. The family also has to be completely saved. The heavenly clan, tribe and nation have to be saved on earth, not in the air. They have to be saved on earth. The fall did not happen in the air. It happened on the ground. To restore means to re-create what was lost. What was lost must be found in the place where it was lost, right? It was lost on earth, so it must be restored on earth.

Human beings fell as substantial beings with mind and body. Therefore, centering on human beings, you should completely deny satan and stand on God's side. You must stand representing Adam and Eve capable of receiving God's love as His son and daughter. Satan cannot dominate such a person. You should dominate satan. Satan was originally an archangel. Archangels were created to be dominated by human beings. We gradually should restore that base.

You should not interpret the Bible as the Christians do today. If you believe as they do, God cannot be a God of hope for humankind. To believe that all humanity will receive judgment and only one hundred and forty-four thousand Christians will be saved is an unusually self-centered way of thinking.

The Christian talk about the one hundred and forty-four thousand and the sons and daughters with a seal of God sounds very nice. But are they talking about sons and daughters who can carry out the heavenly providence and establish a condition for restoration and for ending historical resentment? The sons and daughters whom God can seal should have the heart to shed tears for this earth and for God.

Jesus longed and hoped for the ideal of one bride and one bridegroom who could live in the realm of God's Blessing. Then, centering on the Feast of the Lamb which would fulfill God's blessing, Jesus hoped to embrace the one hundred and forty-four thousand, who would dedicate a song of joy and glory to the Father with him, the only Son. This was the desperate hope of Jesus.

Today, if Christians are to come to the Feast of the Lamb and are to be included in the first resurrection, they must prepare a holy garment. To prepare the holy garment, sincerity and perseverance are needed. You must be as sincere as possible. The glance of your eye must be sincere; your sense of smell must be sincere; you must be sincere in listening. The feeling you get through your entire body must be sincere. It is the Principle that you cannot serve God until you go through the gateway of sincerity and become a person whose heart is grateful to the body which expressed sincerity.

What is the sincerity which true sons and daughters should show from now? It is not centered on the practical stage of everyday life, but it is the sincerity of hope, of glory, of filial piety and of subordination. If you go through all these forms of sincerity, then heaven will become your heaven and Heavenly Father will become your Heavenly Father. Until now your sincerity was a sincerity for indemnity. From now on it must be a sincerity to serve God and sincerity which places you in the position to serve God. Those participating in that way will be in the first resurrection.

What are the qualifications for inclusion in the first resurrection? One is to go through the Blessing gate. This is why people eighty years old must turn young again. It might sound strange, but grandmothers and grandfathers must get married again. This is because in order to form the third Israel and to become the people of that nation, we must go through the Blessing gate.

Can you understand Jesus' hope? He was trying to follow this path, but had to die. Is this the hope of Jesus alone? No, it is not; it is the hope of us all. It is also the hope of God. This is the marriage of the Lamb. When we are born and grow as God's son and daughter and when we become a man and woman of perfected individuality, then God will marry us, saying, "Live eternally and limitlessly within my bosom." This is the Feast of the Lamb. You all should understand this clearly.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) What Kind of People Are the True Parents?

Originally, if Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have become the parents of all humanity, forming a world centered on God. However, through the fall, they became false parents dominated by satan. Therefore, the True Parents, whom God planned to set up according to the ideal of creation, were lost. The true ancestors of humankind were lost.

What is the nature of the new parents? Adam and Eve, who fell in the Garden of Eden, became the fallen parents long ago. The parents who must give rebirth to humanity in the future are the unfallen parents who stand in the original position. Because they are united with the will of God, God can publicly recognize these original parents. Having not fallen, these parents can fulfill the will of God and form an ideal family in the bosom of God, centering on God's love, and can multiply children of goodness. They are the parents standing in the original position. They have no relation to the fall.

What is the position of the True Parents? it is the position of Adam and Eve becoming completely one with God, free from satan's accusation. When Adam and Eve rise above the perfection level of the growth stage, leaving behind no accusations from satan, then the True Parents can come into existence. This is the origin of the True Parents from the Principled viewpoint. However, to attain that position is not easy.

What does the Bible teach? The Bible teaches true love, which is the core of God. It teaches us to search for and unite with the ideal of True Parents, and to save humankind with true love. Two thousand years ago, Jesus died without being able to perfect true love. In Genesis it is written that there was a Tree of Life and a Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil. These symbolize the True Parents. The pillars of fire and cloud also symbolize the True Parents. The two tablets on which were engraved the Ten Commandments also symbolize the True Parents.

Jesus came to this earth and called God "My Father." He also declared, "I am in the Father and the Father is in me." This means that everything finally has to unite. Father and child must have a relationship which can move together, uniting flesh and blood.

The truth of Christianity is simple. God is the Father and Jesus is the bridegroom. Therefore, Jesus the bridegroom must have a bride. And we are brothers and sisters as God's children. The Father, bridegroom, bride, son and daughter must unite and cleanse the satanic world. In terms of the process of history, Jesus came as the ancestor of humankind. Because Adam fell and lost that position, Jesus came as the second Adam. Jesus, in the position of God-centered bridegroom on this earth, was to find a bride and they were to become husband and wife, the True Parents of all humankind. God's providence reversed the process of the fall.

God sent Jesus as the second parent of humankind. The third parent cannot come into existence unless what is incomplete from the second parent can be completed. Jesus could not stand victoriously unless he restored what was lost by Adam and Eve, who were to become the first parents. However, Jesus went the way of death on the cross without being able to restore their mistake. Therefore, the providence had to be prolonged to the age of the Second Advent.

The Lord of the Second Advent must restore through indemnity the mistake of Adam and Eve, who failed to become the first parents, and also what Jesus and the Eve who came with the mission of the second bride could not accomplish, establishing a substantial foundation of victory both spiritually and physically. Otherwise, the Lord of the Second Advent cannot appear on this earth as the victorious True Parents.

The True Parent, as the perfected Adam, should restore the base of the first parent, which Adam lost. Also, the True Parent must complete the base of the parent which Jesus, who came as the second Adam, failed to accomplish.

In this period of the Second Coming, the reason I had to set up the tradition of suffering is that Jesus formed only a spiritual base and not a worldwide spiritual and physical base.

Jesus came with the mission to stand as the parent of humankind, but he had to die without being able to accomplish this. Therefore, in the age of the Second Coming, if we cannot restore that same position through indemnity, we cannot rise to a higher level. The Unification Church has been doing this.

Throughout history, there was not even one person who, representing all men in the world, could be victorious in the name of God. Until now, I have been fighting in order to set up that standard. The Unification Church and I do not need to go through hardships, but because I know the Principle, I cannot avoid going the way of hardship.

Because Adam fell, his family, clan, tribe, nation, world and even God's hope were lost. Searching for these, Jesus came on the base of an altar prepared for four thousand years. However, because the altar -- the nation and the people -- opposed, Jesus had to go the way of the cross and die. The time when Jesus comes in order to set up that base again is the Last Days. That person will come with a tribal, national and worldwide hope. This is why Christians are waiting for the Second Advent of the Lord, saying, "Bridegroom, please come." The person who is like the true individual at the time of the creation, the model of man, is truly the Lord of the Second Advent.

This person's mission, after setting up the individual standard, is to find Eve and form a family base and a clan, tribe and nation.

What is the Lord of the Second Advent? Because the first Adam failed, Jesus came as the second Adam, and the person who comes as the third Adam is the Lord of the Second Advent.

Adam was to become the true ancestor of humankind, but the fall turned him into a false ancestor. Because Adam became the false ancestor, God formed Judaism. On the foundation of Judaism, Jesus came as the true ancestor, but the Jews, in the position of bride, did not form a relationship with Jesus. Therefore, parents could not come into existence. Because of this, ancestors also could not come into existence. Therefore, Jesus had no option other than fulfilling the mission of spiritual parent.

Man represents heaven and woman represents earth. Therefore, in order to set up the position of a man representing heaven spiritually, Jesus ascended to heaven. The Holy Spirit, who is the Goddess, came down representing the earth.

The Holy Spirit is the Mother Goddess. This Mother Goddess prepares a spiritual foundation and then meets the substantial Lord with a substantial body. That meeting is the time of the Feast of the Lamb.

The person who reverses the six-thousand-year history, a history which did not produce the parents of goodness, is the True Parent, who comes at the end of that history.

The Lord of the Second Advent becomes the True Parents, creating the True Children. He has to vertically unite with God, centering on God's love. The vertical love of God and the horizontal love of husband and wife must meet, engraft, and form a sparkling point of love.

Centering on true love between husband and wife, when God's vertical love and the horizontal love of husband and wife connect at an absolute right angle, that point of connection is the center. That very moment is the time for which God hoped when He created Adam and Eve, and that very position is the place where the True Parents must stand.

What is the position of the True Parents? A true son and true daughter must grow up as a man and woman of goodness, without any consciousness of sin, and they must set up a position where they can unite vertically with God and horizontally with each other.

The Lord of the Second Advent mentioned in Christianity is the person who comes hoping to form and be the head of the most victorious family. If you are trying to get married, you have to do it in a smart way. In this area, the Unification Church has made many discoveries. Then if we were to name this person, what name would we give him? What would be the most appropriate name for this person? Reverend Moon of the Unification Church named him "True Parent." How about it? Is it the right name? This is a very simple and easy word, but if you know its content, it is a great word.

Then where is the base of his life? It is not centered on the family. His activity centers on heaven and earth. There is nowhere this person will not go. Nothing that he does fails to become historically significant. Every footstep that this person takes from one to one thousand will remain eternally as something more valuable than anything else in history. Even a piece of paper which he uses will be valued. Everything becomes global and universal. A great person does not become great by virtue of his genes; his seed is not different. The person who vows to save the world in one generation at the risk of his life, and practices this determination, is great. He is a great person if he determines to do it, even if he cannot accomplish it in one, two, three or even ten generations. In that case, heavenly fortune activates through that person. It is the same principle as steel being pulled to a magnet naturally without the magnet moving.

If you look at your ancestors, what kind of a person is a good ancestor? Is a person who lived and died knowing just his or her children, spouse and parents a good ancestor? No. A good ancestor is one who sacrificed his or her own family to live for the sake of the neighbors, for the town, for the society and the nation.

True Parents have value and meaning tremendously different from what we think of as parents' value. The commonly held value of parents derives from the fallen world. The head of Japan is the emperor. The emperor leads for a certain number of years as the head of the Japanese people. Similarly, every nation has a leader who governs it. Today, the leaders of the nations are not doing anything to unite the world. The True Parents of humankind are necessary for the unification of the world. Only the True Parents can make this world one. Only the True Parents can accomplish this. Therefore, the True Parents are the fruit of the hope of human history and of all human desire. They are the fruit of the victory which indemnifies everything. Therefore, the value of True Parents cannot be compared with anything in the world. It is the highest and most valuable.

You should understand that until the True Parents appeared on earth, there were so many unimaginably tearful situations. I don't know how many tears I had to shed in places of which you can't even conceive. I'm sure only God knows everything.

Throughout my life I have shed tears and blood while fighting satan. That course was one of hardships and I cannot talk about it without shedding tears. God walked the path of tears, so I also had to go that path.

I did not go through that course shedding tears for my own sake. You should shed tears for God and True Parents. Without shedding tears, no one can go through the course of restoration. This is because God has walked this course of tears in order to save humankind.

2) True Parents: The Hope of the Whole

We cannot deny that we were born descendants of the fallen Adam and Eve. Neither can we say that our parents are parents of goodness. In a larger context, not one tribe could inherit the standard of a tribe of goodness. If we are descendants of the fall, we must admit that we did not originate from God, but from satan, and that we are still in that satanic realm. Human beings in this fallen realm, or realm of death, must hope for this environment to change.

What kind of beings are the True Parents? The True Parents are a symbol of the hope for everything. They are the absolute symbol of hope for fallen humankind. They are the fruit of all history, the center of this age, and the center of the realm of nations numbering three billion people. The True Parents are the starting point of a line that leads to the future connecting to the ideal world.

Then what is the hope of our ancestors, who lived in historical times? And for whom will a unified world search? They will hope to find the True Parents. In other words, they hope to have an eternal encounter with the True Parents.

What is the hope of all humanity today? Before hoping for a world or a nation, humanity is hoping for True Parents. From whom do our descendants want to trace their descent? Your coming sons and daughters do not wish to be born in your blood lineage. They wish to be born in the blood lineage of the True Parents. Therefore, the True Parents are the starting point of a new future. God absolutely needs the True Parents. Even the omniscient God cannot complete His providence without the True Parents. Millions of people in the spirit world also absolutely need the True Parents. If the True Parents do not come to exist, the support furnished by the people of the archangelic. spirit world to accomplish the providence was in vain. The True Parents are necessary for them to be able to stand before God.

What is God's hope today? God is hoping to make Himself visible in these Last Days. Therefore, He is hoping to appear as a heartistic and vertically restored perfected man, the Messiah. Therefore, a central figure who takes the place of a perfected Adam and perfected Eve must appear.

In the Completed Testament Age, God will appear before humankind in the form of the True Parents. This is the reason that the Unification Church has enormous power, which cannot be controlled by any political authority. The tradition of our Unification Church is one of accumulating experiences of the realm in which we directly feel and see the living God.

The hope of humanity is to meet the True Parents. The True Parents are the people we definitely must meet even if we have to go the way of death to do so. We may lose our history, our present era or our descendants, but if we meet the True Parents we will recover our history, this era and the future. You should understand that this is the nature of the True Parents.

Historically, man and woman lost their parents and became orphans; therefore, they could not become one with their parents.

All problems were to be solved by the original parents, but this did not happen. Therefore, everyone needs the True Parents.

When we unite through God-centered parents' love, then a true son and daughter can be born. You who have received the Blessing are now standing in that position. You are standing at the central point of unification of the parents, children and whole creation.

What are adopted children supposed to do? They are to be engrafted with the True Son. The wild olive tree must be severed at the base and have a bud of a true olive tree engrafted onto it. We must carry out a movement to make the wild olive trees into true olive trees. In order to be reborn, we must inherit the blood lineage of the True Parents. Therefore, the True Parents are the hope of all humanity. Jesus and the Holy Spirit hope for the Marriage of the Lamb.

True Parents are the core existence of the fruit of history. The entire surroundings will link to this one family and what had been tangled will be re-united at one starting point.

Therefore, those who love True Parents are those who can stand up, saying, "I will love the world completely." Those who try to love the True Parents are those who can love the world sincerely. And, those who know how to love the True Parents are valuable people who know how to love even the future descendants. Therefore, in order to receive the love of True Parents, you should have a heart of gratitude even at the risk of your life. Such a person never falls short in ability to inherit the love of True Parents. You should understand this clearly.

Today, you know the term "True Parents." This is a term which no one could use throughout history, indeed which no one could ever conceive. However, today we not only can use and know this word, we are standing in the glorious position actually to be able to serve the True Parents. In this respect, you should know that you are standing in a position happier and more precious than that accorded anyone else in history.

When we think of history as containing so much hardship and sacrifice in order to prepare the victorious foundation for the True Parents, you should know that the term True Parents is indeed the blessing of blessings among the words of God. When you think of the two words, "True Parents," realize that history starts from True Parents, the origin to which we return. The new world starts from the True Parents, who possess the internal relationship with which we can dominate satan, who controls the external world. Furthermore, they possess the center with which we can liberate God from resentment. Therefore, you must first be thankful for the amazing blessing of being able to live with the True Parents and to act in accordance with their instructions.

The mothers and fathers with whom you are so familiar are all false mothers and fathers. Don't you think so? We should restore this false world into a true world, but how do we accomplish that? Are we to destroy the whole satanic word? Instead of destroying it, we should push it out. You should have such a determination.

3) True Parents are the Center of Historical Hope

True Parents are the most hopeful beings in human history. They are the center of historical hope for which no tribe can help striving.

Where has history been heading until today? It has not been heading towards one nation or world. The goal of history is not a particular nation or even the entire world as it is today. When we look at history externally, it seems as though it has been heading towards a particular nation or state of affairs in the world. However, the goal of history is not defined externally.

The purpose of God's providence is to save the world. In order to save the world, parents of goodness should form a complete foundation on this earth and give birth to descendants of goodness. Otherwise, there will be no way to save the world. Therefore, the whole hope of history, after all, was not for a nation to dominate the world. What history had been pursuing, more than anything else, was to set up the True Parents.

Here, viewpoints of the nations and the world today cannot be permitted. Viewpoints centering on the national and world levels should not appear until after inheritance of the tradition of the True Parents. When the family of True Parents appears, then for the first time a God-centered clan and tribe can be formed and the world can be restored back to God. Without the True Parents, nothing can be restored. You should know that without having the True Parents, nothing can be accomplished.

What has past history sought? What is our age seeking? What will future generations seek? The answer to all three questions is: "the True Parents." Therefore, unless everything moves toward and accomplishes this conclusion, the standard of happiness will never be found anywhere in the process of history or in the universe.

True Parents transcend history. What this means is that history has been hoping for the True Parents. Do you understand? History until now has been longing for the day to come. This means that hope was centered on the future. However, the hope of the Unification Church is not in the future, it is in the past.

When I say "past", I mean the past that is not of this world, but the past which transcends the historical past. It represents reality. It is the fruit of the past, center of the present and starting point of the future. It is the center of the unified whole. In this sense, True Parents transcend history.

The people who are alive today, people who will come after a thousand years, those who will live a thousand years after that, all must walk forward toward the hope of a thousand years ago. This is why the True Parents transcend history. The concept of the Unification Church allows people to serve the substantial being within their living realm, while at the same time actually transcending space and time.

If you say, "We are the fruit of the six thousand years of history; we are the center of the world population of three billion; we are the starting point of a new history," then you will become very serious. You must understand this. Until now, purpose was centered on the future. We have been prolonging the purpose to tomorrow and tomorrow. But, if we continue pursuing the purpose in the future, the Unification Church will not appear. Until today the fallen world has been calling for the future, future, future. Communists say that the world develops through conflict. However, at some point the purpose of the world has to stand at the center of history. If this cannot be done, a unified world cannot be realized.

We are not to assign our purpose to the future a thousand years ahead. The purpose for which we are looking, and for which our descendants also will look, is in the past. What is it? It is the True Parents. The True Parents are of the past, present and future. The True Parents are for all eternity. Do you understand?

From now on, you should not be people who just welcome the world to come, which is centered on this ideal. You should live serving and longing for the True Parents. Therefore, you who live in this age are living in the present, but you are also the fruit of the past and you should also be the origin of the future. You should unite these three periods. You should become someone living in the present who can unite the past behind you and the future in front of you.

Then, with what do we unify? We unify as sons and daughters with the love of the True Parents. Who are the sons and daughters? They are the sons and daughters centering on the love of the True Parents. In other words, they represent the sons and daughters born of the unfallen Adam and Eve. From here we can become the heavenly sons and daughters. Therefore, the position of being born in a love relation with the three ages is the position of the sons and daughters of the True Parents. Even if man falls, we must reverse the process of history and restore that position.

When you pray, you say, "We, who are the fruit of the history of six thousand years." Why are you the fruit of six thousand years? You are children before the parents. Because you are in the position of children having a relationship with the True Parents, you become the fruit of history and the origin of a starting point of the future.

Therefore, your hope is not in the future, but is in the True Parents. The day you become completely one with True Parents, the world will be united completely. This is a matter of time.

Who is the center of you? It is the True Parents centered on Jesus. All the people in history should unite centering on the True Parents. Here the starting point of future tradition is set up. An origin of tradition for unification begins here. The center of the number three is here.

The Unification Church is where people can serve the True Parents, who are the center which history has been seeking. It is a place where people can serve the True Parents, who are the center of the demand of the age. I can inherit the relationship with the True Parents, who become the origin of the future. I am the historical center. I will become the origin and the ancestor of the future. You should know that this will be realized only when you come to have a heartistic relationship with the True Parents.

When you completely unite with the True Parents, the nation, tribe, clan and family can come to exist. The True Parents are the substantial standard of value of the glory of heaven and earth united. Will you exchange the True Parents for all the money in this world? Can you exchange the True Parents for your life? Therefore, things are different from what they were in the past. Wherever else you may go, you have to come and visit Korea to serve True Parents. Your sons and daughters and your descendants of one thousand and ten thousand generations all must do the same. This is why the Unification Church is different.

The True Parents are the core or the center which determines the standard of value of the myriad existing beings active in heaven and on earth. The True Parents are the factor which determines the value of that for which the beings hope. This is why God is always with the True Parents. This is why God is like True Parents. God is the origin of the principle according to which we pursue the historical fruit, the center of the age, the master of the future. Therefore, the True Parents are the central department in which God can dwell.

4) The Purpose of Human History is for Mankind to Receive the True Parents

What was the historical hope until this very day? It was to serve the True Parents. God set up the nation of Israel and Judaism so that He could send the Messiah. What kind of a person is the Messiah? The Messiah is the True Parents. The reason God started Christianity and made the global Christian cultural sphere was in order to receive the Messiah. The Messiah is the True Parent who comes as the third Adam.

If we look at history in stages, the Old Testament age was an age to separate the creation, the New Testament age was an age to separate the people, and the Completed Testament age is an age to separate the family of love which Adam and Eve lost, centering on the victorious Adam and Eve. This age is the completion age. In other words, we lost the parents of humankind, so everything must be separated centering on the parents of humankind. In order to go through the process of separation, the parents must come to this earth and go the way of hardships. This is a Principled viewpoint.

At the time of the coming of the True Parents, all the nations in the world must become brothers. This is why the victorious nations freed the defeated nations after the Second World War. The winning nations hit the younger brothers from the position of the elder brothers, so if the elder brothers didn't pray for the younger brothers, at the time of the True Parents, the elder brothers-the winning nations-will be punished. This is why they freed the defeated nations.

Everything in history was for the sake of receiving the Messiah. Religion has been searching for the True Parents, the world has been searching for the True Parents, and the nation has been searching for the True Parents. They all have been pursuing a way to find the True Parents.

Christianity prophesies the Last Days. The Last Days is when the hope of God's sons and daughters is fulfilled. Christianity has a concept of a bride and bridegroom, and it thinks of the consummation age as the end time. The bride and the bridegroom are in the position to become parents. They fulfill the messianic mission as the son and daughter and are raised to the position where they can fulfill the mission of parents. At the time of the Last Days, the age of sons and daughters ends and the age of parents begins.

The hope of the sons and daughters is to unite with the lost parents, or the parents whom they never met, and once more to receive the love of the parents which they could not receive. Now is that time. This is the most glorious time, for which the children are hoping. The Last Days is not a time when the world is burned down at the order of God and is not the time of judgment, as is believed in Christianity. Rather, it is the time of the appearance of the parents for whom the children had been waiting. It is the time when the heavenly family centered on God's heart appears. It is the time when a society, nation and world centered on heavenly morality are realized. It is also the first time that parents teach these things. Through this education, we can become one with the love of the parents, and we can develop the foundation upon which we become one with the parents horizontally. It is the time of a universal historical transition into a new world. This is the providential view of the Last Days.

Until now, so many religions appeared throughout history, bringing the light of the truth. This was in order to set the foundation to receive the True Parents. The True Parents are the perfected Adam and Eve; therefore, those who were born before the True Parents all belong to the archangelic world. Therefore, all religions which appeared before the Unification Church are archangelic religions. We can understand the true value of the Unification Church when we look from this principled perspective.

What is the culminating point of history? It is when everything meets the True Parents. The appearance of the True Parents is the hope of history, the hope of the nation, the hope of all intellectual yearning and the hope of the providence. The time when the True Parents appear is the climax occurring only once in history, never before nor again. From the perspective of eternity, a human lifetime is but one breath.

I don't know whether you are blessed of God or were just lucky, but to be born in this age and to come to the Unification Church has significance. You should know that many of your ancestors dedicated their sincerity so that you could return to this place. After your ancestors invested their total sincerity, and over the period consuming thousands and tens of thousands of people, life goes around and around, and just as the highest bud receives the light first when the sun rises, you people gathered here are the ones who have some kind of relationship with heaven.

The relationship called love has appeared for the first time in human history. What gives value to life starts here. This is the time that, through our affirmation, the authority of the nation and the world comes to have greater value. This is the time which becomes the origin of history and the focus of hope. It is the time when eternal life begins.

5) False Parents and True Parents

Good and evil originated at one point. This one point is love. Can you love alone? Love requires two people. They become husband and wife and then parents. This love went in the direction of evil, creating false parents.

In order for us to receive the parents of goodness, God works spiritually. But how will He work? When the time comes, God makes the morality governing the relationship of parents and children ambiguous. At that time, the phenomenon of children ignoring their parents appears worldwide. God works that way to cause good to depart from the boundaries of the evil world. Therefore, as the world is restored, the moral bond between parents and children will become more and more insecure. As a balance, who appears from the other side, the heavenly side? The Messiah appears. In other words, the True Parents appear. At that point, the true world starts based upon a true principle.

Then what will be at the center? The false parents and the True Parents become the centers of their respective sides.

People living in North Korea call Kim Il Sung their father. His name, translated into English, is "gold-sun-accomplishment." You, the Unification Church members, call Reverend Moon your Father. If we analyze my name, Moon means truth. Sun Myung means a very clear and pure thing, or a bright light. The Chinese character, "sun", is interesting. The fish connotes water and the lamb connotes land. These are in a reciprocal relationship, signifying the world. If we unify all these, the moon and sun together shed bright light. In other words, my name means a substantial being of truth which illuminates the darkness like the sun and the moon.

Korea is the only nation in the world which is divided into two centering upon two fathers. If they are standing in opposite positions, can they both be true fathers? No.

Then, do I fear Kim Il Sung, or is Kim Il Sung afraid of me? What is not based on righteousness is false, and the time when the false father appears is the Last Days. Because we have made this clear, the communists hate Reverend Moon and they hate the Unification Church. The democratic world has hated Reverend Moon until now, but from now on it will like the Reverend Moon. The time has already come when America will start to like Reverend Moon.

Soon the time will come when the American citizens will say, "Reverend Moon is more precious than our senators and even the president. The presidents of this world govern a country for four years or eight years at the most, but if we center on the Reverend Moon, the nation will start to move toward heaven, which has certain eternal value." This is why it is a logical conclusion to say that you must value Reverend Moon more than you value anyone in America.

Can two True Parents exist? In North Korea, Kim Il Sung is called father, but this is different in quality from the meaning of Father in the Unification Church. Today, we are in a fight with Kim Il Sung. The name "Father" is very precious. Therefore, both satan and God are fighting over that name.

Who will judge this fight? Man is to be the judge and make the decision. We human beings will choose the True Parents, saying, "Our True Parents should be like this." Man should know very well why fallen parents are what they are, and what makes good parents good. Satan also knows very well that humankind has pursued parents of goodness. Therefore, satan tries to set up a false parent. By this method he is trying to attack the good parent.

What will be the standard of good and evil? This is the problem. By what means can we determine the standard of good and evil, or beauty and ugliness? In our everyday lives, we see the standard of good and evil change all the time.

What we need is an absolute standard, not a relative standard. Unfortunately, no one in history has been able to set up that absolute standard. Therefore, we don't know exactly what is the greatest good and what is the greatest evil.

What would be the greatest evil? The meaning of the greatest evil is the opposite of the greatest good. Then what is the worst thing? We have mentioned that the most virtuous thing is love-the love of parents, husband and wife, and children. Then we can say that the worst thing is to destroy or remove that love. Therefore, the standard of good and evil, and the standard by which good people and bad people are judged, is determined through love.

6) The Mission of the Unification Church

What does the Unification Church do? The Unification Church introduces the True Parents and True Children. This is where it is different from other religions. Most of today's religions have insisted on religion centered on the founder, but the Unification Church is the religion of parents. This is our defining characteristic.

The parent becomes the founder. Who is this parent? It is the parent centered on God, standing in the position of a God-centered parent to humankind and of an ancestor of humankind inheriting the tradition as a parent over the generations.

This parent is not a parent who lives in one single age, but is one who, until the whole world is restored, gives us rebirth, engrafts us, corrects those who are not qualified to become true children, and shows and teaches us the content required to become true children. This is the content owned by the Unification Church.

The Unification Church introduces the True Parents and teaches the way of parents. When the tribal foundation has been prepared, the parents must prepare a worldwide foundation. When the church foundation is prepared, a national foundation must be prepared. Descendants who connect to parents who do not know how to prepare for the environmental stage one step higher are destined to perish. In order for the Unification Church to survive, and in order for our descendants to survive, we must prepare a worldwide environment. In order to make the world survive, we even have to prepare the spiritual environment. We even have to influence the spirit world.

For example, when you are working in Japan, you oftentimes experience the spirit world working. This occurs because the members working in Japan are working believing in me. These things occur because we are the Holy Spirit Association. If you don't believe in the Unification Church, it's no use explaining to you at all.

The Unification Church introduces the relationship between Father and children. This relationship is a vertical heart relationship. Even though the person who comes as your parent has a physical substantial body on this earth, you will receive numerous spiritual phenomena just as the disciples did with Jesus. This person will also teach you many new facts. Even having a substantial body, this person will be able to do what the people in the spirit world can do, developing it horizontally on earth. Unification Church missionaries testify that wherever they go for their mission, the True Parents appear and directly teach them what to do when they are facing difficulties such as imprisonment. Our church members engaged in a multitude of activities in countries such as Japan and the United States are working tirelessly. I'm sure you understand that this is because the True Parents directly lead them spiritually, showing and teaching them what to do.

In the Unification Church, we use the words "True Parents" and "True Children." Do you know why? This is because the Unification Church is a God-centered movement to reveal the True Parents to all humanity and to show the way a True Child should go.

What kind of a group do we constitute as members of the Unification Church? We are the group of people who have learned the doctrine of the True Parents and who have become the sons and daughters of the True Parents. There is no place other than the Unification Church which teaches the principle that we must become the sons and daughters of True Parents.

Eve fell by forming the first love relationship as a false one, with the archangel. Eve fell by forming an un-permitted husband and wife relationship. Through this unprincipled, unlawful love relationship, who was thrown out? God was thrown out and the True Parents were thrown out next. In other words, those who were to be the True Parents became false parents and their children became false children. Thus, true husband and wife, true children, true family, true clan, true tribe, true nation, true world and true universe all were lost. Through this unlawful love, the heavenly principle was completely destroyed. Where is this woman who caused all this destruction? I am not trying to benefit through disclosing this genealogy. Did Eve succeed, or did she fail? [She failed.] Because everything was lost through the formation of an unlawful love relationship, everything must be found once again through the formation of a principled love relationship.

Therefore, what is the Unification Church trying to do? In order to reconstruct this destroyed history, we are practicing restoration through indemnity. The way of the Unification Church is to take this mission. But we cannot go this way alone. Therefore, we form a family. The mass wedding ceremony of the Unification Church is the moment God blesses us as ideal husbands and wives centering on the principled love relationship.

Jesus came as the unfallen True Parent. Then, what were Joseph and Mary? From this world's view, they were Jesus' father and mother, but if we look at them from the providential viewpoint, they are not father and mother of Jesus as the True Parent. Jesus was the Messiah, who came with the idea of discovering what was lost and with the mission of becoming the True Parent whom God could recognize. Joseph and Mary were in the position of children before the Messiah, even though they externally were Jesus' parents. In other words, Jesus was their ancestor. Can you believe that? You know there is the expression, "the beginning of heaven and earth." What does this mean? I think of it in this way. I think that when a son becomes a father to his father, it is the beginning of heaven and earth. Can this possibly happen in this world?

Therefore, Joseph should have become a filial son before the Messiah and Mary should have been the most filial daughter. Also, Joseph should have been the loyal subject of the Messiah and Mary a loyal woman. They should have been the first ones willing to die for Jesus. If they had, Jesus would not have needed any disciples.

However, Jesus had to die without being able to say anything about this. The father had to die without telling anything to the son. Jesus, who had the heavenly mission, had to die without being able to tell all his secrets to Joseph, who was in the position of his father in a worldly sense and of his son in the internal sense. How sad Jesus must have been! Jesus said, "I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. When the Spirit of truth comes, he wilt guide you into all the truth; for he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears he will speak, and he will declare to you the things that are to come." (John 16:12-14) It is heartbreaking to read this verse.

There is an expression, the beginning of heaven and earth. What does it mean? Does it mean that the nation turns over and the world turns over? No, it does not. It is the beginning of heaven and earth when the mother becomes the daughter and the daughter becomes the mother. Nothing can signify heaven and earth beginning more than this. When parents become children and the children become parents, this indeed is the beginning of heaven and earth. The last becomes the first and the first becomes the last. If you are the last when everyone is going forward, when everyone is told to turn around, what will happen? This is the restoration, in other words, the beginning of heaven and earth. The beginning of heaven and earth must occur one time. The father must become the son and the son must become the father. Then, what will the grandfathers be? They will become grandsons, and the great grandfathers will become the great grandsons. According to the Unification Principle, who will be the last grandson? It will be Adam. In other words, those who are born later physically are not the farthest descendants; they are the ancestors. In other words, the later generations are not the descendants but are the ancestors. Do you understand? This is the beginning of heaven and earth.

What does the Unification Church do? They are a group of people who bring the movement for the beginning of heaven and earth. Then, will the mothers, fathers, grandmothers and grandfathers not oppose? The satanic world desperately tries to go against it. From their point of view, we are a group of scoundrels. They do not know, but according to the Unification Principle, we must do this. The pride and honor of the satanic world mean nothing to us. Unification Church members are those who go forward thus prepared. Don't you think it's wonderful? But the satanic world is not wonderful; it is completely messed up.

7) Try to Become Sons and Daughters of True Parents

What is the hope of humankind? It is to serve the True Parents. Six thousand years ago, Adam and Eve were to have had a holy wedding ceremony and the whole of humankind was to become the descendants of God. However, because of the fall, humankind descended from satan. Therefore, today we must set up the True Parents on the heavenly side, whom we lost six thousand years ago, and through the love of the True Parents, we must be reborn. Only by doing so can we become the people of heaven.

In order for us to become true children, True Parents appearance on this earth and we must be reborn through them.

You and the True Parents must form a united relationship, and this relationship should never change.

All men and women are created to become heartistically one with God. Human beings who are the children and God who is the Father are united through heart.

The Unification Church is a place that teaches the way of the heart (Shimjung). You must be engrafted to the heart of God. You were born as children of satan and grew up as children of satan. How can the children of satan be engrafted to God's heart? You have to be engrafted in the place where a father and mother live together and raise their children. Before having any sons or daughters, before the father gets married, in other words, before the mother comes into being, from the time the seed is made in the father's body, that seed must be engrafted to God's heart. This is the history of restoration. Victory starts from here.

The Principle is the law of restoration. This is not the same as the scientific principles taught in universities. Because human beings fell and lost their parents, the Principle teaches the formula to search for parents. Is it right for a person to be ignorant of that Principle? Further, what are you supposed to do if you happen to know that Principle? Is it right just to know the Principle and casually observe? No, you must practice it. You must study yourself and you must put it into practice. If you try to act according to the Principle, you must believe in the Principle.

Then, what will you do after hearing the Principle? Because the parents practiced the Principle, it became a law. Therefore, the children must live centering on the words of the Principle.

What is the purpose of putting the Principle into practice? First of all, it is to subjugate satan. We must subjugate satan who is the parent of servants. Next, we must subjugate the parent of the adopted children. Then, for the first time, we can become the direct sons and daughters of God.

What is your hope? It is to meet the True Parents. We must search out what has been reversed. This is restoration through indemnity. Therefore, the people who were born through this reversed set of circumstances must go in the opposite direction. They must go the direction opposite the one the world is hoping you will go. The more we go in this opposite direction, the more our relationship with the fallen world will be cut off.

The way of religion is the way of cutting our relationships with this world. Through this way, we can enter the original world, in other words, we can enter heaven for the first time. We become the people of heaven. Therefore, we must be born again. Even the kings and presidents of this world must be born again.

The fall was improper love engaged in during the completion stage of the growth period. Then, how strong will love in the completion stage of the completion period be? It cannot be expressed in words. If a woman joins the Unification Church, her husband with whom she was living will seem to be nothing. If you join the Unification Church, you will feel a strong spiritual power.

It is same for men. Men should long for me more than they long for any woman in the world. Only by doing this can they be restored. This is the Principle. At least three times men should cry out loud, longing to meet True Parents. It used to be this way, but now you do not think of me so much. There were times when men went and bought train tickets unconsciously wanting to meet me.

You should cry, longing for True Parents in the position of the substantial God. You should want to see the True Parents always. You should want to serve the True Parents even by making them a cup of rice or by giving them a glass of water. You should always have such a sincere heart. You just have to have a heart overflowing with tears. Then, centering on me, if you become heartistically united with me and breathe together with me, you will come to understand the standard of my character, my past, and the situations surrounding me. You will also be able to inherit everything.

Because women came to the Unification Church and followed me, their husbands complained about their wives not coming to them. Because men followed me, women complained that their husbands weren't coming to them. It is made to be like that. Men, if they want to see me, should also shed tears. Those who cannot shed tears cannot enter heaven, even when the heavenly age of the Unification Church comes.

Because Adam left shedding tears not being able to feel God's heart, there must be reunion with tears. Our tears must liberate the resentment of Adam and Eve who separated with tears. There is no other way to become united. Throughout the world, there are even men who cry wanting to see me. However, are there such people here? You terrible people! A long time ago, everyone was like that. At the very beginning, everyone was like that.

Unless the Unification Church lays that condition, it cannot take responsibility for restoration. Before, even men could not tolerate waiting to see me. You know what's called a love syndrome. They had that syndrome. Everything in the world was troublesome to them. Only when they received an order from Reverend Moon and were working on it were they relieved. Otherwise, they were powerless. It should be like that. Is that the way you are?

All men in the world are archangels. Therefore, they cannot take a bride as they wish. They are not qualified for that. Women are on the Lord's side, as the bride of the coming Lord. They do not belong to men of this world, but to the coming Lord.

When woman fell, it took place through two processes. Therefore, in order to restore it, we also must go through two processes. This is why women must like me and long for me. Even if you don't want to, you have to like me. Women in the Unification Church must be absolutely obedient to all of my words. Then she can be said to be a person who likes me. Then I can make you marry if I want to and I can send you out to witness if I want to. I can make you marry or not marry a black person. I can make you marry or not marry an American. Is this good or bad? Those who say it's bad have no relationship with me. Only those who say it's good are related to me. This is why even old women come to me. Do men in this world feel good about all women coming to me on this condition? This is why men in the world are against the Unification Church. Women aren't.

Then, what should men do? They have to live the life of a servant to their death. They have to go through the course of a servant. They have to be treated as a servant of servants. Men are in a position of adulterers before God. They are a tribe incurring God's resentment. Therefore, they have to take the role of servant of servants. Even if I tell them to die, they should be able to die saying "Yes." Otherwise, they cannot be restored. Men should do that which is most difficult in the world. Until now, they have mistreated women, who had no real husbands. But when the Lord comes, from that point on, they cannot do that anymore. If they do, they cannot be restored. Are these my words or the words of the Principle? Say it clearly, you who think you are intellectuals. Are these my words to threaten you, or are these words of the Principle? [They are words of the Principle.] Then you should follow the Principle. Therefore, men must become full-time members.

I have been treated badly until now. I have been fighting for over fifty years, but people are still shooting arrows at me. You should not stay silent watching this. You should not be the archangel on satan's side. You should become the archangel on heaven's side and you should attack satan. This is why I put you on the frontline. Have I ever appeared in the public arena of the satanic world? Have you ever seen me appear? If possible, I try not to appear and I try to put you out in front. Because satan rebelled against heaven and altered the heavenly Principle, you have to stand in the position of the archangel supporting heaven, and you should establish the way of loyalty to heaven. Then for the first time, a way of restoration can be opened. This is why I make you stand on the frontline.

You are people whom I bought. You are people whom I bought by giving the whole of humankind and the universe. Therefore, God wants to judge heaven and earth through you. God bought you people in the position of servants in the satanic world and made you stand as His sons and daughters. Therefore, you are glorious children, receiving the blessing of God. Therefore, if the whole world says it wants from you, you have to be able to give. You have to be people who can give even to satan.

I bought you with my blood and sweat. I bought you by giving my body. Therefore, you have to do the same as me. I want to be proud of my members. Let's pledge in this position.

8) We Who Are to Restore the Lost Heart (Shimjung)

Fallen men lost three hearts (Shimjung) simultaneously. Adam and Eve were God's son and daughter; through the fall, however, they lost the heart of young, small children, and they lost the heart of brothers and sisters that was centered on God's love.

Adam and Eve grew up as brother and sister; however, Eve seduced Adam and made Adam fall. Eve killed Adam. They could have been a brother and sister of goodness, but instead they became a brother and sister of evil. Simultaneously, they lost the heart of children, the heart of husband and wife, and the heart of HER, which are the realms of heart within God's love. The problem centers on how we can restore this.

We must become like children by entering God's realm of heart. You must unite and restore the lost heart of brothers and sisters, the lost heart of husband and wife, the lost heart of parents and the lost heart of children. Unless we connect the disconnected heart relationship and realize the realm of restoration, we cannot escape the fallen realm.

God lost the son and daughter whom He truly loved from the bottom of His heart. When viewed from the relationship of man and woman, we lost a God-centered husband and wife. And when viewed from the children's position, we lost the True Parents. Through the one act of the fall, these three all were taken. Therefore, the problem of restoring these three hearts (Shimjung) and setting up the standard which God can recognize remains. First, we must restore the standard of loving God as true sons and daughters. Through that process and when the time comes, we should become husband and wife centering on God, bear children of goodness and form the four-position foundation that God desires.

For thirty-some years, the life of Jesus was a life to fulfill his mission as God's son. The history of Christianity for two thousand years was a history to search for the love between husband and wife. If the love of husband and wife can be found, then the love of parents will be realized. If this love of parents is realized, then they, as representatives of God, can love their children. If we look at this centered on the individual, the stages of love move from children's love to conjugal love, to parent's love. Unless you feel these stages of love centering on God, restoration is not possible. You should feel these three loves.

What is required as one seeks the final way through faith? First, there must be the way of the founder who appears with the relationship of God-centered brothers and sisters. Then, there should be the way of the founder who appears centering on the relationship of husband and wife. Last of all, there must be the way of the founder who appears with the relationship of parents.

Originally, one human being was to feel the four great hearts (Shimjung) of parent, husband and wife, brother and sister, and children through his or her reciprocal partner. This is why the family is necessary.

The horizontal providence of restoration through indemnity centering on God's heart has started. The providence to restore the lost realm of heart all at once has begun. For this, we have the Unification Church. No one can understand why the members of the Unification Church are moving together with one united heart under the direction of the Reverend Moon. No matter how hard people of this world try to understand why you and Reverend Moon work with one united heart, they will fail.

All the members of the Unification Church, even men, love Reverend Moon to the degree that they shed tears wanting to see Father. If someone doesn't have the experience of shedding tears wanting to see Father, that person is not a member of the Unification Church. That is wonderful -- not for me, but for God.

I love you centering on God's love, and you love me. You should love God and also love each other. You should love each other as you love me. My hope is that you love each other more than I love you. Then you will be able to love your neighbors more than your parents or your brothers.

You should not only bring a logical interpretation of victory, but you should also be victorious in practice. You should become a group of people who love your neighbors as your parents and brothers and sisters. Then, even if you don't want people to come to you, they will want to visit you and see you to the degree that if they can't, they will become sick. It was like this when I was a student. All my friends came to see me at my lodgings, to discuss things which they could never tell other people. Then I would let them hear the words of God through which they could inherit the realm of God's heart. Because there is a theory which can be practiced, I could make them become one with God.

Today, in the near future, there must be a place where humanity can rest in peace and unity. Where could that be? It is the world of heart (Shimjung). The world of heart is a world where a father cannot live without his son and a wife cannot live without her husband. This is the nature of the true world to come.

What are called "isms" in this world may represent the stages of revolution of consciousness and the standard of conscience. But, from now on, there must appear something with which we can be victorious finally through our fate. That indeed is shimjung.

From now on, there must appear a new view of history with which we can revolutionize people's Shimjung and set up the standard of the heavenly way. Based on this view of history there must appear a heartistic principle with which we can create a new view of life and the world. Then, what would that principle be like? That principle will center on a heartistic view of life, a heartistic worldview, and a heartistic view of the universe. History has waited for this. The Unification Church is the place where we can teach these things.

An eternal concept which can revive us is calling. Eternal thought is waiting for us. Those who love eternal thought will live forever. It will be like that. If someone cannot unite with that, he or she will receive judgment. That person will be judged and the position and level that he or she will attain in the spirit world will be determined. 

9) The Historical Day of Hope

God created Adam and Eve after many difficulties. In order to create Adam and Eve, God created the universe. God endured many difficulties to create the universe. Because God invested so much to create Adam and Eve, I'm sure God was happy beyond words when He finished. However, there was to have been a moment when God was even more happy, and this was to be the moment when His son and daughter were united, in other words, the time when Adam would have a bride. This happiness was to be connected to all things that give birth in heaven and earth, and the center of love was to be linked to all humanity. If branches were created from there with explosive power, then the whole world would eventually have been involved. Then people would have been born resembling God. Those who were not born resembling God would try to resemble God.

Were you born resembling God, or are you going to try to resemble God? Which one! You have to try to resemble God. If you had been born resembling God, then when would be your day of celebration! I don't know if God resembles you, but if you were born resembling God, which day should you celebrate? You should celebrate the day you were born. Then you should celebrate the day you get married. Then you should celebrate the day you have your sons and daughters. This was the origin of history. History developed in order to realize this, and this was the content of the providence.

The fact remaining from the fall is that we lost our original parents. Through the fall, when we lost the parents, we lost the children. In addition to the children, we lost all things, and together with all things, we lost God. We must restore all these.

Adam and Eve were to become God's true son and daughter and then were to become the true parents of humankind. Adam and Eve were to dominate the whole of creation. There was supposed to be this glorious day for the whole creation also.

The dominion over all things cannot be accomplished alone. The parents must have children, forming a family. All things can be dominated based on that restored four-position foundation. No one alone can dominate creation. Jesus came to this earth to dominate all things and the world, but he could not.

God wanted to give the Blessing to both Adam and Eve, not just to Adam. Therefore, Adam and Eve had to become husband and wife.

But husband and wife are not enough. Husband and wife are the vertical center from God. Adam and Eve were the internal and external center linking heaven and earth centering on God. The spiritual dual characteristics appeared as substantial dual characteristics forming an individual set of dual characteristics. This became a man and a woman centering on mind and body. This was Adam and Eve. Therefore, when Adam and Eve become united, they become for the first time the center of a horizontal four position foundation, forming a center base.

However, although the parents are the center, they must stand also in the subjective position as the center of the horizontal world representing the clan level. To do so, they need an object. That object is their children. Then, when the four position foundation is formed, heaven and earth are linked for the first time.

In the world today there is a children's day, but it is not a true children's day. The true Parent's Day, Children's Day, Day of All Things and God's Day were determined and announced by our Unification Church. These days were not determined at random, according to my thoughts, saying, "Today can be such and such a day." All the Holy Days were determined after going through a formula in the restoration process. Without going through the formula, restoration is not possible. In the restoration process, there is always an order, and I have always restored everything according to that order.

There must be parents before children can exist. Therefore, it is the principled to proclaim Parent's Day before proclaiming Children's Day.

Originally, all people were to possess the ideal of parents. Therefore, if God's Day is determined, then Parent's Day will be determined at the same time, and then Children's Day and the Day of All Things. However, because of the fall, everything was lost. Therefore, in the process of restoration, what is the first thing which must be found? Man must be found first. You must understand that unless Parent's Day is determined, Children's Day cannot be determined.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Hope of Fallen Humankind

Through the fall, the first human ancestors Adam and Eve created the fallen blood lineage. They were to become united with God in the unfallen world, the original ideal world of God's hope, and to give birth to sons and daughters with a direct lineage to God. However, they formed a relationship with satan and became the head of satan's lineage giving birth to dead children. Therefore, today all humankind has met false parents. Therefore, we must deny the blood lineage of the false parent and meet the True Parents.

The hope of fallen people is to meet God's son. Fallen people are grieving about being born as Cain's children and are wandering, searching for God's true son. We must find God's son. However, if we had to search out the individual-level son of God, family-level son of God, clan-level son of God, tribal-level son of God and national-level son of God, how much suffering would humankind go through?

For this reason, God sent the Messiah representing the national-level son's realm. Therefore, the day when humankind receives this Messiah, they can also search out the individual-level, family-level, clan-level and tribal-level as well as national-level son of God. You should understand that the advent of the Messiah is to convey the joyful message that now we can discover the national-level son of God.

We, who are born of the fallen relationship, must meet the son of God, who will enable us to transcend the condition which satan can accuse. After meeting the son of God, we must meet the parent. You have had fallen parents, but you have never had a true parent. Therefore, you must find a true parent whom God can love.

Then you must find the parent's family. After finding the parent's family, you must find God's love. If you have found God's love, then you will be able to meet God. Likewise, fallen men should search for their brothers and sisters, their fathers, their mothers, "my house," and "my hometown," centering on God. You should understand the fact that humankind on this earth had to walk this path.

When the sons and daughters who can receive God's love become parents and form a family in which they love each other centering on God's love, then in the environment in which everything can be accomplished through family peace, they will automatically prosper, singing the song of love. Then, a God-centered tribe will also take form automatically.

However, because Adam lost that family standard, we must recover it through religion. Until we find the family, we cannot find the clan, tribe, nation or world.

What is the ideal, wish and hope of humankind? We can conclude the following: First of all, the greatest hope of humankind is to serve God as my Father. Second, it is to become the sons and daughters who can receive God's love; and third, it is to inherit everything God possesses. Humankind has no greater hopes.

What is happiness? It is the feeling of orphans when they find their parents after six thousand years. What can be a greater happiness? The purpose of religion is to help find these parents. The parents you thought were dead for eternity are now able to live. If you find you have a means to discover if your parents are alive, you will not do anything else. Will you let your properties be an obstacle to finding your parents? Even if you had to put everything aside, you would invest all your sincerity in finding your parents. Isn't it so in this world, also? Are there any children who feel happy hanging onto their land or money when their parents are dying?

If the original parents centered on the original relationship can come to life again when you thought they were dead, then to pioneer that way you need to have sincerity beyond what can be expressed in words. You have to show your loyalty in the position of feeling heartbreaking sorrow and regret for the sorrow of heaven.

With this heart, you must prepare the way for your parents to come alive again. This is the way of a child living with filial piety. This is our responsibility. Therefore, we must not concern ourselves with this -- worldly things, but must pioneer this way. We must not concern ourselves with the joys of this world nor its persecution. We must be able to go even the way of death. We must have a relationship of filial piety to pioneer this way.

2) The Final Goal of the Providence of Restoration

In what position will the unfallen Adam and Eve stand? They are the same as the substantial being of God. What family will be formed by Adam and Eve internally becoming one with God and externally becoming one with each other? This indeed is the God-centered family. And whose sons and daughters will those born in this family be? They indeed will be the sons and daughters of God.

However, satan took Eve and even made Adam fall. Satan committed the crime when Adam and Eve were only sixteen years old. They were still in their teens, the time they yet did not know anything about love, nor what is good or bad. They came to form an unlawful love relationship, and where God was to dwell, satan came to occupy.

God therefore lost His true son and daughter, to whom He wanted to give all His love. In terms of relationship between man and woman, we lost one couple centered on God. In terms of children, we lost the true parents. Through the action of the fall, we lost these three.

Then, how can we indemnify all at once these three Shimjungs through the principle of restoration through indemnity and stand in the position which God can recognize? This is the problem. First of all, we must restore the standard based upon which God can love us as His true sons and daughters. Through this process, and when the time comes, a couple centered on God's love has to be formed. They must have children of goodness to form a four position foundation which God desires and from which God will be able to feel joy once again.

Although we human beings were created from God, today we are unable to act as God's sons and daughters. First of all, God cannot love humankind as His sons and daughters. God cannot love us, and we cannot receive love as God's sons and daughters. Second, we are unable to have a holy ceremony as sons and daughters receiving God's love; and third, we cannot form a family centering on God's love. If humankind were able to realize these three, then we would not be as miserable as we are today. If these had been realized, the cultural benefits of today would have been realized much sooner. However, because humankind failed to do so, we have come the way of restoration and we are struggling now to reform the culture and make some other kind of world.

Therefore, we must search for a place where we can meet, a place where we can finally settle. The nations throughout the world must search for their original home country and the many tribes must search for their original parents. This has been the whole purpose of God's providence.

The goal of restoration is to restore Adam's family. God started His providence of salvation immediately after the fall of Adam and Eve. However, Cain killed Abel and the providence of salvation centering on Adam's family moved to Noah's family. Centering on Noah's family, God planned to destroy all the people through the flood judgment in order to set up a family which was free from satan's condition of accusation, and to form a foundation for the providence on earth. This was prolonged again to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, to the age of Moses, to Jesus and to our age today. Therefore, our final goal in the providence of restoration is to search for Adam's lost family.

For what has God been searching until today? He has not been searching for a subject. He has been searching for an ideal object. He has been searching for an object with the internal and external content of the world created through God as the model. What will be the base of this result? It will be a family. Nothing else but a family can represent the universe.

For what has God been searching throughout the six-thousand year providence of restoration? What did He have to find before searching for a nation, tribe or church? It was a family. In other words, He had to find his reciprocal partner and a family. In order for a nation to be formed, there must be a family. Therefore, what is the origin of everything? It is a family.

Adam's family, which was the ancestor of humankind, was destroyed; therefore it must be restored. Jesus had to come as the unfallen Adam. Therefore, Jesus came as the second Adam. Because our first human ancestor Adam became a fallen ancestor, God sent Jesus as the unfallen true ancestor of humankind, in order to set up the original will. We must search for and find Adam's family centering on this true ancestor.

Why did Jesus come? He came to find a family. The history of salvation is a history of restoration. Because we became sick, we have to be heated. Jesus came to save fallen humankind. Then what is salvation? Because we lost our family, salvation is to find that family again. How can we do that? Unless we return to our original position, it is not possible. Then for what reason does humankind have to search for a family once again? Why did Jesus have to come to search for a family? It is because we lost our original family. Because we became sick, we have to be healed. In other words, because we fell, we have to be restored.

If we look at the Bible, it says that the first human ancestors fell. When the human ancestor fell, did he fall alone or with another person? [Two of them fell.] That is the problem. Even if there were a fall, if it were only one person, the problem would be simple. If only one fell, God as the Creator could have created another one.

The salvation of an individual, which the religious groups, especially Christianity, have had as their goal or as their faith, does not refer to individual perfection, but only to a primitive salvation which represents the start of one stage.

The goal of salvation is conceptualized as a base of one family. By the salvation of a family being the base, we mean a family which can lead the world and take responsibility for saving the world. To form a family of that realm of heart has to be the highest ideal in our life of faith.

What have all the religions throughout history been doing? Until now, religion has been searching for one man. Religions until now did not permit the concept of having a reciprocal partner. They did not permit something new. If you continue to go forward without having the concept of reciprocal partnership, you will perish. However, in the history of searching for one man, if you have reached the point of finding that man, then as the next step you must search for a woman. The movement which proposed to search for a woman was the Unification Church we have today. Therefore, what does the Unification Church do? It is a church in search of a family.

Until now, religion has been searching for an individual. Do you understand? If you find an individual and form a family, that family will became a clan. That family will become a tribe and then will form a nation. Therefore, that family, until a nation is formed, will become more and more united. The more sons and daughters, the more the family will be united: It will be united as hard as a stone of steel.

When this is realized centering on the providence of restoration, the movement in search of a nation has already begun; therefore, from that time on, everything will run a normal course toward finding a world. It must reach out to the world. A family centered on the providence of restoration must be formed first, and then a tribe must be formed. When a tribe is formed, the fortune of the world will start to change. History is now moving in that direction.

Religions until now have had the salvation of individuals as their goal; however, in our new age beginning now, the religion which God sets up and over which the world will be able to rejoice has to be one which can save families.

Therefore, if a man is saved, women will follow. And if all women emerge to indemnify, men will follow. It will be like that. When Eve fell, Adam followed her. Likewise, the man who believes in the woman's word even at the risk of his life will go to heaven. Also, the woman who believes in the man's word also will go to heaven. This way or that way, everything will lead them to heaven.

Therefore, woman should have man who will believe her at the risk of death, who will risk his own life for her; and man should have woman who can risk her life for that man. If those people appear, they will be God's sons and daughters.

The goal of religion until now was to save the individual. However, the Unification Church's goal is to save the family rather than the individual. We say that salvation should be of the family and that you cannot go to heaven alone.

The view of salvation in the Unification Church does not feature sending the husband to heaven and wife to hell. We make them both go to heaven. Also, we are not sending mothers and fathers to hell; we are telling sons and daughters to serve the mothers and fathers and to go to heaven together. The Unification Church is a religion which teaches the way through which you can take all your loving family and tribe to heaven. Therefore, the level is different from other religions. Religions until now have emphasized remaining single; however, the Unification Church lays importance on families. We go centering on families. That family is for the world and for God. This is the way which the members of the Unification Church should go, and the way which you should live your own lives from now on.

Transcending law, system, all environmental backgrounds and even transcending yourselves, the love of parents, love of husband and wife, and love of children tries to form a relationship which will be together eternally. There can be no social system which ignores this and a nation cannot be formed ignoring this. Therefore, the Unification Church does not hope for an individual church, but hopes for a family church. The Unification Church does not hope for the salvation of an individual, but hopes for family salvation. The Unification Church does not make its goal individual salvation, but tries to fulfill family salvation. The Unification Church differs from Christianity in this point.

If we cannot find a God-centered family, we cannot find a nation or a world; therefore, Jesus also tried to form a family which God could love on this earth. Therefore, Jesus as a bridegroom had to find a bride. Centering on a man, a true parent, true husband and wife and true brothers and sisters can appear. The marriage feast of the lamb is a prophecy that this will be accomplished absolutely. It is to receive the bride and the bridegroom.

What is the common goal which should be the final goal of all humankind? What are the common barriers through which all must go? It is not a nation or a world. It is not even the communist world or democratic world. Before the communist world, there had to be an original family. Before the democratic world, there had to be an original family which could found the democratic world. Where has there been the system, education or standard for this goal? This absolute standard has not appeared on this earth. Unless it appears, there can never be a peaceful kingdom, peaceful ideal nation or peaceful world.

Therefore, we hope that an ideal family, an original family, a family which we can meet and live with will definitely appear on this earth, and that the time will come when this family can share its fate together with human history. This way, the providential investment of God in this earth will be realized, which will be the beginning of a blessed land or a nest for settlement.

The family is the base where God's ideal can be realized and the base where the happiness of humankind can be realized. This is the position where the final work of man and woman will be finished and where God's work will be completed.

3) The Providence of Restoration Centering on Families

Where is the original base from which God begins the salvation of fallen humankind? Is it a certain nation which has pride in its civilization? No, it isn't. Would God make a certain social system the center, saying it is the ideal system? No, He wouldn't. Then would God make a talented individual the center? No, He wouldn't. Then, what would be the center? You should know that the family is the base which can transcend all these things. If God exists, God also has to find that family. Therefore, humankind has to qualify to pass through that gateway of family, raise the symbol of victory and move forward toward the world. An individual who can follow this principle and thought has to appear.

Restoration takes place centering on families.

The Messiah is the person who comes representing the Christian individual, Christian family, Christian clan, Christian tribe and a Christian nation. What that person has to do is something global. But the beginning is with a family.

Why will it start from a family? It is because all the incidents started from a family. In other words, it started from the family of Adam and Eve. The fact that we lost God, expelled the archangelic world, lost the world of all things, lost human value, lost human love-all started from Adam's family. These all occurred because one man and woman met each other wrongly.

Therefore, how can we link all these together? A man and a woman must meet correctly. Who and who have to meet correctly? Is it God and man? It is not God and man, but man and woman who must meet each other correctly. Because everything was expelled by man and woman meeting each other wrongly, if a man and woman correctly meet each other, we can restore through indemnity.

In order for you to perfect yourself as an individual, you have to go through the course of restoring your family. When Adam fell, after the individual fell, the fall was completed by the fall of a family. Therefore, for you to perfect yourself, to become perfect by yourself is not enough. Your family must also become perfect.

From the Principle point of view, Adam and Eve originally fell from an immature position, the completion level of the growth stage. We all know that when Adam fell, he did not fall alone but he fell together with Eve; in other words, they fell as husband and wife. This means that a husband and wife united and fell to the adopted child's position, servant's position; and servant of servant's position. We can conclude that in the course of restoration we cannot go up, searching for the child's position, without the husband and wife relationship.

An individual related to the providence of restoration does not end as an individual. The individual must link to a family. Why? This is because the fall was linked to a family. The motivation of the fall was in Adam and Eve as individuals, but them pulling that motivation into the family resulted in the involvement of the clan, nation and world.

Originally, Adam and Eve were to unite as substantial father and mother, completing a family which was God's ideal of creation-in other words, completing an ideal family of love. However, this was not done. In order to complete this, Jesus had to come. When Jesus came, he had to greet his bride from the position of the bridegroom.

When Adam's position, which was to be perfected without falling in the Garden of Eden, can be restored, and when Adam and Eve can be united centering on that love, then the fall can never occur again.

You must know that God is the God who moves according to the rule of the Principle. Because Adam was lost, he has to be found once again from the satanic world. Because Adam was in the position to dominate Eve, but Adam made a mistake and could not fulfill his role as husband, Eve was taken by the satanic world. Therefore, we must find Eve once again from the satanic world.

If we can find Eve once again, will we not have to fight? God prepared the foundation of a nation, church, tribe and family. He prepared Joseph's family and Zachariah's family. Therefore, if Joseph's family including Jesus, and Zachariah's family including John the Baptist, became one, God's will would have been realized in a short period.

If John the Baptist had believed in Jesus, what would have happened? Also, if the sister of John the Baptist had become the bride of Jesus, what would have happened? If I say things like this, the Christians will oppose immediately. They will fuss that a problem has occurred. However, no matter how much they oppose, if they go to the spirit world, they will know that Reverend Moon was not lying.

Jesus, when he came to this earth, knew the historical fact that he had to find a bride in order to realize heaven. If Jesus had received a bride, what kind of a life would they have lived? Would they have fought and said they would divorce? This is only a guess, but I suggest they would have realized the most wonderful and beautiful family.

What was God's will? God's will was for Adam and Eve, after forming a base as perfected man and woman, to realize God's family centered on God's love.

However, was this family of God realized? No, it wasn't. Jesus knew this as God's will and he believed in it. However, because of the betrayal of the Jews, the base of four thousand years' history of the Israelites and Judaism, which was prepared for Jesus, was destroyed, and Jesus had to die miserably on the cross. Who until now was able to know Jesus' heartbreaking situation? No one knew. Today, because this person called Moon came to tell you this story, you came to know. If this is true, how happy Jesus must be.

Jesus as a bridegroom must find the True Mother who will become the bride, or else it is not possible to complete God's family. Unless Jesus' family is formed, God's will can never be realized.

From the Principle's point of view, no matter how wonderful a saint is, or how much a person knows of God's will, he or she should not be alone. He or she should be a couple.

Centering on the prepared foundation, it was the ideal of creation and the ideal of restoration to prepare a family foundation. It was the hope of history spanning the providential ages.

It was the mission and purpose of religions to fulfill this hope of history and to cleanse all the miserable facts of history. And the family is the base of hope where Jesus, who came to fulfill that purpose, can settle down.

Through Adam and Eve forming a relationship of false love, evil resulted. Therefore, we must seek the lost result of goodness. Thus, the coming Lord of the Second Advent should prepare the relationship of a parent which Adam and Eve lost, uniting it with the heavenly side. The Lord of the Second Advent should link love through centering on God and form a foundation for the Blessing. Then the relationship with the True Parents will be formed and a family of goodness can start. Because Adam and Eve fell during the completion level of the growth stage and lost the foundation to realize a true family, the family is to be sought. That family can be found through relationship with the True Parents at the position of completion level of the growth stage.

If the Lord of the Second Advent comes to this earth and realizes the victorious realm of an individual and family, that family is not limited to one environment. That family will represent world Christianity. If a tribe is linked to this foundation, then that tribe will not merely be one tribe but will become a world tribe.

The center of a perfected individual, family, clan, tribe, nation and world is a family. Therefore, in the history of the providence of restoration, families such as Noah's family, Abraham's family, Jacob's family, Moses' family and Jesus' family were set up. At the center are not many families, but one family. It must be only one family which represents the clan, tribe, nation, world and universe. It has to be a family that is united centering on God's heart. I cannot yield on this point. We have to be superior as an individual and as a family.

What is the hope of history from now? It does not hope for a superior person or a superior nation. It hopes for a family standing in the realm of love which is linked to the universe. Only a family of that quality can prepare a foundation upon which God can rest, and only that family can form a new world. Only that family can bring eternal happiness to this universe. If we would like to relax in this kind of family, we will find a foundation of happiness prepared.

We are not moving forward with individual salvation as our goal. We should form a base for family salvation. The family becomes the base for the formation of societies and nations. Therefore, it must be a true family. True and true come together even if we try to prevent it. However, water and oil separate no matter how we try to mix them. The more we try to mix, the more they separate.

Thus, if a family can have an essential unifying element or unifying factor, then the formation of a clan will be possible through this model family. This family will be different from the families to which we are accustomed. It will be different from families which search for a new method by uniting and influencing practical social systems and world affairs. The model family will not try to blend with the environment or the society in which we live. It transcends them all.

Heaven and earth differ to a degree of which we have never dreamed. All people, no matter what their differences, desire to love and serve a laughing parent rather than a crying parent. Then, how can we live with and serve a laughing parent and laughing brother?

A model family must center on a parent of all humankind and the world, and not on this-worldly couple or a parent.

If you come to form a true family centering on true parents and true children, the age of you Unification Church members will arrive, in which a base will be set up for you to become dominators. And from now, flowers of happiness will blossom along the way Unification Church members go. The reason I went on a world itinerary was to restore a family four position foundation. Through a world-wide family four position foundation we must restore what Jesus could not restore individually by forming a four position foundation centering on Peter, James and John.

This is why I prepared, centering on Korea, a horizontal family four position foundation with the United States, Germany and Japan. In other words, because I have already prepared a conceptual base for the world-level Messiah, the Unification Church will never perish. Even if I die, the concept of the Unification Church has the enough power to subjugate the whole world.

What is it that the Unification Church is proposing today? The Unification Church proposes the family. This is a new family centered on a parent. Sons and daughters making their new start from this new family system must stand up, cleansed of their past.

The Unification Church way is not an individual way. It is a way to go as a family. It is a way to go forming a family together with the members. Do you understand? A family member has a parent and brothers and sisters. If a member of the Unification Church cannot love the brothers and sisters with more than the brotherly love of this world, he or she is not being true to our ideal. That kind of person will receive indemnity. He or she will not be able to avoid it. Ultimately, that person will be pushed out. No matter how hard you try, you will be pushed out.

Then next, you have to move on to your families. Each family member will gradually come to have a family. There will be your brother's family, sister's family, your younger brothers' and sisters' families-they all will form families. The time of you being an individual family member has passed. From now on, you have to act in terms of families. You rise to a higher level to go as a family unit through the Blessing. Then, which is more precious, you as an individual or you as a family? You as a family. This was the hope of six thousand years of history.

4) Restored Families

When the Lord of the Second Coming receives a bride, the term "restored family" will appear for the first time. The restored family must be found again; it is the family all humankind hopes for. During the history of six thousand years, many religious leaders, who were sacrificed by the resentful power-holders and false politicians, hoped for the Lord to come and compensate their resentment. However, the attack upon the enemy cannot be done alone. If it were possible to do alone, they would have done it already. Therefore, a heavenly family has to appear. A heavenly family should appear and form a new footing on this earth. And with heart dynamite, it must burst the satanic world.

When we say restored families, who will be the center of these restored families? The purpose of God's creation, for which God has been searching, is a family formed by true sons and daughters. Therefore, the center of the restored family should be God's true sons and daughters. Then who will that be? It is a person who comes with all the power to inherit this universe. That person is the Lord of the Second Advent. This Lord of the Second Advent has to come and form a family.

What is our resentment? It is that Adam and Eve could not form a true family as true parents in the Garden of Eden and start a new history. This was God's resentment before it was humanity's resentment. The purpose of God in creating humankind was to form this family and to build a kingdom of peace on earth. However, God continuously repeated the history of restoration instead, carrying this resentment for the endless course of six thousand years, because this family was destroyed. You are to know that during that course, God had to cross over so many paths of resentment forming history up until today.

The Lord of the Second Advent is the person who comes to take responsibility for and resolve that history. Then what does the Lord of the Second Advent have to do? He has to form a family. He has to form a family not in the air but on the earth. From there, a clan, tribe, nation and world will appear for the first time. When the Lord works to build a new heaven, he should not suffer the world with the authority of the second advent or with numerous barred windows. When the Lord of the Second Advent goes over the national level, we must prepare a foundation so that the world can turn at once. You must know that if we fail, the miserable history which Jesus had to go through on this earth may be repeated.

The coming Jesus must definitely form a family God desires. That family has to be a true family. Until now, humankind has been pursuing true love. False love after all is not good for the family or the society. Therefore, there must start one true family centering on God's love, love which all humanity can share in common, and centering on the greatest love, love for which all humanity hopes. Unless this family appears, we cannot form a tribe, and unless this tribe appears, a nation and a world cannot be realized. Therefore, the family is the highest standard of humankind and the highest standard of God's hope in the providence of restoration which God proposed.

What is a restored family? It is a substantial historical hope. God, for six thousand years until now, has been carrying on His providence in search of this one family. Where should this substantial historical hope be formed? It should indeed be formed in this present world, in this practical society. It should not be formed in the future. It should be formed now, in the present world. The time this family will be formed is the Last Days. This is the base of historical hope and the hope of all people living in the present world. It is the base of the hope of humankind living in the past, present and future. Many saints and sages who were born as human beings, who lived and went to spirit world, longed for this family.

The spirits which died for goodness - for what did they become sacrifices? Many people of goodness died as sacrifices in order to become the fertilizer to support this one purpose. Therefore, when this hope is realized, the saints and sages who were sacrifices in the process of history will for the first time be able to receive the grace of God. The Bible talks about the crown of righteousness, the crown of love, and many other crowns. These are references to the grace of God. The central place where their descendants, living in this present world, can receive this grace through their ancestors is the restored family. Therefore, the people living in the present world believing in religions have to receive the Blessing through this foundation. A family which can resolve the historical resentment can resolve all resentments in this present world and can become the starting point for a new history.

What is the Unification Church members' hope? It is to become a restored family. Our hope is here; the origin of peace of the United States is also here; the base of happiness of all heaven and earth is here; and the base of our providence is also here. Also, the base of heaven and earth turning upside down, which begins the true heaven and earth, is here; the origin of all the value of life is here; and the beginning of hope is here. Then, who is the center of the restored family? It is the true ancestors. The true ancestor is the parent.

Humankind, because they fell, can see a father and mother reborn. Can you see a father and mother born again in this world? Because of the fall, we can see it happen. It is an amazing fact. This is why Christianity teaches that we have to be reborn. We have to reenter the womb of a mother and be born again. But can we go into the mother's womb again? Because this is impossible, we have to be engrafted. We have to cut off our heads and graft Jesus onto our necks.

5) In Order to Become a Restored Family

You should know that Jesus came to this earth, externally as a King having the power to depose the satanic world, but internally as a parent. In order for Jesus to act in his position as a true parent, he must set up a condition to become a true parent. But this condition cannot be formed with power. It is only possible through love. Then what kind of love is that? It should be love that is much bigger, deeper and wider than love in the satanic world.

You must know that unless Jesus proclaims, "Treat me better than you treated the king of the satanic world; treat me better than you treated your parents in the satanic world; and treat me better than you treated your husbands, wives and children in the satanic world!" we must conclude that Jesus is not qualified as the Messiah. For this reason, Jesus proclaimed, "Love me more than you love anyone else." The proclamation which determined the qualification for Jesus to become the Messiah was, "Unless all humankind living in the satanic world in the past, present and future loves me more than anyone else, they cannot come before God." Jesus could actually practice this, not just say it. He was able to love those who loved him that much. You must understand this clearly.

Then, how will it be? If we love Jesus more than we love the king in the satanic world, a road will be opened to inherit the royal power of the heavenly nation, and if we love Jesus more than we love our parents in the satanic world, then a road will open for us to serve our parents in God's nation. If we love Jesus more than our wife and children in the satanic world, then a road will open for us to love wife and children in God's nation, and if we love Jesus more than we love our husband and wife in the satanic world, then a road will open to love husband and wife in God's nation. Do you understand what I am talking about? If you love Jesus that way, externally you will be able to find everything and also you will be able to receive Jesus and God.

Jesus declared, "No one can become my disciple unless they love me more than they love anyone else." In that age, by such words, Jesus was as much as consigning himself to death by a person with a sword in front of other people. Isn't this too much to ask? If a husband who has a wife hears this, will he say, "Go and love Jesus, to his wife? No; he will threaten her, saying, "I will kill you if you go to him often."

Therefore, the most difficult position is the position of the Messiah. The most difficult work is the work of the Messiah. Raise your hand if you wanted to be a Messiah once. To my knowledge, those who say they want to be a Messiah are crazy people. You cannot become a Messiah by doing anything you like. Do you understand how difficult it is?

In order to find God's family, you must be able to stand up, rejecting satanic love. This is why Jesus said, "You must love me more than anyone else." He said, "You are not worthy of me if you do not love me more than your parents, husband and children, or wife and sons and daughters." But is that possible?

Jesus said things that would make people criticize him for being a dictator of love. Jesus told us these words because we have to transcend the love toward parents and children in the satanic world. If we are below that level, we can be possessed by satan. Even if you become a minister or an elder, no matter how famous an evangelist you become, you cannot come out of the realm of satanic dominion.

Most religious people do not know this amazing fact. Especially the Christians, who are to inherit the traditional historical relationship, do not even dream of this. You must come to know how regretful this fact is.

The road for us to go in search of a family is not a straight road, but a rough one. Because all the twisting of history were caused from one family, in order to search for that family again, you have to understand that we have to overcome many rough paths of resentment over the tangled situations of history.

How can you become one of the restored families? You have to be related to the Unification Church. You have to practice the teachings of the Unification Church. What are the teachings of the Unification Church? They teach how to subjugate satan. They are trying to expel satan, who has been doing historically resentful things to God. In this teaching, there must be a content which has the power to expel satan anytime in history, appearing before satan saying, "Hey, you enemy satan: step back!" Unless we have the power to subjugate satan in this satan-dominated world, we will never be able to unify this world. In other words, you cannot become one of the restored families unless you can prepare content which has the power to subjugate satan and completely obliterate the fact that Adam and Eve came under satanic dominion in the Garden of Eden.

Today, what do the people believing in the Unification Church, or the people who know the will of God through the teachings of the Unification Church, have to become? They must have confidence to be victorious, winning every fight in history. Furthermore, these people have to have the personal subjectivity to move forward keeping loyalty, with the ability to subjugate this evil world no matter how evil it is.

The Unification Church has to take responsibility and restore the failures of the history of God, which has been retreating every time satan and God fought. The members of the Unification Church have to become the people with that qualification. In the present world, democracy and communism are fighting each other. But even within that process of fighting, we have to be the qualified people who can step over, solve and be victorious. Only with a subjective power to stand up, dominating the age and not being dominated by it, can we qualify to link to the heavenly family.

What should we not forget in our daily social lives? The incidents that occur in your interpersonal and social relationships are the environment still handcuffed to the enemy who maltreated God in the historical process. Therefore, you have to throw away all satan's historical traps and become a person who has the power of judgment. In other words, you have to be careful not to be caught by the rope of satan's accusation. In each word you say, in your living, in the work you do in society, you should remember that the environment surrounding you is the result of satan's cumulative persecutions, attacks and insults to God over six thousand years. You have to become a person who will not fall down even in the midst of this environment.

Unless you can dominate satan, you cannot link with the heavenly family. If you cannot be connected with the heavenly family, you cannot became a heavenly clan. If you cannot enter the realm of the heavenly clan, you cannot participate in the heavenly tribe, and if you cannot become a heavenly tribe, then you cannot join the people of the heavenly nation. If you cannot join the people of the heavenly nation, you cannot enter the heavenly kingdom, the kingdom of heaven on earth.

What kind of a world is the kingdom of heaven? Because this is an original world, an individual, family or clan which will be accused by the satanic world cannot enter. Therefore, members of the Unification Church from now on must unite their clan-the individual, family and relatives. In other words, three generations must become one. If we look at Adam's family, Adam was one generation, Cain and Abel were the second generation, and the sons of Abel and Cain were the third generation. The three generations must become one. When we look centering on God, God will be the first generation, Adam and Eve the second, and Cain and Abel the third.

Jesus came as the second Adam and was to become the second ancestor of humankind. However, because the providence he was pioneering failed, Christ had to come again. Therefore, the Lord who comes again will come as the third Adam. This third Adam, in order to fulfill human history, must solve everything in history. Therefore, based on the three generations, you also have to form a family which satan will not accuse. You have to know clearly that unless you can form such a family, you cannot be included in the heavenly realm of clan, nation and world.

What should a restored family be like? After loving all the people, all the nation, and by love transcending everything, you can rise one step higher as a restored family. Who is in the restored family? God is in the restored family. You have to be able to love this God. You must love God with love greater than that with which you loved the tribe.

6) The Principle of the True Family and Religion of the True Parents

History started from the struggle between Adam and Eve. It started from betrayal. God said, "If you eat you will die." But history started from a lie which seduced and made Eve eat secretly by saying, "This is all right to eat. If you eat, your eyes will open." There was a mistake from the beginning. For this reason, we have to go through so much suffering. In order to pay for our sins, we have to harvest according to what we have sown.

In the Last Days, the relationship between brothers will be cut off. In our human history, the way of heaven or the relationship of father and child was the center holding the world together. However, in the Last Days, these will be destroyed. What about mothers, what about children, what about wives, what about husbands! - when everything is maltreated you know that it is the Last Days. If a murder such as a parent killing their own child happens, it is the Last Days. 

If a story of an elder brother killing his younger brother is heard in all directions, it is the Last Days. If the concept which stressed that brothers are one, or that parents and child are one, or that husband and wife are one, changes to a way of thinking which considers beneficial only something for oneself, it is the Last Days. Because that was sown through the fall in the Garden of Eden, these phenomena are occurring throughout the world. Soon the time of harvesting the fruit will come, but isn't it time now to harvest? This world should not continue to flow like this. Therefore, the time to harvest all this has come.

Through the relationship with the fallen parents, we inherited the tradition which separated from God, and the world ended up in this situation. Therefore, True Parents have to come and set up a new principle. What kind of a principle would that be? Will it be worldism? Universalism? It is the principle of true family. If the principle of the true family does not appear, the principle of world peace will not appear. The representative of this principle of the true family has to be a true son of God. He is the internal inheritor of all the heartistic elements of God, the inheritor of the external world, and the inheritor of the possession of all things. In other words, he is the person who can inherit the heart and body of God, and who can inherit all things. This son can for the first time be a representative of God. When this son appears, heaven is realized for the first time.

What is the principle of the true family? The principle of the true family is a principle of God's love. Isn't it simple? If you do not have love, even if you walk around boasting that you are number one in the world, you are an unhappy person. Do you think so, or not? The principle of the true family is a principle that the sons and daughters will eternally follow the parents when the parents move. It is a principle that makes the younger brother eternally follow the elder brother and the elder brother eternally follow the younger brother. Therefore, when there is a younger brother's nation, the elder brother's nation will follow, and when there is an elder brother's nation, the younger brother's nation also has to say it will follow.

What is the principle of God's love? It will transcend the national borders, will transcend every horizontal world, and in the act of giving and receiving, will always try to give first and receive later. The world following principle is the ideal world to come. The ideal world is not a world which will shout out, "You guys." An ideal world is one with a principle of the brotherhood of all people. Here, people's hearts will automatically move to harmonize with God's love. This world will be like that from now on. Therefore, a true family must appear.

A savior is the Messiah. In the Messianic thought, there is the word "Savior." If you ask those people who believe in Christianity whom they believe, they will answer that they believe Jesus. But Will they say that they believe in the family of Jesus? And if you ask those people who believe in Buddhism whom they believe, they will say they believe in Buddha. But will they say that they believe in the Buddha's family? Have you ever heard of people saying they believe in a family?

However, from now on, a religion of that nature must appear. A religion of a salvific family must appear. That is the religion of the True Parents. This is a living religion of the True Parents who form the four position foundation. In that case, the father and mother become the savior of the family's sons and daughters. Isn't that so?

If you look at the very end of the Book of Revelation, the history of restoration is written. This is why the Bible is great. Because there was a rule of restoration, it was written in the last chapter of the Bible. If you look at the Revelation to John 22:17 it is written, "The Spirit and the Bride say, 'Come.' And let him who hears say, 'Come.' And let him who is thirsty come, let him who desires take the water of life without price." Do you understand what the Spirit and the Bride represent? The bride is the wife of the Lord and the Spirit is a spiritual being. Therefore, from here, a mother with both spirit and body has to appear. Jesus, as the father of humanity, is a man, so he must find a mother from among women, save her and together form the new world. The Christians do not know this. Even if I tell them I will teach them, they will say no. It is amazing because they call me a heretic instead.

What kind of a principle is universalism? It is the principle of the True Parents. These two principles are, after all, the principles of the parents. This is the principle of our family, our nation, and the principle of each of you individually. If man and woman had not fallen, whose principle would this world have followed? It was to have been the principle of Adam. That principle of Adam was indeed the principle of True Parents. It is the principle of father and mother. No other principle is possible. Therefore, the Unification Church has to link the heartistic problems with the principle of heaven centering on the concept of True Parents within the boundaries of the original ideal family. If the relationship of a family systematized by this concept is remaining, the Unification Church will not perish. It shall not perish.

What is universalism? Imagine if your family were overflowing with gold and silver jewelry. Instead of being intoxicated with that jewelry, you are able to forget about the jewelry and live constantly intoxicated with the love of God-when we talk about families, it is this kind of a family. What belongs to the son belongs to the parents, and what belongs to the parents has to be returned back to God as belonging to God.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon

1) The Reason the Messiah is Necessary

We need the Messiah because we need to receive salvation. Then, what is the necessary and fundamental starting point for salvation? It is the point of contact with God's love. However, the fundamental reality is that humankind is a collective entity with satan's substantial body. It has nothing to do with God and in fact is in direct opposition to God's love. This must be indemnified.

Indemnity means the elimination of the original sin. In the process of eliminating original sin, the principal issue is the blood lineage. Fallen people by themselves absolutely cannot solve the matter of the stained blood. That is why we need the Messiah.

Jesus came to earth and fulfilled his mission as the spiritual father. He spiritually warded off satan. A husband symbolizes heaven, therefore he goes to heaven; a wife is the symbol of earth. Therefore, she must fight with satan and if she doesn't like her husband, she cannot stand in the position of his bride. Satan fornicated with man and woman in the Garden of Eden. We must gain victory by indemnifying this, then start again. Centering on the Holy Spirit, you must overcome satan's invisible limitations and be free. Jesus and the Holy Spirit's force of love has the capacity to bring rebirth. After receiving the rebirthing life force, you must fight satan and win. Unless you live your entire life like this, you cannot go to heaven.

Christians on earth say that they will be free from original sin when Jesus comes again, but what does it mean to be liberated from original sin? It is the restoration of heart, the end of satan's accusation, and separation from his blood lineage. This is the accomplishment that will remain until the end.

To have a different blood lineage means to have a different father. Therefore, fallen man, born with stained blood, cannot indemnify sin without the original True Parents. Do you understand? That is why until today, centering on religion, history desired one person who is not fallen and who is qualified to be the first ancestor of humankind.

What is the nature of the Messiah fallen man needs? Fallen people do not need a Messiah in the fallen parents' position. The Messiah should be as unfallen Adam and Eve, one with God's will, receiving God's love and God's blessing in the position of True Parents, and able to give rebirth to all people. Otherwise, men and women cannot move to a position which has nothing to do with sin.

Who is the Messiah? The Messiah is the True Parent. Then why do you need the True Parent? Because you must engraft to True Parent's love. That is why, unless the Messiah, the True Parent, appears, fallen people cannot be free from original sin and then go from this sinless, liberated position to the completion stage to receive the Blessing.

Adam could not become the True Parent, but rather established the coming of very sinful parents. The Messiah's doctrine, Christ's doctrine, teaches how to engraft history in front of God by the process of restoration through indemnity. This is necessary because of the fall.

We must overcome self-centered attachment to our satanic parents and make the final victory centering on true love. Only through God sending the Messiah can we surrender the satanic lineage.

If there is one who does the work of removing the satanic lineage from the generations of humankind, that one is the Messiah. Unless the True Parents appear, humankind cannot be one with God and cannot make a reciprocal base with goodness.

Because Adam and Eve fell, Cain and Abel lost the way to be vertically one. Adam and Eve are in the position to have their fallen affairs restored through Cain and Abel. Adam and Eve did not have the foundation to make the vertical connection. Since we want to stand in the True Children's position, we need to meet True Parents who connect us vertically to God. Unless we restore our position as unfallen children, we cannot unite with God and climb to the completion stage. No matter how much you have faith and no matter how well Cain and Abel are united, unless the True Parents' foundation is restored, there is no vertical way that we can grow.

2) The True Meaning of Rebirth

Rebirth does not come through fallen people who are the fallen descendants of Adam and Eve; it must come through the blood and flesh of sinless parents. Unless you go through this, you cannot go back to God. The original root of sin began with Adam and Eve. This must be indemnified and overcome. You cannot go back to God's side unless you are reborn, having no original sin and having nothing to do with sin.

What is God's method for saving us? Salvation cannot come within the fallen sovereignty, no matter how much effort God makes. That is why God must send the model of unfallen Adam and Eve, the True Parents, to this earth. Through these parents, humankind goes through the course of birthing pain, separating eternally from the satanic dominion. Then no matter what, satan cannot invade; only God can dominate and subjugate us. People with original sin cannot go back to the original sinless position without being born again.

When Nicodemus asked Jesus, "What must I do to receive salvation?" Jesus said, "You must be born again." That means that because Nicodemus was born as satan's child, in order to receive salvation he had to receive the Holy Spirit and be born again. All satanic relationships must be liquidated and God-centered original relationships must be created.

When this leader asked Jesus, "What must I do in order to get to heaven?" Jesus answered, "Unless you are born again, you cannot go to heaven." Being born again means becoming a citizen of heaven after removing the chains of sin.

Being born again means changing in heart.

There are people among Christians today who believe the second coming of the Christ is on the clouds. Salvation through this concept cannot be true faith; it is blind faith. If salvation were that simple, the Unification Church would not be needed in this world.

Even if you have made the foundation of faith according to God's providence, you need to be engrafted in order to become God's children.

If the True Parents are the true olive tree, then you are the false olive trees which need to be engrafted. It is not just about an extra sprout or branch. New branches must come out in order for the normal function to occur. What happened to humankind after the substantial foundation of faith and love was lost? The blood lineage was turned upside down. This must be reversed. This is why we must understand the importance of the contents of the time we are in. When Nicodemus asked Jesus, "How can I enter the Kingdom of Heaven?" Jesus answered, "No one enters the Kingdom of Heaven unless he is born again."

In the process of engrafting the true olive tree onto the false olive tree, you do not engraft at the level of a branch up on the trunk; rather you cut the very bottom of the tree (leaving only the root), then you engraft the new branch there. This means that the Christian churches must establish a new standard, a new system of order, and a new way of thinking centering on the coming Messiah. The result of their faith was the fruit of the false olive tree. In order to raise the fruit of the true olive tree, the old tree must be cut and the new branch engrafted onto it. If engrafting is not possible, the entire old tree must be pulled up with its roots and burned. If left alone, the seed of the false olive tree will spread and make countless false olive trees. The purpose for cutting the false olive tree is to engraft: onto it the eyes of the true olive tree.

The problem is that when comparing the eyes of the true olive tree and the false olive tree, they appear the same; therefore, conflict comes in. Especially at the time of the second coming, many antichrists appear, confusing people and preventing them from seeing the truth. That is why Jesus said, "Pray constantly and stay awake."

By cutting the bottom of a false olive tree and by attaching to it the true olive tree, the false olive trees will all be cut and become the orchard of true olive trees. I am working on this job, so people are in an uproar. They are afraid of the pain of cutting their bodies and are doubting the ability of the gardener. With the springtime of God's providence, the work of engrafting the false olive trees has already begun.

In rebirthing, you cannot be less capable than Adam and Eve. If you are, you cannot restore even the basic things. In rebirthing work, an individual must be born again, then the family level, tribal level, national level and world level should be reborn. Today's Christians are ignorant of this.

3) The Meaning of Changing the Blood Lineage

The birth of human beings begins with the seed of the husband, the seed of life, which enters the wife. If that is so, where do you think is the site of conception? It is the woman's womb. History is ready for us to make the condition to go back to that one point, the site of conception. Now, in order to give birth to a baby from a woman's womb, there must be a man. Eventually a family must be established. However, considering the entire process, the hidden seed of the baby started in the man. So, man's seed in his blood must have the condition of being one with God's love. Unless man passes through this course, he cannot fulfill the condition for complete blood lineage conversion.

So, the seed of the baby arrives in the woman's womb. What about the father? In the father, the seed originates in the bone marrow. Therefore, by passing through the father's bone marrow and the mother's womb, the baby is born. Then, how is a baby made? You must know that you were made by passing through your father's bone and your mother's womb. History is interesting.

Christians who believe in Jesus, centering on the standard before the fall, must be born from Jesus' bone marrow in the position of his children. This means that there was the seed of a son before the birth of Adam. Today, Christians must be reborn as children through Jesus' bone marrow. In order to do this, they must be one with Jesus. Then they must be born through the spiritual mother, the Holy Spirit. That is why Jesus told Nicodemus to be born again.

Jesus said to Nicodemus, "Unless one is born again, one cannot see the Kingdom of Heaven." Then Nicodemus asked, "How can a fully grown man be born again? Isn't it impossible to go back to the womb and be born again?" Then Jesus said, "You are a famous teacher among the Israelites and you do not know?" At that time, Jesus was speaking deeply about the Principle. In Christianity, the concepts of rebirth and new life imply the Principle system, which means that the restoration of the blood lineage happens through the mother. The liquidation of original sin happens through restoring the heavenly lineage.

But receiving a new life, being recreated and born again, happens only by going through the True Father's body. Complete spiritual and physical salvation is possible only through the True Father. The children who are born through this course do not have original sin. They enter heaven without repeating this course. Until today, Christianity could not completely explain how a person is born again-what the starting point and the purpose of rebirth is.

They cannot even understand that it is a big mistake to think that one is born again just by growing to be thirty years old believing in Jesus. The starting point of the heartistic content is not being thirty years old. Unless you make the condition of having the heartistic connection, the starting point and purpose of rebirth cannot be realized. If you do not know this, rebirth is impossible.

In order to change the blood lineage, go back to Adam's bone marrow, go back to the center of his body. Satisfy the condition of connecting God's love with a seed in the father's body or you cannot be reborn as a child of God. This is absolutely clear, even intellectually. Is this message in the Bible? If it is, then the Bible is God's Word.

Until now, what did it mean to believe in Jesus? Jesus is a man who is the unfallen original Adam. Above all, he is the spiritual father with flesh. That is why, unless you are one with him, there is no way to be born again. That is the reason that in Christianity, human beings enter Jesus' bone marrow, which means yearning for Jesus like craving water in a dry desert and meeting with Jesus' loving heart. The only way to team this is through experience, yearning and welcoming Jesus as the bridegroom. Interpreting Jesus as the bridegroom has two meanings. The first is to become a seed entering into the center of his flesh and the second is to make a condition such that you pass into the mother's womb, which means being in the bride's position.

Originally, there should not be a separation of spirit and body at a person's rebirth. But because Jesus died as he did, only the spiritual rebirth is possible; the spiritual body was reborn but the physical body could not be reborn. So Jesus must come again in the flesh. That is why people who believed in Jesus and went to the spirit world must come back at the time of the second coming, passing through Father into and through Mother's womb. Unless this condition for rebirth is made, there is no way to have life. 

In other words, you must emerge from Father's bone marrow as the seed of a son or daughter and be born through True Mother. You find Jesus through the Holy Spirit; this is like entering True Father's bone marrow as a seed. Accordingly, that process must be restored through indemnity spiritually at the time of the second coming. The seed has entered the bone marrow spiritually and has come out through Mother. That is the way to restore the connection of heart and blood lineage. Today's Christians do not even think about this; they just believe that they will enter heaven. That is absolutely a mistake.

Since your given position has nothing to do with the True Parents, and instead you were born with the blood of false parents who were chased out of heaven, you must deny and transcend yourself in order to get rid of your blood lineage. Basically, without changing the blood lineage, you cannot go to heaven.

4) In Order To Be Born Again

Consider Jesus giving the bridegroom's love, united with the Holy Spirit giving love as his bride: that love must become my bone and flesh. That is, "I am in you and you are in me." According to these words of Jesus, unless the foundation of heartistic love is established, there is no rebirth. You may say you need to be born again, but in order for you to be born again you need to love Jesus more than anyone. Satan's dominion is based on satanic love, so you must realize that unless your work of God-centered love is on a higher level than that of satanic love, there is no way for you to connect to God. This is the suffering course and difficult road which religious people must go. Christians love Jesus every day and wait for His second coming with their whole heart. 

Didn't they cry for 2,000 years, "Oh come, Lord and Bridegroom Jesus"? Unless you come out of your body, with your hearts torn apart and your bones melted, you are in a situation of not knowing whether your spirit is inside or outside of your body. Only if you are able to communicate or relate to God or Jesus will the Holy Spirit come. With the coming of the Holy Spirit, the event of giving birth to a spirit baby happens. Have you had this experience? If you have no experience such as that, you are still the children of the satanic world. Even now, you must understand that you have a base for satan's accusations. In this state a person cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven; he or she goes to hell.

Maybe the work of changing the blood lineage is done by the Messiah, but the art of changing yourself is the work of no one other than yourself. Unless this is accomplished, you cannot advance on the road to salvation. It does not happen easily; you must face and overcome life and death situations. Unless you do forty days' prayer, fast, or face the near-fatal situation in which you are vomiting blood, the change of blood lineage might not be possible.

Jesus said to his followers, "Whoever wants to follow me must give his life and bear the cross. Those who want to live will lose their life and those who lose their life for my sake will gain their life." Without craving life in the satanic world, in front of God's will, my blood, flesh and bones will be burned and made into powder. The smell will be so wonderful. When shaken throughout the heavens and earth, one who loves God and the universe like that will not go to hell. He can live forever.

"With all your heart and effort, you must love the Lord your God," is the same as saying there is no excuse for selfishness. This means that we must maintain the whole purpose, for the public, and that individual things are not tolerated. That is, with all your heart, will and being, you must love the Lord your God, as is said in the first commandment. This is to be public from the absolute position.

From the absolute position, to be public means that "self" does not exist. You represent the whole, and that representation should be made subject. Because this world belongs to satan's sovereignty, satan represents the whole as the center of existence. We must attend God as our absolute subject. In this, you cannot have the idea of "self." When you have a notion of "self," satan's condition for accusation always remains. From the position of denying the self, centering on the absolute subject, the mind and body and external things must become one. From this position, you must make offerings.

Jesus said to Nicodemus, "Unless you are born again, you cannot enter heaven." The self which lived until now must be denied historically. No matter how much you give reasons that you are good and that you do many good works, "self" must be denied.

Because of the fall, there is no possibility of avoiding this. Ours is the life of denial, denying living and even denying death.

All of humankind who were born before the birth of True Mother were born meaninglessly. That is the reason we must engraft to Jesus and go back into Jesus' bone marrow, then become husband and wife and be born again through the Holy Spirit. Because you are born out of false love, you need to be born again through true love. Christianity emphasizes love for this reason.

In unity with Jesus, love is the only thing needed, not truth or righteousness. Before life, love is needed. Love goes beyond history and transcends distance and space.

Centering on love, God wanted to unite the original human beings. Unless you forget about your own suffering and longing for love, you cannot jump to the original human level.

When you have the heart which loves God and the creation, you can eliminate fallen love. Progress comes only if the pursuit of the original standard is stronger than the love of man and woman. Further, you must love God absolutely, make a goal that has personal value centering on the love which re-creates, and go forward. It is like that because of the fall into unprincipled love. Human beings fell to a level of love centering on pride and on the self. That is why only when we have God's original love can we go for. ward. Your desire to reach the perfection of yourself must be stronger than the heart of a young man and woman dating; only then can you go up to the perfection level. Unless your love for God digests satanic love, you cannot go up. That is why I am teaching you to adore God and the coming of the ideal groom, the Lord. This is the meaning of the 2,000 years of Christian celibate life, waiting for the groom in the bride's position. Christians do not understand this content.

If your love for God does not surpass the love of a worldly husband and wife, parents and children, and patriots for the nation, how can you become the sons and daughters of God? In order to become the true sons and daughters of God, first of all, God, the spirit world, and your descendants on the earth all must praise you. The sum of three must be accomplished. After three points are connected, an area is created. Two points form only a line and this is insufficient.

The human fall happened by not believing God, so we must believe the Lord of the Second Coming and follow him. After following him, what are you going to do? You must make the nest for love. Isn't this simple? After that, you must substantially and heartistically become one with Jesus, the bridegroom. Then, all things must be restored. By doing this, the positions of God, True Parents and True Children appear, for which God hoped at the beginning of the world. That place is appearing in the universe; from this point, the new heaven and earth are opening.

Although the contents of each of your blood lineages and backgrounds are different, in order to resemble the True Parents you need to do the engrafting work. If you do not engraft, it cannot be done. In order to engraft, you must complete your indemnity course. Because it started from the parents, it must be solved through the parents. Because Adam and Eve could not become the true parents, but became instead the false parents, God had to search until today for the true parents. The images of the bridegroom and bride and the Feast of the Lamb at the time of the Second Coming refer to the search for the true parents.

Everyone, you cannot make conditions without going through the True Parents. Although you go out to a region to pioneer, then become a district leader and fulfill your mission, you might make the condition without centering on the True Parents. Everything must be connected to the True Parents. Only by working and getting results in relation to the True Parents can you harvest the results for heaven. Otherwise, you cannot harvest for heaven. That is how you receive salvation in the Completed Testament Age. Before longing for worldly things, you must long for the True Parents. That is the responsibility of the children. Does the one who longs for his wife first qualify as a son? The child grows up in the parent's nest and thinks its parents are the number one favored people. This is the principle. 

Even if you receive the Blessing in the future, you must make relations with your spouse only after making relations with his or her parents. Before anything, you must long for parents. You should feel that without parents there is no night or day or world and that your own existence has no value. A heart of love and adoration for your parents should dominate your daily life. After that, you can be a son and daughter of Heaven. After going through that course of life, you can welcome your spouse as your husband or wife. Without going through the course, how can you welcome your husband or wife?

First of all, you really need to long for the parents. My motivation for life is the True Parents. My entire hope is True Parents, all my ideal and the base of my happiness is True Parents. Unless you attend the True Parents with this standard, you cannot find salvation. Have you attended the True Parents like that? You are false. You must understand this clearly. That is why you must have faith so strong as to go beyond your existence. Think, "I am a son or daughter who is becoming one with the True Parent eternally." Unless you incarnate this thought, you cannot do it.

You cannot attend True Parents alone. You need to have your reciprocal partner, either a man or woman. In case you are alone, you must get help from one in the position of Adam. So you offer and return something to the parents and by that you win parents' love and you can connect the blood relationship to your descendants. This is how you can connect the foundation of love to your bloodline, which is the valuable content of the relationship of attendance. Attend the True Parents with the intensity of the blood-related reciprocal standard of value; if you do otherwise, you cannot attend. You must know about this.

The starting point of faith in the Unification Church is the realization that you are the son or daughter of God. This is centering on God's love, restoring the position of children.

In order to become a true filial child, you must pass through the heart of parents. After entering the Unification Church, to know the Father you must enter the world of heart.

Leaders and missionaries should enter into this heart. Many times during the day, while you are walking, without being conscious of it, you are crying because of God's heart. Such a church can only prosper.

Doing your absolute best in the place of heart, you and the Teacher can become one in the world of heart and everything can be one. Heart transcends distance, transcends the environment and transcends history. Also, it can shorten the time period.

Therefore, you must be in the position of Teacher. If I am sad, you must feel sad. We must breathe together. If I am breathing out, you are inhaling. Unite with me and do things with the right heart.

You are having hard times, but you are going the way of restoration. We are going this way because you and I know God. You may have complaints or grudges, but because you know God you cannot hate. Is this a bad thing? Because of not knowing God, everything is destroyed, communism spreads throughout our world and Christianity breaks down into pieces. Is knowing God a sin? No matter how miserable you are, this way of life is very valuable. No matter what is breaking down, do it with your best effort and go the best way.

It is the same in searching for the truth. Unlike in other Christian churches, just reading the Bible does not make it. Think about the many ways you must use your observation as a scientist. Finding the Principle requires the scientific method. Thinking about that, Teacher found many things, didn't I?


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) Changing of the Blood Lineage through the Israelites

History began with fighting. In Adam's family, Cain and Abel fought. Cain must move to the younger brother's position. To make an elder brother become a younger brother seems strange, but this is not the only such case. Without this reversal, satan cannot be pulled out. This fighting began from birth and from brothers.

Cain by birth was one person, and by birth Abel was also one. Jacob and Esau were twins but after they grew up, they fought. They fought even in the womb of their mother.

If we investigate the story of Tamar, we can know the Principle. Tamar gave birth to sons by a relationship with her father-in-law. However, how could a son who was born from the relationship of his mother with her own father-in-law inherit the blood lineage of Israel? How in the world can this be possible?

Who was the mother of Solomon? His mother, Bathsheba, was the wife of Uriah. King David stole Uriah's wife. Uriah's wife became David's second wife. By this, King David was in Adam's position and Uriah was in the archangel's position. If the wife of the archangel is not restored, Eve's position cannot be established. The archangel fell by taking Adam's spouse, Eve. Stealing her, he conquered by love. In order to indemnify this, these three relations must be reversed. The baby who is born after fulfilling these conditions according to Principle is the heavenly glorious baby. Solomon was the glorious baby. Tamar had a sexual relationship with her father-in-law. However, her spirit in having the relationship with her father-in-law was pure and sacrificial. At that time, the law was that a woman who fornicated should be killed. Tamar lost her first and second husbands and she knew that she was responsible to perpetuate the blood lineage. That is why she could overcome her pride and dignity. She was only concerned about how she could maintain God's lineage. Because she loved the blood lineage, she had only one thought, which was to restore the blood lineage. She had a relationship with her father-in-law in order to set the condition to go back to God. From this point of view, her father-in-law was actually her brother.

The Israelites and Jewish descendants inherited the standard of victory in the womb. Why did this have to go on to the national level? It was because this is the satanic world and satan has nations. As the authority of the chosen nation, Israel, progressed, the internal victory of blood lineage progressed with it. Inheriting this, Mary forgot any pride in position or environmental situation, and only God's will was in her heart. With victory in the womb, there is no satanic invasion. On that foundation, Jesus was born through Mary. Jesus was born with the condition to be on God's side, since he was born from the foundation of victory in the historical war. That is why Jesus said, "I am the way, the truth and the life, and without going through me, no one can go to the Father." Because Jesus was born with blood-related internal content, Jesus became the only begotten son of God in human history. Until today, no one knew this background. That is why, even though there are many religions, they can only be on the servant or adopted-son level.

In the New Testament, the Gospel of Matthew is in the position of the Old Testament's Genesis. That's why the human fall was recorded at the beginning of Genesis and the restoration course is recorded at the beginning of the Gospel of Matthew. In the Gospel of Matthew, there is a chronicle from Abraham to Jesus. "A record of the genealogy of Jesus Christ the son of David, the son of Abraham," was recorded in verse one of the Gospel of Matthew. In the third verse, "Judah the father of Perez and Zerah, whose mother was Tamar," is recorded. Why was the prostitute-like woman Tamar recorded in the very beginning? Again, "Boaz the father of Obed, whose mother was Ruth," is recorded and "David was the father of Solomon," whose mother had been Uriah's wife, is recorded.

In the sixteenth verse, it says, "Jesus was born who is called Christ." However, why is this unethical and intolerable fact recorded in the Gospel of Matthew? I think the writer knew the facts of Jesus' birth. But why was this bad fact recorded in the Bible? You must know about this. Besides this story, there are many things in the Bible that are not explained because they are recorded in symbols and parables. We must dig out and re-establish the clear Christian tradition. Otherwise, you must realize that the Christianity of this world will break down, and the pieces will become offerings to satan and will disappear.

Jesus Christ was born through the course of restoration through indemnity, by a woman, Mary. Mary was the one who could solve the historical pain. As a national central woman for God's will, she did not care if she lost her life or not. With this faith, she bore Jesus Christ.

Through Judaism, based upon 4,000 years of restoration, God was looking for the origin of the blood lineage before the fall, the stainless son, who is the restored Adam. That is why in 1 Corinthians 15:45, Jesus is called the "Last Adam." This means that God's providential history of salvation is a providential history of restoration. Because it is history of re-creation, God worked so hard for 4,000 years, pioneering the restoration course. This is what humankind could not understand. Finally the restored only begotten son, Jesus, was born, in the position beloved by God.



2) Rebirth Through Jesus and the Holy Spirit

Jesus Christ is the one person for whom God searched 4,000 years and then sent to this earth. This Jesus is the new ancestor of goodness and as the True Parent he is working hard continually in order that we who once died might be reborn.

Jesus is like Adam in the Garden of Eden. Could Jesus alone fulfill the will of God? No; that is why he had to find his bride. The bride's family should have been Jesus' family, the bride's nation should have been Jesus' nation and Jesus' nation should have been God's nation. Jesus came alone as God's son. Therefore, the bride's nation, the Jewish nation, must be Jesus' nation and that nation's church should be Jesus' church. After that, he should have conquered the Roman Empire.

However, he was killed, so there was a problem: on the earth, there was no standard for the parent. If the father and mother are living, centering on love, they can make the condition for rebirth. Since there is no father or mother, there is no way to make the condition for rebirth through the love of parents. That is why fifty days after Jesus' resurrection, the Holy Spirit came to the earth. What is that Holy Spirit? It is the Mother God. For the first time since the fall of Adam and Eve, the ideal substantial Adam form, Jesus, was born, but the ideal substantial Eve form was not there. Therefore, the standard of the ideal mother was without form; only the spirit was sent to the earth. That is why receiving the Holy Spirit means to re-enter the mother's womb.

In the process of being born again, after receiving the Holy Spirit and becoming the embodiment of Holy Spirit, just the Holy Spirit is not enough. As the mother spirit, the Holy Spirit is the bride to Jesus. Through the Holy Spirit we must love Jesus, who is the bridegroom, and make the condition to be absolutely one with him in order to have rebirth. Only by going this way can you receive salvation. That is the reason you must think of Jesus as your husband and the Holy Spirit as your mother. Without making conditions like this, there is no way to be reborn. Logically, it makes sense.

After Jesus went to the spirit world, Pentecost happened in the attic where about 120 followers prayed together and the Holy Spirit came down. This Holy Spirit is the Mother God. If Jesus is called the father, the Holy Spirit is the Mother God. The wife is the one who knows the husband completely. Then what kind of person is the Holy Spirit? If Eve had become perfected, she would have been the substantial mother, but because of the fall, Eve's spirit was called back by God. If Jesus had received a bride on earth, that spirit (Eve's) would have resurrected through that bride and received a substantial body. But because Jesus did not have the foundation to have the bride, that spirit could not come back. Thus, Jesus could not take the position of the substantial true parent. That is why Jesus and the Holy Spirit had to take the position of spiritual parents. If that had not happened, there would have been no foundation for the providence to continue.

Today, those who believe Christianity say the believer must receive the Holy Spirit. But why must one receive the Holy Spirit? Because the wife committed the sin, woman must overcome labor pain. That is why the Holy Spirit is working. Again, in order to receive salvation, because one is a child-like spirit needing Jesus' and the mother's love together, Christians teach about receiving the Holy Spirit.

The Holy Spirit is the perfected feminine spirit of God. The function of the Holy Spirit is to help to go back inside of Adam. That is why all Christians must return back to Jesus' body as his seeds in the children's position. How many Christians are there who are following this way? Is there a Christian who thinks about this even in his or her dream? All of them just believe in Jesus and say they want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. But if one says he believes only by his mouth and expects to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, he or she is making a big mistake. Only by going back into the bone marrow of Jesus is restoration possible.

Think about how God has to pursue His providence. You must know through this course, that countless satans are rejoicing. In order to penetrate through those satanic walls, countless numbers of sacrifices follow. Without sacrificing, you cannot enter deep inside Jesus to be reborn. Entering Jesus and coming in contact with the love of God is such a course. After that condition is completed, you have made an internal condition to connect to the True Parents' blood lineage. From there, by going the way of true love, for which Jesus and the Holy Spirit are longing, you can be born again. Also, only by becoming one in love, like a woman loves a man or a man longs for a woman, can you be born again.

The Holy Spirit's function is to give emotional stimulation. Once you receive the baby spirit, you are longing for Jesus very much. Jesus is the bridegroom and the Holy Spirit is the bride. The principle of resurrection in Christianity refers to the fact that when these two substantial bodies become one, you are made new.

In Christianity, the Holy Father is God and the Holy Child is Jesus. Then what is the Holy Spirit? The Holy Spirit is the Mother God. Because it is the Mother God, unless you receive the Holy Spirit you cannot be born again. The Mother God, the Holy Spirit, must give birth. This Holy Spirit is longing for Jesus. She longs so much that her eyes are ready to come out. You may not have experienced anything like that. The Mother God, which is the Holy Spirit, loves her husband's spirit. This loving feeling must occur in the human body. With this heart, one must be born again. Without passing through the love of the parents, there is no way to be born again. This is the heavenly law.

Jesus is the father; the Holy Spirit is the mother. In other words, Jesus is the groom and the Holy Spirit is the bride. When the Holy Spirit comes into your heart, the love of the Holy Spirit for Jesus becomes one with your heart. You receive the fire of the Holy Spirit. Suddenly, everything changes. By doing so through the love connection of the spiritual parents, new life springs forth. This is what Christianity means by being born again.

Until today, the mission of Jesus and the Holy Spirit is to give birth. Because the essence of Eve's original mother nature could make a reciprocal base with the fallen Eve, God sent it back in Jesus' time as object to the subject. But it did not have form. Jesus had form but the Holy Spirit did not have form (a body). However, doing the mother's mission-going into our heart, giving an emotional stimulation and cleansing sin--doing this work is to be as a mother raising a baby, receiving the father's (Jesus') protection. This becomes the condition to be born again and actually is rebirth.

In Christianity, no one can receive salvation without going through Jesus and the Holy Spirit. Jesus represents the spiritual father and the Holy Spirit is the mother. Spiritual rebirth is possible when one stands as the child being one with the spiritual parents. However, this going through the parents is only spiritual. Passing through the course of engrafting, the power of rebirth is engaged; this is Christianity's principle of rebirth. Without passing through the parents, there is no new life. By doing this, the providence of salvation has progressed until today.

Because Jesus could not fulfill his mission on earth, he did his mission spiritually instead. Jesus and the Holy Spirit made the foundation and stood spiritually with the mission of father and mother. Spiritually, there is unification. Spiritually, it is the work of giving birth. We are the descendants of fallen ancestors. Because we human beings are born through the womb of a mother, we must reenter the mother's love nest. This is the love of the Holy Spirit. Because the Holy Spirit is the Mother God, that Mother God with the emotional love must look and find the father, Jesus, and embrace him. 

Through that love, the Mother God adores the father spiritually. Through this loving action, the force of love is working; feeling this force is what we call receiving the fire of the Holy Spirit. New life can come only by experiencing this - in other words, through the mother's womb. One must feel this love by the senses, centering on the father and mother. Without feeling it by the senses, the new life cannot be born. Without love, the new life cannot be born. This is what Christianity says about rebirth.

Because Jesus could not complete this process on earth, but only spiritually fulfilled it, this work must be repeated. Therefore, the Unification Church must do this mission again. Then, in order to complete this mission, where shall we enter? Who is the coming Christ? Because the coming Jesus is the father, we must enter into the body of the father. The fallen people make the condition of entering inside the father, getting the help of the mother who attends Jesus as her groom, entering into the body of Jesus who is the man. This course has been going on. But realistically, we cannot enter into the body of Jesus. That's why we enter through the heart of love. With the heart of love, we can pass into and through Jesus' body.

Until today, what is the reason Christians worldwide believe in Jesus? With the help of the Holy Spirit they entered the body of Jesus. Because Jesus did not marry, he is in the position of the virgin God-man. In order to enter to the body of Jesus as his baby seeds, Christians worldwide have believed in Jesus to this day. Like this, after entering the body of Jesus through the restored new mother, one stands in the position to be born again. You can get rebirth. Because human beings are unable to do this with their physical bodies, we must make conditions according to this content and be connected through a parallel process.


3) The Work of Rebirth Through the True Parents and the True Children

Two thousand years ago, Jesus came as the second Adam. Jesus came with the mission of True Father, who is the Messiah to save all human beings. However, because Jesus was crucified, he could not stand as the true parent with a physical body. With that result, spiritual salvation was fulfilled but physical salvation did not happen. Until today there were no true parents who could save both our spirit and body.

Therefore, we must be born again through the Second Coming of Christ, who comes with the authority of the True Parent. We must be born anew conditionally or symbolically through the mother's umbilical cord. We are going the way toward that. Until today, the Holy Spirit worked with the function of the mother. We must be born again through the Holy Spirit as the mother and the spirit of Jesus who is the father. Of course, we are born through the womb of the mother. But if we think more deeply, the origin of life starts from the father. Historically, although the blood lineage was spiritually changed and restored, the womb of the mother did not receive the father. Because of this, until today Christians have hoped for the return of Christ, the father who is the source of life. Through the force of the Holy Spirit they have been waiting for his second coming.

Even before the fall, already the life of sons and daughters was existing in the body of Adam as seeds. Seeds which may become a son or daughter were in the body of the father. In this way, if we think fundamentally, we must be born with the spirit and the body together. Because of this, in order for us to restart, we must return to the position of a seed. In order to fulfill that providence, Jesus must come as the true parent. Therefore, we must be born into a restored new life through the second coming of the Messiah. If you analyze what I have spoken until now, you can know clearly whether or not you need a new Messiah, the second coming of Christ.

At the Second Coming, Christ must inherit all the Christians who are spiritually in the position of seeds in the body of Jesus. Christians are not yet born again completely. They are in the position of seeds in the body of Jesus. Even though their position is spiritual, they must prepare the foundation to welcome the second coming.

Although the Holy Spirit has been working as the mother, the substantial father must come. Before the true mother appears, you must become one with the true father. Therefore, you must return back into the body of Adam as a seed which is still virgin. Accordingly, we must be born anew through the unfallen true father. A seed starting from the unfallen Adam's body must be planted in the womb of the mother. The seed in there is real and we must return to that position. Honestly, this work is being accomplished through the Unification Church.

Today, it is the same in the Unification Church. Everyone must be absolutely attracted to the Teacher (the Father). Man and woman should be longing to see the Father so strongly that you shed tears. You must long to see the Father and love him more than your wife, your husband, and your children who are beside you. Without that heart, you cannot connect to God. From the time we started to do God's will in 1950, we have been working like this. At that time, even though the Unification Church members did not have the Mother, they centered on the Father. If the Master (the Father) was sad, they were sad, and when the Master was happy, they were also happy. 

They felt what the Father was feeling spiritually and could enter the same position. That is going back to the body of the Father as baby seeds. If a father is sad, the son should be sad, and if the father is happy, the son must feel happy. Unless you make heartistic oneness from that position, there is no way to go back to the womb of the Father. That is why the heartistic experience is the problem. However, it is not enough just being a seed of the Father; the womb of the Mother is necessary. In other words, through the Mother's womb, we must be born again.

Therefore, in 1960 (April 11, 1960) by the Holy Wedding, the True Mother was chosen. Through this, with the blessing of love you felt when you were inside the Father's body, by attending the Mother and with the connection of love with the Mother, you can be reborn. After rebirth as I have described, you must be different.

Why are you Unification Church members following the Master (Father) day and night, leaving your physical mother and father? It is because if you do not make the heartistic condition to be in the bone of the Master as a baby seed, there is no way to be born again. You must make the condition that you love the Mother and Father equally in order to be born again. Without attending the True Parents, you cannot make the condition for rebirth. Have you passed through that course? Aren't you hearing this for the first time? Have you ever even glimpsed this content in your dreams? I knew about this content so I have been living for the Will.

In order for you to become the children of the True Parents, you must make the condition according to the Principle through the law of indemnity and through the bone marrow of the parents. Doing this, you can be in the position of sons and daughters. The period of making this condition centering in the 1960s was the 40-day witnessing period through 1961 and 1962. During this period, we ate only barley, didn't we? The reason we ate barley was that the three year period was an indemnity period. During that period, centering on Father's direct lineage, we were restoring the four position foundation and you were centering on the parents, making the Cain-Abel relationship and working to make Cain and Abel one. The unification of Cain and Abel starts from the womb of Mother and there unification must begin. 

Before that stage, before 1960, was the period when you had to be one centering on the Teacher (Father). At that time, whether man or woman, old or young, everyone loved the Teacher. Even men cried because they wanted to see the Teacher. In this world, there are some men who cry because of women. But there is no case of a man crying because he misses another man so much. The case of men yearning for each other so much that they cry does not exist. Have you ever heard of such? Absolutely, there is no other case like that! That is because crying centering on love and longing to see each other does not exist in this world.

However, in the Unification Church this is happening. Even the men cry when they miss the Teacher. Even if they are leaving their parents, brothers, sisters, wife or children, they run to meet the Teacher. Their longing heart is this desperate. Why is it like this? Before Adam and Eve were born, in whose body did they grow? Did they grow in Eve's body? Did they grow in Adam's body? Inside of Adam's bone marrow, there were the seeds of sons and daughters. Although he did not experience love, the seeds of children were growing there. Then centering on the connection of love, through the mother they were to be born as new lives. This is the principle of birth from the parents to the children. From the same position, the Unification Church members, man or woman, young or old, all like the Teacher. Ladies, did you like the Teacher or not? You liked him so much that rumors spread. Grandmother or young lady, grandfather or young man, everyone liked the Teacher and followed me around. What does it mean? It means that the heartistic unity is accomplished.

Unless you pass through the connection of love centering on Adam and Eve's first love, and freshly through the parents' womb, there cannot be the beginning of life; and without accomplishing the principle of restoration, the complete indemnity cannot be accomplished. That is why, centering on the will of God, you loved the Teacher, and centering on the Teacher's emotion you worked to become one and the heartistic direction moved toward this way, consciously and unconsciously.

By doing that, you are engrafted heartistically to the True Parents' bone marrow, through True Mother's womb, making the condition to be born as the original Adam and Eve. Without doing that, restoration cannot be done. Do you understand? Therefore, you must be restored through Mother while the Teacher's sons and daughters are in the Mother's womb, centering on the True Children. You must restore Cain-Abel relationships. You must know this clearly.

Of course, our physical bodies are already grown and we cannot literally go back to the perfected Adam's body in the seed position. Therefore, by becoming one with the True Parents and their children, who are the True Children, we make the condition to be born again. By Cain completely surrendering to Abel, these two can be restored in the Principle; accordingly, the person who is in Cain's position must unite with the person who is in Abel's position, that is, with the True Parents and the True Children. By doing so, we receive benefit as the restored children. Through the True Parents, when born as the True Children, we can receive the conditional object as the True Parents' holy body. In this way, we must pass through the course to be in the position of the True Children.

Through whom are you making the condition to be born as a new child and to become one with the True Children? It is not enough just to be one with the Father. Without passing through the True Children, it cannot be done. No matter how important the Father is, without passing through the parents and their children, it cannot be done. True Parents need true sons and daughters. With whom then can women be one? A woman should be one with the True Parents and True Parents' daughters. All men must be one with the True Parents and their sons. Because woman fell first, the restoration of woman occurs first; then the restoration of man happens. Before that, who is standing in the position of a restored woman? The True Parents should give birth to a daughter first, then to a son second. This content is very principled. Although this is brief, we must understand that behind it there is a long and complicated explanation.

By the birth of the sinless True Children, for the first time in history the heavenly four position foundation is restored. The satanic world has no base to attack this foundation. Because the chosen nation has not yet been restored, the heavenly foundation has one starting point and expands to a family, clan, tribe, and to the national foundation. The nucleus of this restored four position foundation is a heavenly family, and through that family a nation is built. This will be the strongest nation and this will be the new Israel. That nation will be victorious over the satanic sovereignty and will be the center of the whole external world.

Since you cannot go back to the womb of Mother, what you should do is become one with the Teacher's children. During three years, you must be in the position of a baby in the womb. That's why Teacher told you to make the following mottos for these three years: First, "In your life, make these three years the most substantial result." Second, "Become the representative of God." Third, "Show and love others." Here, "Show and love others" means to restore the four position foundation.

By doing this, today, centering on these three stages, make the condition to be a baby in the womb, eating and living together. Mother also ate barley for three years while you were eating barley. As you did activities, she also did the conditions. Ye Jin and Hyo Jin as babies were born eating barley. In other words, Mother lived with the same heart as you. Now, you were born of the womb, as Cain, in order to be in the position to love Mother and the True Children.

By being one with them, conditionally live as if you were a twin in the womb. Centering on them you must be in the position to attend them. Only by doing that can you avoid the struggle of two seeds in the womb. In other words, you can eliminate the origin of the fall. From here the restoration starts. Do you understand? [Yes.] While you were not aware, these things were working out. When Ye Jin and Hyo Jin were born, you ate rice soup. Because Mother ate rice soup, the babies also ate rice soup. Therefore, you ate rice soup reciprocally. You must know that this was the absolute condition for the heartistic oneness to be indemnified. 

As you see, restoration does not work without careful planning. It works step by step, with not even a little space for any leak, in order to make the relationship with you in the present historical time. It has been fulfilling all the internal conditions. These contents are not happening by themselves. Like this, the historical course of hard work took six thousand years to find the real authority. Also, throughout history, through countless saints and martyrs, sacrifices were made and we walked the course of indemnity which cannot be exchanged for anything. Through this difficult spiritual connection, the parents fulfilled the four position foundation. You must also fulfill the four positions and make the victorious foundation. This is the Blessing.

All his life, Teacher has been fighting. Without thinking of life or death, he has been fighting. In the outside world, if there's a painful thing, maybe it can be avoided; but this work cannot be avoided. It cannot be solved by power or threat. If it's not done according to the Principle, arrows will be coming from all directions. Maybe this fight is more difficult than God creating the universe. While this was going on, you could not even comprehend how I was making the indemnity condition and the internal foundation. Through that foundation, the new transition point was formed, and this is the heavenly victory.

Nobody knows that the coming of the True Parents and the birth of the true sons and daughters was so difficult. You probably do not know how I waited with patience in order to come to this position. You must learn about that heart. If you do not inherit that heart of love, you cannot go where the Teacher or God stay. You must be concerned that if I die now, who is going to love God as I do and who is going to love humankind? In that sense, I must live a long time. Teacher is watching you with hope that soon a person of character and stature similar to his will come. You must know this. If God could give blessings to Reverend Moon, God giving such a person would be the biggest gift. Until today, God has been betrayed and tortured. If a person appears who loves God more than the Teacher does and works harder than the Teacher to liberate humankind, that would be the glorious day.

Who is going to change the blood lineage? Not just anyone can do that. You must know that in order to do this work, I walked the way of the tearful cross. Because of this foundation, without having merit, you can connect to the new tradition of the Blessing. In establishing the victorious authority for the transition, it took many thousands of years of God's work. Centering on the substantial results, there has been the suffering life of the Teacher. Based on this, where are you standing? The Blessing means engrafting, and by being engrafted the blood lineage is changed.

You must know that restoration comes through the course of hardship. The Teacher is not only finding the truth, but he must accomplish the entire truth which he finds. Now the Teacher is teaching you endlessly. It is as if you are receiving the graduation diploma without doing anything. Therefore, you must know how valuable your position is.

4) Establishment of the Blessing Based on the Historical Sacrifice

When we look at the history of restoration, we can see that God is really wise. Unless you give very close attention, you cannot understand. Here, 777 couples are gathered. Do you know what the Blessing is? Between your understanding of the Blessing and what I know about the Blessing, there is the difference of heaven and earth.

Receiving the Holy Blessing is a fearful thing. If we look at it from the providential viewpoint, God's central ideology started from the family of Adam and Eve. God wanted that family to be the model to multiply the same families. By making one form and providing the supplies, within a short time many tens of thousands could have been produced. Teacher has been suffering until now in order to make that form. If that form is broken, we cannot do anything.

God's providence based on the central ideology is to make the Messiah's family, the restored Adam and Eve's family, the family victorious over the satanic sovereignty. Therefore, the central ideology of humanity shows how to jump from the satanic sovereignty to the victorious sovereignty of God and to establish one family centering on love. The completion of Adam's family is the beginning point of the family-level completion and also the beginning point of the tribe, clan and nation. The beginning point of the kingdom of heaven, you are the center of your family, standing on the edge of fulfilling the mission to restore the authority of the tribe and the authority of the clan. The Teacher has the universal mission but his central point is the same as yours.

Jesus did not have the tribal foundation and he could not get married. You must know this fact clearly. Centering on Joseph's family and Zechariah's and John the Baptist's family, the tribal foundation could have been established and Jesus could have built the Kingdom of Heaven without himself witnessing at all. He did not need to continue with those unbelieving crowds and making noise and trouble doing those activities. If the four position foundation centering on the family is established, automatically the entire mission will be accomplished. Centering on the four position foundation and explaining the historical contents of indemnity, step by step the foundation would have been made. He did not have to face the way of death. If he had had the family foundation and children, Christianity would have been different today. The world would have been ruled through Jesus' direct lineage. However, neither this nor that foundation was ever accomplished.

For fallen people to get the blessing from God is unthinkable, even in dreams. In order to have that day, God has been furthering the providence through religion until today. God chose the people of Israel and taught the doctrine of the Messiah. Through the Israelites, God wanted to restore the victorious national authority, but because of their ignorance and betrayal, this failed. Therefore, Christianity became the second Israel.

Judaism, on the national foundation, should have taken the central world mission, but because Jesus was crucified, Judaism lost the authority on earth. Therefore, Christianity pioneered for two thousand years and there was bloodshed in order to establish the spiritual Heavenly Kingdom. Israel shed blood externally and Christianity has been shedding blood internally.

Now at the time of welcoming the Second Coming, it is time to engraft the spiritual foundation to the external foundation. It is the time for Christianity to welcome the Second Coming of Christ. The Unification Church started with that central providential Will.

Through the Blessing, the vertical history came to the point that it could pay indemnity horizontally.

God has been working continuously through a long history in order to recover the moment for fallen people to receive the Blessing. During this period, of course, individuals, families, tribes, nations, thousands and tens of thousands of people have been sacrificed. However, they could not come to the level to receive the Blessing centering on God. It is a surprising fact that the Unification Church has this goal and has spread to Japan, America and throughout the world.

Before you get the Blessing, you must know that you are standing upon the hard work of the historical foundation. All the sacrifices made during God's thousands of years of history until today were for your salvation. The countless prophets and saints became offerings, and many religions walked the sacrificial way for you, one by one, to be victors in the love of God.

The history of the Unification Church is the same. I suffered in order to pioneer the way for myself and at the same time to open the way to extend the Blessing to all people. Eventually, you must know God worked so hard for you for so long, and you must give thanks to God. But even if you give your life to God, you must know you cannot pay back what you owe to God. Even if you offer your life to God, you cannot make God rejoice. However, when you offer everything, God will welcome you, as a victor, from the eternal, victorious world, which is the glorious world. Therefore, you must understand that you have the historical burden and also the present world's burden. Presently, four billion lives must receive salvation through you. Your life is directly connected to the whole world. God taught us to sacrifice in order that we become a valuable existence, and each religion made effort to do that. Although sacrifice was taught historically, when receiving that benefit each person is different. You must know as a fact that you have the central mission.

I worked hard for forty years in order to find the family. In order to establish the day of the Blessing, there were countless sacrifices paid. Finding Jesus and the Holy Spirit requires exactly that.

To be born from the fallen lineage and yet receive the Blessing was never possible in history, and it is a very honorable and valuable fact that it happened to you. The content of restoration was never exposed with clarity, and the Blessing was never given until now. Living in this age on earth, with the Blessing being given for the first time, means that we arrived at an unbelievably fortunate moment.

The fall is to marry centering on satan. Today, in the Unification Church, it is a truly surprising fact that you can get the Blessing centering on God and the True Parents. From the separated, opposite positions, everything makes pairs and comes forth. In this process, if there is the smallest opening, satan will attack. Because Reverend Moon knew this and prepared every detail without a gap, the fallen world will be destroyed.

Today, what is your position? It represents six thousand years of countless saints and sages being pleased, God being pleased and the next one generation of the Teacher being pleased. In order for the Teacher to be in this place, three generations of my ancestors were prepared. Until today, no one in the Unification Church knew about this fact. I'm telling you workshop students for the first time. Because it is the time that I could tell you, this history must be over. Not doing this is against historical restoration through indemnity. It has to be just right. It has to be right inside and out. Otherwise, you cannot receive salvation from God.

You know that there are the foundation of faith, foundation of substance and foundation for the Messiah. Now we are removing the original sin and climbing up. This is the formula. God suffered six thousand years to have this one chance. And after Jesus, for two thousand years, many people of different nations have been following this way. Today, it is surprising grace that you can sit here and know this fact in a short time. It is a surprising fact that centering on Korea in Asia, a victorious organization can bear fruit like this. It is a surprising fact that centering on the will of God, the world-people from many different countries-are coming to Korea and getting married.

How difficult is the Blessing? Although the ceremony is short, the work afterward is incredibly hard. Without going through this historical course, it cannot happen. If God laughs, the whole world can laugh: this standard is the Blessing standard. If something is lacking, it has to be mended in order to establish God's hope in the husband-wife relationship. There is a lack of cognition in the family. Man and woman were born to represent heaven and earth.

Do you know, actually, how difficult the Blessing is? In order for Heaven (God) to find the one family through the course of history, how many individuals, families, classes and nations were sacrificed? By making those sacrifices, the blessed family was established.

There is internal longing and absolute hope to realize the Blessing, centering on our land of Korea. In the Unification organization, it is not just a national event but a world affair. Even one man and one woman who are standing on the world stage ready for the one day of Blessing in this historical time are people possessing incredible value, aren't they? In other words, they are representing the lost Adam who lacks nothing in response to God's calling and the lost Eve who has no shame to be called by God.

5) The Day of Blessing Is the Day of Fulfilling the Historical Hope

Today, think of the word Blessing centering on God's will. The word did not begin with the Unification Church. Until today, God has been keeping this word inside in His mind while He has been working on the providence of restoration. We must know that God has been hoping to see this Blessing realized.

When God created Adam and Eve and gave them the Blessing, God's hope was for them to have the same viewpoint toward the Blessing that God had. No one realized that Blessing until now. God is in the sorrowful position and, until today, He has been waiting to see His hope of hopes, the Blessing, realized in the course of history. After four thousand years of the historical course, Jesus came to the earth in order to give the Blessing, for the realization of God's original will. Although God accomplished this work of providence, Jesus, too, could not go to the place of Blessing and we know that He was crucified. After that, in the course of Christian history, many Christians shed their blood as martyrs and fought, but we know that God's hope has not been realized yet. Thus, the word Blessing did not start with the Unification Church. Since the beginning, after the fall and until now, throughout the course of history, in the core of His mind God has been hoping always and moving forward. We must know this! God has been walking the way of suffering until now, waiting for that one day to realize that hope, but he has not yet found that day. Therefore, when this day is found, it will be the day of historical liberation. It's the day that God will accomplish His historical hope. Thinking about this, we must know the enormity of the Blessing.

The Blessing is the goal of history and the key to the liberation of all people.

Walking the miserable historical course of sorrow and pain, going over the monotonous courses, God is happier to welcome the day of liberation than He was welcoming unfallen Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. In order to welcome this day, God had to chase countless saints and sages to the way of death and had to lead with patience for six thousand years in order to raise victorious sons and daughters. If we think of God's situation, how thankful is the day and how good is the day and how happy is the day! Suppose the person appeared who could make such a day. The entire universe would shake and heaven and earth would celebrate.

Do you think there will just be the Feast of the Lamb? The liberation ceremony should be done as well. From the time of the fall of man until now, all the feeling of accusation, pain and suffering can be liberated by the day of the Blessing; this is the Holy Wedding Day.

In the Unification Church, centering on 1960, the word Blessing came about. With this word and this life style, I suggested that it did not happen just by the necessity of this time of the 1960s. What has been the ultimate hope of God through the course of history wherever He's been carrying on the providence? That is to arrive at the one point of the Blessing. We must know this fact.

The Blessing is the hope of God and the hope of Jesus and the Holy Spirit. A new history begins when this hope is realized. The Blessing is the work which fulfills the hope of the whole. Therefore, the blessed family must stay as the subject for the realization of this hope. Because Jesus could not realize this hope, he must realize it by coming again. The Unification Church must be responsible to realize the hope which Jesus could not realize.

When do you think is the time for realizing the Blessing? Now is the ultimate time for God's hope to be realized. It is the time to end God's agony over the six thousand years of hard work. God's only son came to the earth and worked hard. In other words, it is the time for Jesus' hope to be realized. Moreover, centering on the family of that son, it is the time for starting love; it is the time for all creation to receive delight, worthiness and glory. How much would God like this day? All sin will disappear and the brightness of the sun will rise and receive the merry universe. All of nature will harmonize and all animals will dance in the beautiful morning; it is the day to welcome the victorious morning. The Blessing is the place where all the sorrow in the course of history, from the past until now, will be terminated. It is the new starting point for the hope of God, which was never realized in the past. It is the starting point for the new era, the new future.

Until now, what has been the cause of human suffering? It is that we have fallen ancestors who could not receive the Blessing. Because of that unfortunate history, even now their descendants are suffering continuously. Then what is the hope of all human beings in the universe before God? It is for is the day of Blessing. This is an absolute historical fact.

In the beginning, Adam and Eve were made after the creation. As the center of that creation, Adam and Eve were created as the substantial body of glory and God wished to have the day of Blessing filled with delight and the pledge of victory. Because of the fall of Adam and Eve, God could not accomplish that Will. Today our generation must complete the Blessing. By lifting the glory of victory, we, as husband and wife, sing praise in front of the whole universe. In order to welcome the one chance to have that happiest day, we must know how blessed we are to be attending this enormously glorious place. Even Jesus died hoping for the Blessing. Countless people in the providence of restoration, if we think about the past, gave their lives for the will of God, with all of their heart and effort. What they were hoping for was to accomplish the Blessing. In the spirit world, countless spirit men could not connect to the Blessing; even now they are hoping to connect with the Blessing. 

If we look in the Bible, the crown is mentioned, the crown of love. It symbolizes that in front of God, with the Blessing partner, they will become citizens of God's permitted country. The crown symbolizes special authority from God. You must know this. These facts, centering on what is happening in the Unification Church today, should not be seen plainly only here. Throughout the course of history and through the present into the future, countless spirits in the spirit world pursue this. Their point of hope is realized from here. Those who are attending this huge Blessing: do you know this fact? You must make a new determination from a serious position.

From the day that Adam and Eve fell, the human situation has been wanting the day of God's Blessing.

The family is the focal point for yourselves and for the history of God. This is the Blessing.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


1) The Meaning of the Blessing

The meaning of the Blessing is that the True Parents and the True Children are fulfilling the purpose of creation.

God exists as the dual characteristics of plus and minus. When this is divided into the plus which is the man and the minus which is the woman, then when Adam and Eve are re-unified, the resultant form is their children. In this way, centering on God, the first, second and third generations are formed. Then among these three generations, the problem happened in the second generation, Adam and Eve. Adam and Eve could not become one centering on God's love. Since God could be their spiritual connection, God is determined and the relationship with God will be connected to their children through the standard of love. That is what we call the Blessing.

God's hope is that through creating, rearing and Blessing humankind, they multiply through having many children. Jesus' hope also was to receive a bride when he came to the earth. Christianity has been shedding blood for two thousand years, waiting to become the bride. Likewise, God has worked through the way of the providence in order to find one man and one woman to whom to give the Blessing. When God looks at you, you should be a true man and woman; in other words, true sons and daughters. You must know you were to be the sons and daughters of God.

The Blessing is the opening of Heaven's door. You enter with your children.

In this world, there are countless numbers of people, but we can divide them into two: men and women. It is our core purpose to seek the way to unite them. Until now, there was not one family origin, but we are searching for it. If an origin is found and spreads seeds, they will become the new trees. This is the Unification Church's Blessing.

In our Unification Church, we express marriage as the Blessing.

What is the Unification Church's Blessing? Not like a man and woman meeting each other and just getting married, but centering on God and the True Father, they meet and receive the Blessing. Because man and woman met wrongly and were chased out, man and woman must do well and must work to restore everything. You must know that the Unification Church Blessing is making the foundation for this.

The perfection of a man and woman's love is the perfection of the universe. The day this love was broken, the universal order was destroyed and the vertical world was broken. Therefore, from the providential viewpoint, you must know how important marriage is. The Blessing centering on God is the place of meeting of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. Horizontally, it is the place of meeting in the external and temporal world. Through true love, man and woman gradually get closer to the center of the eternal world. Man and woman centering on God will unite into one in the center. Man and woman centering on God, giving and receiving love, will become one and will give birth to sons and daughters. Sons and daughters who are born as the fruit of love, through give and take action centering on parents who are one with God, will produce the four position foundation.

The religions which have been leading the human race do not know about the Blessing. A majority of religions emphasize an ascetic life and are prepared to be the bride. The difference between the Unification Church and the other religions is that the Unification Church has the Blessing in the name of the True Parents. From God's providential point of view, this is a surprising fact. Also, it is surprising that the Blessing candidates include representatives of all humanity on the earth. That is possible with true love. The Blessing is the beginning of the new world.

What religion is the Unification Church? The word "unification" is used because this church is to start one world from the will of God. Centering on the unchanging love of God, a true man and woman become one horizontally with each other and vertically with God.

In the Unification Church, we restore fallen man and woman centering on true love by giving the Blessing. God's primary will is that this be accomplished. In the future this will expand, as the work of making one world will remain. Now, through holding several Blessings for people worldwide, the new tradition of love is established as the road of tradition.

The Unification Church is the place to educate people to enter the heavenly world by bearing the cross of the teenage problem and all the satanic crosses, and putting on white robes. By doing this, we restore them as righteous people and make of them new men and women. The Unification Church mass weddings gather from the world young people who have made the condition to represent thousands of generations as men and women, and make of them a new family.

The Unification Church mass wedding ceremony is not just a wedding ceremony of a man and a woman to make a family. Until now, marriage was centered on the individual self, but our wedding ceremony is holy and has the content to make God happy and the condition to indemnify history. Our marriage ceremony is to liberate God's grief caused by Adam and Eve's fall and fulfill what Jesus could not, which is to pass through the standard of the bridegroom and bride. This is explained clearly in the Divine Principle.

Today, you have not yet made the absolute connection with the True Parents. In order to make that connection, there is the Unification Church Blessing.

Teacher has been making effort and fighting for this day. Through the Blessing you inherit the True Parents' connection. Therefore, the Parents' Blessing is the banner for the battle against the satanic world.

For those who are Blessed, Teacher (Father) will take responsibility even in the spirit world. Teacher will manage and guide. In this way, the Blessing means making an eternal relationship with the Teacher (Father).

The human ancestors fell and a man and a woman were chased out of the Garden of Eden, therefore the husband and wife must triumph over that situation. That is the Blessing.

Now, time has passed the formation and the growth period and is entering the completion stage. The vertical history of thousands of years is passing horizontally. In other words, this time is such that the six thousand years of history are passing at once. Therefore, we must be outside of satan's zone of attack. Then what is the Blessing? The historical satanic sovereignty until today is being overcome completely by the Blessing.

To receive the Blessing is to become one with God. If you are one with God, you can become whole. Everything of God, whatever the subject has, can be received. God has eternal life. From eternal life He has universal love - as ideal subject He has the worldview. Everything is being bequeathed. That is why receiving the Blessing is the same as inheriting everything. You received God's love previously. By the Blessing we can receive God's substantiality and God's substance. Furthermore, it is not all just God's but it becomes yours. That is why marriage means to inherit everything. The most valuable part of God's love is being bequeathed, God Himself is being bequeathed and everything is being bequeathed. In these                     contexts we use the word "Blessing." Receiving the Blessing means receiving good fortune.

By the formation of a three-generation family with God's love, God can dwell on the family level and the eternally existing family ideal form is completed. Through the family we can have God, receive God's love, exhibit God's character and inherit the subjectivity of God. There is nothing more a human being desires. That is why the heavenly world is mine and God's everything becomes mine. Originally, this was the hope of humankind. All people desire the best because this standard has remained. You must know this hope and desire. It is possible to accomplish this by receiving the Blessing. Can you understand how surprising the event of the Blessing is?

God's love is absolute, unchanging and unique because God is absolute and eternal. You must reach that heart of God. Those who come to the Unification Church and move in and out of the church are not trustworthy. God's love can abide in the absolute, unchanging heart. Under conditions other than this, God's love will not abide. In order to make God abide in you forever, you must make satan surrender and you must become the eternal and unchanging self. You have not reached that level yet. In order to be in that position, you must inherit the standard and victory the Teacher accomplished. 

In Japan, are there skyscrapers? No matter who built the building, the person whose name is recorded on the deed is the owner. According to a piece of paper, that building belongs to that person. Inheriting everything of the Teacher's is the same as this. Get the victory through universal restoration and make the highest skyscraper in the world and make the deed and transfer ownership to yourself. If there is a person who pollutes this, then we fight, risking our lives. Each person here is an owner. Now all members are lined up on the starting line in the same stadium. Please see that you run fast. Absolutely, you will be the center of the Japanese race.

We ourselves do not have any value other than the ability to proclaim the Principle and spread principled opinions. Then, satan cannot do anything. The entire Principle instructs that the Blessing is the ceremony of initiation for this path. The Blessing is the eternal jewel. It is the one form of promise by which we start now on the path of ten thousand descendants. If someone stains it, all the generations are affected. When Jesus was crucified, the whole nation was affected; in the same way, all the generations are affected.

In the entire life of Teacher, do you know what is the most valuable thing I can imagine? It is the Blessing. For all of you, the ultimate gift in human history is the Blessing.

Giving the Blessing means transferring the heavenly authority.

The Unification Church members must know that receiving the Blessing is the principled way. And you must know that receiving the Blessing is happiness. If you obtained the entire satanic world, you would own a sorrowful world. That is why you must receive the Blessing with joy and thankfulness and never exchange it for anything. How are you feeling? You are receiving without correctly knowing the value.

You Unification Church members must not think as you do about the Blessing. This Blessing is the condition for restoration by indemnity. The condition for restoration by indemnity means you are taking responsibility for your family's destiny. Therefore, families must be restored one by one, making the worldwide satan surrender and pioneering the road for the world. You must think like that, not that you want to receive the Blessing selfishly. You must think you exist in order to give. If you think centered on yourself, that is self-centered and that thinking will destroy you. This is a very serious problem. Good and evil divide here. The Blessing is very valuable and if you receive it in the wrong way you will be ruined.

2) The Value of the Blessing

From the Principle point of view, you must know how important marriage is. The Blessing centering on God is the meeting place of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. Horizontally, it is the meeting place of the eternal world and the temporal world.

The 66 books of the Bible are not scattered. They are organized by the word Blessing. If you study these 66 books, you will find that they harmonize reasonably with the victorious Blessed couple.

The fact that you came to the Unification Church and received the Blessing means that God, after four thousand years of the providence, sent Jesus and he restored the family centering on the will of God and he stands on the victorious foundation. That is why, even if your descendants may not gain merit in the providence of restoration from your victory base, you can inherit merit from your ancestors who made effort during four thousand years of providential restoration.

Jesus came, consummating four thousand years of history, and what did he do? Because he did not have the family, he was destroyed. If he had had the family horizontally representing the same length of time, the tribe could have been indemnified within history. If that had happened, Jesus' clan, tribe and nation could have been established. In order to win that family, Jesus suffered for 33 years. He could not get the Blessing even after he suffered 33 years -- and you think you know the value of the Blessing? The Blessing is the door which opens upon the solution to thousands of years of searching.

What is Jesus' wish after two thousand years of effort? It is for the Marriage of the Lamb. What is the Marriage of the Lamb? It is the Blessing! Jesus' wish for two thousand years has been the Blessing, that is, the Marriage of the Lamb. In order to have the marriage feast, the bride must come in front of the bridegroom. That is the consummation of Christianity. Therefore, without passing through Christianity, you cannot enter heaven.

Between Jesus and you, who received the Blessing first? You are in Abel's position and you must restore the elder sonship, that glorious position which you can inherit first. Spiritually, Jesus is in the father position to you, but on the physical level, you have made relations with Teacher. After receiving this enormous Blessing, you do not know the value of the Blessing. You are like a prince born to a royal family, who does not know his value when he is a baby. Since you have grown up, you must recognize yourself as the prince of heaven and heavenly people, and you must have the proper manners for all situations and fulfill your responsibility based upon your own position.

The meaning of the Blessing is that it is the starting time of the Messiah, who has made a foundation on the earth for two thousand years centering on the chosen nation and religious organizations, now having the name of the bridegroom and bride. Can you be the Tribal Messiah? Because you made the relationship of father and son with the Teacher, satan cannot do anything. As you can see, the Blessing is incredible.

What position do you have through the Blessing? The Blessing grants you the best position in the world. In the position of Blessing, with whom will you make relations? You cannot become perfect by yourself. You are perfected by the love of parents entirely. When a son is born from parents, whether he is handsome or not, he resembles his parents. In the same way, the Unification Church teaches about the True Parents' mission. That is the blessing of all blessings.

The value of the Blessing cannot be exchanged even for the world. Sometimes I regret that I gave the Blessing. The Blessing is one man and one woman, centering on God's will, becoming true father and true mother, producing true love.

Because of a problem relating to eating and clothing, will you forget your mission and sell your Blessing for money? Are you intending to do this? God's Blessing cannot be exchanged for heaven and earth.

Death is the same for the king of a country and the people of the country, but their content is different. In this way, concerning the Blessing, externally it does not look so special, but the content has an incredible difference.

Among the participants of the March First Movement, among thirty-three people, wasn't there a Lee, Gaup Sung? Now he lives alone, but if you study about the March First Movement, you know he is higher than the president, don't you? Of course, he is higher, without question. Like that, those who received the mass Blessing will be receiving unusual glory. Do you understand? Even though in the last couple to get engaged the bride is missing one eye, her nose is tilted, she is missing an ear, one arm is not there and she may be disabled in the worst way, she will receive the glory of the world. Not because of these problems, but because she is blessed by the Teacher. Do you understand? You cannot buy this with billions of dollars. Our Unification Church ladies, do you understand? How much do you know?

The Blessing is not fulfilled easily. It does not happen like a memorial ceremony or an annual event. If you know the value of the Blessing, you must inherit the love and the heart of the Father.

The place of Blessing is majestic. It is a fearful place. You cannot respond to it suitably with your emotion. The value of one life is greater than that of the universe. That is why when taking responsibility for one person's life, you must take responsibility for eternity. You must know this problem is a concern at the place of the Blessing. That is why when this time comes in one's life, everyone is happy. In order to participate in this enormous Blessing place, you must make an historical determination. The Blessing is the point of life and death.

The Blessing is the most valuable thing in the cosmos. At the same time, it is really a fearful thing. Suppose one spouse thinks about other things, spacing out. That is betraying the other spouse. Through you good ancestors, the world and the nation are born.

Therefore, those who received the Blessing must think about the universe with their eyes open. The Blessing is so you can give blessing to others.

You must know the value of the Blessing before receiving it. By receiving the Blessing, you are standing on the level of being a citizen of the third Israel. All of you: after knowing the meaning and the value of the Blessing, can you say that you are Unification Church members without receiving the Blessing? Do you respect as adults those who are not married? Even the secular world recognizes that if a virgin lady or bachelor dies, they turn into a ghost or demon. That happens not because somebody artificially contrived it. It is the way of the universe.

In the Garden of Eden, if a woman had not been created, what would have happened? The fact is that the existence of women is the cosmic magic. This is the truth. The magic among all magical events is the existence of man and woman. If just one side existed, human history would have ended. You must understand the value of the Unification Church Blessing from this angle. Once you meet your spouse, that is your connection to eternity. You must be thankful and be so strong and bold that you would not exchange the original husband and wife's love for the cosmos or God. If you taste true love in the Unification Church, that light of love must follow you no matter where in the world you go. Without loving humanity and the cosmos centering on true love, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That is why the keys to heaven were given to Peter.

Heaven is entered after fulfilling the family. That's why we have the mass wedding in the Unification Church. What is that mass wedding? Those who come to see the mass wedding are surprised, saying, "I thought the mass wedding was not a big deal.... but wow!" It is true. It is a beautiful and great thing. That is why those young ladies and men who come for the first time, wanting to go to the mass wedding, panic and cry because they are afraid that they might not qualify.

A while back, there were some sisters who escaped to headquarters and lived there because their parents wanted to have them married. Normally a daughter feels happy when her parents want to arrange her marriage, because she knows that she is becoming old; but why did these sisters escape? It is because they did not want to marry if it was not officiated by Reverend Moon. What is going on there? The content of True Parents is there. If not in obedience to Reverend Moon's word, they knew marriage is no good.

Being 80 years old, a grandmother knows that she cannot enter heaven without receiving the Blessing, so even in the last minute of her life she wishes to make conditions for the Blessing. In the Unification Church, things are going this way. Since Reverend Moon must take care of this, he has a rough life.

In the Unification Church, why do we perform the mass wedding? If I explained everything, it would melt the bones of even the grandmothers. They would pine, "If I could be young again, I would go to the Unification Church mass wedding." Whether or not ignorant people say bad words, with tears they would want to go. When a person is happy, she is positive, and laughs. When she is overflowing with joy, then tears come. That is not a bad thing.

Today, in the Unification Church, we perform the mass wedding. Among you here, if you are wise, there is no more fearful fate than being kicked out, unable to receive the Unification Church mass wedding. Because they know that, if I call to an American or Japanese, they respond, "Yes, I'm coming," and run to me. No matter if the king or the president opposes, they come. In this way, put the hook in the nose and pull the world hard; it will be pulled.

3) The Reason for Receiving the Blessing

The fall is marriage not centering on God. Because marriage centered on satan, it now must be done in the name of God alone. Such marriage is the world historical marriage. It is not marriage in one nation but it is the marriage beyond nation and beyond the satanic world. It is the ground of surpassing the satanic world.

The mass wedding centering on our Unification Church is not just limited to our own church's marriage ceremony. It is the formula through which the whole of humankind will move. We must know this clearly. Then, what is the fundamental reason for receiving the Blessing? It is because our ancestors were fallen. If the human ancestors had not fallen, this work of the Blessing would not be happening. But because of the fall, there is the course of restoration remaining in order to go back to God's sovereignty, and we must climb this way. This explains the purpose for religion and the goal of history.

Ultimately, what is the final purpose? It is to have the true family. This is the ultimate purpose for fallen humankind to discover. In order to establish the true family, true people must come. Among the true people, true man must appear first. By doing that, the true man finds the true woman and they have the holy wedding centering on God, and finally the true family is started.

Due to the human fall, humankind was unable to have that origin. Therefore we must deny all the families which existed until today, according to God's providential will centering on the family foundation, and we must go over the existing family standard. If someone cannot go over this standard, the fallen world cannot return to the original world. This is the principled interpretation. Fallen man and woman, no matter who they might be, cannot stand in front of God without going through this conditional formula. We must understand this.

Satan entered through Adam and Eve; in other words, a husband and wife pulled him in. Therefore, the husband and wife must chase satan out. They were attacked by satan and became fallen parents, so the true parents must come and restore this. Without doing this, we cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. The fact that even now Jesus is praying in Paradise means that we still remain under satan's accusation. In the future, in order to become citizens of the third Israel, we must receive the Blessing centering on the Unification Church. In the past, in Abraham's time, in order to become Israelites, people had to receive circumcision. In the same way, without receiving the Unification Church Blessing, you cannot be a citizen of the third Israel. However, in receiving the Blessing, conditions are not simple. I myself offered my forty years of life because of that condition. I spent my whole life for that.

Why do we get the Blessing? In order to give the Blessing to others and see that the Blessing goes to the whole world.

We cannot establish the ideal of heaven without marriage and the family. In the Unification Church, the purpose for all the good men and good women receiving the Blessing is to build the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven. Not only unmarried people, but also people already married who have the correct standard must get the Blessing. Everyone must receive the Blessing in order to return to the world of the original creation. In the Principle, a true man and woman enter the world of the original creation through the Blessing, but due to the fall, that work of love never happened.

Human beings, by finally standing in the position of parents, are receiving the heavenly inheritance. That is Jesus' Feast of the Lamb. In other words, people must go through the Blessing of the Unification Church, which means receiving the Blessing from God.

4) Who Is Giving the Blessing?

Adam and Eve fell from the completion level of the growth stage. In order to restore this, we must go the opposite course. Because they fell centering on the love problem, in our course of restoration and reaching our goal, we must absolutely overcome the love problem between Adam and Eve. In order to overcome the power of love centering on satan, you must connect to God's love through the True Parents. Therefore, the descendants of the fallen parents must go the way of overcoming the fallen sovereignty by welcoming True Parents and becoming vertically one with them. You cannot overcome the fallen sovereignty by yourself. Absolutely, man and woman must become one to solve this.

The Unification Church Blessing has that meaning. Therefore, the Blessing does not happen according to your thinking. It must originate centering on the parents. Even in the fallen secular world, people have a history of getting married centering on the parents, not on themselves. It is the same in the course of the restoration. True Parents come and, through them, according to the providence of restoration, we go beyond the level at which Adam and Eve fell for the first time.

Because the fall happened by love, also restoration has to be done centering on the love relationship of heavenly new parents. That is why Teacher and Mother perform the mass wedding ceremony together. That is the ceremony of inheriting love. What is formed here becomes the eternal tradition. Revolution is not necessary. In this way, without revolution, the new tradition is established between heaven and earth; the new family, clan and tribe, and the new nation and world are forming and will conquer this earth.

This is the place to establish the heavenly way. I have been giving my life in order to establish the Principle rule. I'm not going to listen to your advice and take care of marriage matters lightly.

Who is giving the Blessing? If there are no parents, then another person can do it, but if parents are here, no other person can do it. Therefore, in the Unification Church, the Teacher gives the Blessing. You young men and ladies here, if I say I'm not going to give you the Blessing, your whole hearts will be disappointed. Once anyone knows the Principle, he or she cannot get married on their own. Must Teacher give the Principle so plainly in order for you to receive it?

In the Garden of Eden, originally the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve would have married according to God's commandment, with Adam and Eve giving the Blessing. Our marriage ceremony is the same. Therefore, in our Unification Church, the Blessing is given in the name of the True Parents. Have you ever seen one's own parents giving the Blessing in the secular world? Saying no is to say that in the secular world there are no perfect people. The marriage ceremony is the ceremony of the inheritance of love, God's love. Parents are living with parents' love representing God's love. With the order to live like this, marriage is the ceremony of inheritance. God's love is inherited from the parents. You do not receive it from some famous person; that is the archangel's giving marriage. Some famous person coming and doing the marriage ceremony is the archangel's giving the marriage ceremony.

Before marriage, you should not have your own idea about it. You assemble your heart before the heart of God and Parents. After that, grandparents and parents are linked, then the Blessing is received and the whole thing is inherited. Our family is linked, with my receiving and I'm giving to you, so the parents' love is being given to you. The ceremony of the Blessing is the inheritance of the whole. From that moment, I exist, I can have pride. I can say that I am in the center of the cosmos. Likewise, until you receive the Blessing, you cannot move your heart as you like.

Why do I speak in this way? Right now, some people are handsome and have the ability to look good inside and out, and in our Unification movement they are necessary people, but even about them I have worries. They make decisions centering on themselves. Is that good? If a self-centered man gets married to a self-centered woman, they both will be ruined. Is that good? Then how will they avoid destruction? They must digest what marriage is, and centering on the will of God they must make a substantial foundation to overcome. Without doing that, they will absolutely be destroyed. It is inevitable. Then who is going to do that? I am doing it. That is why I have been giving the Blessing.

Things that no one else can even touch, the Unification Church has been starting and guiding on the way of re-creation. The very possibility of this day coming means that the world will be one, that the evil satanic world will be transformed into the heavenly world. Today, that American young people are allowed to find their own spouse is a very strange thing. It is a Christian culture, but they are doing things that the Bible does not permit. This is because material civilization brings satanic erosion, turning the Christian culture into a satanic free world. But why do you not do like that? Can we not do what satan has been doing? What is love? Inheriting marriage from God and from parents is the Principle. Because free marriage is the fall, we cannot return to the heavenly world unless we pull out this root.

When the Teacher was touring, he called Americans, Germans, French, English and Italians and asked, "Would you like your mother and father to marry you or is it better for your Unification Church Teacher to marry you? Those who want the Teacher to make their marriage, raise your hands." When I asked, everyone raised their hands and said, "Of course, please make my marriage for me." Raising your hands is doing good, isn't it? You shall raise your hands until you are happy.

In the past, Western people did that sort of thing to Oriental people. It doesn't matter that they graduated from a famous university and received a Masters and Ph.D.; once they come to the Unification Church, listen to the lectures and understand the Principle, they cannot get married by themselves. So they invite the Teacher and want to receive the Blessing. However, do I go to that place? It is a very interesting thing. An Oriental person from Asia gathers western people and says, "You rascals!" and they say, "Yes." In that way, they are making the foundation. If I say to sacrifice, they sacrifice, and if I say to go out, they go out. Also, the most valuable thing in their life, marriage, is decided by the Teacher and they just follow. They do not even listen to their father and mother's words or to their own country's president; they just listen to Teacher's words. If Teacher draws a line, everyone follows well.

Thinking humanistically, how rude is the person who takes sons and daughters without their parent's permission and arranges marriage for them. Those parents of whose children received the Blessing must thank the Teacher, saying, "Teacher, thank you." But this is not the time for greeting, because we are so busy. Without greeting at the ceremony, they just looked at his face and said, "Oh, that is Reverend Moon of the Unification Church." By doing that, they knew everything was all right. With that happening, are they all right? In the future, if the son of the American president joins our church, I will arrange marriage for him without concerning myself about the president. Then if that son follows the Teacher's will, that president will have to come down and visit. We have a beautiful plan like that. When you think about this, don't you feel excited? The world is sleeping; we must wake up this world and change history. Mother and Father stand together officiating, being the model, and we will continue officiating the ceremony like that in the future. If the Unification Church does this, others will follow.

5) The Blessing is for the Entire Cosmos

God's Blessing is absolutely public. That Blessing is not for the individual or family only, nor for a nation only, nor for the world only. God's Blessing is for the entire cosmos. In order for you to become perfect Adam and Eve, fulfilling the purpose of creation, you must get married. Why do you participate in this marriage? You do it because of God, for the will of God. However, until now, from the perspective of the will of God, there were many people who did as they pleased. If something was not to their taste, they would say that they were not going to do it. Such people should be cut off. In front of the will of God, they cannot be forgiven.

Now, for whom are we doing this work? It is for God, for the Will, for humanity and for the world. It is not being done centering on the self. You, individual by individual, man or woman, it is not for yourself. Before it is yours, it is God's. It belongs to the world before it belongs to you. In order to go to this noble position of bride and groom, you must realize the value of your own existence in all seasons, day and night sacrificing and witnessing to people in front of God. Then the Blessing is allowed for you.

The Blessing is not for your own self, for through you as an individual the new family represents a clan, tribe, nation and the world. That family, if he is Kim, is not for the Kim family only. The family should represent the tribe, nation and furthermore the world. We must know that unless you accomplish such a family, the Blessing cannot be fulfilled. That is because although the human ancestors, Adam and Eve, were two individuals, since they stood at the historical starting point, it did not end with just those two people. Through those two people, the new family was founded; furthermore, a new tribe and nation were realized. The Blessing position is this place of forming the world-wide foundation. This foundational place was lost due to the fall of Adam and Eve, and we are in the position to restore it. Therefore, this Blessing is not for ourselves. Also, for the base of this Blessing, we must receive the Blessing from the position of transcending tribal and national limits. Without this determination, we must know the inevitable fact that restoration cannot be accomplished.

When you receive the Blessing, think that you are receiving it for the world rather than for yourself. Those who receive the Blessing with this thinking will remain in history, but those who do not will just pass from history.

Now in the present moment, centering on your tribe, you are standing in the position connecting Korea and the world.

Therefore, representing world humanity, representing three million Koreans and representing your tribes, pledge to take responsibility as religious leaders. By that, our family will remain. Centering on heaven, in the historical moment and in the presence of the world, our family will be the necessary family. In your world of love you will be the necessary family. Receive the Blessing with determination to establish the absolute content. You must know this content.

Centering on heaven and earth, the new world must appear. As an individual self, you must be able to say, "I will become like this son or daughter. The way these sons and daughters are going is for the country of God's hope. Until this moment they have been pursuing not only the country but the world." While you are going, there may be many difficulties, poverty, and ups and downs. But that should not be a problem. No matter what, you should be husband and wife overcoming everything and surpassing the country and the world. Surpassing the country and world should be the problem.

As one male and one female, two naturally live together. That is not the point of receiving the Blessing. The Blessing is the position of taking the destiny to make a new world and going forward with definite relationships. You must know that this is the Blessing place. This way is determined by whether you want to go or you do not want to go. It is our life's inevitable fate. This way is given once in our life; there is no second chance. If you want to go, you must know that there is no further restoration course; this is the final way.

Those who are attending the Blessing should not attend just as one individual male or as one individual female. That position is for six thousand years, representing man and woman. You must know that this is the place to which you are invited. You must experience this by internal heart.

The one who appeared at the point of Blessing as the responsible leader, in other words, the center of existence, is not limited to the immediate environment. He is the central figure with global content. Therefore, the Blessing does not end by fulfilling the relationship of husband and wife. Through the Blessing, a new family, new clan, new tribe and new nation should be formed. This point is only the beginning.

6) The Reason for Holding the Mass Wedding

The mass wedding ceremony is the pride of the Unification Church. Moreover, we are having this wedding ceremony not just within one race but with Western and Oriental together. Therefore, this is our pride. This work cannot be done except in the Unification Church. Even the president cannot do it. It is not because I was born good that I could do it, but because the face of God is working.

More than anything else, the mass wedding is for establishing God's new family.

At the mass wedding ceremony, everyone is here together, passing through the work of indemnity. Don't you want to know why we hold the mass wedding? If the Blessing event had happened in the Garden of Eden, it would have been the big cosmic event. However, due to the human ancestors' fall, in order to indemnify the failure to accomplish the heavenly standard in the Garden of Eden, we are holding the mass wedding ceremony. Jesus should have held such a marriage ceremony on the level of all of the Israelites, at the least. However, no one was even concerned about Jesus' marriage. To liberate Jesus' grief, we must even be willing to die at the mass wedding in view of all people. Last year, the 430 Couples mass wedding ceremony became a world topic. In many ways, the world uses this as research material. God's marriage must be a worldwide event on that level.

The reason we perform the mass wedding is because the fall happened together, as a union. The archangel and Eve and then Eve and Adam fell together. In order to fix this, we must mobilize the spirit world and also the world of woman and man.

The feast God sponsors should be greater than any feast in the satanic world. However, because as individual selves we cannot stand at that standard, we must hold a mass wedding ceremony the likes of which has never happened in human history.

The Teacher's Holy Wedding ceremony should have been more magnificent than any wedding ceremony until today, but because I did it during the suffering period, it did not happen magnificently. Therefore, in failure, the condition for doing it magnificently has remained. Church members among three generations, centering on yourselves, should be in the position that you had the best wedding. By doing this, you can make the condition in front of satan. That is why we hold the mass wedding ceremony. Even on the internal level, in order to have the wedding which makes God happy, we must make the condition of offering.

Before the coming of the holy family, there could be no way to engraft satanic families to the heavenly families. Because of that, in order to establish heavenly families, we have the mass weddings in the Unification Church. Although secular people may mock the Unification Church's mass wedding, through the mass wedding God can have the content for engrafting.

God is working in order to connect the right blood lineage. The Unification Church's mass wedding is cutting the many generations of wrong blood lineage and revising according to God's wish.

The Unification Church's mass wedding is not just solving one individual's marriage problem but solving this problem from the beginning of history to now, for countless ancestors, tribes, nations-all those who were in conflict with God, in order to open the door. In order to do that, each Blessing group at one time, as a club, takes their period's portion of responsibility as one team; if 36 couples, 36 families are one team; 72 couples, 120 couples and 430 couples each become one team. Through them, centering on establishing the indemnification the historical marriage of failed families, the central resurrected families appear.

The Blessing stage is not the marrying place of Kim so and so and Moon so and so. These people are historically representing the world, nation, tribe, clan and family, and are making the foundation by even throwing themselves down centering on the family.

Centering on God, for the world race, we perform the mass wedding ceremony in the Unification Church.

Because we are related as one big family even without having had the marriage ceremony, we must have the mass wedding.

What is the purpose of the mass wedding? It is to save the world. This marriage ceremony transcends national boundaries, race, language, culture and customs. It is the international mass wedding ceremony. It is the appearance of the new people of God. Accordingly, this marriage ceremony is the basis for public interest.

Originally in the Garden of Eden , there should have been the marriage of one man and one woman. By doing so, they were to represent the whole world of man and woman and heaven and earth. This Blessing is the mass wedding ceremony. Maybe there is a small number of couples, but this is the foundation of the Blessing. It will get larger as more come each year. If the number of blessed families is more than 3.7 million in Korea, Korea will be restored automatically. Suppose, one day we will have 10 million, 50 million and 100 million. Asia will be more than restored. It will automatically happen.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) Resurrection and the Indemnity Condition

In the satanic world, every person regardless of situation is in the position to make conditions of indemnity. Making the indemnity condition is the same as making the offering in order to resurrect one's own self. Therefore, indemnity is something for which to be thankful.

Because the way of restoration is to return back to the origin, unless one makes the indemnity condition, one cannot go back to the origin. The indemnity condition must be made by human beings, not by God. In order for a sick person to be healed, he must take medicine even if it is bitter. Bitter medicine is the real medicine. Making the indemnity condition is like taking bitter medicine; it is difficult work. However, without making the indemnity condition, you cannot be restored.

Fallen people were not born from God-centered parents in the direct blood lineage. Therefore, our birth must be denied, and we must make a new relationship with God. Without going back to the origin, you cannot go to the Blessing position. In other words, because we were born from the fallen dead world, in order to return to life centering on God, we must be resurrected. We need to be born again. But being born is not the conclusion; we then must go through the growth period. In order to pass through that, the indemnity condition must be established. In making the indemnity condition, not only the individual's responsibility but also the national mission and world mission together are included. You must know that what you did concerning this responsibility determines what happens with your Blessing.

If you know the will of God more and more, you realize your physical body is being made dirty through satan and you feet like burning that which has the filthy blood of satan flowing through it. You feel like throwing away your hands and feet and your whole body, which is used by satan. If you think you want to preserve yourself as you are, stained by satan, you are being stupid. Have you ever had that experience? Since we cannot remain dead, we need the conditions to eliminate our past relating with satan.

You need to get the lesson from Teacher about the method for making the indemnity condition. If, a long time ago in Japan, there had been one person thinking about that and forgetting even the coasts of Japan, by now Japan could have unified the whole world. There is no business in the world as great as that. In the Bible it says, "What good is it if you gain the whole world and lose your life?" Life is that precious. We must know the correct method for the indemnity condition, which results in your own precious life.

The way for salvation is to pay indemnity and then restore the way. Indemnity means you climb through the path by which the fall happened. Then go the opposite way.

Teacher established all the historical indemnity conditions, then he won victory. It should not be a problem even if satan attacks with all of his methods and ways, as satan has done to goodness until now. Think about carrying out maneuvers, like Stalin's method of liquidating all religious people, toward satan. Teacher even has that side.

Perfection does not happen automatically but is established through indemnity. Therefore, the people in the fallen world cannot perfect themselves without making the indemnity condition. Self-perfection is accomplished through the perfection of indemnity. Those who did not go over the hills of indemnity absolutely have no way to be perfected. If we look from the internal view, it is perfection of the individual self, and from God's side, it can be said to be restoration. Perfection of indemnity could be called the perfection of restoration. That is why it is restoration through indemnity. Therefore, we can never separate these two words: indemnity and restoration.

When we say "perfection through indemnity," it means "indemnity for restoration." Centering on perfection, reach perfection through the course of restoration through indemnity. After indemnity, then restoration. After being restored, then go the way of perfection. Therefore, you can think of indemnity and restoration as one.

2) The Indemnity Condition Has To Be Established By Myself

What result came about due to the human fall? God and the angelic world were chased out of the human world, and we lost the world of all things. Next, the individual base, family base, clan, tribe, nation and world foundations were all lost. The word "lost" means that Adam and Eve themselves chased them out. Who has the responsibility for that? That responsibility isn't God's, it is not the angelic world's nor the creation's; it is the human responsibility. This result was the human responsibility. 

Therefore, human beings must take the responsibility and assume the destiny to go the course of restoration. However, the course of restoration cannot be traversed by oneself. Absolutely, you must go through the re-creation, and principle with the help of the spirit world. It cannot be otherwise, because it is the principle of salvation that God and the spirit world mobilize for re-creation. Before God created human beings, He created the angelic world. With the help of the angels, He created all things and through all things as material, He created human beings.

Because the fall was committed by human beings, restoration through indemnity must be done by human beings. The Principle is that the one who committed the sin should indemnify it. Since the parents became fallen parents, unless the True Parents come and indemnify this, humanity cannot go back to God. The one who can solve these things is the True Parent. The value of the True Parents is not comparable to ten million dollars or even billions of lives. That is why, when you've found the True Parents, you should be able to say, "I'll follow with my life." Jesus said, "Those who want to live will die and those who want to die will live," because that describes the way, the beginning point of restoration through indemnity.

Indemnity conditions must be established by your own self. Another person cannot substitute for you. The fall means the loss of the authority of subjectivity. In restoration, no matter who interferes, you must be confident of yourself and go with the clear subjectivity. No matter where others are going, I must be busy going my way. At night, there is no time to sleep, there is no time to find a place to sit comfortably and eat a meal. Without having a heart this serious, you cannot go the way of restoration.

3) In Order To Eliminate the Satanic Sovereignty

If you want to find complete salvation, you must liquidate your own sin and your past. Now through your activities you must clean up the sins you've committed. In order to eliminate sin, you must not do things against the Principle.

Evil is to allow the condition for satan's invasion. What is sin? Whatever content you have for satan to attack, that is sin. Therefore, Christians more than anyone must clearly know the root of sin. Evil is satan himself, needless to say, and in Eve evil starts with, "Let me be the subject, let me be the center." God's original principle of creation is, "Live for the other (spouse)," while "Live for myself' is the satanic fallen nature. You must know the origin of good and evil clearly. Evil people say to live for myself; God wants to break this down and Jesus also wants to break it down. That is why He taught: do not be arrogant, live for others and serve others.

We broke down due to the fall; in order to fix what is broken, we must adjust to the original Principle which existed before we broke down. After that, we must go through the course of re-creation, in order to become one with the principle of creation. The fall happened from the motivation that the other exists to invest in me, not that I exist to invest in others. Therefore, in investing we must do the opposite from the world. That is why religions teach to sacrifice the self for others.

After the fall of Adam and Eve, what kind of illness did the human race contract? Centering on satan, we got the sickness of love, and through the sickness of love, the blood lineage of satan has multiplied. In other words, the illness is received from satan's blood and is born in satan's direct children. But how did that love sickness start? It began from the point of thinking only of one's self and centering on one's self. By denying God's order and the heavenly principle and centering on one's self, the sickness of the fall was born. That's why in order to heal this sickness, you must deny yourself and you must live absolutely centering on God.

If the archangel, Adam and Eve, were hoping centering on God, they would not have fallen but would have established the ideal world. Heaven is the place of life attending God absolutely and making the relation of love through Him. In order to straighten out this origin, God has been leading the providence of restoration. If you are being proud of your own self, it cannot happen.

In order to come out of the self-centered, fallen sovereignty, you must have a God-centered sovereignty. If you have such, then you can come out. Otherwise, there is no way to get away from the self-centered sovereignty. One must take this way inevitably.

As a member of the Unification Church, while you are doing witnessing or business activities, do you ever happen to say, "It is too hard and I cannot do this"? That cannot be God-centered but is centered on your own self. In light of this principle, if you complain while you are working in the Unification Church, and deny the work, you must know clearly that your work is unqualified. He who works in the Unification Church centering upon himself will complain within a short time when hardship comes. He will claim that all the work he has done in the church is his own. 

The way I must go might be difficult, but I must think: God is going in front of me, my friends are beside me, and our brothers and sisters are there. Also, we must think that the fate of all humankind's future remains in front of us. I must think that I will go until I give my life. By having this thinking, you can overcome the self-centered fallen standard. Not me-centered; by thinking centered on God, you can overcome the fallen sovereignty. That is why, in Unification Church, the most difficult times mean we are kicking out the most difficult fallen sovereignty and getting closer to the day of liberation.

Originally, the fall brought us into a place of death. In order to salvage this, you must run into the place of death. No matter what, we all have to go through that fate, so you must do it with a joyful heart as a real man and woman. Like that, make the determination; the members will increase as they go according to the will of God, and the world will go in a new direction. Our heart must be burning to establish that mother-baby desperation. In your heart, do you have the faith to go beyond the limit of life and death?

Teacher has been watching many dosens, many hundreds, many thousands, many tens of thousands of life and death situations, and has fought with satan. Although the countless situations of difficulties come like waves, the goal that Teacher made has not changed. Even if my legs are broken or my eyes are popped out or my neck is being cut, I do not change from the beginning point of determination. Therefore, I'm victorious as long as I'm alive.

How could we get out of the love of the fallen sovereignty and the blood lineage of the satanic sovereignty? Whenever you think about only yourself and loving yourself, satan can take you away. If I do the opposite, denying myself and thinking centered on God, and live this way, satan cannot manage me and God abides in and manages me. By doing this, you can be liberated from the archangel in the satanic world. From the position of fallen archangel you can climb to the unfallen archangel's position,

Although Adam fell in the individual position, because he was the center of the whole he must restore the world. It cannot be restored at once. It must be restored stage by stage. After restoring the position of an individual, the family environment and clan, tribe, nation and world and the cosmic environments must be restored. All together there are eight stages or levels which must be passed through. Only by solving these problems can human beings who are pursuing the ideal world meet freely with God, the subject of love. While doing that, if some level is blocked, one may pass the lower levels but one cannot pass the level above. That means that one cannot continue on the way to be one with God. If you reach some level, you may get the help of spirit people on the form- and life-spirit levels but it is difficult to communicate with God. From the individual level to God: how can we expand the way directly to the communicating environment? This is God's worry and the worry of the men and women of the fallen world. These two worries came about due to the human fall.

Man and woman fell through the archangel, and this must be straightened out. This absolutely cannot be done at the offering stage. The self must be denied first. That is why those who desire the absolute, unique subject must pass through the position of absolute denial. One who desires the absolutely unique subject must fulfill the condition by denying reality. Therefore, restoration through indemnity cannot be established even if a small condition of affirmation remains. This absolute denial must be established beginning on an individual level, to the family, clan, tribe, nation, world, cosmos and to God.

Then the eight levels are completed and connected to the ideal direction. Level by level, unless we pass through the course of denial, we cannot be connected to God.

Where does God appear? He appears to the unfallen Adam and Eve. There, we can find God. We all must return back to Adam and Eve before the fall, sinless Adam and Eve's position. If you welcome the True Parents there, you can make the true clan, true nation and true world. This claim is addressed in no place other than Unification Thought. In order to reach this level, we must penetrate through the opposite side from the fall. The indemnity course naturally appears for fallen people, because without overcoming this, you cannot go back to the origin, you cannot clean yourself out. How can we restore from the individual problem to the family, clan, nation and world? We must have a clear ideology.

4) The Foundation to Receive the Blessing

The sinful world started from an individual and then expanded to the family, clan, tribe, nation and world. In order to make the foundation, God also must expand the authority of the archangel, or the authority of the servant. From there, He must expand to the authority of the adopted son and move on to the authority of the direct child. Even in the authority of the direct children, there are Cain and Abel. Cain and Abel were born from fallen parents, and they fought and separated. Without making the condition of Cain and Abel becoming one, you cannot go beyond the fallen sovereignty. 

Fallen authority can be overcome by making the foundation of substance. By doing that, you enter the completion level, but the original sin of blood lineage inherited from satan still is not eliminated. In order to eliminate the original sin, the Messiah is absolutely needed. Therefore, the foundation of faith, foundation of substance and foundation for the Messiah are absolutely necessary for fallen man and woman. The ultimate challenge is to establish the foundation for the Messiah and receive him and connect your own blood lineage. By doing so, you should be in the position of his children.

Without restoring the relationship of Cain and Abel, you cannot receive the Blessing. In order to return to parents, Cain and Abel must be united. Without doing this, you cannot go back to the parents. Restoration is like that. In Adam's family, Cain and Abel should unite and carry out the restoration; this is the Principle.

In our Unification Principle, what do we want to establish centering on the foundation of faith and the foundation of substance? Since right before the fall was the engagement period, we must be restored to the position of Adam and Eve before the fall. Then what must be done in order to be restored to this position of the engagement period before the fall? Adam and Eve fell with false love and became the false parents. Centering on these false parents, there were three sons, Cain, Abel and Seth. Including their wives there were eight people in the fallen positions. 

The internal and external content of the foundations of faith and substance are needed in order to restore these eight positions of the family. After this has been restored, then attend the Parents and overcome whatever blocks your way. Here, the heavenly parent is the Messiah. Therefore, after accomplishing the foundation of substance, the foundation for the Messiah must be established in front of the fallen people. Without the Messiah, we cannot go back to the original position. The descendants of fallen Adam and Eve, all people without exception, cannot liquidate original sin without receiving the Messiah.

The ancestors of humankind, Adam and Eve, fell with the wrong kind of love, centering on themselves. Through love centering on themselves, the archangel entered. Through the fall, they chased God out, chased out the original true character of Adam and brought the result of chasing out the original true character of Eve. In this way, by establishing the love relationship not permitted by God, what happened to humankind was that the original sin came about. Therefore the problem for humanity is how to wash out this original sin. However, we were born from fallen parents. Without reconnecting to the love of the True Parents, the original sin cannot be eliminated. Because the original sin was planted by false parents, the denial of this love cannot be done without the formation of love by the True Parents.

People with original sin cannot go to the Blessing, because even though they try to be God-centered, the content of satan's blood lineage is in their own bodies. Thus, the Blessing position is not possible. Therefore, the original sin must be eliminated. Because this original sin is connected to the false parents, in order to eliminate it, we must center on the True Parents. Without centering on the True Parents and establishing the indemnity condition, there is no way to eliminate it. Without eliminating the original sin, there cannot be the completed husband and wife position with the Blessing centering on God's love. Because you were born from the origin of love, you must be one body with the True Parents. Without that, you cannot have the benefit of resurrection. After passing through this, fulfill the heavenly laws and get H qualification as unfallen Adam and Eve in the completion level. After that, you are recognized by God. Thus, by being "good" you can receive the Blessing. That is why these three stages or courses must be accomplished.

5) The Indemnity Condition Necessary to Receive the Blessing

People use the word "blessing" easily. However, this Blessing is the other side. You do not know how much suffering and hardship came before and follows after, how difficult it was. The one who gives us the Blessing is God. And those who receive the Blessing are men and women -- you. However, unless individuals in the fallen world make the appropriate condition to receive the Blessing, God cannot give it.

When looking at the Unification Church's Blessing, what is the challenge? The challenge is to make the indemnity condition in order to receive the Blessing. Enormous contents are linked with this. From the historical view, you received the fallen blood lineage. That is why in order to receive the Blessing, you must cut off from the fallen lineage, and in order to solve the fundamental problem, you need the heavenly condition. That is why until now the Unification Church has received persecution and walked the course of the heartistic cross. That is why, when you joined the Unification Church, all your secular relationships were severed. Everything is being divided.

In order to receive the Blessing, the indemnity condition must be set up. If any filthy thing happened in the past, it must be washed clean. However, this cannot be done by yourself. You need help. In order to get the help of a lawyer, you need to confess everything including your internal heart. Then the lawyer can defend you as if he himself were standing in your position. If you do not do that, you cannot receive his help.

I am defending you in the position of a lawyer in front of God. Therefore, you must confess to me all of the secrets that no one knows. You may think that you have worries. You must know it is a thankful thing that Teacher will listen to those stories. In order to receive the Blessing, you must pass through this. Although it became dirty, by erasing with an eraser you can make a clean white paper. Only by completing this condition can the Blessing be received.

The moment of Blessing is welcomed through countless sufferings establishing the indemnity condition, overcoming the satanic false charges and safety breaking through with faith in the Principle.

Unless you have internally restored three things, your Blessing standard is not acknowledged. God is the center, above is the heart of parents and below is the heart of children, and unless you can reach the heart of husband and wife, your wish for the Blessing is itself against God's Principle.

Those who can say confidently that you are in that position, raise your hands! Nobody in Japan is qualified for the Blessing! Whatever may happen, we always have the problem of indemnity. That is your sacrifice for your resurrection. Therefore, you must make the indemnity condition. You should be saying "thank you" to that.

In order to receive the Blessing, there must be the individual resurrection. You must pray as Jesus prayed in the Garden of Gethsemane.

Jesus came as the father of humankind, as the true parent. Judas selling Jesus, consigning him to the way of the cross, represents what the whole of humankind did to Jesus. That includes us as descendants. In the providence of God, it is the same as if all people sold their own parents. To make the indemnity condition, we have the indemnity fund. Due to one person's action, Jesus who came as the True Father was chased out and the providence of God was completely blocked in all directions. As the condition to indemnify this, for a four-years period, an amount of money equivalent to the number three must be returned to God as the price of selling Jesus. The four-year period represents East, West, North and South. In Korea the amount can be 3,000 won per year; in all 12,000 won are donated during the four-year period. That amount of money is in no way close to the condition for selling Jesus. However, you must think about the holy will of God. You must offer it with the heart of blood and tears.

6) The Indemnity Period in Order to Receive the Blessing

In order to receive the Blessing, you must go through a long period of religious life. However, until now I have blessed people who do not have that long-time faithfulness. Observing the result after the Blessing, it was not good. It has always been like that.

More important than the Blessing is whether or not your course of indemnity is finished.

Until now, I walked the indemnity road and made the effort. What I would like is for you to take one-half of the responsibility. It is easier for you because you can just copy what I've done. Originally the term is three and one-half years twice; in other words, you must pass through a seven year period of indemnity. However, before the Blessing, go through three and one-half years and overcome the seven-year indemnity course. That is the course of re-creation.

In order to have the family, you must realize self-perfection and then make the reciprocal relationship. Standing in the position to make the reciprocal condition, receive the Blessing and then pass through the three- year course. This is the Unification Church Principle. I am not saying this just to make you do witnessing. It is because the heavenly law must be obeyed.

You are also like Jesus. Going the way I went, prepare for death and go to hell on earth as a savior so that you can fulfill the indemnity course. Because of the 33 years of the indemnity roads that I walked, I'm letting you do three and one-half years within three years now.

You have three and one-half years to find spiritual sons and daughters, and then you get married and go three more years. During those three years, fulfill a separation period; after that you should have physical children. That must be done in seven years. Because the number seven was not completed, the spiritual and physical worlds were lost. You must know you have the mission to complete the spiritual and physical restoration through indemnity within seven years. Without doing this, you cannot follow Teacher.

I try to bless all people who joined and were members for three years. Those who did not, I cannot help.

If you respect receiving the Blessing, you should not just go the common way of a three-year course and offering three spiritual children to God's will.

Those who joined the Unification Church must go through the course of self-development and self-discipline. More than a seven-year course of trials must be passed. In the future, this will be official.

Young men and women: do not sweat blood for your own bodies or for your own families. Only for the Will, honestly devote all you can for at least three years. Then you can have truly great royal children.

7) The Course of Training and the Seven Days Fast

In the Unification Church, there are 2-day workshops, 7-day workshops, 21-day workshops and 40-day training sessions; all together, within 6 months you should receive 70 days of training in the Principle. This is the Word and the Law. By doing that, you can know what the Unification Church is.

Those who join the Unification Church go through the training course. There are 2-day, 7-day, 21-day and 40-day workshops-all together 70 days of training are needed. Through this training, fallen, ignorant people are restored. The 2-day workshop is for changing to the new direction. From the ideological point of view, if looking at it from the providence of restoration, it is the same as the foundation for the providence of restoration. The 7-day workshop goes to the formation period. It is correlative to the Old Testament period's providence. 

By entering here, one goes to welcome the New Testament period's Messiah. 7-day training is correlative to the Old Testament period and is the time for restoring the characters of the formation stage. 21-day training is correlative to the New Testament period. After this workshop, you should be able to attend Jesus as the Messiah, perfecting the character of John the Baptist. That is to perfect the adopted child position. From here, by receiving the 40-day workshop, you are entering the Completed Testament, welcoming the Messiah and entering the engrafted position. Finally you are entering the position to make the heavenly new generation. By doing this, you are inheriting the heavenly son's position, which is better than the unfallen Adam's position. However, it is not over by inheritance; you must be equipped with the character of a heavenly son and then you are able to enter the Heavenly Kingdom.

If you receive 120-day training, you are able to establish the members prestige and reputation of the Unification Church.

Those who do not get 120-day workshop are not counted as core

Because training is being systematized from the 2-day to the 120-day level, it is the same no matter where you are in the world.

In the Last Days you must pass through the three stages of judgment. These are the judgment of truth, judgment of character, and judgment of heart. In here, doctrine is the truth. By passing through these three judgments, you are qualified for the position to attend and make a relationship with the True Parents.

It is the Principle that those who do not pass through these stages cannot receive the Blessing; this is the Principle. Think about it: if I give the Blessing to people who do not even know the Word of God, what can I do if they do whatever they wish afterwards? If a person who does not know the law is on trial, the judge makes the decision as he wishes. That is why the law is taught.

In the Principle, there are three stages of judgment: judgment of the truth, judgment of character, and judgment of heart, because the fall violated these three things. I am qualified and I am teaching you. The way of restoration could be taught only after I myself went through it. Because it is the Principle, the parents should know first. Practice also must be done by the parents first. The Principle has already been established through this foundation by Teacher; if it were not it could not be taught.

You must practice the Principle and not be the person who is caught by the Principle. To do so, you must embody the Principle. Those who are contrary to the principle of indemnity cannot fulfill the substantial restoration. If the condition remains unfulfilled, satan will pull and say, "It is mine." Therefore, in order to establish the substantial foundation, you must get the victory through a face-to-face fight with satan.

Because we were born with satan's blood, we must take out our blood and throw it away. That is the reason religion has taught, "Do fasting, be humble, and hit your own body."

When you are going to the spirit world, if you did the seven-day fast for heaven, you can be registered. Why? Because God suffered six thousand years working in the course of restoration, you must do this fast. That is why in the Unification Church there is the seven-day fast. Think about it. It is not to make you suffer but to let you have the condition that your body is being hit in front of heaven.

That is why the body must be hit. We human beings must say, "This body, my enemy. Hey, this meat loaf! In there, the blood is wriggling," and then stab it with a knife. But thankfully, Jesus was stabbed instead. Then what did Jesus leave for us? He gave us his blood and flesh. You must become the person who represents Jesus.

In the past, when the followers of Jesus were praying to meet Jesus, they had to make effort for at least seven years, day and night. Without doing that, they couldn't meet Jesus. However, in these days if you make effort for seven days, you can meet the Teacher. No matter what the problem may be, if you make effort for seven days with fasting, Teacher will teach you without fail. You must know how hard was the road by which God has come. Although I have come here, I must go again. In order to find me, attend God who went through unknown hardships. I must attend God and go through the indemnity process. Then where are you going with God? In what position are you? It is not centering on you. From the spirit world, through the heavenly connection, with the given foundation, you must run ahead to the front of the world.

Those who judge the life of Teacher do so because they don't know the life of Teacher and don't know the situation of heaven. 80% of the people around me should be communicating with the spirit world. You must raise your standard even by doing special fasting and prayer. Otherwise, I will look for more desirable members.

Among you, those who have finished 7-day fast, raise your hands. To those who did not experience one week fasting, you do not know the feeling on the seventh day, thirty minutes before midnight. Even if hundreds of books tried to explain, you still could not know. The many times you may have heard explanations about the taste of sugar do not amount to once licking a piece of sugar.


Those who want to believe in the cross have to substantially walk the road of the cross. Those who do not know the heart of God must stand as the incarnation of God. In order to be the central figure of the providence of restoration, give your loved one to satan and have the determination to endure.

8) Three Spiritual Children

In order to make the indemnity condition, you absolutely need three spiritual children. This is because, due to the fall of Adam and Eve, eight family members fell. Unless you go over the standard of representing these eight people, you cannot proceed. Without fulfilling that requirement, to say, "Live for the tribe, nation and world" is just spouting empty words. From the starting point, this standard is absolutely necessary. Accomplish this absolute standard and you will be going the road of destiny, this is the Blessing position which you must know clearly.

To receive the Blessing is to be restored to the position just before the fall. When Adam and Eve were growing up, three angels should have been attending them. Likewise, your three spiritual children represent you being attended substantially by three angels. Three spiritual children symbolize Adam, Noah, and Abraham's three periods of having three children (8 family members) and represent three periods of Cain.

First of all, the foundation of three united angels, which are these three spiritual children, helps you to receive the Blessing. If they do not help you receive the Blessing, it cannot happen. Therefore, without three spiritual children, you cannot be restored. If you do not have three spiritual children, you cannot stand on the foundation of the unity of the three angels. Then you are remaining under the fallen sovereignty and satan can make a base with you and pull you anywhere. 

The spiritual children are to be absolutely a unified foundation. Therefore, sacrifice everything and make the environment for the Blessing. If three archangels do not attend Adam and Eve, it is no good. After passing this level, for you to get the recognition from God, these three angels can say, "Adam is fully grown, so please give the Blessing to him with his spouse." Therefore, if there are not three spiritual children, absolutely it is the Principle that you cannot receive the Blessing. Those who got married without fulfilling this remain in the fallen sovereignty.

In order to receive the Blessing, you must go beyond the standard at which Jesus failed. When Jesus was dying, his three main disciples denied him. Therefore, even if you meet the situation of death, you must be one with three disciples and with them you must make a four position foundation. Because that is the formula, you absolutely must have three spiritual children. Otherwise, you cannot receive the Blessing.

In order to receive the Blessing, you need to restore three people. Jesus had the same condition to fulfill. When he went to the Mount of Transfiguration with his three disciples, these disciples were not completely united with him. Jesus said, "I did not come to be served but to serve."

Blessing candidates get the qualification for themselves through restoring three spiritual children as the victorious resurrected body. Because Abel is the victorious elder son, he must take away the children of satan. The restoration of three spiritual children represents:

1) Spiritually restoring three generations of the archangel;
2) The absolute condition for deciding the parental position;
3) The absolute condition for bringing children to the position of complete victory. 

Without fulfilling this, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

Those who have been members for five years or more, raise your hands. In Japan, it's about 150 people, but when I went to London, about 60% had been in the church for five years. When I asked how much work they did for the Will, they answered that they worked continuously for the Will until now. I asked about the substantial result. Working for the world means saving the world and working for the Will means leading the whole world to the Will so that the world can receive salvation. When I asked them, they agreed. 

Then I asked, "How many hours a day do you witness?" They said they witnessed only two hours a day, and that when they tried to witness, they couldn't witness even to one person. With that amount of effort, do you think that you can work for the will of God? To how many have you witnessed, those who have been members for more than five years? Those ladies who want to get blessed, to how many have you witnessed? Can those who have not witnessed to more than three ask to be recommended for the Blessing? By helping those people, the church will be destroyed. The captain who stands on the frontline knows how miserable the loser is. Those who know about that will not lose even if they have to go to their death. Teacher knows about the sorrow of losers. Nobody sides with people who do not have the foundation and capability.

9) The Original Standard of the Blessing

Because the human ancestors fell at the adoption level, that is, the completion level of the growth stage, to qualify in terms of external form and the proper connection, you must climb back to the completion level in the growth stage. Then you can inherit true sonship. Because the human ancestors fell from the completion level in the growth stage, to be restored you first go back to the completion level of the growth stage.

When I look at you, there are mouths and other features in your face. In the body there are legs and arms, flesh and form. When you combine them all and appear in front of God, what part do you think God would love? God does not love you centering on one part. God, loving the whole, wishes you all to be sons and daughters. The standard God desires is not 50 points, nor 60, 70 or 80. He desires above 100. What is the standard beyond 100 points? It is not the standard from which Adam and Eve fell. Seeing the sorrow of the fall, in front of God everything must be restored through indemnity, and 100 points is the place of going beyond the standard of the fall. 

In other words, Father desires that you pursue the standard which existed before the fall of Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. If this condition is not accomplished, God's reputation will decline. Knowing the fact that satan's attack on Adam and Eve took away that glorious day, God must have those who go beyond that standard and receive the Blessing as husband and wife. If satan takes back the children of God, then he is destroying God's reputation. Thinking about this huge standard, you in here must not think about getting Blessed for your own sake.

Historically, the providence of restoration appeared and then remained unaccomplished. All its contents must be pulled into the present and again clarified, indemnified and restored. To realize this, the Unification Church came about. My mission is to do it on my own and to have all the Unification members follow and do this throughout the world. Your mission is set according to the words of the Teacher, marching to complete the providence of restoration. Men must arrive at the standard above Adam before the fall and, because they must substitute for Jesus' body, there must be no shortcoming. Women should be at the standard above Eve before the fall, as the bride of Jesus, and should have no shortcoming. The mission of the Unification Church is to give birth to those men and women.

With the authority of God's sons and daughters, no matter what the hardship, go toward satan's origin and make the standard to fight it out face-to-face. By making satan, who attacked Adam and Eve, pass through the course of surrender, the standard of the Blessing can be established.

Those who follow the Unification Church say "Relationship with the True Parents," "new heavenly family," or "the Blessing." That Blessing is not in the line of death. The Blessing is not part of the indemnity rule nor below the death line. The Blessing is within the unfallen Garden of Eden. This is the Blessing.

The fact of the members getting the Blessing now correlates with Teacher's Holy Wedding standard in the 1960s. Because you are following Teacher's accomplishment of the standard of perfection on the national level, there is no persecution for you. The Blessing you received is the standard Jesus has desired for two thousand years. It represents the position of being substantialized. Therefore, sending the blessed members to work with their clans is the same as Jesus sending the Holy Spirit to work on the earth.

What condition will chase out satanic things created by the ancestors' mistake? It is the Blessing. Making the victorious condition of the Blessing chases out satan. Because satan invaded Adam and Eve, by our fulfilling the blessed family, we indemnify all the past mistakes of our ancestors and we can see the start of the victory of resurrection on earth. That is why until now all the satanic false charges in the spirit world could come at us easily, as if through an open door.

The fall is below the completion level in the growth stage, and the Blessing is above the completion level of the growth stage. That is why the Blessing has no relationship with satan. Accordingly, satan cannot object or attack.

The Holy Wedding does not mean that the husband and wife can do as they please. It absolutely happens in the position of representing God's true love. Masculinity receives complete love and femininity receives absolute love.

Until now, it was common to exchange letters between man and woman and relate to each other. Winking is done so naturally that it is like buying a pencil on the street. When people of that quality want to receive the Blessing, Teacher feels bad. Originally, the standard of the Blessing rules out feeling bad like that. If I look from the Principle point of view, you are not qualified. But as the descendants of the fall, you must be restored to the original standard.

The crux of the matter is: am I in the position for God to call me to substitute for Adam? Am I in the position to be called to substitute for Jesus? Could I be recognized as representing the new coming of Jesus? Seen from this perspective, before receiving the Blessing you must criticize your life from the past to the present.

Today, there are many of you thinking just as you please. You may think, "The Blessing is a ritual in the Church. I myself have fulfilled this and that condition, and many years have passed since I came to the Church. Therefore I'm qualified for the Blessing." However, you must not think like that. This day is the day that God finds the son who was lost for six thousand years and He finds the lost daughter by welcoming this day. Through this, there is the solitary point at which we can connect to God's love. We must know this overwhelming fact. From here God's will spreads horizontally. We must consider seriously the question of how many of us here think like this as God's sons and daughters, one with God's heart, preparing for the day of the Blessing.

10) The Qualification to Receive the Blessing

When I look at you, you are like trash. What qualification do you have? I mean, do you have the qualification for the Blessing? You are sitting here because you want the Blessing, but what have you done since you came to Unification Church? Receiving the Blessing is not like coming in, sitting down and taking it. After thousands of years of making effort and tens of thousands of years of establishing the effort, then those descendants come with ten million degrees of gratitude. Also in front of the heavenly world and earthly world, all humankind is watching, to glorify the glorious day. That is how to receive the Blessing. Personally, do you think you can do it?

Even though you should stand up with the victorious flag of tomorrow, centering on conditions to be praised as the filial sons and daughters of God, with the internal and external qualifications, with the character that satan cannot accuse, when I take a look, you are in a big mess. Therefore you must have new faith from this moment. Do you understand? Peter in Jesus' time, John and James-you should not be the descendants of those betrayers. Suppose Teacher is going to the place of death. Could you surely go beyond the standard of Peter, John and James and block the Teacher's road of death, and place yourself on the road of death instead of Teacher? You must have asked yourself this. Young and old, man or woman, all should absolutely make this pledge. Without thinking like this, you cannot liberate Jesus' grief Without liberating Jesus' grief, you cannot come to the Blessing.

Until now, you may have thought that if you did a certain amount, you were all right. However, although you've met Teacher, there is a distance between you and me. It is a mistake to think that everything is solved only by meeting the parents. As does God, Teacher also has responsibility on the earth-not to throw away everything that I have as a beggar in a wanderer's position, but to stand in the position of God desiring a filial son. We should be in the position to find the enemy and restore his children and his wealth, as did Jacob. Without doing this, after returning to the original place, you have no honor in front of God, and you must know that you cannot receive the blessing.

In the family context, you are the Adam of the family; in the society context, you are the Adam of the society; in the national context, you are the Adam of the nation. On each level you must know clearly that you are in the position of Adam and Eve to gain satan's surrender. You can receive the heavenly Blessing only if you were victorious over satan. You are receiving the Holy Wedding. Is that not the Principle? How can a person who could not bring satan to surrender receive the heavenly Blessing? This is the bottom line in the history of restoration.


In order for a fallen person to go to the position to receive God's Blessing, he must make the condition as a faithful servant. After being loyal with his whole heart in the servant's position, he must be loyal from the adopted son's position. In order to pass through the adopted son's position, you must fulfill all the conditions of the adopted son's standard. The adopted son can receive the inheritance but cannot carry the blood lineage. With the qualification of adopted son, you can go to the spiritual level of Paradise only. That is why in order to go over the adopted son's level, engrafting as direct sons and daughters must be done.

After you create heaven in yourself, you can be blessed. Complaining people who wish to receive the blessing will bring about the ruin of their spouses. If you cannot create your own heaven but you desire the blessing anyway, you are a thief. It is more important to finish the indemnity condition than to receive the blessing. Before wishing for the blessing, you must be more desperate to finish the indemnity course. You must do all your duties as a child of God.

Without completely passing through the course of restoration, you cannot receive the blessing. Individual, family, clan, tribe, nation and cosmos-by going through all levels and making the condition to stop the accusation of satan, you can go to the blessing.

Satan, with his chronicle of blood lineage relations, for many thousands of years has made God suffer and has infringed on our ancestors. Those chains of sin must be completely cut, and with the flag flying from the position of freedom and equality, all nations, all people and the whole cosmos can be harmonized. This place is the Blessing.

Heartistically, unless you restore three positions to the standard of the Blessing, you are not qualified. Centering on God, the heart of parents, the heart of children and the heart of husband and wife must be substantialized. Then you become confident men and women; otherwise, you have no qualification for entering the Blessing.

Where should the place be for the young person who has kept the clean, unstained holy heart of love for twenty years? Put him in the place where God is most happy to meet and make oneness with the person of pure heart. Isn't that holy place the place where the bride and groom meet?

If you witness to a man or woman in the secular world, raise them as you would your younger brother or sister. Adam did not raise Eve well and also Eve did not relate to her brother. Gather all these facts and make the heavenly public pledge. In here, transcend your man-woman relationship and make the public pledge before God. In a brother-sister position, in front of one's parents, centering on parents' love, pledge to obey the heavenly rule. This is the responsibility of all Unification Church members in the world.

11) The One Qualification to Receive the Blessing

Our standards are different from the secular ones. I have taught you to block the satanic accusation and to establish the victorious authority. What situation are you in? It is a problem because you are not in the completion level of the growth stage. How am I going to bless you?

You are gathered now in order to receive the blessing. What is the Blessing? Until now, for six thousand years, religion emerged and was practiced in order to find one man. Therefore, you who were born as women, if you did not join the Unification Church, you would not be able to receive the Blessing centering on God. For one thousand years, ten thousand years, no matter how long you made the effort, you would not be able to receive the Blessing centering on God. If there were no Unification Church, there would be no Blessing. Without the Teacher, you cannot even think about it. What is the fall? It is loving each other by yourselves. This happened due to satan. Therefore, centering on God and with the connection of love, the new husband and wife come out from the new place waving the flag of history. It is happening for the first time in history.

Then are you qualified to enter here? No. If there is one qualification, what is it? It is to know the True Parents. The fact that you know the True Parents is the qualification. Consider the ancestors who were in the providence of restoration until now. Actually you do not qualify to face those ancestors. However, they did not know the True Parents. Jesus came on this earth but could not teach about the qualification of the True Parents. Long ago, among ancestors like Abraham, Moses and others, no one knew the True Parents. Today, one thing is different for Unification Church members: we know the True Parents. Therefore, you can have faith only in that. We are the sons and daughters of the True Parents. In this world, nothing can deny this. Even God cannot deny this. It is absolute.

Do you know me? You do know or you do not know? How do you know, and what do you know of me? You know my face. Do you think I am on the level of teaching Principle to you? What do you know? In the Principle, the Principle up to Jesus' time is not the Teacher's Principle. Do you know my history? [No.] If you do not know, then why are you here? Did you practice filial piety? Did you not? [We did not practice filial piety.]

Even if you are not people with filial piety, do you have the qualifications to come here and sit down? Did you become a loyal follower? Or did you not? [We did not become.] Why did you come here and sit down if you did not even become a loyal follower? Then do you think that God knows about me, or does not know? [Knows.] Do you think the ancestors in the spirit world know about me, or do not know? [Know.] You should attend me more than God and the good ancestors attend me. Among those who doubt how this can be, those bad members, those false people, not even one person has the qualifications to sit here. 

I fought for forty years of my life, then had the Holy Wedding in 1960. Until I reached that point, I went to prison many times. I was beaten countless times. I threw up blood many times and I survived the battle. However, when did you get persecution or get enormous beatings and when did you shed blood? When did you receive persecution like that? Investing my life in and out of the country's boundaries in order to make the foundation, and I shall bequeath the whole thing to beggars like you. You have no qualifications to receive the blessing! If satan cut off all of your heads and threw them in the Pacific Ocean you would turn into water ghosts, I would not recognize you. Because there is no other way, I give you the Blessing.

Are you in the position to receive the Blessing? [I am ready.] Are you ready? [Yes.] What do you mean that you are ready? Until now, I brought all those stupid people and taught the will of God and gave the Blessing. Therefore, how should we prepare for the Blessing?

Break down satan and, in front of heaven, pledge to return the glorious victory in the end. There should be people proclaiming this but you came here with no preparation, like naked people. That is why you must observe the heartistic standard of the Blessing from the historical view and re-examine your own shortcomings. You must know how much you are lacking. Until now, there have been many terrible mistakes. It is unforgivable, but with special grace, I forgave you.

The heart of parents cannot hate the children who are going to the place of death. Even with the burden of the cross, in order to make the children live, parents keep going. That is the heart of parents. Therefore, I bear all the burdens and make you live and keep going. However, if you think that this is the tradition, you will be destroyed. You will be left with nothing. Before Parents open the door of love, you must re-think. You must think how you can be qualified without shame before Heaven and earth.

12) The Faith and Determination We Must Have

By centering on whom do you receive the Blessing? It is the Parents, the absolutely trustworthy True Parents. "I am centering on the True Parents' connection of flesh and blood. No force can cut this relationship." Unless you have this faith, you will be punished if you receive the Blessing. In the future, if you get caught in this condition, you will be miserable. Look and see these blessed families until now. See the result. That time will come. Those kinds of people were returned to the satanic world. What is going to happen to their descendants? I'm not going to talk about that now. It would affect their relatives and their ancestors in the spirit world. 

Because of this, huge problems are involved. You appeared representing history and the good ancestors. You represent good ancestors and your own clan at this time. You came forward and you are in a serious position. When we went out to witness in 1960, those who opposed the Unification Church with their whole energy received punishment. All were broken down, while we are being successful. Fireballs will come down on them. They played as they wished, but will see in the future. Heaven has never been advertised. Under this enormous promise, we are marching seriously.

What is the one and only truth? It is the fact that we came out with the flesh and blood of the True Parents. That is why although billions of satans from the satanic world are surrounding us, they cannot attach to us. We are different from the old Adam and Eve. We are not the people of self-interest and desire. Because of self, desire, the origin of the fall has remained. We have the destiny to go on, stepping over and climbing over the remaining grudges. That is why we must step over and climb over those grudges. In order to welcome that holy day, we will never give up no matter how dreadfully tangled are the courses. We must clarify our faith. Without this belief, to receive the Blessing is to make God a puppet. For that level of people, it is better not to receive the Blessing.

Among you, those who think that you have the qualifications for the Blessing: raise your hands. From the Principle viewpoint, raise your hand if you have the qualifications for receiving the Blessing. [Everyone is quiet.] So, until now you have lived as you pleased. From now, are you going to listen to Teacher's words and live with absolute faith? [Yes.] You must know clearly. Can you believe? [Yes.]

After you are married, even if your husband or wife is sent out, you must be grateful. They must be sent out and come back. Without doing that, you cannot conquer the satanic world. Also I went to North Korea and came back. It was not just once that I went and came back. Since I was beaten by the communists and shed blood, you also must get the beating and shed blood.

I received distress from three nations. I received persecution even from the Russians. Of course, I got persecution from Japan and from Korea, including Kim Il Sung's party. Talking about the nations, I went through four nations and went through suffering. Among the many denominations, I received suffering through three generations from the churches. From them, countless thousands of people were mobilized; more than 300 thousand people were mobilized. Without passing through the trials and suffering, restoration through indemnity cannot be done. 

When I recount this story, your eyes are so big and blinking. There is no one who has gone through what the Teacher has until now. When did you worry about the will of God without sleeping during the night and without food? Have you determined to do the will of God even if you lose your life? The fact that you do not do like this is an insult to God. It is an insult to the good ancestors. It is an insult to Teacher and it is an act of betrayal. What is the fall? Centering on the self in order to make progress, isn't it? No matter what type of man or woman you are and no matter what kind of suffering or trials you have endured, first of all you must have faith in the True Parents. You must have absolute faith. My heart toward the True Parents cannot be changed no matter what tempts me. Even if I lose my life ten times, I will not deny them. Like that, you must have faith. That is the problem. If you are not like this, you must repent. Do you understand? What this means is to have absolute faith.

With your entire life, go through the course of trials and fight it out. Offering my heart, with one mind in one life, I have been fighting. I came out looking forward to cross the final line centering on the original will of God. I came out to have the heart of gratitude even if I fell down ten million times by the sword of satan. With desire for Principle, and without fault absolutely centering on the True Parents' blood relationship, I made brotherhood relationships.

That is, no one could attack me. "Who is your brother?" If asked, you should be able to say, "He's so and so." By doing that, you can do restoration. I have been doing this work. Jesus passed away doing this work. You are here with me, in a position better than Jesus. Is that not true? You have the special blessing that you are attending the True Parents. Therefore, you must have filial piety. Among your brothers, you must be the most filial, pious son. Not a prodigal son; become the one of filial piety. Centering on the parents, you shall be the son of filial piety. Do not become a prodigal but honestly become the true sons and daughters.

By doing so, you become the example in front of other brothers. Brothers should be bearing all the crosses by themselves. In order to teach them, be the one with the greatest filial piety. They must be the representatives of filial piety. All of you in here should be like that. You have cloudy and blinking eyes and want to lead an easy life, don't you? Such people are false people. They are the same race as the enemies. You must repent, and if your conscience is hurting you, please repent. Are you eating the food? You must repent by fasting. Do you understand?

That is an insult to God, an insult to the ancestors and an insult to the parents. It is an insult to the three worlds: the world of angels, the world of Adam and the original world, which is an insult to the world of the original home. Such people cannot be forgiven. However, I gathered such people and matched them. I relate to you the sorrow of parents having bad children. However, you do not even think of this, not even in your dreams. That is why you must have only one belief. Even if you receive sorrowful things, in front of the True Parents you must not change, but maintain the belief to be filial, pious and loyal followers. Do you understand? That is really important. If you have not had faith like that yet, you should repent with no reservations. If you come here with the feeling of shame, you need the prayer of heaven's sympathy and pity. If I look at you, there is no room to say this and that.

The Blessing is incredible like this. I also get caught in here and I have been battling my whole life. Doing that, I lost all my younger years like a withered flower. Now, I am going over 50 and looking toward 60 years old. While the blood is flowing in my veins, until now, I've been doing this work. Because without me, everything is ruined. If there are crowds left from the first seven-year course, I have the responsibility as the father; I must pull them to go. I do this work. That is why I have gathered you. That is why, even if your bones are being melted, no matter what, you must have faith: "I belong in here." Until the law and the Principle for the nation is established, as a fighter, march in that direction. By heaven's order and command, like a loyal follower, even at the cost of life in front of the countless good ancestors, I must establish my duty in front of God as I am today. You must make the new determination. By doing this, our work must begin.

The Blessing position is a resultant position; the matching with Heaven begins from the position God cannot recognize. This should be the fallen people's attitude. If it is not like that, you must know that you will remain a loser. If you do not do it right with your one chance in this position, billions of your descendants will be caught, and your good ancestors will be caught as well.

The time just before the Blessing, when I call you and am questioning you, is for you the most valuable time. In the future, in order to give the Blessing to many people, I will have a time like that in the Headquarters. In order to do it, a large number of hours are going to be spent, but even if it takes months, I will do it. It's not an easy thing to do. Therefore, you must pray very much. After making effort, come to that place.


In Japan, they are wondering what the Blessing is, and the relations of men and women are very active. Even if you promise to each other secretly, I will know. Even if you do not wish to tell, eventually you will have to confess. Relations between man and woman, other than those between brothers and sisters, are satan's substantial body. That is absolutely not permitted. If there is a small element of that in you, it must be cut and destroyed.

You are the final, total, substantial body of the 6,000 years of historical blood-lineage sin. You are exhibit material of the 6,000 years of sinful history. Your cells, one by one, are tangled in the sin of 6,000 years. In order to solve this, you need historical repentance.

In your blood, satan's blood is moving. That is why you do not have all the elements for God to be close to you. You should be complaining of your shame and, after hating it, step out of it and come to this place. However, have you ever thought about that?

In order for you to inherit from the True Parents, you must know clearly that you cannot retain the characteristics of the satanic world, like a false olive tree. You must not do things to satisfy your own desire, not caring whether they are good or bad. Such people have nothing to do with God and they are relegated to the satanic world.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) Who Determines the Spouse?

From the viewpoint of the Principle of Creation, God and the parents created the spouse. Therefore, in following the law of re-creation, it is essential that God and father and mother, not ourselves, select the spouse. It is our covenant, following heavenly law, to accept that our husband or wife will emerge from there. This is the Unification Church's standard of marriage. Therefore, in the Unification Church, following the Principle, God and then Father are supposed to select your spouse. Your fathers and mothers who live in the fallen world do not know the Principle. They do not know. They do not follow any rules. Do you understand?

But Reverend Moon of the Unification Church knows the standard that can establish the order centering on this Principle, and the covenant which must be followed to fulfill the law of heaven. This is the theory of the ideal of creation, and, following this standard, centering on this ideal, your Blessing will be under God's protection. In this way, Father, as the True Parent and representing your parents, can proceed correctly with your Blessing. This is Unification Church's view of marriage.

There absolutely should not be anyone who arbitrarily chooses a spouse as he or she pleases. The Lord of the Second Advent is the only person who has inherited from God the authority to determine the spouse. Therefore, when the person who has the authority to decide the ideal spouse appears, the more a person is close to his original mind, the more he will be led unconsciously and heartistically to accept that person's choice when he stands in front of him.

When receiving the Blessing, if anyone has a person to whom he wishes to be matched, and thinks in his mind, "I would like to be matched with this one," he is insulting God. That is to repeat the same action as Adam and Eve falling in the Garden of Eden. When Adam and Eve fell at the top of the growth stage, they did not know with certainty that they were to become each other's spouses. They were not sure. Without knowing, they unwittingly brought about that result through satan's temptation. You must move away from that road.

If this is true, can anyone go to the Blessing knowing his own spouse? Can he go forth having already decided beforehand his own spouse? Heaven is supposed to decide the spouse and the parents are supposed to decide. God, who is Adam's father, is supposed to decide. Seen from this viewpoint, the traditional Korean marriage ceremony corresponds to the law of heaven. In that tradition, you absolutely cannot marry without the consent of the parents. This is absolute.

Therefore, those sons and daughters who have in mind some persons they would like to marry should report right away to their parents. Before saying that they like someone, they should receive the parents' approval. When the parents approve, it is all right to make friends with that person. It is not a sin to become friendly with someone after reporting about it. But unreported relationships cannot be recognized.

The people of the world say that in the Unification Church even marriage is done by dictatorship. But so what if it is dictatorship? There cannot be two heavens. If there is only one country and not two, is that a totalitarian nation? No one besides you people can stand here.

Despite the variety of today's philosophies, the origin is only one. The shape of the society is determined by whether the guiding thought is religious or materialistic. When each claims absoluteness, that is dictatorship, because neither society can accommodate the thought of the other. But, in fact, their origin is only one. In the Unification Church's view of history in Unification Thought, the two ideologies began from one, and are destined to unite and become one.

This is true even as a consequence of the content of the dual characteristics in the Principle of Creation. So why is it dictator, ship when two persons become one and are happy? This marriage is not being done for the benefit of the Unification Church's Reverend Moon. It is being done for the benefit of each other. It is absolutely not being done for the benefit of myself but for the benefit of those whom I face and join in marriage. It is being done for the benefit of all people. How, then, is it dictatorship?

If a child is born as a Korean, when feeding, you must give him or her Korean food. You would not wish to feed the child all kinds of food from different countries of the West. Since it was born as a Korean, it is natural to provide Korean food. This is certain. Until he is grown up he must eat Korean food. You who are being raised in the realm of the Principle must eat Principle food. Therefore, don't ever hold the idea that this is dictatorship. You should not have that thinking. If you have that idea, Father feels most insulted.

I have a headache over those who gossip behind my back. Those who are matched with that attitude are finished. They are going against the heavenly law. Only heaven can decide a person's spouse. Therefore, there should not be any people with that attitude.

In this matching event, which happens only once in a lifetime, what kind of relationship should each person make with God? This is the important question. This issue is between you and heaven. If you are a man, it is an issue between man and heaven, and if you are a woman, it is an issue between woman and heaven. Moreover, in the Unification Church, it is an issue of how to make relationship with Father. Between Father and a man, it is an issue between that one man and Father. Also in the case of a woman, the relationship between Father and the woman is a serious matter of personal concern.

Without solving that problem, you will not be able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Why? Because the fall was caused by Adam and Eve's deciding matters by themselves. That was the cause of what became everlasting sorrow and regret. If that was the basis of the fall, then in order to indemnify this, you must solve the problem of your relationship with Father. But until now the solution has not come about.

That is why we are giving our pledge in this place. Standing obedient to the will of God, a question and answer process occurs. After the question and answer ceremony and the Blessing, you must work hard. But some people gather around and chat, gossip and whisper, saying things about this and that. People who whisper like that are pitiful. At this occasion there absolutely should not be any whispering. Those women sitting there, sitting at the far end of the room, don't gossip in vain about others, saying this person is like this and that person is like that. I despise that the most. If there is a family who does that and steps beyond the general principles of conduct, that family will come to a bad end. God will not help such a person, for he or she is in the position of an archangel.

The place of Blessing is the most precious place. The time of Blessing comes about only once in a lifetime and its results last through eternity. In that most precious place, you must decide to go over this barrier with the most precious person by absolutely following the True Parents. Then heaven will come down in this place. In this way you must become the most valuable, substantial being who was molded by heaven and stands before heaven. To decide the most noble substance by oneself is to go against the Principle. You must know that because this was not done well, the sorrow of heaven has persisted even until now. For us, who are in the position to go forward by indemnifying this, how we come to find this precious position is the most serious issue. Until now, the blessed couples have been vague about this concept.

What will happen in the future when there will be Blessings for the whole world? The right to give the Blessing will be passed to you. When the father transfers what he owns to his son, it is comparable to the rightful heir supervising all the yield of the harvest. No matter how young or youthful the heir is, he is the one who will supervise and control. Likewise, when the inheritance is passed on, it does not matter who is better or worse. When Father hands down this authority in the future, even if that heir is crippled, people must receive the Blessing from that person. That time will come. You must realize this, and you must know that this place of Blessing is the place where the most valuable relationship is decided and is a place which comes about only once in your lifetime.

Is the reason that young people from all around the world entrust Father with choosing their marriage partners because of their faith, or respect, or trust? Which is it?

2) Do Not Decide Your Partner by Yourself

You must not choose your partner on your own. Especially do not try to discover who he or she is by prayer. A person who does that will come to no good end. Once Father blessed two persons who had decided through prayer, and he established an indemnity condition for them. But things did not turn out well. I cannot tell you who they are; only Father knows. Their fate was according to the Principle. Even if Father forgives them and they go on to fulfill their indemnity condition by themselves, it will not be good for them in the end. Inevitably, within three generations of their descendants, similar phenomena will occur. Indeed, the Unification Church is a fearful place.

When you face Father and look at him, you might think he isn't much, but he is a fearsome person. Those who have given Father a hard time all were destroyed. That is why when I work for the sake of God's will, I myself am very serious. I do not decide something in an irresponsible way. Before making a decision, I consult Heaven and set every standard according to the Principle, and then I announce the policy. When I know that something is heaven's will, I do not care what the world thinks about it..

Once, when Father was just about to match one sister, another person who was standing right beside Father said to her, "That person is like this and like that." Father said, "Then who is the person you recommend?" And he introduced a person whom he preferred to the sister. The person he recommended was a person for whom he had a liking in his mind, and he had the desire to offer a very good husband for this sister for whom he cared. Is this not understandable? Those who are mothers here, when you look at your daughters and their prospective sons-in-law, you whisper to each other about having a son-in-law that you like. In that incident, the woman listened to that bystander's advice and married the person he had recommended, rejecting Father's words. But the result of that marriage was not good.

Father once gave the Blessing to about ten couples who really liked each other and wanted to marry each other. Of those, 80% ended in failure. I will never do that again. Perhaps in the future, I will give numbers to everyone and will match by numbers. At that time you have only two choices: you can get blessed, or you can refuse. I will have to match by numbers in order to marry tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of couples. At that time Father's antennae will be different antennae. At that moment Father will not be of this world. Father will use emergency tactics. Father will use emergency tactics that he has been using until now to defeat satan. For that amazing event to happen, a lot of preparation, prayer and devotion will have been poured in. It will take less than ten minutes to decide the partners for 20 couples. But in order to decide the partners, there will be careful and meticulous consideration. It will not be haphazard.

You who are being blessed at this time should follow Father's will. Previously, of those who married based on their own preferences, some of them suffered separation through the death of their spouse. At the matching time, even when Father refused their request, they kept wanting to be married, saying that they liked each other. When Father said, "Is it OK even if you die" they still wanted to be married together. So I blessed them saying, "Go ahead. Do as you will." Sure enough, many of them ended with that fate.

None of you should take a stance centering on yourselves. If there is a compass in you, that compass should always point to God. You are to turn your compass all the way to where it points to God. When you turn the compass to point to yourselves, there will be harmful side effects. How great are those side effects? Those whose compasses are turned to center on the self will, after a while, reach a condition where they might die. If you look at them after about three weeks, their eyes will stick to the insides of their sockets. When you look at this alternative, you must find your partner centering on God.

Those who discuss amongst themselves and come to Father for the approval of their marriage are only trying to use Father as a sacrifice for the acceptance of their marriage. When they say, "We like each other, so please marry us," Father will never bless them. Why? They are acting not only according to the habit of conventional society, but according to the will of satan. Then centering on whose mind should the matching be done? The issue is whether it is to be done by following your own minds or Reverend Moon's mind.

The viewpoint of marriage in the Unification Church is different from ordinary marriage. The Reverend Moon does not give the Blessing for the sake of the husband or wife, but for the sake of their descendants.

The fact that you are living together by Father's having chosen your partner means that you fit together as closely as possible. If you find that your partner does not fit you exactly, it may mean that one of you might have died without having a long life.

Marriage is not supposed to take place haphazardly. It is not to be done between persons who meet in the street while coming and going. If two people marry just because they feel attracted to one another, some disaster could happen just as they get married. Then we would realize that there was something mysterious about their fate. It was because they did not fit well with each other. A pine tree must be grafted to a pine tree. There are types that fit correctly. When you realize this, you must deal with the Blessing this time with new and better attitudes. Absolutely do not stand in a place where you want to pass through the Blessing in a position that centers on yourselves. You should know that the Blessing is not for yourselves; it is for the nation and even for the world. Moreover, you must take to heart that the Blessing is for the sake of your descendants.

You should not approach the moment when your partner is chosen with a heart of happiness but with a heart of infinite suffering.


From when you start, until the end, you must watch your heart very. carefully. This time is the most important period in your life. It corresponds to the six thousand years of providential history,

In the position of infinite suffering, in the position of extreme sorrow and in the position of risking your life, you must decide. You must take responsibility for your fate in the place of experiencing and tasting the worst suffering, sorrow and death. You should not feel any complaint whatsoever and you should feel with the understanding that this will never happen again.

In order to pass through this gate, how sad was Jesus? How many times did he pass through pain and anguish? Over how many critical moments of death did he go? In order to come to the new road of life, you must receive that degree of agony and suffering in the worst environment. This place is the place that closes the door Of suffering, closes the door of sorrow, and closes the door of death. Therefore, you must go over this after feeling the worst suffering, the worst sorrow and the worst death. Through this, the road of rebirth can be opened, and you will resurrect from worry, from suffering, from sorrow and from death. This is how you are to receive the partner.

You must come to your decision based upon the standard of number three positions. That decision cannot be made for you by Father or by God. The only one who can decide it is yourself.

Originally, man was created for woman, and woman was created for man. But fallen man must go through the position of a servant, an adopted son and a son, before advancing to the position of husband or wife and then to the position of true parents. Therefore, I will make each one of the blessed couples suffer until he or she feels like they want to die. Man is born alone, goes to marry alone, and dies alone. The parent only introduces, and the decision has to be reached by himself or herself alone. Among you there are probably many who will go away without making effort. Those people should reflect on themselves in contemplation.

This period is the time of resurrection. Jesus' partner, namely the Holy Spirit, also descended from heaven on the day of Pentecost after the resurrection of Jesus.

3) How Do You Meet Your Ideal Partner?

Your ideal partner is the person who will be your companion on the road to the ideal world.

Who is your ideal partner? Your ideal partner is a person who receives God's love in great quantity. The one who can stand closer than you to the formula course is your ideal mate.

Then who is that person who can be close to the formula course? It is the person who is close to realizing the hope of every historical period. It is the person who is close to realizing the hope of the past and who is close to becoming the center desired by the present-day society. Moreover, if there is a starting point in the future, it is the person who is close to that starting point. You should value that kind of person.

The fact that the term, "ideal partner," appeared at this moment on the earth and people making a lot of noise is infinitely joyful good news. It is news about which God can be happy.

The foundation to have the ideal spouse is to marry as a couple in a place satan cannot invade. That is, the ideal spouse is married as a couple by the will of God on the foundation which has indemnified the vertical history horizontally. Therefore, the ideal of marriage has to be centered on God.

If it does not surpass the standard existing at the time before Adam and Eve's fall, a new ideology cannot start. You are not standing in a position where each of you has fought and became a person whom satan cannot penetrate, but you are in a position where you are believing in and following this ideology. Therefore, your Blessing will come to nothing unless a heartistic foundation and a substantial foundation are laid continuously.

Men say that they want to become handsome in order to find beautiful women. This is because the more perfect one is, the more handsome one becomes. A more perfect person is better able to find a perfect, ideal spouse. Because there is a standard where the best of the ideal subjects and the best of the ideal objects become happy one hundred percent, the more they become perfect in the love of God, and the more they fit perfectly, the more they become ideal. That is why we seek beauty and perfection. Perfect love is the core of the universe. Man without woman and woman without man cannot find that core.

The term "ideal spouse" is very good, is it not? Until now, you have thought that an ideal spouse is like this or like that. No matter how good your partner is, you will not find his or her value unless you have within you the quality to do so. Do you understand what I am saying? Where is your capacity to discover whether or not your spouse is excellent? Without you yourself being the best, you cannot find the very essence of your spouse's excellence.

The ideal spouse comes later. The self has to be thought of first. How to perfect yourself is the most important thing. The ideal spouse means putting the will of the spouse first, but the perfect, ideal family cannot come about unless it first is decided that you can become the perfect subject or the perfect object.

What is the priority for an unmarried man and woman? The problem is whether or not I myself am perfect. Before thinking about your ideal spouse, first you must become a filial son or daughter and have a relationship with the parents who will testify that you are a filial son or daughter. You must become perfect in that sense. After that is accomplished, the ideal spouse can be sought after and loved.

The reason the Unification Church until now does not give the members the Blessing right away, but makes them do fund-raising instead, is in order to make them aspire for the parents' vertical love. The reason we tell you not to worry about fiancés is because once you fulfill the vertical love, the fiancé appears automatically.

What is the fall? It is realizing horizontal love before perfecting vertical love centering on God. Therefore, without establishing the vertical love, you should not think to meet your fiancé or love him.

There must be many people here who have already been matched. Among you, those who can say that you have perfected vertical love, raise your hands. If there is such a person, I will allow that engaged couple to live together and I will bless them in marriage prior to others. Because it is unprincipled for a person who has not fulfilled the vertical love to marry, Father has been waiting.

The person who, in his or her lifetime, loves the world, God and humankind with love greater than the love between man and woman, and only after accomplishing that comes to love his spouse, is an ideal person.

Who is the best companion a human being can have? Jesus, who came down to this earth, tried to find a family where he could realize perfect love. The best companion is the family where true love is practiced. In order to find that, a person has to go through the course of offering in this world. He has to go through the course of offering based on his body. He must reject the love of satan's world and indemnify the love of the heavenly world. He must, from himself, transcend matter, transcend the desire to be centered on the body, transcend lust, and deny every realistic and sensual element. He must go through such a course.

Who is an ideal partner? It could be a person different from you. You should not resent your partner. Do not think to flee from your partner, but welcome him or her and digest him or her.

What is good fortune? Living well or eating well is not good fortune. Meeting a partner well is good fortune. Paving the way of a husband and wife by following the relationships of heaven and earth and following the law of the natural relationships of human beings is the greatest of blessings. There is no greater blessing. No matter how popular and prestigious he is and how famous his family is, if a person does not meet the right wife, then he will be miserable. 

No matter how good an academic background or how handsome an appearance he has, he will not be happy if he marries a bad wife. In the same way, no matter how famous or of good standing a woman is, if she gets a bad husband, the result is the same. Therefore what is the greatest of all good fortunes? Meeting your partner well. That is the greatest blessing. By meeting your mate well, you will have good children. Isn't that right?

4) It Is Inevitable That Your Partner Is Somewhere

When Adam appeared as God's ideal creation, did he compare this person or that person whom he might pick? Adam could not do that, because God made Eve for him. Whether Eve was beautiful or ugly, he was to love her absolutely. No matter how big or small, she was the sole, unique being for Adam. Therefore it is the Principle that they love each other absolutely. When they feel the taste of love, those details are no problem.

True love fills and over-fills what is imperfect. You might think that Adam was handsome and Eve was beautiful, but you cannot know that. Whether a man is handsome or ugly cannot be a real problem. These days there are women who shun mirrors because they think they are so ugly, but this is totally unnecessary. I have talked about finding the ideal partner for a lifetime. You might think that at the matching time I will consider, "Ah! Is this the one, or is that the one?' But what is ideal is absolutely only one. It is the same as in the Garden of Eden where there was only one man and one woman. Should the person who is supposed to become the True Parent look at this woman and that woman, with his eyes always staring? Lightning does not strike by looking at where it is to strike. When plus and minus become close, it will always strike. At the moment the minus appears, they will become one. You also must become like that, centering on the love of God.

Is there anywhere in the whole world where, if there is only one woman and if ten males are born, they would say that nine of them should die? Do people worry about that? When a girl is born crying, does she look around asking, "Where is my man?" When a man is born, does he straightaway look for a maiden? It's not right. This is because the mate is inevitably somewhere. Is there anybody who thinks that he should not have children because he is worrying about this point? Is there anyone who wants to have birth control because of that? There is no need to worry about that. If there is a man, there is a woman. If there is a female, a male will be born.

All men and women of this world are in the position of the fallen Adam and fallen Eve. Fallen Adam and Eve became the son and daughter of satan. Therefore, going into this world of satan, the problem is how to find, win, and establish God's son and daughter. This is fulfilled through the Principle. If there comes to exist a perfect Adam, then the perfect Eve will be restored. If a perfect plus appears, the minus will automatically come into existence. This is the fundamental rule of creation. 

If a perfect minus appears, a perfect plus likewise will come into existence. Therefore, there is not much difference between the numbers of men and women worldwide. No matter how much it seems that air is moving about in all directions, it is a reaction to achieve a balance of pressure. This is the same principle. If perfect man is born, a perfect woman will be born. In the Bible, this is stated symbolically, when we read that a woman, Eve, was created out of a man, Adam.

In terms of God's providence of restoration, the reason why the fall happened is not because of "U." You must know that the condition of your relationship to the other, the partner, is always the problem. Since we are re-creating, we must deal with the will of God. Therefore, the problem is to make a correct relationship with the object or partner who can become your companion. People of the world desire that their partners be greater than themselves. But this is an impossible way of thinking in the course of the providence of restoration.

Expecting my partner to be greater and better than "I" is not right. Because there was the fall, expecting the partner to appear in the fallen world as a person greater than "I" is wrong. If you desire your partner to be a good person, you should manifest that by investing more effort than your partner.

The misconception of fallen men and women, that when one gets married, one should expect that one's partner will be better than oneself, should not be in your thought. A relationship based upon that cannot possibly succeed. If there are such couples, they are all fake. They are not connected and related to God. The partner must always be in a position lower than "U."

Why? It is because there has to be re-creation. It is through the merit of investing myself that my partner is moved and comes to appear as an object with value. God created heaven and earth not just to see them as they are. He created in order to love, with heart as the basis. In the same way the only thing that matters in re-creation is acting with the heart as the guide. Even though Adam and Eve are small, in the world of the heart, they are not seen as small but big.

5) Man and Woman Are Created in Relation to Each Other

Human beings are either man or woman. "I" am an extension of Adam and Eve who are created by God. Do you understand? When we say "human being," substance already exists in there. How many kinds of things are included in "human being"? Such things reside in the earth, in human beings and in God.

Realistically speaking, we people are very handsome. Therefore, if some women say, "What kind of man could look like that?" and laugh, or if some men say about some woman, "Why does that woman have big hips and look like that?" heaven will punish them. No matter how seemingly ugly, that man or woman is the Creator's greatest masterpiece.

Do you like men who wear a mustache or do you not? You ladies, please tell me. [It's better that they have them.] What about you men? [Better to have them.] Then why do you not grow them? There are times when growing a beard is good. Now is a busy time, so it's better not to have them, but when you are playing around naturally, it is more handsome to have a mustache.

When Japanese people make gardens, they trim and polish them; but the Americans like natural gardens. You like natural things. Do you like artificial things? [No, natural things.] Because you like a natural environment, in the future, there may come a time when you will receive hundreds of dollars in salary by growing mustaches. It might be true someday. Pretty soon, you might want to grow mustaches and beards.

Then why do women have no mustaches and beards? God did not feel good when He saw that Adam was growing a beard. Thus, when He was creating Eve, He made her so that she did not have any beard. [Laughter.] Thus, what is the greatest masterpiece in all of God's creation? It is woman. You women, do you feel good about that? These women are masterpieces all right, but for whom are they masterpieces? They are for men. [Laughter.] You might not feel good about that, but it cannot be helped.

Why did God make those masterpieces? He made them in order to receive a rare stimulation. Man and woman are complementary. Women are very soft and tender, and men are rough and tough. Thus, a strong and stout man likes a soft woman. A soft and tender woman likes a strong man. That's how it is. If there still is a woman who likes the kind of man who has skin like woman, she should be dead! And if there is a man who likes a woman who is as rough and awkward as a man, that man should be dead!

When you look at men, mostly they are not soft-looking but tough-looking. A man's hand is as rough as a concrete floor, and would he feel good if another rough hand touches his hand? When a soft woman's hand touches him, what happens? Everything in the universe is created to be in harmony. Even when you look at a motor, the turning armature is hard and solid metal, but the stationary contacts have surfaces made of soft, flat brass. This arrangement does not wear out easily. But if the contacts were made of adamantine steel, the more the motor turned, the more there would be sparks and rapid deterioration. The natural law of heaven and earth has all things in reciprocal relationships. If we consider this, we know that God is a professional.

That is why, more than putting a man's hand over another man's hand, it would be better to put a woman's hand over his. This is the natural law of the universe. That is how the soft and the hard can be one. If they are not, neither is complete. If a man's hand is over another man's hand, he should feel really bad, but if a woman's hand comes and touches him, he should feel good. If that does not happen, it means the law of the universe is not applied. That is why woman's hand should be soft, and man's hand should look thick and heavy. Men should look like man, and women should look like woman. Therefore, man has a mustache and beard. Because that beard stimulates the soft surface, it can feel the stimulation of love. Thus, you can conclude that it is good that man was born as man and woman was born as woman.

6) The Beauty of Woman and the Charm of Man

A while ago, Father said in England that a woman's beauty is not determined just by her face. Some people might say that a woman is beautiful just on the basis of her face, but the face is only a part of the whole body. You must look at the whole. The face is only the third factor in the standard of beauty. In order to judge a person's beauty, you must not only look at the hands, the feet, the way he or she walks, and the voice, but also you must look at the person from the front, from the side, and from all directions.

A person's beauty is not only in the face. The beauty can be felt from all directions. Beauty is spherical, like a ball. Regardless of the direction from which you look, each person has a perfected beauty of his or her own. That is why a person should not judge and evaluate his wife's face rashly, without thinking.

Many beautiful women soon lose their beauty. But women with virtue or good fortune are different. You can often observe that among women with pretty faces, their faces become strange after having two or three children. The woman who can maintain her beauty even after having children is truly a beautiful woman.

Of all the varieties of flowers, which do you think is the most beautiful? Father does not know what kind of flowers you like, but Father likes the one that looks like a trumpet, because it spreads its fragrance far away. (A morning glory.) A trumpet-shaped flower represents deep love. The scent spreads far away. It has to be shaped like a trumpet or bugle in order for the fragrance to travel far. The morning glory and other flowers of a similar shape have the best fragrance. All people like the flower that has a beautiful fragrance. On the other hand, the lily is simple but elegant. The pure and graceful lily blossoms out from an ordinary green pod; until it blossoms one cannot know whether it will be white or orange or yellow. It is a melodramatic and emotional flower. The lily seems to have a history behind it.

In the same way, you ladies should become like a morning glory or a lily. Like the fragrant morning glory, you should have the heart of deep love. Like the lily, you must become a pure and elegant flower.

Father thinks that the most beautiful women of the world are those with black hair, a white face, and blue eyes. She should not have a flat nose or eyes that are too hollow but should have eyes with about medium depth. Some Western people have eyes too deep, and one sometimes cannot distinguish whether they are eyes or eyebrows. These days because they put make-up on their eyebrows, you really cannot distinguish between the two. They color their eyebrows. Therefore, it is ideal that the eyes go in only a little and the eyebrows are apart from the eyes a little, like Father's.

It is more charming for a man's face to be somewhat rough rather than smooth.

When a woman is trying to get a husband, it would be better to have a man who is wild and rough rather than someone who is delicate and fine-looking. Since a husband and wife relationship is a reciprocal relationship, the woman who becomes the opposite of the wild and tough man will become happy. The wife who can receive the love of a tough and wild husband is a happy wife. You should not forget this, and look at your husband, encourage him to be a rough and tough man.

It is the law of love that the strength of a man is only like a gentle, autumn breeze in front of a woman. In the world of men, the strength of fists determines things, but in front of a beloved woman, that fist becomes as soft as cotton. Therefore, a woman should not be afraid of a man who is wild and rough but rather should think that the stronger a man is, the more value he has for her to love.

In a group of young ladies and men, when a handsome man passes by, the ladies close one eye but look with the other eye in this way. And these men, swaggering and strutting like goblins, also glance at a woman who passes by. Let's say that there is a dark-skinned man who looks like a fluke of nature -- unappealing even when you look at him with your eyes half-closed. But on the other hand, if you look at him as a whole, he might be a very masculine person. When he talks, that kind of person does not talk quietly like a woman. He acts before he talks. Most women would not feel good about that. They think that a man should talk first and offer an introduction before he acts, but this kind of man charges forward without any introduction whatsoever.

When they meet that kind of person, at first the women would not feel so good, but if he can persevere even for thousands and tens of thousands of years, the women will change. If the strong and wild character is that way not just for one moment but is like that consistently, the women will think again. "Other men are deceitful; therefore when autumn comes, they fall like the falling leaves, and when winter comes, they wither and dry. But as for this man, even if he might look like a country bumpkin, he, like a piston that is being driven by pressure, pushes what he thinks should be pushed, until the end. He will do it until his death." If this is true, the women's thoughts will become different. Do you understand?

If that happens, she will love her husband like heaven. Even if he is so strong and tough, if his actions can reap crimson love, she will be dragged in. You women must be careful here. Illustrations of this are plentiful in movies and fiction. Isn't that right?

7) Women and Make-up

When trying to find the person who will love them, people embellish themselves and adorn their minds. The reason a woman sits in front of a dressing table day and night, looking at herself in a mirror and making herself up, is because she has the desire to receive much more love from the person who loves her.

The woman who decorates her body in order to keep an eternal beauty is trying to defy death. It makes us think of a battleground where men face their enemies and fight by risking their lives and shedding blood. We feel sorry for such women, but at the same time we love them for wanting to keep their beauty for eternity.

Unification Church women do not put on make-up or spend hours trying to look nice because they are much too busy trying to spread God's truth. But they probably have the inclination to put on make-up and look nice. Even the person who was satisfied with how she looked before she received her partner will become more concerned about her looks once she gets a spouse. She wants to look good in front of her partner. She thinks about whether her hips are not too big, whether her waist is too thick, whether she is too short, or whether she is too ugly. That thinking and behavior comes from her intention to spread the fragrance of love by blossoming as a beautiful flower. She moves with a rhythm and posture and invests herself to look charming. In the same way you should meet your partners by widening the diverse aspects of your past lives centering on God's will.

Women want to change every day into new and beautiful clothing, right! Then have you ever thought about how you should have a beauty in your face that is better than changing dresses every day? What do you want to do by wearing beautiful dresses? You probably want to go looking for the one you love. How unbecoming it would be for a person to look for her lover by dressing up gorgeously but with a scowling face. At that time, the dress will judge the person. You must know that no matter how beautifully a woman dresses, if she looks depressed and without love, the clothes she is wearing will lament. But even if the clothing is not luxurious, it will be content if the person wearing it has a serene and happy face. At that time, that clothing she is wearing will shine like the jewels that decorate the center of love.

For example, the beauty of the diamond is enhanced by the gold ring in which it rests. Have you ever seen anyone wearing a ring made only of pure diamond? And from the standpoint of the gold ring, it will be more beautiful by virtue of having a little diamond set on top of it instead of being just a plain gold ring.

Is it for your own sakes that you wear beautiful clothes and put on make-up? Or is it for the sake of your spouses? Why does a flowering tree have fragrance and blossoms? Is that tree flowering because it likes the blossoms and fragrance or is it blooming for someone or something else? Like a person, a flower cannot look at itself. Therefore, we can surmise that the fact that a beautiful flower blossoms and spreads its fragrance is not for itself but is for someone or something which can enjoy that flower and its fragrance. The flower and its fragrance are there to attract butterflies and bees. The tree's fragrance is there to teach the bees the right direction to come to it, and the flower's blooming guides them to distinguish it from others. Women wear beautiful clothes and put on make-up for the same reason that the tree blossoms.

When women wake up in the morning, they put on make-up as they look at the mirror, but they do unnecessary make-up. For whose enjoyment do they apply make-up? Is it for the sake of their husbands or is it for their own sakes? Originally, make-up is real make-up when it is done at a cremation ground. [Laughter.] The word "make-up," ("Hwqiang," which in Korean means both makeup and cremation) itself does not feel good. When you understand this, you should do make-up in a serious way. For whom are you doing it? When I was coming to Seoul by train, I saw that the bathrooms become busy about 30 minutes before arriving at the Seoul train station. Most of the people using the restrooms are women with skirts. Men are dignified. Thus it says that in the Last Days women will be busier than men.

Having a good outward appearance is advertising with a billboard in satan's world. If a person goes into a store that does many advertisements, he will be overcharged and ripped off. You must know this. That which is real and genuine does not advertise. This time when you come to the Blessing, do not pay attention to any woman who is wearing new clothes, applying rouge and cosmetics all over her face, and raging with excitement. That kind of person will bring enormous problems and even disaster. On the other hand, there is something mysterious in a woman who looks as if peeling off one layer of her character will bring another layer up as you give and take with her.

These days, you ladies put powder and other cosmetics on your faces. Why do you put on make-up? Is it because you want to boast of being the daughters of satan? [Laughter.] This is not a laughing matter.

When you go into God's camp, you may put on make-up. When you go to satan's side, you should cover your face with ashes. When you go out, you should think, "I have God's Hyung Sang and His love; thus I am better than you people who are all made up but do not know God."

Even in the Unification Church, God likes those who clean up for the whole and do laundry for the center, better than He likes those who put on make-up for themselves. The person who lives for himself will go somewhere else. No matter how much the person tries to stay, he will eventually leave.

Even at the times when you are wearing nice clothes, make-up, and smelling of beautiful fragrances, you should think of the day of liberation.

Blessed women can put on make-up, but unmarried ones cannot.

These days even we Unification Church members are using make-up! I forgive that. Mother is using make-up, she is married.. . . But those maidens who use make-up, for whom are you doing it? If you have money to buy cosmetics, give it to me! By using makeup they want to go around with some guys and think of capricious things. A maiden has to be innocent. She also has to be unaffected. What are manicures for? The married women can do it. Why is that? It is because she has to compete. In front of her husband, his wife has to be better than others' wives. In addition, a daughter-in-law has to be better than other daughters-in-law. A father-in-law and mother-in-law want their daughter-in-law to be the best. Therefore, in order not to lose out, she has to put on make-up. Before that, no make-up should be used. Before that, a girl only has to receive her parents' love.

Father knows that the toil of those who have walked the way of God's will together with Father is great. I know that the merits of the Unification Church members who have suffered for the fulfillment of God's will by leaving behind the comfortable life, and especially of those women who have toiled for years without wearing make-up, are great. I feel as if I should invent a line that stops aging and hand it out to them, even though I know that they will finish their lives in the physical world and live with God in a dominion of love.

8) Love Affairs are Absolutely Not Allowed

If a person comes to have deep faith and has spiritual experiences, that person will not act recklessly or without thinking. To love another for his or her own pleasures is the illicit love of the satanic world.

If there is a person who has acted this way until now, that person has to repent from the moment he or she hears Father's speech. Adam and Eve looked away from God and loved each other, thus bringing about a most tragic result. If you do anything like marrying amongst each other, you will not become a new ancestor but instead will bring about disastrous results. Therefore, in the Unification Church, freely having love affairs is absolutely not allowed. You must entrust everything to God.

Through the Blessing, you will form close relations of love centering on God. But if there is a person who says, "I am that kind of person," but presents himself outwardly only himself, heaven will never support him. In the Unification Church there cannot be any love affairs. They will not be recognized by heaven. Those who had each other in mind will never be blessed to each other.

Do you want to be blessed or not? Do you want to marry inside the Unification Church, or would you rather marry anybody you like? Do you feel bad about mass weddings? Do you want to have marriage as Father chooses? Answer me. Would you rather marry as you like, or go to the person whom Father chooses? If you want to do that, you cannot love as you like. You cannot give the gaze of love as you like. You must know this clearly. Therefore, guys should not grab young girls' hands as they would like to. The day you take hold of a young girl's hand, you are not a virgin any more. Do you understand? These are not my words. This is the word of the Principle. It is the word of the Principle of Restoration.

When a woman is walking on a road and meets a handsome man, she thinks she wants to see him again. This is the nature of the fall. If you are sons and daughters of God, you should not show even the slightest interest in anyone except the spouse that God selected for you. Looking at someone directly itself is not a sin. But when you look with interest, the powerful force of the fall can take effect and can lead to an unexpected accident. That is why when you are walking on a road and come face to face with a handsome man or a beautiful woman, you should not look with interest.

I have this worry and anxiety for your sake. God also said, "Do not eat," out of love for Adam and Eve.

The fall of the human ancestors, Adam and Eve, was because of woman, right? That is why a woman is closer to being in that kind of situation. She has the tendency to be overcome by the temptation of a man. Women are interested in any kinds of words, and if they are sweet words, they can be drawn in.

The four weapons of satan are cigarettes (gas), alcohol (liquid), drugs (solid), and illicit love.

Father tells unmarried men and women not to shake hands if possible because the electricity of love flows through holding hands. The spark of love cuts a wound in the mind of the other person. The wound made by love cannot be healed with any medicine in this world.

In the Unification Church, we tell young boys and girls to not even shake hands. We must know that satan is always spying on us and that this is the way satan takes revenge.

Until the Blessing, the Unification Church members who are unmarried should not shake hands with each other. If we think of love in terms of electricity, if it is 100 volts, all 100 volts should fuse properly instead of becoming dimmed by something that short-circuits the electricity on its way.

You are unmarried bachelors. When you get married, do you want to get married to a widow or to a maiden? Please answer. Do you want to marry a maiden or a widow? The person who can be invested with life is pure. To offer yourself as a pure being to God requires an absolute standard. That is why in the Unification Church we say that we should never have love affairs. Unification Church men and women: what has a love affair to do with us?

Life starts from a pure being. When a human being is born, he or she is born as an unspoiled being. When it comes out of its mother's womb, it is born innocent, not with some kind of blemish. Isn't that right? Therefore, a person's body is born pure, and his mind is also born with innocence. Even the heart of a young man, who can smell the fragrance of spring in his puberty, is born pure. Body and mind all are born innocent and spotless. But if a person has self-centered and licentious thinking, can that person be pure? Are you saying that you want to offer that kind of person to God? Being born with a pure mind and body, can you spend it on someone impure? According to the law of indemnity, you cannot do that.

As a youth who is close to 20, where would you put your holy, pure heart that is not defiled or tainted, having kept it safely and carefully? It should be placed on the altar with which God can be most happy. By this God will become happy. And the sacred ground where a man and a woman with such pure hearts can meet and be bound together is the place where a bride and a bridegroom meet.

You American parents think it strange and worry if your child does not have a person to date when he or she is 18. On the other hand, in Korea, the unmarried men and women of respectable families cannot even touch each other's hands before they are married, even if they are over 30. They cannot even wink at each other.

Comparing their outlook on love, in the West there is free sex as well as all kinds of strange people involved in sex, but in the East, it is not like that. In the Principle viewpoint also, unmarried men and women have to be pure before marriage.

Can the Unification Church women have affairs or not? [No.] Can the Unification Church men have affairs or not? [No.] Does Father force them not to have affairs? [No.] They can do it if they want to. But it is inevitable that they don't. Thus, the Principle is effective. But if love affairs were prohibited by force, people would do it all the more. They would fall by themselves on their own accord.

In the Unification Church you cannot have love affairs. You absolutely cannot. Love has to begin in heaven and end in heaven.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) Fathers Eye for Matching

Father knows how to see through people. In our tradition there is something called "gunghap" (marital harmony as predicted by a fortune-teller). A pine tree has to grafted to a pine tree, but a pine tree and a poplar tree cannot be grafted to each other.

If Father sees a person just once, he instantly can perceive his nature and fate.

Father knows what kind of people are people who can receive good fortune. When he goes to where some people are gathered together, he knows whether or not some particular individual will become rich.

Father also can immediately tell someone's fate by looking at his hand. He can know right away whether the person is good at sculpture, good at literature, good at playing instruments, or whether he has a thief's hand.

Father has been leading and guiding many people until now, and that is why, if someone comes to him, Father can catch all of his good points and bad points right away, just by looking quickly at the way he smiles. There is a woman whose eyes protrude out as if they will fall down. That kind of woman should be matched to a person who has hollow eyes and protruding cheeks. If there are Unification Church women who look like that, they should not think even in dreams what kind of person they want. If such a woman does not think of anything other than to be matched to such and such a person, how can she be matched to that person? There is no way she will be matched to that person. Father will not do that.

If Father says to you, "This person is a match made in heaven for you," and decides the match definitely, it will be an absolutely right one. In order to find the right matches for you, Father does not sleep well. In the position of being responsible for others' matters of life and matters of spirit, the task is not simple. If you look at people, some are ill-fated. If you know how to look at faces, you can see that there are some types of people who will have to marry several times. That kind of person will become a widower. When I look at the eyes I can tell without fail. There is a type of woman for whom the right man inevitably will live uncomfortably with her for at least a few years and will constantly get into arguments with her for that period of time. In the case of a woman who has such a signboard on her, I have to give her a man who fulfills that criterion.

If such a man becomes her husband, at first he seems exactly like an enemy. If they were to start out harmoniously, that marriage would break apart. Therefore, if they start out as enemies, after a while they will fit perfectly. Father knows these things. No matter what the nature of the case, people have to discuss it with Father if it is about the Blessing.

When I am matching people one after another, I try not to look clearly at the contours of a person's face, if I can. I rather look at two persons for a while, and check what kind of feeling comes. It is as if there is a measuring device for minds, and I compare the two without delay. If when I look at the two, instantly and without self-awareness, I feel as if they are becoming one, then it is precisely a match made in heaven, a perfect match. As for some other pair, they seem to break away from each other. That is not a good match. And if there is an expression of concern for each other, those two will become a very good pair after some time passes.

From the day Father first began matching people until today, if Father says that a certain couple will have about a dozen kids, it comes true without fail. Father does not match people haphazardly. Because Father matches so many couples in a night, the people of the world think that Father matches people haphazardly. But Father's recommendation is exactly right. That is why fortunetellers, physiognomists and persons who predict marital harmony look at those couples and say that those couples are the best they have seen. If you cannot believe that, go to the fortune-tellers, physiognomists, and matchmakers by yourselves and ask them. They will say without fail that the couples fit perfectly.

Even when Father matches dozens of couples a night, the fortune-tellers would say that all the couples' "saju" (the four pillars of the year, month, day, and hour of one's birth which are supposed to have influence upon one's fortune), "Wansang" (phrenological interpretation), and "gungho" (marital harmony) are the best. If they tried to equal that, they would have to make effort all day and do their very best job to match even one couple. The fortune-tellers (who look at the contours of people's facial structure in order to tell their character and fortune) are flabbergasted by the fact that even if Father matches dozens of couples in one day, all the "sang" (image or structure) fit right, and they advertise the Unification Church. They are doing a good job as publicity agents for the Unification Church. This matching, which is centered on a fundamental issue of life, in terms of time takes place in a brief instant, yet it ties together part by part the destiny of the world. Therefore, from now on, the blessed families have to become one.

Father has dealt with many young men and women when giving the Blessing. They might have had negative feelings about each other even just a few minutes before. Whether they felt good or bad towards each other, once the decision is made, they really love each other. Among all revolutions, there is no other revolution like this.

When "love" is said, all heaven and earth will come down. Even though they were saying that this is good, that is bad, and so forth, once the decision is made, they continually follow by themselves even if they are told not to. At that time if someone tells them not to meet, that person becomes an enemy.

Among all the mothers-in-law living with couples who have received the Blessing in the Unification Church and observing all aspects, you can see that there is none who say that they got a bad daughter-in-law. And of those people who got sons-in-law, they say that the sons-in-law whom they got by the Unification Church's Blessing are the best. Now we are in a stage where this fact can become common public opinion.

There is this person, Mr. Mo, who is well-known to be a good teller of gunghap in Korea. That person came to know the Principle and really respects Father. Mr. Mo said that since he is very famous in Korea and matching is his profession, he should help Reverend Moon in the matching. Then Father said, I don't need help," and asked, "What about you, elderly man; how many couples can you do in a day?" He answered, "In order for me to match one couple, it will take me at least a week." I said that that is not going to do much for me. Then the elderly man asked, "Then Reverend Moon, how many can you do a day?" Father said, "My record is 72 couples and normally I match about 70 couples."

Father took out his material quietly and showed it to him saying, "Let us confront each other, comparing the way you do it and the way the Unification Church's Reverend Moon does it." The man was deeply impressed. He said, "Truly, you are a genius. How can it be possible? For instance, there was a woman who will in some way die a sudden death, and no matter how much one looks for a mate for this woman in all the world, it seems impossible. But Mr. Mo said that Father picked just the right person for her. In this way there is something about Father.

When Father sees you for an instant, there is something he feels spontaneously and somewhat unconsciously. Besides having extraordinary wisdom, Father has a born genius for this kind of activity. That is also why Father was able to discover the Principle. If something flashes across my mind, right away I think and try to feel what the outcome and result of that will be. You need that ability. When Father studies, he never reads the whole of one book. He does not even read half of it before he goes to a different one. Thus if I see a person for a moment, I quickly feel how this person's partner should be. That is why Father is better than you in all aspects.

When I first gave the Blessing, the parents who had been persecuting Father so much because their children joined the Unification Church said, "Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is bad, all right, but he is a little bit better now because he has matched my son and daughter so perfectly." Then is it good or bad for them to say that Father is a better person? (Good.) If it's good, everything is all right. But since they thought Father was bad, they should repent. Now, many parents want to become Unification Church members.

A while ago, when I was holding the 777 Couple Blessing, some parents came to me and said, "Reverend Moon, our daughter's name is such and such, and we really wish that you'll give her a good husband." When did parents' opinions become like this? In what interval of time did the Reverend Moon of the Unification Church rise up to this high position? The world does change. We think it is winter, but before one is aware, it is spring. Now I feet the taste of living. Because of even that small kind of enjoyment, Father can go on living.

When God sees a person, He sees the person's mind, his past history and his future. You also have to look at people in this way.

At any moment, one could meet a handsome man or a beautiful woman and say, "Ah! I have never met a person as wonderful as you, so let's get married." And the other would say, "Let us," but when you open up the history of that other person, you see that he or she is a murderer. If you were to marry, dreams, hopes and everything would be shattered, and you would become miserable. That is why you must know the past.

Also, how are the person's ancestors? What kind of history does he or she bring along? And how are his or her parents at present? How is the family? Everything must be considered. And you also have to know whether this person will go to the north or to the south. You have to know how to perceive all these aspects.

Father has the ability to perceive a person's nature by looking at that person once very quickly. That is how, when I was blessing the Japanese, I matched all 230 couples in 10 hours. But then among them there were some who came to me saying that they do not fit with each other because there is discord. When I asked them, "You have this kind of history; do you or do you not?" they answered, "Yes, we do." Then I yelled, "That is why this woman is right for you, and this man is right for you." After that, they said, "We are sorry" Father is a professional who knows how to look at people. 

Because I have offered my life for this until now, I can see things right away. But I do not boast of my knowledge. I just pretend that I do not know. Even if I pretend that I do not know and turn my back, I can know it all just by the sense of smell. I know all about whether this regional leader here has given effort and devotion or whether he has not. If I pray for him a little, I will know everything. That is why the Unification Church is not just a phantom but is for real.

I examine a person's heart right away by looking at a slight indication in his eyes, and I know what he has been doing by looking at his image.

In two days I have matched 1,600 couple, in Japan and returned to Korea. In twelve and a half hours, I matched them all. But it was not done with estimations made by finger or with my eyes closed. I compared personalities, looked at descendants and their whole life, and then decided. I looked at the ancestors, calculated the couples' spans of life, and matched them so that they could avoid the place of potential death by becoming one. It is the same as the fact that winds become nothing if they collide. Because Father matches people knowing this content, it is better than if each person matches him- or herself. They obey Father because it is better for them, even though I choose people in that short a time.

Father is not an ignorant person. Father knows about ancestors, about today's societies, about posterity, and about pretty much everything that is good to know. Because I know for certain that you will go on the right road if each of you give individual effort after receiving the Blessing, I guide you to the way of the Blessing. It is your responsibility to understand this, to act based on the theoretical foundation, and to examine whether the result that appears on the foundation of that action is in agreement with the Principle.

Father's nose is high and pointed and has a specific character. Just as the noses of Jewish people are pointed, the people who have religious tendencies have pointed noses. The nose represents Adam. The fact that the nose is high means that the mind is keen. Artists and people who have religious tendencies usually have pointed noses, right? The eyes symbolize God, the nose symbolizes man, and the mouth symbolizes all things.

The part of the face that takes up the most space is the eyes, and the next is the nose. If the center of the universe is man, the mouth represents all things and the forehead symbolizes heaven. And the nose that comes down on a straight line from the forehead and rises up high symbolizes Adam and Eve. Thus, if you establish a home in a circular form centering on the nose, you will prosper. (Everybody laughs.) And the ridge of the nose protrudes high like a mountain range from the forehead which symbolizes heaven. This symbolizes God appearing as man and woman.

The great differences in human fate is revealed by the shape of the mouth. That is why Father can know the nature and fate of a person by glancing at him once. The furrow on the border of the mouth should go down at an angle away from the mouth. However, if it goes down straight close to the mouth, the person will face a hard life. When water flows, it should not fall down following this furrow in a straight line. It should flow around the border of the mouth, and not close to the mouth, for the person not to face hardship.

Why am I telling you this? It is to show you that everything is in accordance with the harmony of the universe. The face is composed of three stages. You can say that the mouth is formation, the nose is growth and the forehead is completion. A rich man has a wide forehead. Such a person has a good deal of ancestral merit. And again, the eyes, the nose and the mouth are in three levels; this is in accord with the law of three stages in the universe. As for internal organs, there are also three: the lungs, the stomach and the liver. Human beings possess every aspect of the mystery of all things.

Even if God does not go out for a walk, when man loves, He will feel everything through man. If a man makes love to a woman, he will know all about her collection of the female sung sang aspects of all things. When a woman finds a man, she will have found the collection of the masculinity of all things. In this way, if one man can love everything about one woman from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet, he has a connection to the center of the universe. It works the same way when a woman loves a man.

Moreover, even when a person sees the eyes of the one he or she loves, the person should see the eyes as the sum total of all people's eyes and the best flower bud. When looking at the nose of the beloved one, you can say that you looked with eyes of true love only if you feel that it is the representation or collection of the thousands of noses in the universe. No matter how ugly the mouth is, one must be able to think that it is the best masterpiece among all the mouths of humankind. The only power which enables us to do that is love.

When you laugh, do your eyes , nose and face laugh separately? Or does the whole face laugh at once? The person whose eyes and nose laugh, but whose mouth does not, will always be in need of food. And as for the person whose nose does not laugh but stays stiff while everything else laughs, his descendants will be scarce. And the person who laughs but whose eyes do not laugh usually is a person who lacks affection. Therefore, it is normal that every part of the face laughs at once with a wide smile. It is normal for the whole face to laugh when the mind wants to laugh, and it is the same with all things in the universe. If our minds are a metaphor for God, our faces are a metaphor for the visible world.

2) There Should be the Harmony of Extremes

When Father is giving the Blessing, he has to make two poles meet for there to be a harmonious family. He should not make east meet east or north meet north. He has to make north and south meet and east and west meet. All of you, do you think that I should match a tall brother with a tall sister or a short sister? A fat man does not like a fat woman. Will a skinny man like a chubby woman or a slim woman? Think about it. Which would he like? He would like a chubby woman, right? If he does not like a chubby woman, what would happen if he is skinny and she is thin too? If on a mountain there are only big trees everywhere, it does not look good. There should be small trees, too.

If a handsome man and a beautiful woman live together, do you think that the family will survive? No, it will not. Each kind of person needs to receive the opposite kind. Everything in the universe is like that. I should match a short person to a tall person. If they are both tall, there will not be much fun in their lives. If there is a person who has a wide face, that person should expect a slender person. A person with a trumpet-shaped nose should be matched to another with a nose like a hawk's beak. A person with eyes that look like they are half open should be matched to a person with big eyes. And there is a certain person who always makes people feel uneasy whenever he opens his mouth. For that kind of person you need to give a taciturn, reticent person. In this way, this aspect and that aspect have to fit.

When I select your spouses, I match according to this basic principle. Without knowing the agony and trouble Father went through, there is someone who says, "Oh, I do not like my spouse." That kind of person is going the course of his own unhappiness without knowing the Unification Church's Divine Principle. A person who is tall as a pole should meet a short person, and a chubby person should meet a slim person. In this way they can receive protection from one another's weaknesses and also receive care and love from the other person. If two people who are tall as poles meet or two people who are as chubby as drums meet, how unfortunate it would be. More than anything, one's love partner should establish an ideal harmony and balance.

A woman whose flesh is rather thin is not very good. A woman whose facial flesh is thin or who behaves tenderly is easily startled. In order to live with that kind of person, one has to fight at least once a week. Thus the person with whom she can live has to be like a bull, like a rock, in order for them to grow old together. That type of woman should know this and shouldn't think about marrying a handsome man even as a remote possibility.

For example, it is the formula that a person who looks like a triangle should meet an opposite-looking person, someone who is circular. Do not think of this as a difficult concept. It is the law of nature. The phenomena of the natural world can be checked against the predictions of the law of nature and be seen to agree. It is the same here. What can a thin person expect if he receives a thin spouse? That match cannot be successful now or in the future. Therefore, a thin person should be matched to a chubby person, and a short person should meet a tall person. What about a good-looking person? 

There is a saying, "A good-looking person has misfortune," right? That saying is true. When two good-looking persons meet, what will come out of it? None of their descendants will be good-looking. What starts out high will fall all at once. It is a fundamental law that if the goal is met at the outset, the future can only see decline. Therefore, if there is a couple composed of a good-looking husband and a good-looking wife, will it rise or decline?

It is the law of the universe that what goes up must come down. The "golden mean" in the Oriental philosophies stated this matter well. It says that if two good-looking people meet, the end will be near. Thus, a good-looking man should be married to an ugly woman and a beautiful woman to an ugly man for there to be enduring prosperity. This is the only way to think.

Let us say that there is a person with a face elongated like a horse's. Then, what image is longer than that of a horse? It is the image of a grasshopper. But then if you match a grasshopper-like person to that horse-like person, what kind of children would they have? Think about what kind of children they would have. Probably they will have a child with the image of a lizard. That is the law of nature.

Because of this, all have to be matched to opposite types. To a person looking like a horse, Father has to give a person who is spread out sideways like a pumpkin or a round bucket. In this way, two opposite types can be harmonized well, and if they have ten children, they will have at least one or two useful children. But if I don't do that and instead give him the person he wants, when they have ten children, all of them will be useless.

Is Do Soon Choi here? If you look at her character, she is just like a man. Her husband has a gentle character, and that is why they are living harmoniously as a couple. Her husband has a calm, natural disposition. She has such a character that if her husband hit her by mistake, she would grab anything around her and hit him back. But they are living together happily. They are living well together to this day despite her difficult character, because she has met that kind of a man. If she hadn't, by now... When Choi Do Soon picks a fight with her husband, saying, "What kind of man are you' the husband will keep out of her way. [Laughter.] It should be like that. That couple's children are also not so bad. (Father asks Do Soon Choi:) How many daughters do you have? How many sons? [Three.] Three children. You have been blessed with what you need. You have also fulfilled the four position foundation.

Father gave international blessings directly to Koreans, Germans, Japanese, Americans and people of dozens of nationalities. When he matches Koreans, they do not talk much, but they do all kinds of mental calculations about whether their partners are good or bad. This is like death. If the partner is better than the person in terms of appearance and every other aspect, an ordinary person accepts that partner gladly. But I am so frustrated because they calculate so much. I am so anxious that those standing next to me feel their chest burning. After Father asks something in order to see how the person answers, some people just stand there for more than an hour without words. At this time how dumbfounded must Father be?

But it is different with the Western people. In order to marry them, Father has to explain something first. Father explains that if possible, an older woman and a younger man should marry each other for them to live well together. Then they listen to Father well. But it is very difficult to convince Asians like Koreans and Japanese. Asians have the notion that it is a general rule for the bride to be younger. It is a traditional practice. But the Westerners are the opposite. As time passes, the persons who marry from extreme to extreme or pole to pole will be the best.

3) The Four Types of Man and Ideal Balance

Man, in developing himself, has to gain an understanding and a love for all four directions in their various aspects in order to stand straight and proceed in the right way. If he likes the east and does not like the west, he will only be half a man because of his lack of understanding about the west. If he does not like the west because he thinks that the east is day but the west is night, that person would, in the end, find it difficult to say that he understands the value of the day. Surely, one cannot know the day without knowing the night. And again, if by chance he gets trapped by the night, he might never be able to come out of it. The day can be gained only after crossing the night.

Man has the concept of all directions from where he is standing. Therefore, he has not only to understand and love the eastern direction and western direction but also to understand and love the south and the north.

If a person is asked to pick his or her ideal mate by preference from many people, that person will not be able to select the ideal partner. If there is the east, there is also the west, and if there is the south, there is also the north. If an east-type person meets another east-type person, it will not be an ideal match because of the absence of west. And if a south-type person meets another south-type person, it will not be ideal because there is no north. That is why the east-type person should find the west-type person and the south-type person should look for and go to the north-type person. Do you understand?

One year contains four seasons. There is fall, summer, spring and winter, but if a person just likes the flowering spring and does not like the cold and dark winter, he will never know the true value of spring. The winter is an absolutely necessary season for the coming of spring. The fruit that is born in the fall began its life in the spring, but the fruit by itself cannot break the thick shell. The ground holds the right moisture for the seed, and it freezes due to the cold of winter. It becomes loose when spring comes and by the swelling heat breaks the thick skin. Only then does the form of life that was inside the fruit begin to sprout. Therefore, winter is absolutely necessary for the coming of spring.

Even inside our lives, we can use winter effectively. In the spring, you can go to the mountains and hills to find the fragrances of flowers, but in the winter you can enjoy yourself by skiing over the white snow.

The person who can absorb anything by being beautiful in terms of compassion and by being pleasant in terms of emotion corresponds to the spring season. A person who has a lot of affection and many tears corresponds to the summer. A person who is equanimous, clean and faultless corresponds to the autumn. The person who corresponds to the winter has an essential element of being unable to be separated by clinging on tenaciously. You yourself should know the season to which you correspond.

One who corresponds to the spring should meet a counterpart corresponding to the fall. A summer person should meet a winter person. A person who is so hot that he makes others worry should be cooled down by someone who is cold. These things can be known by looking at each person's eyes and appearance.

A person who likes only the east or only the spring will ultimately be isolated from the other directions and other seasons. This is far short of the goal of human desire. The directions are east, west, south and north, and the seasons are spring, summer, fall and winter. People differ according to their preference for one of the four directions and four seasons. You can understand this by thinking about the fact that there are people living in the arctic regions as well as people living in the tropical regions. Thus one should visit every place on this earth and also experience living in all seasons: spring, summer, fall and winter.

Without an object, "I" cannot exist. "I" must recognize the object in order that "my" existence is also acknowledged by the object. If a man likes summer, the woman who is his object should like winter in order for there to be a balance.

If a beautiful woman is matched to an equally good-looking man, how displeased she would be. For this reason, a beautiful woman prefers a person who is full of healthy masculinity over a plain good looking man. In this way they can attain a harmony of love.

In order for an spring-like woman to pass through summer and winter, she has to meet an autumnal man. A woman who corresponds to spring has to pass through summer in order to meet an autumnal man, and the autumnal man has to pass through winter in order to meet the spring-like woman. Therefore both ultimately will pass through all four seasons.

When Father selects your spouses, Father matches according to this principle. There is someone who says, "My gosh, I do not like it," without knowing Father's love, which is full of pain and effort. That kind of person not only does not know Unification Church's Divine Principle, but also is going the way of unhappiness.

4) You Must Be Able to Go Over "The Hill of the Eye"

When you marry, you want to receive a good-looking person, a good-looking woman, right? If everybody thinks like that, well, how many among you are good-looking? Thus you must think differently or you will not be able to go over the way of suffering. When the eyes hate something, if you can say, "You eyes! That is the road of thorns which you have to go through, but let's see what we don't want to see, and let us love as God loves," those eyes are beautiful. Other people cannot see in that way.

God thinks in this way. God is the world champion in appearing in disguise. You should think that the person who appears as your beloved spouse is a son or daughter of God, whom He truly loves, and that therefore He may come disguised as the most ugly person. If you love your husband or wife with those eyes, it has the same significance as loving God's son and daughter.

Think that the bridegroom or bride who looks good in my eyes actually does not like me, that God chose wrongly, and that he or she came to tempt me. When you look at a beautiful woman, you should think that she is a temptress who came to take you out. It is more advantageous to look ugly than to look good. And if the spouse is too big, you should think that since God is big, He has allowed you to meet a big person. If you meet a small spouse, you should think that since God has many little creations, He has given you a small person. 

In this world people use beautiful women and handsome men for conspiracies. They deceive others using beautiful women and handsome men. Therefore, you should think that beautiful women and handsome men are dangerous beings who have a high possibility to become the tools of satan. And how proud you could be by thinking that you have met a safe person who will not be used by satan. If black people think that they are black because while the white people are arrogant, they are trying to become naturally humble, they will come closer to God. Are you now confident to go over "the hill of the eye"?

Among the many women, there must be one who thinks, "Since I have such a pretty face, any man who looks at me will fall deeply in love with me. Which man will he be?" She should rather think, "Even though I am so beautiful, if there is God's will of love which wants to dissolve the resentment of all men, how wonderful it would be if He used me to leave the name of an exemplary woman in front of even the world's ugliest man."

No matter how ugly the face is, that is not important. What matters is what kind of mind the person has.

Thus, when you are asked whether to choose a wife with a nice face or a wife with a good heart, which one would it be! Also, you women, do you want to receive a man with a good-looking appearance or a man with a good heart? It would be good if both were good, but there is no such being. It will blow up on its way. If you put gas in a balloon and let it go on a murky and gloomy day, it will not pop even if it is high up. But if you put too much air and fly it on a sunny day, it will pop. On a good-weather day, you should put little air in the balloon and make it not too inflated so that it does not pop easily.

Those young men and women who are unmarried should have dreams. You must make a general rule that even if you meet the ugliest husband or wife, you will do your best. If you make a rule that you should receive a beautiful wife or handsome man, all will break up. The one who thinks that one will go the way of God's will by being grateful no matter what kind of man or woman one receives, and thinks this with sincerity, God will bless above the degree of their thinking.

When you get blessed, don't think you will get blessed to a beautiful woman. You must say that you will become a person who can prosper and live well by being the husband of the ugliest woman in the world. In that way, you should be a husband whom any beautiful woman in the world can respect. Do you understand what I am saying? You must deal well with a woman by having this sort of viewpoint.

What kind of wife or husband will you meet and marry? You must make the general rule that you will meet the ugliest person and love him or her by being an exemplary spouse. In this way you should marry and live a good life.

The higher the degree of love, the more a person will be able to move around in the infinite universe.

I have thoughts different from the people of the world. In the Unification Church's mass wedding, the person who thinks, "Since I am a handsome man, please marry me to a beautiful woman," is disqualified in terms of the Unification Church's historical tradition. You pass if no matter what kind of spouse you receive, you can think of him or her as your spouse and stick close to your man or woman.

True love has to conquer shady spots. Whenever Father thought about an ideal spouse, I always thought that I could say I love my partner even if she was ugly.

From now on, good-looking people should be married to ugly people. We should venerate them. Such a time will come. Our world has to become that kind of world. We should anticipate the tradition of a country which comes from the wife who lives with a crippled man or the husband of a handicapped woman. That kind of person should be comforted through the environment, right? Until now this did not happen, but in the future it will definitely be like that.

Can you know what your faces look like? Your faces change every day, actually hundreds of times a day. Can you draw on a paper the changing expressions of the face with a mirror in front of you? You might think that you know your face very well, but sometimes it becomes ugly even to the extent that you are surprised. When your mind is happy, your face also blooms wide. But if your mind is unhappy, your face also distorts. Depending on everyday feelings, your facial expressions change. 

It is because the face is the representation of the mind. The face that appears relative to the mind and centering on the mind becomes a happy face when the mind is happy and sad when the mind is sad. That is why you cannot say, "This is how I look." It is because you cannot tell exactly which shape your face has at any time. Your face is close to you and one with you; that is why you cannot know what your face looks like.

It is the same as the principle that an object very close to your eyes can't be seen very well when you try to look at it. When you touch and feel your own hands, do you feel the same precise perception as when you touch another's person's hand? You cannot feel them that well. In the same way, the person who establishes that his partner, i.e., his wife, looks a certain way, is essentially mistaken. In the same way as not exactly knowing how one's face looks, one cannot say, "This is the right face," of my beloved wife. Just as his face changes, his wife's face also changes constantly, depending on her state of mind. 

Thus she appears different every time and her appearance also depends upon the observer's state of mind. If an observer remembers the smiling, happy face, that image becomes the wife's image. And if she felt seriousness and dignity in her husband's face, that face becomes the one that she remembers. If someone laughs with side teeth showing, that face is remembered as the person's face. In this point of view, feeling the charm of someone is because one thinks centering on that representation and then magnifies that representation. In other words, whether it is a man, woman, wife or husband, all have infinite shapes centering on love.

When getting married, you should know that you could lose the opportune time for marriage if you try to select a spouse centering on yourself. When getting married, it is common for a woman to emphasize academic level and economic strength over what is most important, such as love, health and capabilities. It is a mistake to think like that. If you choose your spouse by putting love as the last of concerns or by being in a condition of de-emphasizing love because of conditions and matters of understanding, your marriage cannot become happy.

The instance where you prefer a woman with a pretty face over others means the same thing. Since that face cannot last for eternity, it will soon become old with wrinkles. The face has eyes, nose, mouth and ears, and to think someone is pretty or ugly based on the position and arrangement of these parts is not correct thinking.

If you think that your spouse is lovely, even if her eyes are unseemly, all will look pretty and beautiful. Therefore, depending on whether or not you have a loving mind, the person can look beautiful or ugly. There can be the instance where even if one looks quite unseemly in daytime, one could look beautiful at night. This is because a loving mind contracts and expands, back and forth.

When a man and a woman meet, the love between them becomes deeper and deeper as they give and take by understanding and relating to each other his or her own circumstances. Try thinking that my fiancé is unique and the best companion and shout it out. If that happens, that fiancé will become the best lover.

If you think, "I like my fiancé for his big eyes. I like big eyes. How long have I waited to meet a man with big eyes," then the man's eyes will become even bigger, and their love will become deeper and deeper. This is a valid theory and not a fabrication. You should know that this is the true, ideal theory of love.

There is some person who seems to have small eyes when in actuality he has big eyes. And another person could have small eyes that appear bigger than they really are. This is all because of the ideology of love.

5) The One Who Wants to Go Down Will Rise Up

I want to ask you one question. When you get blessed, you probably want to get blessed with the best and the most distinguished person. But we should think this over. It would not matter so much if two similar persons met, but what if the most distinguished person in the Unification Church meets our most ugly and undistinguished person? How happy would the ugly person feel in the distinguished person's position? If God wants to feel compassion for someone, God would justly feel compassion for the person who lowers himself and wants to live with someone worse than him- or herself, more than for the person who raises him or herself. 

Therefore, the Bible says that the one who wants to die will live, and the one who wants to live shall die. This is the same principle. For instance, the person who thinks that he will be fine even if he meets the worst person will meet the best person. And the person who thinks that he should meet the most distinguished and the best person will meet the worst person. If there is a woman who thinks that she is too base to live with a great man and lowers herself, she will meet someone even better. Those things will happen because there is the heavenly law that says that the one who wants to lower himself will become high. No one can evade this law. If there is a woman who thinks, "I am such an unattractive person; how painful it would be for this man to live with me for the rest of his life," and lowers herself, the law of the universe will inevitably move and make her attractive. God loves that kind of person. The person whom God loves will appear beautiful.

When I was preparing for the Blessing, I quietly watched one member. I called the person and tested her. I asked, "To what kind of person would you like to be matched?" She said, "I like this and that kind of man." Then I said, "What kind of man is that? You are greedy. You don't have the good fortune to get married." Then she said, "Is that how it is, Father? If you specify for me anyone in your mind, I will marry him." At that time I said, "What about this person," and tested her by picking one from the lowest place. She said, "Yes, I want to. I will gladly do it." Then Father absolutely did not match her to the person of the lowest level. I do the opposite. In the work of God, it is inevitable that the one who wants to become high will be lowered, and the one who wants to lower themselves will become high.

Father himself did that. When Father was getting married, he did not do it by looking up. If you do things by looking up, it becomes harder. And trying to live by looking up is hard. It is much more comfortable to look down at a 45 degree angle and live. Think about it. How difficult it would be to live with a wife who thinks she is so great. Some man might think, "Since I did not study enough, I need a wife who has graduated college." Such a person is finished. How embarrassing it would be for a man to sit on his wife's lap and talk about how much he learned and so forth. It is all right to be unlearned.

Then am I saying that those women who graduated from college should not get married? No, not necessarily. I will bless them, but they should take off the pride of having graduated from college. So what if you have a degree? Do you need university diplomas to have children? "I have a bachelor's degree and Ph.D." is this needed? Those things are unnecessary. There is a lyric of a song which says, "Are you a man only by graduating from a university?" In the same way, it doesn't matter how one looks as long as they fit right. When you think about the signboard called college, it is a big obstacle for marriage. Therefore, don't ever think like that.

Don't you think that Father himself thought about this matter from the viewpoint centering on the course of restoration? "What would I do if, upon the foundation of 6,000 years of effort, God selected the most unattractive person to be my spouse?" When Father first stepped forward to walk the road of God's will, Father thought about this. "Will I sincerely and truly welcome her? Can I seriously and sincerely welcome her?" What do you think about that? You too should approach the Blessing with such an attitude.

Unification Church women, you look at yourselves in a mirror and say such things as, "I will not be ignored wherever I go, since I look so good." If I catch such a person, I'll... If you feel hurt by these words, please run out of here.

When I was here the last Blessing time, I saw that some people had timid eyes. For the first week I left them alone. Then some person would come out by the door and look up and down at the other people. He seemed so busy because he wanted to look at hundreds of people by himself. But don't even think about looking around. You should think that you will marry the ugliest person. You should think, "Even if I marry that ugly person, I will live happily with that person." If you are sitting down thinking like that, your mind will be much more comfortable.

Don't be like the person whose mind flies from one person to another evaluating according to his own desire. This is not good.

You should not look at even one person; just look at the floor. The person who looks around is a cheat or a thief. Why? He is a thief who wants to fool himself. There also may be someone who writes down another's name on a paper and decides that person will be his or her spouse. Some woman writes down her number one choice, and then if he is not picked within a week, she has an affair with him in her mind. If that person then says that he likes her, she thinks that he is hers for sure. Don't do that. If someone says that you are his or her first choice, you should think, "You can write it down, but it does not really concern me."

If you are only concerned about saving face and your self-respect, and lose the chance to get blessed, not only you yourself but your family and descendants will become miserable.

You should not think lightly even of a prostitute who is abandoned on a street. If there is a cataclysmic change, that prostitute could become a king's wife. Isn't that right? Is there a law that says she cannot become like that? If the king says that he will kill himself if he does not marry her, there is nothing anybody can do. So do not look at the world from your own viewpoint. A wise person realizes that just because something is high, one shouldn't just look at the top. Even in the lowest pit, there is an infinitely high place. That is how things are. When you look at the three-dimensional world, it could be like that. From a two-dimensional viewpoint, you might think that Nam San in Seoul is the highest mountain, but farther north all mountains are higher than Nam San.

Now you know your position, right? Will you follow the king of the satanic world or the servant in the heavenly world? Do you want to follow the servant of heaven? Great! At least you answer well. If a lame, crippled person in the Unification Church and the king of the world both wanted to marry the same woman, to whom should that woman go? This is not a laughing matter. Where does she have to go? She must receive the crippled of the Unification Church. He might be crippled, but he could conceive a baby who will be a prince of the heavenly world.

6) The Prerequisites That Are More Important Than Education

People with ambition think that since they have graduated college, they should go to graduate school.... They want to earn Ph.D.s, right? But if you want to look for a person with a doctorate, are there any among the young men gathered here for the Blessing? A person with a Ph.D. is close to 30 and like a mole. No matter how good they say that person is, he does not have conjugal affection. Most people do not know this. What I am saying is that even if you set your hopes on marrying a Ph.D., his having that degree does not guarantee that you will be happy.

I have been matching you for three days, and I spent one and a half hours with the women. These people who supposedly have graduated high school or college all looked around, opening their eyes wide. They lowered their eyes only for a short while, and again opened their eyes wide, trying to look for good partners.

For a day and a half I told them to lower their eyes, but they lowered them only a short while and again raised their heads to look around. Everyone seems to be unsatisfactory for them. So since it will not do to bless people with such an attitude, there was no other way but to go around and grab whoever was suitable. A change of strategy occurred. Even for God, there is no other way. Before the rock appears, He has to try to look for soft ground. It is common sense to use this strategy.

How can you get around my strategy? You may not like it, but I do it the way of the Bible. I do it according to God's will, according to the Principle, and not according to my will. Then what is God's will? God's will is that the one who wants to become high is brought low and the one who wants to lower himself is raised up. I told the junior high school graduates to choose those above the junior-high level, so they did. I matched them all to the high-school graduates and to college graduates.

This was not Father's personal strategy, but was what Father had to do according to the Principle. You should understand this. Therefore, I do not have the responsibility for whether you agree to marry or not. I also interchange leaders based on this fundamental rule.

At this time also the ones who got blessed (1800 couples) were serious about choosing their spouses, but they were serious without the right content. If they were serious with content, we could quite easily have broken through. If one is serious centering on oneself, one will become satan's food. The group of people who were supposed to get blessed were all high- school and college graduates. But they all wanted to go up, and what good is that? That attitude gives you a score below zero.

Those of you who want to become the wife of someone who judges without love, raise your hands. There are none. Why? Only after the existence of love can judgment exist. Love does not grow out of judging. But because of the fall, God, who is supposed to love the world before He becomes a Judge, became the Judge first and then is finding love.

God brings people into judgment first in order to make them worthy of love. Thus the Christians say that God is a God of judgment. But in the Unification Church, we know that God is a God who judges in order to love.

Among you there may be someone who says, "Since I have graduated from a university, my spouse should be a woman with a bachelor's degree," or, "Only a man who graduated from a graduate school is right for me." But anyone, even a common laborer, is right for that person. Man and woman are made to fit with each other. Please don't think that you must have someone who fits your concept.

It is the same with all you blessing candidates. Let's say there is a good-looking woman among the blessing candidates. She might look splendid on the outside. But what is important is whether or not she has the value to exist in the future in front of the will of God. That is the primary question for the man whom that woman meets.

But among the blessing candidates, some woman comes up to Father and says, "Since I have graduated from a university, shouldn't my spouse at least be a university graduate?" Then Father said to that woman, "OK, you think you are so good. Since you said that you are so smart and graduated college, choose any man you like by yourself as your spouse and marry him." How much better would it be for her if she had said that she wanted to marry a man with the mind of loyalty and devotion?

On the other hand, among the blessing candidates this time, there was a woman who had only graduated from elementary school. Father called her up and said, "Since your face does not look so bad, it would be much better if you at least had graduated from high school." Then she said, crying, "Since I only graduated from elementary school, it does not matter which person it is as long as he is a person who is working hard for God's will and does not speak many words." So Father matched her to the most intelligent regional leader among all the high-school graduates. Is Father's way wrong? That is the way heavenly fate moves.

This time when Father went to Japan, I said to the Japanese members, "If you do not listen to me, Japan will perish in 70 or 80 years." Also when I asked each of the sisters whether she wanted to receive a good husband or a bad husband, they were so moved by warmth and affection that all of them cried. What about you?

Do you men want to receive a good bride or a bad bride? It is no use to ask this to some men who are like thieves.


Then, which type of bridegroom is good? If he has a handsome face, good appearance and a diploma from a top-ranking university like Tokyo University in Japan, is he a good bridegroom? Is he? Some people will say, "Yes." But even if someone graduated from a top-ranking school, if he does not believe in the Unification Church, you would not want to marry him, right? Do you want to receive a bridegroom who is a graduate of a top school but who does not believe in the Unification Church, or do you want to meet someone who is just a manual laborer on a farm, who does not know whether he is going to die or live, but is loyal and devoted to the Unification Church? Whom do you want to receive? I don't have to ask you since you will probably answer that you want to meet the manual laborer loyal to the Unification Church. That is how it is.

Then I asked the Japanese women whether they would marry the worst-looking person if he were the most devoted to the Unification Church, and they were hesitating whether to answer or not. But what can they do? They had to answer. Eventually they answered, "We will go to the worst-looking person." Human beings are like this. This is the absolute truth.

I continued, "Then if there is a most faithful person in Japan and most faithful, black person in Africa, and if that African who is ugly is ten times more devoted to the Unification Church than the Japanese, will you marry the African? Please answer me." Then the women answered in tiny voices, "We will go to Africa."

7) Marriage Should Be for the Sake of the Descendants

When Father matches you, what do you hope for in the spouse whom you will marry? You should not hope for someone who looks good to you but for someone who will give you good sons and daughters. You should marry for the sake of your children. How would it be if by letting people marry according to their own choice, they had children at whom no man or woman in the world would look? There is no worse fate than that. That unhappiness will last a lifetime. It is worse than the unhappiness felt by being crippled or having some defect.

Therefore, our marriages are for the sake of our descendants. Thus, even though candidates might appear unsuitable in some way, the problem is how to match people so that their children inherit only their parents' good points.

Love was supposed to begin from heaven, but it started from satan. What is the fall? It is something that started horizontally from satan and from Eve. You are the descendants and therefore are horizontal. You seek Father's blessing, and in a sense Father is being used by you. But what does Father desire for you? Father hopes for your well-being. Father desires that you do not have bad descendants. This is Father's intention.

Marriage is not for the good of the self. What if you have bad children? That household will perish.

The fact is that Reverend Moon of the Unification Church blesses people not for themselves but for their descendants. I have a different view from you.

What does Reverend Moon of the Unification Church think is the purpose of marriage? I regard marriage to be for the sake of the nation. If you marry for your nation, what happens? The goal is achieved when the parents have children who are better than themselves. For example, imagine the offspring of a marriage between a man and woman who both have a triangular form. Will their offspring enrich the nation and future generations? Such a marriage can destroy the nation.

Why do you women marry? It is not for "I" It is to inherit the foundation of thousands of years and of ten thousand generations of chosen people; it is for the future generations. If you marry for the sake of yourselves, you will destroy everything. That kind of decadent trend is sweeping over the world, and all of it has to be cut off. If you young women have that selfish thought, you are my enemies.

To become an owner who can love a nation first, and then to become a wife, is the natural law of the Principle. While Adam was growing to perfection, he was becoming perfect as the owner of a nation. Adam was supposed to fulfill perfection as the central owner of the world. Therefore it is the Principle that you are to be blessed after becoming a man or a woman who dreams of becoming the owner of the world and who can take the responsibility for being the owner of a nation. Can you be blessed without having done that? There is no way.

I don't know if I told you, but when we were having the closing ceremony for the workshop in Soo Taek Li training center, one person gave a testimony saying that when she had a baby she had a Caesarian section. And she was wondering why she felt so good. She could not explain, but it felt good. Then she said, "When you were always talking about the restoration of the four position foundation, I did not understand, but after having a son I now know what it means to fulfill the four position foundation as the Principle says. Truly it is something of which to be proud." Then Father said to her, "Hey, don't talk about the four position foundation and things like that. If you feel good, just say that you feel good." That's how it is. It feels good to have everything. But when you don't have children, you feel unhappy. No matter how beautiful she is, if she lives alone, that is unhappiness.

That is why you should realize that marrying in the Unification Church is for long life and for your descendants. Don't be concerned about how you or your spouse look. You must be like this, honestly. Think, "Since I look this way, I should receive this kind of man for my descendants to be the best." For example, a person whose eyes are sunken will certainly become a widow. So that kind of person should be matched to someone whose eyes protrude and whose cheekbones stick out. In this way their characteristics fit together. You can say that we are doing an engrafting process in order to improve a seed plant and to obtain a new plant.

So you should not worry that your spouse does not look good to you. Father has been leading a lot of people until now. If I took at the children of the people I blessed, they are on the whole better than their parents. Do you think it's true or not! If it's true, then it means that I have matched them well.

8) The Labor of True Parents to Recommend Engagements

I have a plan to hold a special workshop for the young men and women all over the nation in March. But in order to match 700 couples, even if I decide five couples a day, they will always have to think about the Blessing, even while sleeping or eating, for five months. They will wrestle with the one problem called Blessing for five months.

If that happens, the young men and women might rejoice in the fact that they are getting blessed, but it is a big problem for Father who has to take responsibility for it and take care of everything. I feel the same way as when I was being tortured by the Japanese during their occupation of Korea. I feel as if I were digging through a long tunnel full of poisonous gas.

That is why Father requests that those who will be attending the special workshop in the near future not make trouble for Father. Today, for the occasion of celebrating my birthday, I ask this favor from you and that you please understand my situation.

Where else in this world is there this kind of marriage ceremony? Father did his work without sleeping, beginning the ceremony at 10 p.m. and ending at 8:30 a.m. Other people's lives and their marriages are this important.

In Japan, in two days Father chose 1,610 couples to hold an engagement ceremony. For you, it would be hard even to make 1,610 sheets of paper and to match them.

You should think about it. To make connections of love over national boundaries for 12,000 young men and women from 83 countries might be easy in words, but in actuality, how easy is it? What kind of benefit does Father gain by doing this work? In order to bless 6,000 couples, Father was always tired. I have rested a little since the Blessing ceremony ended ... But there is never a moment when my body is comfortable.

From this viewpoint, you can expect that in the near future there will be many obstacles before Unification Church members can receive the Blessing of heaven. At this time, how do I feel as I take responsibility and do this work for several months? I feel as if I were entering a coal mine. You should try going into that hole. If you have heart problems, you cannot go down into the mine. When you first enter it, it is dark. The further you go, the narrower it is. Father feels as if he were passing through such a tunnel while matching you.

When Father toured some foreign countries and went to Germany to bless some Western people, a man of about forty who had lost his teeth was waiting for Father, postponing marriage. He was saying that he would never get married if not by Father. Wouldn't it be better that his parents arrange a marriage for him rather than Reverend Moon of the Unification Church? What about you? [It is better that Father arranges the marriage.] This is why there is so much commotion and why Father receives so much slander and persecution. 

What good have you done to deserve having Father arrange your marriage for you? Father selects the right one for someone and then receives injury for it. If Father did not do that, he wouldn't have to suffer in that way. But red people, black people and yellow people all stick their head in sand and ask Father to arrange marriages for them. That is why Father holds mass weddings. Even if you have a feast every day for twelve months of a whole year, there will still be some people left over. That is why there is no other way but with a mass wedding. But you cannot be haphazard about a marriage that comes only once in a lifetime.

In order to truly subjugate all people, you must start at the lowest place. You do not know what kind of order Father will give this time. You probably do not know how much internal agony Father went through until the time of your Blessing. I have placed you here with the heart of a gambler drawing the last card.

Even though I continue matching past midnight, past two o'clock, and even stay up all night, my eyes cannot get tired. You must be steadfast in this place. Yesterday and today, I have not slept many hours-maybe only one hour. I cannot sleep while I am taking responsibility for others' lives, taking care of the most important matter of people's lives, which comes about only once.

Because the couples I select in a matter of a few moments are better in every way than what you could choose in ten years, I am doing this work. It is serious. Since I came to know the secret of going beyond the fate of inevitable destruction and doing the one mission which has never been accomplished, I can put up the signboard which says that the Unification Church has not perished but has prospered and is victorious. Do not become small-minded people.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Case 1) The Person Who Prays for Himself

Father once told the Blessing candidates to write down their choices on a sheet of paper, and some people wrote down five names. There must also be someone like that among the people who are here. So I thought that this time I might tell people to write down over ten names, but this would be difficult because you do not know everyone's names. You cannot indicate a person by drawing his or her face on a piece of paper. You just have to clearly write down the three syllables of his or her name. Since it is difficult to write down many names, I asked people to write down about five.

Then when I saw what they wrote down, it was really something. The women all focused their attention on the man who was the most outstanding. Also the men all concentrated their attention on the woman who was supposedly the most beautiful. Even though there were about 500 people, all of them asked for the most handsome or the most beautiful. But I cannot marry 500 women to one man, so I was in the position to remove 499 of them. If that happens, it is more troublesome for the women than for the men.

It seems that the way men think is better than the way women think. When Father quickly glanced at a man's list and told him, "Hey, your number one choice has flown to someone else," then the man just accepted that that's the way it is. But when I told a woman, "Hey, your number one choice has flown to another man," the woman stuck out her lip grumpily. I felt so bad, even though it's obvious that 500 people cannot have the same person. But women think, "Since I have prayed for Father to give me this person, I think he will listen to my prayers." That kind of prayer is useless even if done for a thousand years. Do not pray like that. That prayer is full of greed. Answering it will not be possible. Isn't that right? All 499 would pray, "Please let me be married to that person," right? Then to whose prayer will God listen? He will sympathize with the one who did not pray for herself. Even if Father were God, he could arrange no other outcome.

Therefore, those who pray for themselves are selfish people. Rather you should think, "I entrust everything to You, God. I will receive anyone. Only do as You will. If You tell me to die alone of old age, I will do that too." This is the most comfortable thinking for your minds.

I can feel it when people don't think like this but whisper among themselves, saying that the Unification Church is like this or like that. If that happens, Father neglects them for about a week. Then they make an uproar since the result they expected doesn't come. After three days or so pass, they become serious and do not even eat. When a week has passed and their worldly eyes become loose, then Father may feel that they have sacrificed enough and will announce the results.

During the matching, if someone shakes his head saying that he does not like the person, I match him the last. He cannot do anything about Father's not matching him. Someone may think, "I have done a 40-day cold shower and prayer condition in order to get blessed, so Father will certainly match me first." But it will never be that way. The person who prays centered on himself is a person who will receive punishment from heaven.

But if someone prays, "There is a special gathering for the Blessing at this time. Heavenly Father, it does not matter who becomes my spouse, but please let the person be among the ones whom You can be happy with. If it is a person I know, it will be that much better." Since this prayer is open, it will transmit to heaven. If you are going to pray, you should pray like that. But if everyone prays, "I will not receive anyone except that one woman," then what will happen? It should not be like that.

Case 2) Picture Marriage

The women who are gathered here, please listen carefully. The members in Japan will do anything that Father tells them to do by a special order. If Father says, "Will you marry a Korean?" one hundred out of one hundred will consent. The Americans are the same. If I say, "Will you marry a Korean man who does manual labor" they have to say, "Yes." Whether they like it or not, they will say, "Yes." They might not like it at first, but when they meet their spouses, they are sure to like them.

This is the special privilege that only the Unification Church has. The way of the Unification Church is to hold a marriage ceremony with the husband on one side of the Pacific and his wife on the other, or one in Tokyo and the other in the middle of Seoul. How wonderful! I wish I could have a marriage like that. People will say to the blessed couples, "You are better than me. Your husband is better than me. You are better than me since you have done what I could not do; you have married a husband who was overseas."

How great it is that without even having looked at the person, just his or her picture, you have married the person. You have never met, never seen, and never had a conversation with your spouse. How rich is the heart of someone who can attend a person as a husband just by looking at a picture? How rich. How sincere her heart is, saying that she does not like any of the Korean men and is looking for a Japanese man. How much has she loved him that she marries him just by looking at a picture? That is truly an ideal couple.

Father is doing the work that makes this possible. Thus the world is incapable of containing Father. This time when Father was blessing 120 couples by gathering them in Citizens' Hall, Father did not send formal notices to their parents saying, "Will you allow your son or daughter to get married?" Father did not bow his head saying, "I will hold a mass wedding for your son and daughter, so please give me permission." But Father never met one parent who protested saying, "Why have you given marriage to my son and daughter?" Who else can do this sort of thing?

When you see this, you can sense that the person who thinks deeply has better views about us. What group or what nation can do this kind of work? What president of a nation can do this? Only the Unification Church can do it. The parents of the blessed couples still feel gratitude towards Father. That's how it is.

Case 3) The Story of a Couple

Not long ago Father visited Chun Nam. There was a woman there who I remember was at the Blessing last time. I don't know if her husband is here today. That woman was the one who was left after everybody took their spouses. As the person who is responsible, I could not help but heartistically sympathize with her. A good looking woman can be tossed about, and still there are a lot of people who will take her. Even if I tell them not to take her, they will fight to take her. But since people are different from objects, nobody will marry a person he hates even if I tell him in a morning service. Everybody was picked, and only one or two were remaining. She was one of them.

Every man without exception knows how to distinguish a person of beauty. At that time, even Father himself from a human point of view could not ask a man to marry her. Then how can I, as a matchmaker, fulfill her marriage? If you were in the position to make a match for that kind of person, what would you say? Whether it is a man or woman, all of them trust Father and think that they will be matched to the best possible spouse. So since everyone has high hopes and has such a high standard of assessing a spouse, how can I give someone who is below his or her standard? Yet if I don't, I will have to match everyone to a person of highest standards, but that is impossible. What can I do about this?

So what did I say? I said that if someone marries this woman, the second generation will be handsome if it is a boy and beautiful if it is a girl. But what happens if the children are not handsome? What if their children resemble their mother? That husband will protest to Father. Wouldn't that be so? He can protest all he wants saying that Reverend Moon of the Unification Church deceived him and made him marry an ugly woman. But if they have beautiful children, everything will be solved simply. In this serious position, I matched them.

Then while I was visiting Chun Nam, I stopped at a station for a short time, and saw that couple. My heart was palpitating, and I was wondering if she had a baby. She was carrying a baby on her back. So not paying any attention to anybody else, I went to her, looked at the baby, and said, "Wow, the baby is so handsome." In this way I encouraged her. So, let's just smile at this and go over it.

Case 4) One Crippled Woman

When I was blessing people, there was one crippled woman. But her face was not ugly. She was born with a good ancestral background and a good nature, but she became deformed due to the fault of her parents. Every time I matched her to someone, each would reject her. In actuality, who likes to marry a deformed person? Then I saw one certain person who had sunken eyes and many defects in his appearance. I knew that the person who could make up for those defects was that woman. Thus I began to persuade him, "Even though this woman looks this way, she is a good person. If you notice parts of her that you do not like, you can close your eyes. But her face is really beautiful. And why are you getting married? Isn't it for the sake of descendants? If you marry her in this kind of position, will it not remain for a long time in the history of the Unification Church? It will be an incident that I will not forget for the rest of my life." In this way I talked to him. And I matched him saying, "If you marry her and have a daughter, she will be a beautiful girl, and if you have a son, he will be a general."

Several years later Father visited a region, and that couple attended the meeting. As soon as that man saw me, he ran up. I asked him if I could see his baby, and when I looked, I saw that she was a really beautiful girl. Thus he was praising his daughter saying that what Father said is absolutely true. In the same way, don't think that somebody is good just because he or she appears good externally.

All people are brothers and sisters. If there is a deformed person among one's brothers, it is brotherly love to sacrifice for that person. Again, if one's parents are in the same situation, it is the way of the filial son to obey and sacrifice for those parents. This is the general rule. Let's say that there is a child who is not only ugly but also so short that others will not even look at him. But his parents will feel the utmost pity for that child. It is the nature of a parent to love that child with the heart of God more than anybody else.

Case 5) Three Elites of America

I will tell you about a very special incident. In America now, there was a matching with some older women who deserve medals for pioneering our church there. They were all 42 or 43 years old. If they had married previously, they would all have had children by now. I should give the Blessing to them, but where could I find their spouses? This was the big problem I faced as I left to meet with them.

When Father went there and explained this problem to them, they all understood very well. Seeing how they responded I felt that certainly these Western people have transcended self-centered thinking. A 42-year-old woman is like an aunt, but a 33-year-old man says that he wants to marry her though there is a nine-year difference in age. The English members who were in America responded the same way.

If a 42-year-old person and a 33-year-old person are to marry, is there anyone here who thinks that it should not happen? You should think whether you, yourselves, can do that. You should quietly think about it. Think how old your aunts and mothers are. Since the person is old enough to have had two or three children if she were married, her face would be wrinkled and the rosy color in her face would have faded. Think how it would be if a woman who is like your aunt marries you in the flowering of your youth. Do you desire it or not? Be honest and tell me. You men? [No.] That is right. Answering that you do not desire it is the general rule.

Then did Father force them to marry? No, I did not. Those people do not just look at age. They respect honor very much. A person's achievements and results count for more than her age. Merits and results represent the whole of that person. That kind of concept is different from the Oriental concept. Why is that? They have the thinking that it is more important to live a short life well than to live a long life. In this sense, I felt they had a progressive attitude.

In the near future, in order for the young men to win over Father, they should have the magnanimity to be willing to marry older women. Do you feel good when you hear that? Why? Do you feel bad? Would you feel bad even if the woman were the only princess in that country? Would you feel bad if she were the only woman in that country? What will you do if she were the only woman? What if the ratio of men to women were one thousand to one? Will you feel more energy to do it or not?

Case 6) The Faith of One Missionary in the Netherlands

Among the people who pioneered the Netherlands, there is a person named Teddy. He worked with machines and graduated from a famous technical school. He met Father, went witnessing in the Netherlands, pioneered the Dutch Church, and became a first generation ancestor in the Netherlands. If you listen to him, you can see that he went through many difficulties that are inexpressible in words. He resolved to live through at least three months of indemnity in Holland. He gave up everything he had and went to work at the docks. Even though he was a skilled technician who received about 1,300 dollars a month, and even though he had the certification to receive good treatment wherever he might go in the Netherlands, he abandoned it all and became a laborer on a wharf.

When Father went there, he was eating and living with his work crew. His situation was very difficult. His hands looked like the hands of a toad and his face had the appearance of a miserable manual laborer. He seemed to have become a most wretched person. What he ate at mealtime was hard bread. He earned only 38 dollars a day, but still he saved enough to translate and publish the Divine Principle. On that book, he wrote a statement in blood and offered it to me. When I saw that, I was deeply moved.

When he was witnessing he had to walk everywhere, so I asked him if he needed a motorcycle, but he said that he did not need one. Then when I asked what I could buy for him, he said he wanted a bicycle. So I bought him a bicycle. Though I bought it four years ago for him, it is still new because he did not ride it, thinking that no matter who touches it, even if it is a president of a country, the person might damage it. He gave this much effort.

When I was giving the Blessing in Germany to the European members, I told the leaders to prepare a list of names in advance.

Other people had persons they hoped to wed, but this person had no one in mind. I asked him whom he wanted to be blessed to, and he said that while he was in America he knew a person who was truly loyal and followed God's will. When I asked who she was, he said her name was Pauline. She joined the Church at 34 and had been a member for 8 years, and she was in a trinity with a member named Doris. She was one of the three revolutionary fighters for our Will.

When Teddy was working for God's will in America with her, he had a lot of results gained from enduring and pioneering. But they seemed to have had happy moments, too. Also, he said that he knows very well that she has been pioneering alone in the most difficult environment for ten years until now. Having heard that she had not married yet, he asked me if he could marry her.

He said that even though there are more beautiful women in the world and also in the Dutch Church, a woman who does not have experience in society cannot become a revered wife who can embrace and take good care of the church. He said that, of course, there are beautiful women who have worked very hard for him in Holland too, but that is not the issue. He was saying, in effect, that in order to leave behind a good tradition for the Unification Church in Holland, he needs a mother-like person who can love Holland and who can stand in the shade to embrace and take on all the good and bad things in and out of the church. That is why he was saying that it does not matter what other people think, but that I bless him with the woman who is like an aunt and who lives in America now.

So I said to him, "Hey, she who looks like an aunt also looks like a horse," and told him that she stands and walks like a horse. Would you feel good or bad if you heard that?

Mr. Kuboki was startled when he saw the woman and gasped. He supposedly said, "What kind of woman is this." Since she has a long face, she does not look good if she shows her forehead. Her back is bent, she has a big nose, and is so tall that wrestlers seem like nothing. If an ordinary man sees this woman laughing, he will probably be shocked and run away. In spite of this, Teddy wanted to spend his life with her.

When Father saw this, did he feel good or bad? At first I did not feel good about that because Father wanted the young man to hold a beautiful, young girl. Father would have felt better if he had received a woman who could make him burst with hope for a good future, who is a flower among flowers the more one looks at her, who will spread fragrance among fragrances so that one could say that she is one's love day and night. But since he was already far away from my thinking, I felt bad. However, the fact that he wanted to prepare a strong foundation for God's will, for God's citizens, and for the three million citizens of Holland made me feel good. Also in order to do that, he said in effect that he has to become a man who is able to elevate the dignity of woman. I saluted him for his desire to do that work.

On the day of the marriage ceremony, Father received a sincere promise from him. Father said, "Since she is already 42, there remain only about 4 years in which she can have babies." He replied that that is no problem. He was saying, "Since God loves us so much, He will make us the most blessed family among the European families. Then would not God the Creator give us children so we can fulfill the four position foundation?" With that kind of faith, he surpassed the faith of his elders.

I asked Teddy, "Will you really send your wife-to-be witnessing or will you not? Think again." Hurt, he said, "Do you not trust me?" Europe has dignity because it has that kind of person.

Anyone can fly from America to Germany in a matter of a few hours. Thus she came right away. When she entered, I tried to appreciate her from his position and with his interest: "Ah! She looks like that." Women are worrisome when you send them pioneering since you don't know if they might be carried off by some noise. But you can feel safe about this kind of woman for thousands of years, even if you send her alone to the Arctic region. Also, since she has a lot of experience in society, she does not lack anything internally and externally to be a mother in a family or a church. And since she knows that she is old, she knows that humility should be her philosophy of living in order for her to attend a young husband. She has to be humble.

Case 7) A Blessing for Restoration Through Indemnity

You Koreans might counter with this question, "Then in order to fulfill the will of God, should we marry even an American?" If Father tells you to marry, you should. Can you do that or not? What will you do? The law of Korean tradition does not allow that, right? It is not allowed. But if the Will is fulfilled that way, what should happen? The elder women here, please answer. What will you do? Will you marry an American or not? You might in the near future stand in that position. Then if I tell you to marry a Japanese, what will you do? The blessing for restoration through indemnity is a complicated process. Also, what will you do if I ask you to marry a grandfather? That will not happen, but if I were to tell you to marry one, what will you do? You might say, "What kind of God is that?" That is your own thought. Do you know how complicated the way of indemnity is?

With whom did Tamar have a relationship? Perez and Zerah, whom she bore by having a relationship with her father-in-law, became the direct lineage blessed by God, the ancestors of Jesus, right? Also, in what circumstances was King Solomon born? Solomon was the child David got by killing his loyal retainer Uriah and taking his wife Bathsheba. Since he had enticed his loyal retainer's wife, he should have been punished, and his child should have been one who ruined the world. 

Then how could Solomon, a glorious king, be born from them? How did it come to be like that? In the gospel of Matthew, Rahab appears in Jesus' lineage. What kind of person was Rahab? She was a prostitute, right? But then whom did she help? She helped a spy. It is realistic for a prostitute to sympathize with an enemy country, but she risked her life to do that. For the sake of heaven's will, one has to risk one's life. It means to deny one's life, environment, and everything that has to do with one's privileges. History progresses from that point of self-denial.

These days, there are many young men who are living with older women. There are plenty of people who are living with women who are like their mothers in terms of their age. Why is that? There is the term "cataclysmic change," right? Normally a man should marry a woman who is a little younger than he is. That is normal. Then what do we mean by "cataclysmic change"? It means becoming the opposite. To go one level higher than persons of your same age or brotherly relationships is a "cataclysmic change." Marrying a woman the age of one's mother or marrying someone the age of a maternal aunt is a "cataclysmic change."

Young people have to bow their heads to the elderly. But at the time of "cataclysmic change," the elderly people have to bow their heads down to young people. Why? Even if it is a woman like a grandmother, if she gets a young husband, she still has to bow her head down, right? This is how "cataclysmic change" is. But I do not mean that this is to be the official way of things. I am saying only that it could be that way.


Case 8) An Incident at the 6000 Couple Blessing

At the time of the 6000 Couple mass wedding, among the blessing candidates were some who were not completely qualified. Some came from Kyung Sang Do, Cholla Do, Kyung Gi Do, and Choong Chung Do, and others gathered from five oceans and six continents. So it was like a marketplace of the human race. It was not only full of different colors but also bumpy all over, and in order to assure that there were no collisions, I had to sweat a lot. Since the 12,000 people had on frantic headlights of love, they could not see or think about anything else.

If I did not match them right, something might go wrong not only in their future but also in the fulfillment of God's will; therefore, I had to be absolutely prudent. To match a few thousand couples in a matter of a few days might be easy in words, but is it easy? Think about it. In the world, there are many cases where in order to match just one couple, it requires many interviews and then it still doesn't work out.

This task was impossible to do in any ordinary way. Therefore, I had to use my secret method. I gathered them in one place, and let them sit with knees bent for hours. I made it so that they could not move nose, eyes, or mouth. At first they stirred, but as time passed, they lowered themselves like picked scallion. After some time passed in that uncomfortable position, they not only said, "We are sorry. We will do as you say, so please forgive us," but also they sincerely bowed down so that when I matched them, they were thankful without complaint. With that attitude, I could match them rapidly.

They, for the first time, discovered another aspect of Father. That is like discovering the awesome dual aspects of God-that God is not only a God of love but also a God of judgment. Anyhow they, who thought that Father was considerate and loving, came to discover yet another aspect of Father.

Father's legs hurt if I stand up for three or four days. That is why I exercise, but since I had to exercise my legs in so confined a place, I sometimes kicked their shins or hips. When I did that, they obeyed me without objection and things worked out smoothly.

But this does not mean that I chose their spouses haphazardly. I have matched more men and women than anybody in the world; it is true that I am confident in that field. I am confident that I am better at knowing your psychology than any psychologist or psychiatrist.

You need a safety pin, like that in a bomb. Man's fate is to walk all kinds of roads. What can keep you from accidentally exploding and losing the value of your existence? You must follow your destiny to obey God's will.

One member from the Soviet Socialist Republics who attended the 6000 Couple mass wedding had to marry by picture alone. This was because the spouse was working in a communist nation and could not attend the marriage ceremony. And yet, some Korean youths, especially the women, rejected the person Father chose for them, saying that the person does not please their eyes. I was truly embarrassed to see the foreign members after that. That attitude of the Korean members is like treason in the world of the heart. It has all passed now, but that should not happen from now on.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 1)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Meaning of the Engagement Ceremony

After you go through the engagement ceremony, you participate in the holy wine ceremony and then the marriage ceremony. What are these engagement, holy wine, and marriage ceremonies? These are not ceremonies following some kind of precedent. They are unavoidable ceremonies necessary to indemnify the fall by making all the contents of the fall reappear symbolically.

In what stage did Adam and Eve fall? They fell at the stage of engagement. That is, they fell in the process of growing toward the goal of perfection. Then what is the purpose of engagement? It is marriage. Because Adam and Eve, in the position of having been engaged, fell by marrying in the wrong way, that false marriage has to be denied and rectified centering on God. However, this restoration cannot be done in any arbitrary manner. It has to have the opposite content from that of the fall.

There is a ceremony needed for inheriting a pure lineage. First, there is the engagement ceremony. You must know why we hold the engagement ceremony. Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden were in an engagement period. Right now their fallen descendants cover the world, and thus each person's eyes turn to some other man or woman. In the Garden of Eden there was only Adam, Eve, and the archangel. Since the archangel fell and became satan, we have to be victorious over satan. In order to be victorious over satan, we must know what kind of being satan is. Satan is someone who coveted love centering on himself. We must establish love centering on God. You are being engaged on this standard.

You must cleanse the inheritance of lineage tainted by the fall and restore the good lineage of the original creation. Unless you participate in the ceremony that cleanses all of the 6,000 years of history, you cannot go on to the Blessing. We hold the engagement ceremony because we must be restored to the status of Adam and Eve before they fell in the engagement stage.

The engagement ceremony is the ceremony that restores the fact that the human ancestors Adam and Eve fell during the engagement period.

Those blessed families who received the engagement and the Blessing at the same time should, by establishing a true family, attend God, and in the position of true parents liberate the resentment of all things. The engagement ceremony is the beginning of the day of promise to liberate man's resentment as well as God's resentment.

2) The Process of Being Reborn Through the Holy Wine Ceremony

We must change the condition of having inherited the lineage that was tainted through the fall. If we do not do this, we cannot remove the original sin, and if we do not remove the original sin, we cannot rise to the stage of being able to receive the blessing as true children. That is how the Principle works. The ceremony that removes the original sin which came about through the fall and changes our lineage from satan's to God's is the holy wine ceremony,

The holy wine ceremony is what roots out satan's blood that has tainted the human lineage through the fall. In other words, it is the ceremony that removes the original sin.

You, who are engaged, will do the holy wine ceremony before the blessing ceremony. This is the lineage-converting ceremony that alters the blood of the fall. Fallen man cannot go to the place of blessing without denying his past love, which was stained by the false love of the satanic world, and without being equipped with the resurrectional substance centering on God's love anew, and reviving the true love of parents. Therefore, the holy wine ceremony is the ceremony where we promise that we will establish a new standard of life by going through the gate of True Parents' love.

Fallen man has to convert his lineage centering on the True Parents. Man is the inheritor of the fall. Consequently, we should absolutely deny our past way of living. First and foremost, we must have the conviction to "absolutely deny" our former way of life.

The parent who gave birth to me is not a true parent, and the brothers with whom we have been living together are not true brothers. Moreover, the society and the nation in which we live now are not the true society and nation which God desires. Accordingly, to create what God desires, we must wake up to a new self originating from a total denial of the old. That will not come about just by our believing. We must present the condition needed for that. That is exactly the holy wine ceremony.

What is the holy wine ceremony and how does it come about? Since our parents who are living in the satanic world are Cain-type parents on the side of satan, we need an Abet-type parent on the side of God. Mary was that kind of parent for Jesus.

After that, there has to be a mother figure on earth in the unfallen original position. In other words, there has to be an original mother figure who has not had a connection with fallen love or the lineage of evil. There was no mother figure like that. For this reason, you must find three levels of parents-fallen parent, parent restored from the fallen world, and unfallen parent-and completely restore the connection of those parents. It has to be done.

Because the family of Adam and Eve fell, Jesus became the person to deny that family and establish the standard which God can approve. But because Jesus could not fulfill that responsibility completely, God prolonged this dispensation to a third time, which is the period of the Second Coming centering on Christianity.

Then what does the Lord of the Second Advent come to do? Because the age of the Second Advent is the perfection-level age, Christ at the Second Coming is a person who comes to find the mother of humankind. That is, he comes to find a bride. The bride whom the Christ, who is the bridegroom, is trying to find on this earth is not a woman under the dominion of the fall. He is trying to find a person who is born from an unfallen, pure lineage. That kind of bride or mother figure has to be born on the foundation of an Abel-type mother in the fallen world.

Accordingly, your first mother corresponds to the position of the fallen Eve, and the mother after that corresponds to the position of Mary at the time of Jesus. The third mother has to be the one who can advance to the position of Mother (True Mother) as a virgin who has no connection with evil.

The position of True Mother was supposed to be fulfilled centering on Jesus, but it was not; it was only established spiritually. So today, in the Last Days, this fulfillment must take place. There has to be a strategy to put everything together again.

Where do you, who were born in fallen families, have to go! In Jesus' time the people who had been born into fallen families went to Jesus. Today, the people who are born into fallen families believe in Christianity. Then where do those Christians have to go? They have to travel the road that passes through the womb of an unfallen mother and into the interior of an unfallen father, and be reborn. Without doing this, resurrection is not possible.

Originally, the baby seed that was dwelling inside the bone marrow of Adam was to go through the body of Eve, who was to be a true mother, and then be born centering on God. But it did not happen. This is the fall. In other words, the fact that they did not see the birth of a new life that God had been desiring is the same as the fall.

Since everyone is born from a spoiled place, what can be done in order to restore this? One has to find and enter the womb of a true mother. For that reason, Christianity today says that even a person who believes in Jesus has to receive the Holy Spirit in order to be reborn. Then what does it mean to receive the Holy Spirit? Because the Holy Spirit is the Mother God, it means receiving help from the Mother God and becoming one with Mother. Everyone has to go through the body of True Mother.

Because the Holy Spirit is the Mother God, if the Holy Spirit enters someone, the person comes to long for and attend Jesus as the bridegroom, that is, as the Father God. When that heat of longing is greater than one's life, finally a new life will be born. But this new life has not become a life which is perfected both in body and spirit, but remains the standard of perfection only of spiritual life.

Christianity, which has remained only at this standard of spiritual resurrection, now has the mission to find the standard of physical resurrection. Because this worldwide mission still remains, Christianity has been waiting for the time of the Second Advent.

Since you are the descendants of fallen Adam, you have to establish indemnity conditions. Besides the perfected Adam, there is no one who can jump over the Road of indemnity. The perfected Adam is the substantial object of God who is the subject of love. The Second Advent of Christ comes to perfect that position. He comes as a magnet, a center of love to pull all people together.

The principle of restoration is like a magnet, bringing two poles together. Since the fall took place after Adam and Eve's engagement, there is a providence of restoration for after the engagement.

By analogy to a magnet, we are doing a ceremony where the woman who has become a perfect minus, as Eve should have, is creating a perfect man. The holy wine ceremony is a spiritual restoration ceremony. After the woman is born anew spiritually, the man in Adam's position is born spiritually through that woman.

The holy wine ceremony has a significance similar to the Eucharist, when Jesus looked at bread and wine and said, "This is my flesh and blood." The holy wine ceremony is the ceremony that establishes the condition that the person has become one with the True Parents. If a person becomes one body with the True Parents, satan cannot accuse him or her. The person stands eternally in the position of having nothing to do with satan.

From now on, the two of you must make the determination to create the Kingdom of Heaven on earth as a new Adam and Eve in the eternal garden of Eden. By restoring the engagement period of Adam and Eve before the fall, you must not leave behind any condition for accusation. If Adam and Eve had become husband and wife and had lived by loving each other, the ideal of creation would have been fulfilled. But because the order of love was reversed centering on satan, this very starting point has to be restored. This is called the ceremony for the change of blood lineage. For the position of Adam, it is the ceremony for the reversal of dominion. Since Eve lost Adam through the fall, no matter how difficult it is, she has to re-position Adam and restore him as a true husband.

This is why women have suffered in the world until now. Women are suffering everywhere. The women of Japan have an especially miserable history. Women were always being controlled by the fallen archangel. You must know clearly the fact that the holy wine ceremony has the power to restore that.

The holy wine ceremony has the same meaning as the Holy Communion did for receiving Jesus. In the Holy Communion, you eat bread and drink wine symbolizing Jesus' flesh and blood. This means that since man fell, he must receive a new body. In the same way, this holy wine ceremony is done because fallen man has to go in the direction opposite that of the fall.

What does the holy wine ceremony do? It is the ceremony to install God's body inside my body. Do you understand? Since there is only one fallen body, the ceremony substitutes for it a new body centering on God. This is exactly the significance of the holy wine ceremony. Just as Jesus said that one must eat and drink the bread which symbolizes his body and the wine which symbolizes his blood, it is this ceremony which can cleanse the original sin by receiving parents' love, receiving the substance of God, and inheriting a new blood lineage. Without going through this ceremony you cannot go to the place of Blessing. Thus, this ceremony is a ceremony which converts the lineage.

3) The Meaning of Receiving the Holy Wine

What is inside the holy wine? It has an ingredient that symbolizes parents' love. Also, it has to have something in it that symbolizes blood. Accordingly, when you drink that, you become one body with parents' love and one body with parents' blood. Then how is the holy wine made? It is wine which is made from ingredients that symbolize the earth, the seas, and heaven, and that symbolize the whole cosmos. 

In the holy wine there are three kinds of alcohol. Besides that, it has an ingredient which symbolizes all things. The fact of drinking this means that one is being born spiritually and physically. If this ceremony did not exist, original sin could not be removed and the lineage could not be converted. Without converting the blood lineage, one cannot become one body with God's love by passing through the standard of perfection. The holy wine ceremony is the ceremony which indemnifies all of this.

The holy wine contains all the essential elements of things which are without satan's accusation. If some person does an act that defiles him after receiving the holy wine and becoming one with the True Parents, he comes to stand in a position more fearful than satan's. Satan defiled and violated the perfection level of the growth stage, but if a person who received the Blessing makes a mistake, he commits the sin of treason against God's substance in the perfection level of the perfection stage. Therefore, the person will not be forgiven through eternity. That is truly a fearful thing.

In the holy wine, there is the flesh and blood of parents. The holy wine is the wine of love, the wine of the husband, and the milk of mother. It represents the water of life, the blood of parents, the manifestation of all glory, and the love of bridegroom and bride, and it contains in it the life force of the Father.

With the holy wine I am giving out the substance of the Father's heart and blood lineage. Through it I am giving out the life force and forming a connection of lineage.

I give out the holy wine in order to cleanse the body's defilement and bring it into God's blood lineage. The holy wine results from the substantial marriage (True Parents), hyung sang marriage (36 couples), and symbolic marriage (72 couples).

The process of restoration went through Cain and Abel, Esau and Jacob, and Perez and Zerah. But for original restoration, one has to set a condition of having gone through Jesus' body.

One must come to stand in a position like having been born through the womb of True Mother. After having passed through Adam, to Jesus, and arriving at the Second Coming, one must stand in a position of having been born at the same instant as a baby born from Mother.

The holy wine, which is made of 21 ingredients representing all things and levels, is given to the wife first. At the fall, satan first tempted Eve and then Adam was lost; therefore we first establish the restored woman in a position to find the man. The man receives the wine, representing parents' flesh and blood, through the wife. By drinking this wine in this way, he comes to stand in the position of having passed through the internal body of mother and makes the indemnity condition for the separation from satan.

This time is the same as when an innocent, young bachelor first enters the room of his bride. We must achieve the purpose of love by centering on God, with left and right becoming one.

Even Eu Hyo Won does not know one of the meanings of this wine. Drinking this wine has a meaning equivalent to Jesus' saying that one who drinks the water of life will have eternal life.

Your existence before and after the moment you drink is entirely different. Drinking this wine is more important than husband and wife's making a relation of love. This wine represents the connection of life.

This wine represents the original core of life. After this ceremony, there should not be any falsehood. You should not ask about the past. From now on, become a couple who lives to fulfill the Blessing.

4) The Position of Man and Woman in Restoration

You are man and woman representing the whole world. In this ceremony the woman is on the side of God, who is the owner, and the man is on the side of satan. Since this is so, actually, man should not stand on the right side but woman should. However, Father is in a different position.

The original sin came about by the archangel and Eve's marrying, right? Therefore, it must be restored through marriage. Since it came about by Eve's marrying the archangel, it should be restored through marriage with Adam. For Adam to marry, who has to be there? Eve has to be there.

Should the archangel or Eve marry first? [Eve.] Why? Because Eve is meant to be Adam's wife, she has to marry first.

The archangel was supposed to take care of everything until Eve married, to pray for her good fortune, perform all the duties of a servant, and then marry. If a servant does all the duties of a servant, the child can go up to the parent and plead, "Father! It's not good for the servant to be alone and lonely, so please give him a spouse," and then the servant can marry. But before that he cannot. Do you understand?

Then for Eve to marry, her husband has to be on this earth; so who is that husband? [The coming Christ.] If that Christ comes and marries Eve, what should the people around them do? Should the archangel cry and be unhappy? [He should be happy!]

Before Christ came, woman was laboring as the archangel's wife. But when the Christ comes, the archangel will lose his bride to him. Right? Even if that happens, should the archangel cry and complain? The women of the Unification Church are walking this restoration path. Then on whose side are the women of the Unification Church?

How much do you have to long for Father? You must long for Father more than for your wife or your husband. Shouldn't you love your father and mother more than your husband or your wife? After first giving your parents all your love, you should then love your wife, husband and children. Shouldn't that be the case? That is why you must love your heavenly parents more than you love anybody else.

For you men, any other love is not allowed. If you are not even born, how can you talk about love? You are in a position of not even being born. If you do not know the parents, it is the same situation as not being born.

The fallen woman has attended two husbands. Isn't that right? Eve received the archangel as her husband spiritually and Adam as her husband physically. So how many husbands are there? [Two.] That is why in order for women to restore the fall, they have to meet two husbands. Without doing that, they cannot accomplish restoration. Thus you have two men, Father and your husband. You are in the same situation as one woman having to attend two husbands. That is your course of restoration.

Today, all women who believe in the Unification Church and want to be saved are brides who have come to look for a bridegroom. Therefore, with whom are they supposed to be one? They have to become one with the coming Christ. They have to become one with Adam and one with God. Understand that I am speaking of a spiritual oneness centering on God.

God is invisible, so He created Adam as His hyung sang. Do you understand? In the same way now Father is appearing as God's hyung sang. Since there was a spiritual fall, Father is doing the work of resurrection spiritually. Accordingly, if the women of Unification Church give effort and pray hard, they will relate to Father as their older brother. And again, if they make even more effort, spiritually they will have engagement rings fitted on their fingers, receive bouquets of flowers, and there will be wedding matches. There must be many people who have had this kind of spiritual experience. Those who have not had this spiritual experience are fake believers.

Because of this experience, one can prepare a starting point to restore the fact that the progenitor of humanity fell with spiritual love. Through spiritual unity with Father, that love can be restored. This love also can reconcile the alienation between Adam and the archangel. Therefore, you men and women have been united centering on Father. In this way, a restored family is established.

In this ceremony you women are in the mother position spiritually. At this point, you must give birth to Adam again through spiritual love. Through the sin of the fallen Eve's spiritual love, Adam also fell spiritually. Therefore, by establishing a standard of restoring Adam spiritually, centering on God's love, and by connecting physically to Adam whom you have made effort to restore, Adam becomes restored. Do you understand? Only by passing through this root can one begin to grow according to the original way of Principle.

In order to restore, you must become a person who does things in the reverse way. At the time of the fall, the archangel gave to Eve, right? Next, Eve gave to Adam. Originally, Adam was supposed to dominate Eve with the authority of God's son. And Eve in the position of parent was supposed to have given birth to humankind. We must restore that fundamental and original heart.

Therefore, what is woman? She is mother. Looking from the Principle viewpoint, the husband has to attend his wife as his mother for three years. Without attending her for three years as his mother, he cannot properly love her as his wife. This is a very strict principle.

Only after going through the process of relating to his wife as a substitute for his mother, older sister, and younger sister, can a husband think of her as his wife. Do you understand? In the same way, only after the wife relates to her husband as representing her father, older brother, and younger brother, can she think of him as her husband. Without establishing a standard of having received all those kinds of love, one cannot become a true father or true mother.

Then, whose love has to start first? Man's or woman's? It starts from man's love. Restoration has to start from the love of the coming Christ. Therefore, we must receive the vertical love of the coming Christ and expand it to the horizontal love between husband and wife. That is why we need the vertical love first.

I gave out that kind of vertical love before, and many people followed me. Do you like Father, too? Persons who can see the spiritual world understand that Father helps them as their older brother, husband, and father. That is the formula. Therefore, you must center on Father more than on any other man in this world. You would see the reality of this if you could look through the spirit world. Unification Church women who are not like that are far away from being true members.

God has never had a son He could love fully. He could not love His first son and also could not love His second son as a bridegroom. Moreover, God, as Father, has not received His son's love fully. Therefore, you must restore children's love, conjugal love and parental love. In order to restore that, you must restore parent's love, conjugal love, and children's love, in order. By loving in this opposite order, you are doing restoration.

Therefore, the woman first has to take the position of mother to her husband, and care for him. Thus, should woman receive love or give love? [Give love.] If you do that, you will receive more love than you gave. In spite of this, women say, "Do you love me? And if you do, how much do you love me?" just as they marry, only trying to receive love. That is the basic instinct of women. The grandmothers here, did you ask questions like that a long time ago?

Therefore, Unification Church women have to love their husbands. You must love him as your father and older brother. I am in the position of father, older brother and, in a spiritual sense, bridegroom to you. Father has that heartistic standard. I must restore, centering on this body, the fact that the archangel fell spiritually. In this you must absolutely obey Father's words. Will you or will you not? You must listen to Father in order to receive the Blessing.

You Unification Church women must not say that you want to receive love after marrying. That kind of woman absolutely cannot establish the dignity of woman. You must be dignified. Then no husband can come into his wife's room without permission, like a thief.

He must have approval first. He cannot go in at his whim. When the time comes I will explain more in detail. But you understand in general now, right?

Therefore, when husband and wife meet, they must certainly pray first. By praying, "Father, today the universe is moving with my mind, so move my wife's mind, also," you can have sons and daughters and live well. That household will not turn out bad. A man has to do at least that much.

5) The Meaning of the Blessing Ceremony

The engagement ceremony and the holy wine ceremony are ceremonies to establish the condition that people who were born in the satanic world are being reborn through the True Parents. Since woman fell first, the woman has to be restored first and then give birth to the man. The holy wine ceremony is the ceremony by which the couple passes through this process internally. And forty days after marriage, there is a ceremony to pass through this course externally. These are all ceremonies to lay the required indemnity conditions.

In this way, you must pass through the perfection level of the growth stage, at which Adam and Eve were before the fall, and reach the perfection stage. After securing the position of absolute "I" centering on God, marriage is realized by forming a standard of love.

You must establish the condition that you have entered the womb of a mother who is restored from the fall, a mother who is in a position of not having fallen. How is that fulfilled? It is done centering on love. Since the fall happened centering on love, restoration also has to center on love. In order for us to be restored, we must go into the womb again, but that is not possible in actuality. Therefore, we are establishing the condition that we are restored by becoming one body centering on love. In this way, by spiritually uniting with the restored Adam, we become one body with him and receive the heavenly blood lineage.

Eve first fell spiritually centering on satan. Then, by becoming one with Adam, she fell physically. Thus, the holy wine ceremony is the ceremony to meet and unite with the Adam who is completely restored. It is the ceremony to restore the relation of love. It is necessary that you establish that condition. The marriage ceremony is the ceremony to become a woman who returns to God by becoming one spiritually first, and then restoring her husband through becoming one substantially.

The marriage ceremony is the ceremony to inherit God's love that says that just as parents live with God's love, you should also live in this way. The parents have received God's love and they in turn hand it down to you.

God's love is handed down through the parents. It is not received from some famous person. Marriage to a famous person without God's love is a marriage given by satan.

The marriage ceremony means the manifestation of love as well as the endowment of the authority to create and to dominate.

The marriage ceremony we are holding today is the hope and ideal of God. It is the marriage ceremony that He wanted to hold for Adam and Eve when they matured. It is the historical event that was at the heart of the ideal of creation. You must really feel that this ceremony is happening for the first time ever since the beginning of creation. The three disciples at Jesus' time should have shared life and death together with their teacher. From now on you must go forward realizing that your body is not your body. You must move forward with the heart that you are in the position of an offering.

Walking towards the officiator of the ceremony symbolizes walking the providential course of 6,000 years. To represent the formation, growth, and perfection stages of that course, we are making 21 people and 12 people stand as groomsmen and bridesmaids. After seven steps you must bow three times as a condition of going over the formation stage. This course is the course of history from Adam until now. Especially it is the course of the three dispensations of Adam, Jesus, and the Second Advent. This is the meaning of walking between these groomsmen and bridesmaids on the way to meet the True Parents. These groomsmen and bridesmaids symbolize establishing the spiritual standard of 12 tribes and 24 elders. By bowing, you are establishing an indemnity condition.

True Parents sprinkle the holy wine. This establishes the condition that the bride and groom have fulfilled the restoration by indemnity. It also establishes the condition to go beyond the foundation of the ancestors in the spirit world. Without going the way of the groomsmen and bridesmaids, you can be blessed but cannot become a blessed family. An actual example: at the time of the 433 Couple Blessing, one couple was omitted.

True Parents' sprinkling the holy wine is for establishing the condition that you have gone through the course of restoration by indemnity. Also, it is for establishing the condition to go beyond the foundations laid by the ancestors in the spirit world.

6) The 40-Day Indemnity Period

After you are married, you must go through a 40-day indemnity period. It does not represent the spiritual resurrection of Jesus, but rather is indemnity to enter the Blessing's realm of resurrection without dying. It is a period that you must pass through. In order for a couple to reach the position to love each other, they must obey certain regulations. In order to be victorious on this difficult road of indemnity, you should absolutely refrain from a man-woman relationship and from talking or thinking about it until you complete the indemnity period.

When husband and wife associate with each other, they might not feel comfortable at first. But if you raise your faith above that discomfort and look at the future, your ideal will grow. That exactly is the Blessing. If your relationship does not work, it means that you are not grateful. In order to break down the foundation of the Blessing, satan has been challenging Father throughout his life. When you confront the world centering on heaven's law, disregarding everything else, what is firm and strong remains. But if someone who does not even trust his wife wants to meet Father, that in itself is a shame.

Man and woman should not love each other in a position which brings suffering to God's heart. Father knows that the result of that kind of love will be miserable, according to the Principle. Thus, there is no room for discussion here.

The worst of the problems in this world is the problem of man and woman relationships. The persons responsible for family breakdowns cannot be forgiven. They will go to the most fearful hell among hells. We Unification Church members know in theory that this is how it is, so we will not do such a thing even if someone orders us to.

7) The Indemnity Stick Ceremony and the Three-Day Ceremony

In order to raise up the Israelite people, an angel came and struck Jacob's hip bone and then blessed him. Whenever the Israelites made an important pledge, they did it with their hands on their hip bone.

All men and women in human history have misused the hip bone, and thus man has resentment against woman and woman against man. Without dissolving this resentment, you cannot stand as an original couple is free of this resentment. Since this resentment came about through woman, the man hits the woman first. The three strikes represent three stages and three ages.

Forty days after receiving the Blessing, there is a substantial three-day restoration ceremony. The forty days is the period to pay all historical indemnity.

Man acquires the authority of restoration centering on love only in the perfection stage, not the formation or growth stages. That is because the age of Adam and the next period were periods of failure. As a result, in the Old Testament Age, people did not inherit God's formation-stage right of love. And centering on Christianity, people did not inherit God's growth-stage love. Only after inheriting that formation- and growth-stage love-privilege can we stand in the Completed Testament Age realm. The three-day indemnity ceremony establishes that condition.

The first day represents the restoration of fallen Adam and the Old Testament Age. The second day is restoring through indemnity the situation of Jesus and the New Testament Age. The third day is recreating the bride and the bridegroom in the place of Jesus. From there, for the first time, you can start on the proper track. Establishing the indemnity condition in this substantial way is complicated.

The holy wine ceremony establishes the condition of being born from a new mother. In the holy wine there is the blood of indemnity. By drinking the holy wine, you are being purified internally, and by wiping your body with the holy cloth you are being purified externally.

From now on, you must multiply your substantial children. You must pray that you give birth to children who can form a heartistic connection with God. You must pray to bear children who are able to become heartistic, high priests.

Father wants to bear children on the heartistic standard which can represent heaven and earth. Father bears responsibility once he gives the Blessing. In the future, you must be blessed again as representatives of the whole world. Therefore, this is a conditional marriage. The 40 days until the three-day ceremony corresponds to a period to indemnify 4,000 years. Actually married life starts from the day the indemnity period is completed.

8) Three-Year Mobilization After the Blessing

The day that man and woman were set up in front of God's will, the day that you received the Blessing and became husband and wife, is not the day that conjugal life starts. You must still go the three-year course of public life.

Why do you have to go through the three-year course? There still remains the historical result of the human fall, which built up over the centuries before the appearance of blessed families. And in this world, there are many families who are related by false love, that is, families of the satanic world. In other words, preceding us were many individuals, families and nations. If our connection with these families and nations of the world is cut, we cannot save the world. That is why we have to go the three-year course. We have dual responsibilities. It is important to fulfill our responsibilities for our families, but the responsibility to save the other families in the world is more important.

Then what kind of relationship does your family have to the families of the world? Your family is an internal family, and the family of the world is an external family. In the terminology of the Unification Church, a blessed family is an Abel-type family and the families of the world are Cain-type families. Before the Blessing you are individual Abels and Cains, but after the Blessing, you are Abel and Cain families.

Since a person who has never even loved his son or daughter must be able to do so after receiving the Blessing, he is to team about love for three years by witnessing. By learning how to love others before having children, he can then love his children when they are born.

A person who has learned how to love others will love his or her spouse more than anyone else. Since that person has received much hardship and persecution while trying to learn how to love the people of the world, that person will know the value of love and will love his or her spouse more than anyone else. In this way, we are saying that a woman should have the mind to love her husband more than anyone and also love the children that she gives birth to even more. How beautiful is this true love!

If you can win after having received opposition and persecution, it will not become a misfortune but a good fortune. In order for a seed to sprout, it has to win over the cold winter. just as without a cold winter to break its thick shell, a bud cannot sprout, you cannot taste true love without first enduring persecution and opposition.

The reason why the Unification Church requires people to have three years of public life after receiving the Blessing is to enable them to taste true love. The reason why, in spite of persecution and opposition, Father toured the world and gave speeches, was to train us to make a beautiful family of true love greater than any other family. We are going the way of God's will despite the world's harsh persecution and oppression because of our heart of love for our children and our desire to enable them to live in a beautiful nation of God. We must live for and love our children more than the people of the world love their own children.

In the fight of our lifetime which we must go through, when a husband or wife is being persecuted and opposed, you must pledge that your love for your children will be greater than your feeling of distress and disappointment. You must be trained in that way in the midst of persecution and opposition.

A wife who has received this love training will not fight with her husband, standing against him as if she were firing a machine gun just because he said a word to her. The husband also will not ignore her or oppress her with his power. It is because through love training the person has felt how valuable his or her spouse is.

In the way of restoration, when you receive the Blessing, the wife stands in the position of Abel in front of her husband. Thus in the three years of public life, he has to stand in the position to obey her. Instead of obeying by staying close to the woman, it is easier to stay away and work. The man should perform various rituals such as bowing at morning and at night to the woman. I have not spoken about it until now, but Father himself also has gone through that course. Therefore, it is rather better to live separately and appear in front of your wife after three years of preparing a victorious foundation. The three-year course after receiving the Blessing has this purpose.

Right now, all women do not belong to you, but to Father. Thus I am sacrificing those people who are closest to me. Heaven's way is to sacrifice the closest people. More than your sons and daughters, your wives are closer to Father. These closest people are being sacrificed.

Your spouse does not belong to you but to God and the universe. Love is not your own possession. It belongs to God and humankind. Therefore, you should run for God for three years. You must run by raising up the heart of love.

To love the wife who belongs to God is the same as honoring God. When there is a lack of love, God does not move for you. If you do not hear from others that you are a model family, it means that you still lack love. Likewise, the woman should love her husband with the same heart as she honors God. If a give and take action of love that seems to touch God is fulfilled, that family will establish the four position foundation automatically. Everything will turn around automatically.

If you spin a top that's balanced on its point, it will turn well, but if you spin it without balancing it, it will shake. Therefore, you must make a family that is balanced and interacts well. Then everything will be solved. You must make a family four position foundation centering on that balance of love.

The husband should think of God, all people, and his wife, and centering on God, who is a trinity, he must endeavor to make himself and his wife one body. Since Adam and Eve fell without establishing that standard, we first must give effort to accomplish this. We are living by sacrificing ourselves in order to love God and all people. You should think that you received the Blessing for this. If you do so, the realm of fall that was brought about at the time of Adam and Eve's period of engagement will be restored through indemnity without any condition for accusation. This is the Principle. The fallen world is a world that centers around the self. It does not first think of God's love, humankind, descendants, all things, the universe or anything else. We must always be aware of that.

This time I ordered all the blessed wives, without exception, to go out to where they have been witnessing before. I did not tell the men to go out. Do you understand?

But the wife should be one in heart with her husband. She should be a wife who can inspire her husband's mind. In other words, she has to be able to make the husband become an offering. You must know that. In order to do that, you must report to your husband by giving him effort and devotion. In that way, you must become united in mind with your husband. By doing that, even though only the mother is going out witnessing alone, back in the household, the husband and children should become one and greet with joy the mother when she returns with victory. If that does not happen, the condition to restore fallen Eve's children on this earth cannot be established. We are doing this work in order to indemnify that.

What is the significance of this three-year period? It signifies a period of giving birth to Jesus again. Jesus died after three years of public life, right? Because of whom did he die? He died because of Eve. He died because of woman. That is why Jesus has to be given birth again. Through the mother, Jesus can be reborn, inherit her foundation, and pass it to the children. That way, the children can finally become children who are better than Jesus. This is the natural principle.

Since Jesus died without marrying, he is in a position of an unmarried bachelor. In this course, the being who is raised up in the place of Jesus is the spiritual child. It is the same as the angelic world; that is, Jesus is in the position of an archangel. Do you understand? Thus, you give redemption to spiritual children as substitutes. They should become one with your children, then your children should receive the inheritance, and the father and mother can be saved. Then, the spiritual children who are in the position of Cain can also receive salvation. This is the natural law.

Do you know how Jesus was born? You must give birth to children who are better than Jesus. In order to do that, you must raise up three disciples, like Peter, John and James. You must raise up spiritual children who can offer their lives for you even in the valley of death. If you do not do that, you will be struck to death by your enemies. Your spiritual children are your protection.

Do you have spiritual children? Who should give birth to these spiritual children? The woman has to give birth to them. You must know that this period is an important period to fulfill all the conditions required by the Principle.

In this three-year course, you must raise up three disciples like the lost Peter, John and James. Centering on them you must raise up 12 disciples. Moreover, centering on them, you must raise up 70 followers and up to 120 followers. You must do this centering on your tribe.

Why did I tell you to witness to 10 people in a bunch? Ten people represent 10 tribes. In Principle terms, 10 tribes correspond to 12 tribes. Isn't it right? You are like the wives of the apostles centering on Jesus. In that position, by setting up spiritual children, I am trying to make you stand in the same situation as making Jesus' clan. The period to do that is this three years.

Centering on family restoration through the three-year course, you must restore completely the eight family members lost in Adam's family and eight family members lost in Noah's family. If you do not restore these within the three years, it will be a disaster. Thus, Father, centering on the three-year course, has done the work to give the Blessing to 36 couples, 72 couples and 124 couples.

If the blessed families had fought by committing their whole life for three or more years after the Blessing, even to the point of becoming beggars, this country would already have been restored. God does not let rest someone who opposes a person who has given loyalty to God for three or more years.

You must, without fail, be active for three years. And in that time period, you should witness to and restore 12 or more people. Jesus had 12 disciples, representing Jacob's family, the sphere of Israel.

Following that, the Israelite people centered on Jacob had 70 elders. They represented the nation of Israel. Originally, they are to be 72 persons, which is six times 12 people. If you add that to the first 12, you get seven stages--seven times 12. Therefore, without restoring 72 people you cannot do tribal restoration.

In order to establish an eternal foundation of rest for one's family that cannot be invaded by the surrounding circumstances, one has to restore 12 families. A trinity signifies the right to pass through the three eastern gates that lead into the Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, in order to enter the Kingdom of Heaven from any direction, you must earn the victory of subjugating 12 people by serving them. Jesus had three years to gather 12 disciples and win their heartistic unity with him, but he failed. Without respecting God's child more than one's life, there cannot be restoration. In the Unification Church we are making that condition and are restoring it right now. Therefore, you must witness to at least 12 people.

What does it mean to have three people as a center? If three is the center, you still have the four directions of east, west, South and north, but among those four directions there can be entrance and exit only in one direction, the east. The sun rises from the east. Therefore, in the spirit world, east means the fall season. For fall to come again, one has to pass through winter, spring and summer. This is the natural law. Thus in order to stand in a position not to receive satan's accusation, you need the perfection-level standard of the number 12.

Jesus could not become a tribal messiah in his three-year course of public mission. But in this age, all humankind can inherit the position of tribal messiah. No nation can be exempted. Now the Unification Church people have to return to their hometown. The three years prior to the time of engagement is the stage during which you must restore the position of Cain. Next, by going back to hometown and raising up Cain in your hometown centering on your wife, you are to advance to the level of true parents. The period to accomplish this is also three years. Everyone has to go through this seven-year course. That is why, in the Unification Church, after the engagement and Blessing, there remains a three-year course. This is the formula.

The reason I have sent blessed members to the regions is because they have to fulfill the responsibility of Jesus and the Holy Spirit. Now is the time for wives to suffer hardships with the Holy Spirit. Even if the region that you are given is small, that place is a microcosm of the universe, and if you can be patient and endure in that place, the restoration of that region will not take over seven years.

9) The Blessing is the Last Road

You cannot belong to two sovereignties. You are couples for the sake of a nation, so you can marry only once. In the same way, there cannot be two worlds. Since you are husband and wife for the sake of the world, you can only marry once. Moreover, there can, not be two Gods. Since you are husband and wife for the sake of God, you can marry only once. You should attend this ceremony thinking from this viewpoint.

Once you are married, you cannot be separated. The day you separate, you will be in a situation worse than satan. At that time satan will accuse you. Satan will think of you as satan. Satan will accuse you by saying, "You bastard, I fell at the perfection level of the growth stage, but you trip intentionally over Father who is in the perfection stage. You moron, do you think you can go to the Kingdom of Heaven? No way." The person who separates will become more evil than satan. Do you understand? It is a fearful thing. Fearful. That kind of thing should not happen. When such a person goes to the spirit world, he will be caught in hell for sure.

If the Blessing had no such content, why would Father have suffered hardships until now? Do you think Father suffers these things because Father is worse than you are? I am doing this work because it is absolutely necessary. In order to restore the fall, you must go the Principle course with absolute conviction.

If you fail after receiving the Blessing, there will inevitably be an indemnity condition. It will be there for sure. For this, there is no forgiveness. Thus, the Unification Church is a fearful place. This is not a threat; it is heavenly law.

In the sphere of the Blessing established by the Principle, there is no room for forgiveness. Without conquering the love of the world, God's ideal cannot be fulfilled. You can be free of satan's accusations and criticism only if you make your indemnity condition thoroughly and restore your position in the universe.

Father has enabled you to establish the indemnity condition to receive the Blessing and create a new family, and I tried to take responsibility for your heavy burden. But if you transgress heavenly law even after Father has carried out his responsibility, that sin is the most fearful sin that will be transmitted down to dozens of generations of descendants.

If a person who has been insisting on living in the Unification Church's realm of heart has sexual intercourse freely with others as he likes and begets children, who will take responsibility for that person? Even God will not take responsibility for the one who has transgressed the bounds of the Principle. In the Old Testament, for the sin of adultery and sexual misconduct, the sinners were stoned to death. What do you then do about something more serious? Therefore, even in Japan, you must become stricter about that kind of thing.

If you blessed families transgress the law of heaven, you will beget crippled children. You should go to the spirit world to see what happens to those who have aborted babies in the womb that God has blessed.

What is the difference in value between a person who has passed through the course of the Blessing and the many people who have already gone to the spirit world? In terms of the standard of faith there can be no comparison. If you abandon this heavenly grace, satan will accuse you. The archangel became satan at the standard of the growth stage, but since you fell at the perfection stage, satan will judge you.

The Blessing is the ultimate road. It is a great effort to think that it is a marriage which can be swept away mindlessly by an irresponsible storm of life. This is a precious time, which is centered on the heart of the universe. When man and woman perfect their personalities centering on God's love, and they have a clear view of their purpose, all difficulties and agony disappear. If you maintain that standard, there can be no such thing as another fall on this earth.

From now on, you should be filled with the heartistic honor of the unfallen ideal of creation and you should live with a grateful heart, committing your whole life. If you face difficulties, they are not for inflicting pain upon you. God is making you go the way of suffering in order to dispense more of the infinite blessings that heaven has gathered up until now. We can be truly thankful for this.

The husband and wife who have been brought together by the love of God's heart should form a sphere of family life through affection and love. In order to enter the eternal Kingdom of God, you must become a husband and wife who will fulfill the purpose of creation with clear purpose and conviction.

What we have teamed about through the Unification Principle is the realm of the heart. This standard of heart is above the standard which the human progenitors possessed before the fall. Therefore, if we fall, that sin is heavier than the sin of satan, who corrupted Adam and Eve, who were at the standard of the perfection level of the growth stage. Even satan would curse that person. There is no road of salvation for him. You must know that there exists such a very fearful, last road. The fall of the human ancestors happened in the process of growth before the realm of parents could be established. But today you have met the True Parents. Therefore, if you fall, that will result in going beyond the boundary of historical evil, and you will stand in a position worse than satan. You probably realize by now how precious your position is.

The Blessing is the most precious and at the same time the most fearful gift. That for which humankind has been hoping, in the course of a history full of resentment, is the Blessing. But after receiving the Blessing, on the day that you go against the standard for which God has been yearning and for which the person who gave you the Blessing hopes, it is proper that you receive the accusation of God and the accusation of the person who blessed you. 

If that happens, it would mean the same as receiving the accusation of both the spirit world and the physical world, and there will be no place for you to stand. Since you will have violated the servant's victorious right of dominion, the adopted son's victorious right of dominion, and the child's victorious right of dominion, you become a criminal on three levels. If there is any judgment, you shall receive the judgment first. For that reason, the Unification Church is creating the movement to restore the victorious right of dominion.

Among Unification Church members, there are some people who are saying things such as: "Since one's spirit can go up and down, you can hate someone and then love someone, but what is a man to do when a woman's face is always ugly to him?" Do you understand? He is saying, "The Blessing is good, but shouldn't my wife's face be pretty, too." But Father does not think like that. How frightful and preposterous it is to drag in these traditions from fallen history. If a man understands the enormity of God's Will, then no matter how ugly his wife is, he will love her despite her appearance. His only worry about her will be that she might run away. Man, no matter what, will face disaster if his wife disappears.

If that is the case, would that person do whatever he likes? When I bring judgment, let's see what happens. God's Will will remain, and satan's will will disappear. If a blessed person marries someone else and begets children, they will disappear from this earth. Do you understand what I am saying? Thus, a person who has received the Blessing cannot have a different mind when working. How do we handle this kind of problem? Because of this, Father has headaches. If I could, I would do anything to prevent this from happening, but each person has free will.

Since I know that the abandonment of love is not a light thing, I cannot deal with it as I like. The betrayer should experience shame for having done such a thing. Then where is the one standard which can justify that. Do you understand? You must know that Father has long thought about that and has agonized over it.

In this world, the standard is just to take vengeance on the person who has betrayed you. God Himself has developed the providence of taking vengeance on the person who has betrayed Him and in that way subjugated satan. So can Father decide by himself to set up the standard of forgiveness? This is truly a pity. It might not matter to you if you don't know these problems, but Father has to take responsibility for them directly. 

If you make a mistake, in the future the entire blessed realm could be accused. There could remain a ground of resentment which could bring an unexpected result. Then what should be done about that? What should be done about those people who betray love? By sending them to the road of death and making them suffer through many times more hardships, I must enable them to establish a condition of ultimate indemnity. Father is trying to open up a way to go over even that kind of problem.

end

---------------------------------------------


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Seven-Year Course Which Indemnifies Three Ages at One Time

The road of restoration is not a road which you can go alone. You must necessarily go beyond the standard of the perfection level of the growth stage -- the position of Adam and Eve before the fall -- by going through the gateway called the Blessing. If that happens, you can go up to the perfection stage. From there, a blessed family needs a course of seven years.

When you look at formation, growth and perfection each as taking seven years, it becomes 21 years. Therefore, in order to establish a standard of perfection you need a period of seven years. Thus when someone comes into the Unification Church, he inevitably has to go through a seven-year course. We must, through this seven-year course, inherit True Parents' heart and at the same time establish a condition to restore everything that was lost. Adam and Eve lost all things as a result of the fall; their substance was tainted because of satan, and they were robbed of heart. All this has to be restored through indemnity. That is, we need to bind together completely the problem of all things, the problem of substance, and the problem of heart, centering on God, and in this way pass through the perfection stage.

After receiving the Blessing, we must restore all things, restore substance, and restore heart, in a period of seven years. When we look at this horizontally, all things are the formation stage, substance is the growth stage, and heart is the perfection stage. This is the content that indemnifies horizontally the entire historical, vertical providence. The standard of all things corresponds to the Old Testament Age, the standard of substance corresponds to the New Testament Age, and the standard of heart corresponds to the Completed Testament Age. 

These three have to become completely one. In the Old Testament Age indemnity was paid centering on all things; the New Testament age indemnified substance through God's only begotten son. By that becoming the victorious result, a heartistic standard was to appear. That standard on the family level is becoming established for the first time on this earth through the Blessing.

Since it is said that after the 6,000 years of the history of humankind a 1,000 year kingdom -- the millennium -- will come, the seven-year period leading to the standard of perfection has the value of indemnifying 7,000 years of history, including the 1,000 years or millennium.

God has been going the way of providence by being patient and enduring through 6,000 years of humankind's resentful and sinful history. And now on that foundation, He plans to establish the millennium. Therefore, we do not have the right to stand before God without indemnifying this through the seven-year course. How do we reduce the 6,000-year history into seven years, indemnify it, and inherit it heartistically? This is not an easy task.

I do not even know how much I had to pay in order to come this far and how serious each moment was. Jail was not a problem. Torture was not a problem. My head being chopped off was not a problem. Among these situations, for the sake of that coming moment, I walked the road silently for decades, for my whole life. That seriousness was more than enough to move God. Therefore, God has to sympathize with Father. Now even if Father does not do anything, all the spiritually-open people all over the world are already doing something for Father. Everywhere in the world, the spirit world is being fully mobilized for Father's success.

This period is a period of re-creation. Because of the fact that God could not perfect His creation in a seven-day period, in order to restore that fact, at least seven years are needed. Therefore, everyone has to go the seven-year course. Father passed through a 21-year period.

Do you know what will happen if you do not go the seven-year course? You have to go through the 21-year course. Do you know why it takes 21 years? The fact of failing to go through a seven-year course means the same as going down seven years. Thus, would it not take seven years to come back up again? And after that, you still have to go another seven years. Thus it has to take 21 years. Do you understand what I am saying? That is why the next seven years is a period that decides life and death.

If you go to the battlefront after being married, there will be many problems. Thus it is better to get married after finishing the seven-year course. All the people who are married already will not end up well. Then since there are so many people who have already been married, what will happen to them? They will become historical offerings of indemnity. Thus you sisters must complete the seven-year course. At some time according to God's will, Korea will welcome us. When that time comes, you will be able to meet the best husbands.

In worldly life, even if you fall you might be able to stand up again and go on, but on the road we travel, once we fall, we cannot stand up again and go on. No matter how you might say that you are faithful and devout, you must go over the hill of perfection. Without doing that, you cannot settle down and live in the land of the original hometown. In order to enter that hometown, by having the heart of parents as a foundation, your life form must be resurrected. In order for that to happen, the heart of parents has to be the center, not oneself.

You must find and go the way of Principle. You must find and go the way of restoration. But after you find everything, since it is the way of Principle, you do not have to find it any more. The 6,000 years of restoration history which has failed until now will be indemnified by the seven-year course. Therefore, you should get into action and go the seven-year course which Father has proposed.

You are going the way of suffering just as Jesus did when he was standing on the road to Golgotha bearing the cross, but you will not die. When you can finally take off the burden of the individual, family, tribe, race, nation and world after bearing them for seven years, the hope of being able to shout the cheer of liberation will await you. In seven years you are to advance to the position of messiah after having passed the position of servant, adopted son, and son. By having this heart, when you go to the spiritual world, you will be praised by all the spirit men and will be able to sit in a precious place.

I cannot explain all the details of how important this time is. While Father is going through a 40-year course, it would be a shame if you cannot even go through a seven-year course.

We must begin by being a servant of servants. There is nothing that Father has not tried. You must go this way in God's name and for the sake of restoration. If you do not do that, who will bless you when you go from being a servant to being an adopted son?

The road from the position of servant to that of adopted son cannot be trod easily. It is not easy to become a son after being an adopted son. If even Jesus, who came centering on God and as His son, could not become a bridegroom, could it be easy for us to go over that hill? No matter how much you pledge your life and go the road, it is still very hard.

Moreover, in the spirit world, without believing in any religion can you become a good ancestor and a good parent so that you can bear children who can enter the Kingdom of Heaven? This is not easy.

And again, can you go to the spirit world and be able to rule like a king over all the spirit men who are in a national-level spirit realm, and stand in the position of a new ancestor of goodness?

You have come to this place in order to receive that qualification. Reverend Moon has been a servant of servants, servant, adopted son. . . . I have passed through everything to walk this road. I have paved the road for 40 years; then can you not even go through a seven-year course?

This year I am 57. I have known this Will since the age of 15 and have walked this road for 40 years.

Father has not had one day of comfort in order to pioneer this road. But on the road that you travel, the obstacles have all been removed by Father's hard work.

The car is made in a factory, but you have to do the driving. You must learn the technique of driving. Father provides the car, but you must put in the gasoline and do the driving. If you hate that, there is no place to go. No one will feel compassion for you.

2) The Great Seven-Year Misfortune and the Seven-Year Course

Since man fell at the perfection level of the growth stage, the perfection stage still remains. The period of that perfection stage is seven years. When we add the three periods of seven years in formation, growth, and perfection, we have 21 years, or 20 full years. When you look at it in terms of Korean age, it is 21 years; in Western terms, 20 years. This is the time when man enters the age of maturity. When a person enters the maturity period, God intended to automatically marry that person to another.

Adam and Eve were supposed to receive the public promise as parents of humankind by receiving the Blessing centering on God, but they failed and fell into a domain where there was no approval at all. They left behind the perfection stage. Because of this, the seven years of resentment came to exist. There came to exist the resentment of 7,000 years of history from the 6,000 years of human history plus the 1,000-year kingdom, the millennium. One year was prolonged to 1,000 years, and seven years were prolonged to 7,000 years.

We are indemnifying this with seven years centering on seven days. This is the seven-year course. When we look at the Bible, we can see an instance where one day was indemnified by one year. The seven-year course is the great judgment that Christians talk about; it is the seven-year great misfortune. The great tribulation is when a family, which is in the domain of the fall, receives persecution in order to be restored and rise up to become a family that has nothing to do with the dominion of the fall. 

This is the first time in human history in which a family that God could be with is being persecuted. That is why this is the great misfortune. This family that came to exist for the first time in human history is experiencing the hardship of being persecuted. This is the great tribulation. The families that do not fulfill their responsibility in this seven-year period will perish. They are not families who will rise up.

When the blessed families do not fulfill their responsibility, the seven-year course will be prolonged. When Adam and Eve fell in the period of indirect dominion, satan invaded the domain that man was supposed to go to. Therefore, satan came to dominate the entire indirect dominion. The seven-year great misfortune does not mean that people who should receive persecution are persecuted, but that people who are not supposed to receive persecution are persecuted. This is the seven-year great misfortune, and it is a misfortune occurring for the first time in history. This is the seven-year course that the Unification Church is talking about.

By parents' making mistakes, a standard of hardship was imposed upon humankind. But because Father has completed his responsibility in the position of parent, you who are standing in the position of children can surpass all the standards of persecution and accusation. This is the purpose of the seven-year course.

Everyone, no matter who, has to go this seven-year course. Proud and distinguished people or ugly and unfortunate people, no matter who they are, have to go this course. Anyone of fallen descent has to go this course no matter who he or she is, or else they will never enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

It is not recorded in history, but even Jesus departed to do his mission during the seven years from when he was 27 to when he was 33. From then to the time when he turned 40 would have been his second seven-year course, or if Jesus had started from his 20s, that would be his third seven-year course. By doing this, Jesus was supposed to have prepared a worldwide foundation by the time he reached 40, but he died because the nation did not support him. Thus, that remains in the Bible as the seven-year great misfortune.

But today Christians do not even know what the seven-year tribulation in the Bible is all about; all they can say is that a seven-year misfortune will occur and clamor about it. Jesus comes in place of David. Thus, he was supposed to work out his mission centering on King David's 40 years, King Solomon's 40 years and King Saul's 40 years, that is, centering on the four position foundation. Thus, he had to complete the number 40.

Father also, centering on the Unification Church and centering on 1960 when he was 40, prepared a foundation that turned the heavenly program. Thus, centering on 1960, the world entered a new age of history. Historians only see the external results, but they do not know the internal causes. Thus, in these seven years the whole world will enter a state of chaos and will arrive at the fateful time when the communist world will perish. 

The time when the democratic world and the communist world lose their authority to lead the whole world correlates with the seven-year course. Therefore, it might take some time, but from now on the age has come when only God can develop worldwide. From now on when you are doing your mission, you are put in an environment of freedom where you do not have to fight with enemies, and what you do can be your own fruit.

3) The Place of Receiving the Blessing Is Not a Complete One

The Blessing is not blessing the person but blessing that position.

When I give the Blessing, I first ask, "If you make a mistake, will you take responsibility for it?" Thus it is a conditional Blessing. Why is it a conditional Blessing? When somebody tells you to have dominion over all things, satan will still accuse you. The Blessing is not supposed to be given to people who can be accused by satan. The Blessing is supposed to be given to persons who have subjugated satan. That is the fundamental rule. But since you have not advanced to that standard, a conditional Blessing is given. Thus you have to receive the Blessing once again in the future.

The Blessing is receiving the ticket to the victorious right of dominion. The couples whom Father has blessed have to pass through not only a three-year course, but also a four-year course; this means that they still have not received a complete Blessing. You should not fail in this 4-year course. But still, that is not enough. After that, you must go over the worldwide course completely. You can receive the third Blessing after having gone through that process.

The Blessing I have given you is on a tribal standard. You have received the Blessing representing a nation from the tribal standard. You must receive the Blessing three times. Even if you take a wrong step, that should not affect your children; so Father has to bless your children. Father can feel safe after going over the second stage.

One thing you have to know is that the place of your Blessing is not a complete one. If there is a cross to be borne across the bridge of a parent, you must walk across that bridge as it is. You cannot fly over it. If in order to reach the top of a mountain one has to cross a bridge, one may be able to prepare an iron girder to reinforce the bridge in order to pass safely through the dangerous passage, but there is no way to escape having to cross the bridge. 

That is why the seven-year course that Father has walked will remain forever. There is the individual seven-year course as well as the family level seven-year course. This road exists for eternity. Man fell at the perfection level of the growth stage; thus, he cannot rise to the perfection stage without having done something. Since our ancestors fell at the top of the growth stage, we can only remove the original sin after having gone above that line. It is not removed at the perfection level of the growth stage. Isn't that right?

Accordingly, you must know the fact that this stage at which you have gathered together in order to be blessed is not the perfection level of the perfection stage, but rather is the perfection level of the growth stage. Since, centering on fallen Adam and Eve, all eight members of Adam's family, including Cain, Abel, Seth and their spouses, have fallen, this is the place where we establish the indemnity condition in front of God and finally enter the perfection stage.

In that place, you must feel the parents' love. The origin of life is born through the love of parents. You must pass through the place where you can respect this value of life more than anything in the world, in order to be able to walk a new road. The Principle works this way.

We say that everybody, no matter who, has to go through the seven-year course of the Unification Church. Why is it that way? It is because the perfection stage that man has to pass through still remains. In the period of Principle dominion, there are three stages of growth, and that period is 21 years until the perfection stage; that is, it is a period corresponding to the number 20. Accordingly, in order for Adam to perfect himself, he has to rise to the perfection stage corresponding to the number 20, the number at which he reaches the perfection stage. But since he fell at the perfection level of the growth stage, he needs seven more years to rise to the perfection level of the perfection stage.

The growth period has three stages, and each stage corresponds to seven years. In other words, in order for Adam and Eve to climb from the growth stage (two stages times seven years = 14 years) to the perfection stage, they still have seven years to go; thus, the seven-year course still remains. Jacob walked the 21-year course by going through seven years three times because the period representing the starting point for a family-level victory for the will of God was 21 years. In this way it is evident that the period to perfection is the 21-year course.

Then from now on, what is still left in the course which man must go? It is not having a great victory by welcoming True Parents. Since True Parents have to appear not in the perfection stage, but in the perfection level of the growth stage, they cannot bring the result of total victory without passing through the process of seven years. This is Principle. That is why there comes to exist what the Christians insist on, the so-called seven-year tribulation. From this what should the Unification Church members know? They should know that, whether they like it or not, they have to go through the seven-year course.

If you sit around saying, "Now it's all over! I've gotten blessed! If I just sit quiet, I will enter the Kingdom of Heaven!" you will be utterly destroyed. Receiving the Blessing is not the perfection stage. You have learned about the seven-year course, right? There is no one who knows this kind of complicated content and tries to fit the timetable exactly; that is why even the omnipotent God has to be reluctantly pulled by Father.

When you were getting blessed, some of you thought, "We have been blessed according to the principled rule of God. We are one from today." But are you one? Again the couple has to re-create. Each has to re-create each other. If the blessed couples of the Unification Church forget that they have to clean up the puddle of resentment of husbands and wives up till now, they will perish. No matter how much I say that they will not perish, they will perish. The couples are supposed to go through the re-creation process by going toward the goal of the ideal, completely restored husband and wife. Thus in the Unification Church we talk about the perfection of individual restoration and then about the perfection of family restoration.

Within a person's life is the cross of the individual, of the spouse, and of the children. Even Jesus died when he could not fulfill these. Going the road of faith might seem easy, but it is actually harder than dying. Hence, the road of faith is not a part-time occupation. The life of faith is not a part-time job. Today, there are a lot of people who make their faith secondary. They all work for a wage. They will be sold to other places when the market changes. You shouldn't be such a worker. Even if you do business, you should first establish yourself. You must occupy a solid place which no one can invade and occupy. When someone says to you, "Can you die in the Unification Church?" you shouldn't cower away, saying, "Now, I have to live; I'll die later." Without dying to your old self, you cannot have new life.

4) The Seven-Year Course to Restore the Position of Parent

Because there remains for fallen humankind the process of restoration, the person who can become the parent has to pave the road for that entire process. After that, if some central family does not come, representing the whole world, and pave this road of restoration, you have no way to go back to God. Accordingly, you must go through the formula course. If you know the formula and act upon it, everything will be solved.

If you got blessed, why do you need children? You cannot climb the seven-year period from the perfection level of the growth stage to the perfection level of the perfection stage without establishing your children. Originally, if Adam had not fallen, he could have gone up to the perfection level of the perfection stage within God's dominion. For that reason, you cannot go up without establishing children, who stand in a position of Adam and Eve before the fall. 

At the same time, that parent has to pass through and go up a three-year course by loving three substantial children who are like angels, that is, spiritual children, more than anybody in the fallen world; then the three children can become one centering on the parent. In this way, the child and parent have to become one, and also the angel has to become one with them. Only in this way can you go up. By standing in the position of unfallen parent, you are to have unfallen children and go up to the perfection level of the perfection stage.

*** HERE
This perfection means that not only son and parent are restored but also the angel is restored. Thus, the positions of angel, parent, and son-these three standards-have to become one horizontally. By paving that road horizontally, restoration is accomplished.

Originally, when Adam and Eve were being created, they were created with the help of God and the archangel. In the same way, in the process of restoration, God, the archangel, and Adam have to become one in order finally to restore God's children. And as a result of that, the parent is to be restored.

This parent-what kind of a parent is he? He had a child, but he has become a parent who stands on the boundary line where he can deal either with satan or with God. From there he has to go as Adam would have if he had not fallen, for seven years. Among the formation, growth, and perfection stages, each seven years, this corresponds to the seven years of the perfection stage; therefore, it has to be gone over in seven years. In this way we are to restore the archangel and then the fallen Adam.

Adam and Eve's going over the perfection level of the growth stage is the restoration of parents. They fell towards satan's dominion, but now those representing Adam and Eve are standing in the situation before the fall. Since they fell as husband and wife, now they are like restored husband and wife.

They have to reach the position of parent over the bridge of their children. By themselves they cannot go over. They have to climb with their child as a bridge. Why is that? It is because today you have a relationship with two worlds. Thus, you must find a son and daughter in order to advance to the place of Blessing. This is the process of restoration.

Adam and Eve, who were children of direct descent, lost love. Since Adam and Eve, two persons, lost it, two persons have to restore it while having children and while centering themselves on love. The Blessing of the Unification Church means going up to the realm of perfection while multiplying children. This is the Blessing.

In order to go up there, you must go the seven-year course. Then should you go the seven-year course or should you not? Those people who do not want to go can quit now.

Without becoming the body of True Parents and going over the realm of the fall (the realm of satan's dominion), you cannot be restored. You who have gathered here are like true parents to your tribe. Centering on your clan and tribe, you are in the position of true parents to them. This is not only so in theory; it is also true in substance.

5) The Seven-Year Course To Restore Through Indemnity The Spiritual World And The Physical World

You like just to follow Father, whether it is witnessing or whatever, right? But Father does not want that. If such a person tries to follow, I have to hate him, mistreat him, kick him, and tell him to get out. Why is it that way? Indemnity has not been accomplished yet. I cannot get satan to recognize you by saying, "This is God's child; he has the qualification to go from the Kingdom of Heaven on earth to the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven."

All of you, will you just follow Father or will you go out to the satanic world? And again, if you go, are you going to the satanic world in order to live well, or are you going there to endure even if there are critical moments of death? If you love satan's children just as you love God or Reverend Moon, God or Reverend Moon will not accuse you. Why is it that way? Your spiritual children are in the satanic world.

Without finding spiritual children, you cannot liberate the spiritual world, and without having your own children, you cannot escape from the realm of the fall in the physical world. For this reason, even if you stand in a position of loving satan's children more than God or Reverend Moon, God and Reverend Moon will not oppose you but welcome you. Thus, for three and a half years you are to find spiritual children, and then have your own children by getting blessed. You must do this in seven years.

Since man lost the spiritual world and the physical world by not perfecting the number seven, you must know that within a seven-year period you must restore through indemnity the spiritual world as well as the physical world. Without doing that you cannot follow Father. You absolutely cannot follow Father into the Kingdom of Heaven without following this formula course. Because even Father has to follow this formula course, he is going this way of suffering.

satan's world is the world of angels, the world of fallen Adam, and the world of the children of fallen Adam. But by three children becoming one and bowing to God, there is a way to take back something from that world. Only by doing that can your descendants and humankind follow you. Moreover, your tribe, race, nation and world can follow the road that you have paved. Even after Father's death, for hundreds and thousands of years until this is restored, this formula will repeat itself and create unity.

Reverend Moon has walked this road and has lived this life. Father has walked that road individually and for the family, tribe, nation and world. He is betting heaven and earth in order to walk this road. Thus we can talk about liberation from here. We can complete individual liberation, family liberation, tribal liberation, national liberation, world liberation, and cosmic liberation, and later we can proclaim that we will even liberate God. We can conclude this. Can you believe these words?

Because there was that kind of content, I could pave the foundation to liberate the realm of angels. Centering on this kind of spiritual foundation, we also have to establish the realm of angels, realm of parents, and realm of children in the substantial world.

You must find parents and children from the substantial world. In the spiritual world there is no world of Adam. Only the angelic world is restored there. Thus when a physical parent and physical son come to earth and establish the physical world of angels, parents, and children, this is the new Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Because man lost everything through the fall, it will be like that when the archangel, parents, and children become one.

Thus you should know clearly by now that Unification Church members cannot be blessed without establishing three spiritual children within three years. The Messiah has to come back because he has to make this foundation on earth. If the Messiah were to come on the clouds as the Christians say, the world would perish.

The fall did not happen in the spiritual world. Disease did not come about in the spiritual world but in the physical world, in the physical body. Without first establishing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven will never exist. You cannot live in the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven without accomplishing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

That is why Jesus gave the keys to the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven to Peter who was on earth. Thus in Matthew 18:18, it is recorded, ". . . whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." Without knowing this fundamental rule, there is no way to decipher the Bible. With the dignity and confidence that God gave us, the Unification Church has to expel satan from this world and liberate humankind from the satanic world.

You should know that if a person has a disease, to cure it he must take medicine even if the medicine is bitter.

There is this formula for God's providence of salvation based on a theoretical authority. But today Christians want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven just by believing. This is the wrong thinking. The Unification Church is not heretical, but that mistaken faith is heretical. Therefore, it is the phenomenon of the Last Days that what is real seems fake and what is fake seems real. Father studied science. Father studied mathematics. I do not believe blindly.

6) The Seven-Year Course of Parents and the Seven-Year Course of Children

Centering on yourselves, when was your seven-year course? The period from when I established the seven-year course until I finished the family seven-year course was 21 years. Since Adam and Eve fell at the perfection level of the growth stage, the course to the perfection level of the growth stage is not one that the family has to go but is an individual course. As for Father, I have already gone across the first and second individual seven-year courses. Therefore, centering on the family, I have to go the third seven-year course towards perfection. The Unification Church members should not forget that the seven-year course was established in this way. The first seven-year course that the Unification Church began in 1960 was the third seven-year course for Father himself.

When we look at this fact, we see that everyone, without exception, has to go this seven-year course. This is an absolute formula. Who does this seven-year course? The family does. You must pass through this seven-year course, go over the perfection level of the growth stage, and rise up all the way to God's direct dominion. This cannot be done alone. Because man fell at the perfection level of the growth stage, God and man separated. Therefore, they have to be pulled together centering on God. Because Father has that foundation, even if your families perish, Father's family will not perish. In other words, Father's family, which is inside the domain of perfection, is completely inside the standard that can attend God. Now that Father has entered the domain of perfection, we have Parents' Day, which anyone can receive in plain terms, Children's Day, which anyone can celebrate, Day of All Things, which any person can welcome, and God's Day, which anyone can celebrate. Thus, it is the day that all people can receive. You must know this clearly.

The Blessing now is the Blessing from the standard of perfection. Centering on Father, God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things were established worldwide and cosmically. Since you are within this domain you may be able to attend the Blessing, but you still have not gone that road yourself. Actually, there has to come about a Parents' Day centering on you. You must be able to celebrate a sincere Parents' Day as the new ancestor of a tribe. For Mr. Kimura, there has to come about a Parents' Day from his effort. And centering on him, Children's Day and the Day of All Things have to be established, and by establishing God's Day on that foundation, he can put up a flag of victory that can shine forever. We started the second seven-year course holding up this flag.

We are standing in the position of a person who was victorious at the perfection level of the growth stage, that is, a person who did not fall. With the authority of God, we are to defeat satan and subjugate him. This is what we are shouting as "a full-scale attack." This is not a course which is limited only to Father. This is a course which man and woman, old and young, all have to go. Through the second seven-year course we must enact a full-scale attack.

Do you know what the second seven-year course is? We must go through a seven-year course by establishing a restored family. This is the second seven-year course.

Then why do we have to go the second seven-year course? It is because the Unification Church has to establish a family. This is not a religion for the individual. Religions until now have been religions for the individual, but the Unification Church is a religion for the family. In this way we can establish a new nation. The religions of the past centered on the individual, that is, the self; this is why they could not find a nation. Since they could not form families, they could not build a nation. They only had a spiritual nation. Religion could not build a national foundation on this earth. That is why Father went over the second seven-year course.

Now in order to establish God's Day, Father has to go over the third seven-year course. With the standard of the perfection stage, Father must be able to give proof of God's love. By going over that stage, we can establish God's Day.

By confronting satan, Father paved a foundation to jump over to the family stage. This is a worldwide, historical victory. Finally, I have entered an age of freedom in which I can move towards God with the whole cosmos under me. But for you who have to go the second seven-year course, you still have to bear the family-level cross. Thus, you must become one with Father. You must believe in Father and follow him. Let's see what happens if you absolutely obey for seven years. But if you do not obey and follow, you must know that many complicated problems will occur.

Because you have entered the road of family-level suffering, Father told you to go through hardships. Is it not your good fortune to have gone over the individual road of suffering and to meet the road of family-level suffering? You must know that.

7) The individual Seven-Year Course and the Family-Level Seven-Year Course

You must be blessed by Father. This is the formation-stage Blessing. It is not a Blessing at the perfection stage. It is for going over the perfection level of the growth stage while you are in the domain of the fall. If you get blessed and have three spiritual children, it means you have gone over the perfection level of the growth stage. After that there is the seven-year course. There is a seven-year course before the Blessing and another seven-year course after the Blessing. Father also has passed through that course.

Before the family-level seven-year course, you must accomplish your own individual seven-year course. In the process of history, there was the process of growth until the perfection level of the growth stage for establishing a family. In the same way, there needs to be a preparation period. History has been woven centering on that kind of period.

The 6,000 years of history until now corresponds to God's restoration providence to prepare to fulfill 7,000 years of history. Through these 7,000 years of history, God is seeking a perfect man. That is why we have to go the seven-year course.

But for fallen man, this cannot be done just in seven years. There has to be a seven-year period of indemnity and a seven-year period of fulfillment. Do you understand what I am saying?

In other words, there is a seven-year period to go up to the standard before the fall, and then there needs to be a seven-year period to go to the position of perfection. There remains seven years of indemnification and seven years for fulfillment.

You who are gathered here have gone through a seven-year period, but you have another seven years to go. This is the course that the blessed couples are going now. If you do not take this road, even if you are blessed you cannot be registered in the Kingdom of Heaven. The gates of the Kingdom of Heaven are all open, but you cannot enter if you do not go through this seven-year course. Without preparing a ceremonial gown you cannot enter. Despite the fact that Father has taught you this Principle content, if you do not act upon it, Father cannot take responsibility for you. When you stand in the position of taking fundamental responsibility from a Principled viewpoint, Father then will take responsibility for you. Do you understand?

You must be separated at least once after receiving the Blessing. For that reason, after Father gives the Blessing this time, I will separate all of the couples for at least six months. You must all be separated south and north and find the road of your own salvation and go over. If you do not do this, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven even if you get blessed. This is the Principle. Do you understand?

8) The Age that Requests the Perfection of the Family

Until now you have passed through the age of personal indemnification. And while you were passing through the age of individual indemnity, Father has already gone through the age of family level indemnity. Since I have passed the age of family-level indemnity, God's Day, the Day of All Things, Children's Day, and Parents' Day came about. But you still have not prepared that standard yourself. Do you have a welcoming home centering on your family? Do you have Parents' Day, Children's Day, the Day of All Things and God's Day? You do not. Thus, you have only walked the individual course of indemnity until now.

Now is the age to perfect the family. In the realm of perfection of the Unification Church, there is a most holy place which no one in history ever attended or participated in. You could participate in that most holy place because you are families which have received the grace of the Blessing. Without being a blessed family, one cannot participate.

When you enter the standard of perfection, you become an unfallen parent. Since the human ancestors fell at the perfection level of the growth stage and went down as a family, humankind must go up and be restored as a family. The individual cannot enter. Only as a restored family can you reach the perfection stage. You cannot enter that place alone.

Since we have been given the privilege of knowing the Principle, even if we lack arms, legs, or have wounded eyes or noses, we are advancing by upholding a worldwide, historical victory that can indemnify the original family's failure.

Today people who believe in Christ say that they will enter the Kingdom of Heaven. But the place that they are talking about is Paradise, not the Kingdom of Heaven. Until now, Jesus has been in Paradise. Since there remains a standard that longs for a bride, he cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. He has kept going until now by observing the road that enters the Kingdom of Heaven.

Originally, you enter the Kingdom of Heaven based on the fundamental law of creation, centering on the family. By having parents, children, and all the relatives entering, there will be happiness. How can it be the Kingdom of Heaven if the parents go to hell and the children go to the Kingdom of Heaven?

Therefore, in order for the Unification Church to pave the road to the Kingdom of Heaven, it has to model the standard of the true family. Without doing that, we cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. We must get out of the family standard which satan can accuse, and we must get out of the historical (inherited) standard of accusation as well as the standard of accusation for this age (collective). In order to do that, you must know that we must pass through this formula course for restoration. You must know clearly that the second seven-year course is the period when you can solve that in an environment of freedom and without persecution.

When you were passing through the individual course of the cross, who pioneered first? Women did, right? The standard of perfection went wrong because of Eve. Thus Eve also has to bear the cross centering on the family. So for the course that you are going with tears in your eyes, your children will rejoice. In this course of shedding tears and blood, which we must go as the way of restoration, you must be able to unite by joining forces with your young children who are in the rear so that they can support this cross of heart. In this way the family can progress and go over to the perfection stage.

In this way you must establish the condition in heaven of making the bridge to the perfection stage. By fulfilling this law of heaven you can finally enter the domain of intimate acquaintance by receiving love from the coming Christ. This kind of responsibility remains with women. It is not fulfilled through this marriage. You are in the perfection level of the growth stage; you have not gone across the perfection stage. All this is content that women have to indemnify.

Then how do you indemnify? As in restoration history until now, mother and son have to do this through the process of helping each other. Thus you must go the road of hardship, even if you have to carry your child. In order to go over this boundary, Father plans to send you out on the road of suffering from the year 1970.

Because you have to equip yourselves with internal and external relationships for a national responsibility, you are going out by risking the name of the Blessing. The seven-year course is a period of suffering; therefore, I have spread the blessed families all over the nation.

9) Women Who Have to Stand on the Frontline of God's Providence

In the Israelite nation of the past, the men were the high priests. Then in our age, why have I put the women in the forefront? For the first Israel, Judaism was an archangelic nation-type religion; therefore, they had the responsibility of high priest, centering on men. But today in the Age Of Restoration, we have entered the age where Eve has the responsibility of high priest in place of men. Therefore, you must know that in the Unification Church we have placed a woman, representing all women, in a position to fulfill the responsibility of a worldwide high priest which nobody else could do. This is unprecedented in history.

In order to indemnify the fact that Eve's fall drove humankind into a whirlpool of destruction, I have placed Eve with Adam and am asking the people who can become Adams to unite with the women. You must know that this couple has to stand in the position to fulfill all the responsibility of high priest in place of the entire historical humankind. And not only that couple but even their children who are growing up, since they stand in a position to worry because of their mother or father, have to form a four-position foundation that can fulfill the responsibility of high priest before heaven and carry out the family responsibility of high priest that has never been done before in history. We must know that today, by doing this, the way for a national family restoration can be paved.

You should know that today the women have gone to the frontline in order to carry out this important task. Therefore, all Unification Church members should pray for this. If there is a person who eats better and is more comfortable than the women, then internally he should feel more pain and suffering and be praying for them. If there is a person who does not do that and instead is living more comfortably than they are, this person cannot be called a Unification Church member.

From this viewpoint, the husband should be more prayerful than his wife, and even the children who are just starting to speak should pray, "Father, please fulfill what our father and mother hope for." This kind of family should exist among the blessed families of the Unification Church. The more families who are like this, the greater becomes the four position foundation that can resurrect a new history.

Who has gone to the forefront first in terms of the age of restoration? Eve stood in the forefront first.

Through women, men could finally enter the realm of blood relative of God.

In this time, who in the family has to do their responsibility? Since Eve initiated the fall, women have to do this and not the men of the families.

When a family is placed on the frontline, the wife should be put forward instead of the husband.

The blessed wives have to take the lead.

When we look at the restoration providence, women have to pioneer the road ahead individually; after that, the women of families representing the church have go out to the frontline and fight with satan, and after that there comes a time when women representing the nation have to stand on the frontline and fight.

In the age of unmarried women, the '60s, the unmarried women did the pioneering. In the '70s, women with families have to do the pioneering. In the '70s and '80s all the women of Korea have to become one. The women of the Unification Church have to be the ones who subjugate the communists. When the nation becomes united, if 15 million women can be mobilized, they can dominate and subjugate the communists with the wind their skirts make. Only through the ideology of the Unification Church can they do that task. Thus, for the unification of South and North, there is formation (the age of unmarried women), growth (the age of women with families) and perfection (the age of national women). Eve should contribute toward establishing a national and a worldwide tradition (since Eve ruined everything). Until now man has been working out the vertical history. Therefore, by women pioneering the horizontal history, woman can finally stand as an object to man who has been working out the vertical responsibility.

If that is not done, how can woman stand in front of heaven, with what achievement? Thus this ideology that mobilized the Unification Church women can remain as a tradition-forming ideology that the wives of Korea have to fulfill. Accordingly, it has to be implanted the right way, or else it will be a disaster. If we can mobilize the wives of this nation, from the wife of the nation's president to all the wives of governors and Cabinet ministers, and if we can train this dedicated family that can overthrow the 38th parallel in order to save this nation, the communists of North Korea will be no problem.

Women have to liberate the Christians who have fallen into selfishness as well as the communists. If we look at the history of Korea, there are many instances where women fought by leading.

In the beginning of history, Eve fell because she did not become one with God. If she had obeyed God's commandment, even at the cost of her life, and walked the road of death gladly, the fall would not have occurred. Accordingly, today Unification Church women should pledge their lives, hold on to God, and march forward.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Conditions Necessary at the Time of Re-Creation

What you need is an original state where God, the archangel, Adam, Eve, and all things, are connected by love.

What is needed in order to possess true love centering on oneself? You need three angels. Man needs woman, and woman needs man. But because satan interfered, this world is connected not by God's love, but by satan's love.

Since we have to go the opposite way to indemnify this, we need three spiritual children, who represent the three angels. Moreover, since in Adam's family eight members of the family fell, we have to stand in a position to restore three sons and three daughters. For that reason, we say in the Unification Church that we need three spiritual children.

After that we need to reclaim all things. The fundraising that the Unification Church does is establishing the condition of God's side reclaiming all things that belong to the satanic world. Because God made all things before creating Adam and Eve, for the re-creation of Adam and Eve you need all things. Thus you must reclaim all things from the satanic world. Moreover, you must repossess the core of them.

We have reclaimed all things from the position where the whole world was persecuting and opposing us. Originally, we were to possess all things on the grounds of true love. When you can say that because you embodied true love you inherited all things, even satan cannot accuse. Therefore, you must love all things more than satan loves them.

The tithe is for establishing that condition. As a condition to take back everything for God, tithing came to exist. Nine is three times three; it is nine stages, that is, it represents God's side. Ten means returning to God's side, i.e., taking back from the satanic world.

We must establish the condition that by loving humankind, loving the world, and loving God, we are better than satan. When we re-create, we need all things.

Without fundraising, you cannot establish the condition that you loved all things, and without having three spiritual children, you can never establish the condition that you have loved the archangel. You must make the condition that you have reached the original position without the fall. We are trying to go to the position at which we can see God on the foundation that we have loved all things and loved the archangel. In this way, we are reestablishing the eight family members who were lost in Adam's family. By realizing this condition, we can finally resurrect centering on God.

The fall was the result of the archangel's loving Eve and Eve's loving Adam-a reversed order. According to the Principle, Adam was supposed to love Eve, and Eve, the angel. But as a result of a reversed order of love, the archangel became satan and Adam and Eve became his descendants. Thus, in the age of restoration, we must find and establish the archangel on God's side.

The period to find and establish this condition is the seven-year course of which the Unification Church talks. Actually, you are not supposed to get married without walking the seven-year course. You must witness for three years and have three spiritual children blessed. The original way is to love all things first, then the archangel, and after that, God. Because man fell below the place of all things, man has to first stand in the position of having taken back all things, finding the archangel and loving him, and then after that he can love God. Today the Unification Church is going forward according to this formula.

2) Our Activities for Re-Creation

When God was making this world, He first created all things. In the age of restoration, we are going the road of re-creation; thus we are developing economic activities for the creation and restoration of all things. After that, we are re-creating people by doing witnessing. By rallying these two activities, we are taking the leading role in taking back the world for God. When you stand in a subjective position by doing this, you can truly become God's sons and daughters.

The providence of salvation is the providence of restoration and also the providence of re-creation. Because man fell, all the things that God created became fallen. For man to be restored, he must recreate all the things that God created. And again, we must find the son that God lost, and then we must subjugate satan of the archangelic realm. This is the principled method.

That is why everybody has to be involved in economic activities. That is the formula. No one should complain. You must do it for one to one and a half years. Depending on the situation, it could be prolonged to two years. In that way you must become a professional in economic activities. If not, you can only become a beggar in the satanic world. You should be trained so that even one man or one woman could live alone.

The Bible says that you cannot worship both all things and God. But the gift of material blessing to America, a Christian nation, occurred because the law of re-creation has to be perfected. America is in the position of the archangel who possesses material. Now we must be able to move America's material.

Today, the world has become a world of materialism that moves by following material. It became a world of "money makes everything possible." If we have this money, we can move people worldwide as we like. This came about so that we can move the world more easily than Jacob moved Esau, if we have the material.

For this reason, American members are investing all of themselves in order to make money. They are contributing to the activities for re-creation while making an eternal tradition. With the same energy as the young people who are doing this work, the older people should also participate.

No matter where you go, you must be diplomatic in order to witness. If you do not have diplomatic abilities, you cannot witness. In order to become a leader of society you must be persuasive, and in order to melt down the satanic world, you need to be a good diplomat. You must have ability, persuasiveness, and also a good theoretical system. In other words, to become a leader, you must be able to solve economic problems. Then you must be able to solve the problem of diplomacy, and you need persuasiveness and the ability to lead a multitude of people.

The object of diplomacy is first to connect with the highest leader of that nation. If it is America, it means to meet the president or representatives in the Congress and persuade them.

Among Unification Church members there are some for whom witnessing does not come easily. Do you know why that is? In this world, how many women are there who make all kinds of preparation with a devoted heart to have a son? There are also so many people who pray so much to meet Jesus. Thus in order for you to witness, you need to prepare with greater devotion than they. If you do more than they do, God is bound to help you.

It may seem as if God has no relation to you, but if you stand in a place and say, "Father!" you will be able to discover the Father who does not answer from far away but from just behind you. If you fall down because of exhaustion, you'll discover that God is holding you and putting you to sleep. If you raise your hand, your hand will shine. You must know that these kind of astonishing things will happen.

Until 1970, we had to restore the angelic world, so we did not focus on making money. Because the time wasn't ripe, we concentrated on making an environment for all people in this nation to come into contact with God's will spiritually.

After that we made effort to solve economic problems. Thus, we did a lot of restoration of all things for five years starting from 1970. After that we needed to establish people. First we needed churches to contain these people, so we made churches. After that I brought an international task force for witnessing activities. Centering on them, we stirred up the nation with even the president of the church going out and giving speeches. We did a lot of activities, including holding revivals and the Day of Hope meetings. Moreover, I am supporting an inter-religious movement by allotting a lot of money. This inter-religious movement will become successful if I push forward with guts. In order to fulfill the task of re-creating, you are supposed to invest material and then invest in the archangel in this way,

By myself I should create (restore) all things; with my own hands I should create children, and through my own responsibility I should advance toward the position of parent. Can you do these things with your own hands? Thus you should equip yourselves with the heart, conviction and qualification of having created everything with your own hands. This is the way of the Unification Church.

Since it is a road of re-creation with the help of God and the angel, I must earn the money of the world. You must gather white people's money, black people's money, yellow people's money, laborer's money, merchants' money. . . By gathering it this way, you should earn the money of the world.

The money that was earned in this way is not my money. It is God's money. There is none that is mine. The Unification Church members want to offer all the money that was earned this way to God. Because they want to offer it all to God, they want to give it all to Reverend Moon, who is closest to God. You do that, right? Why do you do that? Do you not want to look at money? You must know that you are doing that in order to walk the road of the Principle of re-creation. You are doing that for seven years, and that means you are restoring through indemnity 7,000 years of history. Do you understand?

In this way, anyone, no matter who it is, who comes into the Unification Church, must be involved in economic activities. This is the conclusion. Even if people oppose you, you still have to do it. Why do you have to do that? Because Judaism, representing the Old Testament Age, and Christianity, representing the New Testament Age, are opposing us. They represent a lot of money and a lot of people. Because they are opposing us in every way possible, it is needed. They are doing everything at once. This is worldwide. All over the world people are opposing the Unification Church's fundraising.

Everybody also is opposing our witnessing, claiming that we are taking away their children. They should be doing that. Let them oppose us as much as they like. They say, "How could they call Reverend Moon 'True Parents' while we are their father and mother?" This is the situation. Do you understand? Should you fundraise or not? Wouldn't it be nice to make a factory and work there? No; receiving wages has no value. That cannot become a condition of restoration. When all others do not want to give, you have to persevere with devotion, shedding blood, sweat and tears, to take material back to God. That is restoration. Since you are trying to take what many people have and don't want to give, it is restoration.

When your offering is received, you must know that the people and the nation receive the benefit of the offering. That is why the money we make should be soaked with tears, soaked with sweat, and invested with heart. That money is different from the money of the world. In the satanic world, when they see money they want to make it theirs, but we want to give it all to God. It should be that way. Do you understand?

After that, what do we have to do for the course of restoration? We have to restore Adam's lost family. The eight members of Noah's family are also a reappearance of Adam's eight family members. Thus even Jesus had three disciples as his main disciples. If Jesus and the disciples had gotten married, there would have been eight people. There is this fundamental law. Do you understand? You must do that, too. You must restore three archangels. You must witness to and restore three sons from the satanic world. Since Adam lost that, you have to take it back as a substitute for Adam, and in this way you can receive a blessing greater than Adam's. You must know that is why we need a witnessing period. After finding material and children and offering them completely to God, you should advance to the position of a parent who has the qualification to bless his children by receiving that again. Do you understand? That is restoration history.

3) Training to Inherit the Right of the Love of True Parents

The reason for your fundraising is to form a heartistic bond for getting closer to your Parents through all things. Therefore, no matter how difficult a place is, you must go in. The money that is gathered in that way gets used like thousands or ten thousand pieces of gold, even if it is a single penny. When you took at the money, you should be able to say, "Through how many people's hands have you passed? How much have you desired to go back to God through True Parents." Even if you hear abusive language and curses, you still have to do this work. This is training. Whether that money is a little or a lot, you have to offer it all to God through True Parents.

And also you must go out and do pioneer witnessing. From there you learn how to love people. You should witness with the heart of asking, "How much have you desired to go back to God through True Parents? I will make a bridge for you." In that way you should move from one village to another without time to rest. Through this kind of training, we come to love them more than we love our parents. This is the way of true filial piety towards your parents. When you come back after completing this training, you will be able to love your parents and brothers and sisters more than anybody else. Heaven and earth will welcome you absolutely. After having the best accomplishment through love training for three years, you should find your nest or home. When you can love your family by representing to your parents who have begotten you the Parents of the cosmos and of humankind, there is no reason for your parents to hate what you do or for your brothers to oppose you.

Next, in order for you to go back to God, you must be trained about the spirit world. You must go through training that tests how much you have loved and united with the spirit world, and how much you can love God. This training will be completed by True Parents who are on this earth. Because the Messiah came with the responsibility of connecting the spirit world and God absolutely, the Messiah trains people about the spirit world. That Messiah comes as the True Parents of humankind and will truly love humankind more than any other person in human history. And he will do the work of uniting the world which has been torn apart by the fall as well as uniting the spirit world. True Parents have come not to die but to live and substantially accomplish this work.

True Parents are doing this work for God, in His place. Thus, by attending True Parents and truly loving them, we can learn what would take a person millions of years to learn after death, and we will pave the road that leads to God in the spirit world. If a person absolutely obeys True Parents, a condition that he has obeyed God's command absolutely can be established. In this way he can establish a tradition that allows him to become one with the parents, citizens and brothers of heaven. By doing that he will pass the training of the spirit world.

We attend True Parents in order to make a heartistic bond with the first parent, second parent and third parent who represent the spirit world and God, and to obtain the qualification to participate in the realm of heartistic victory which can represent all of them.

Because of the fall, you did not become a parent who could love all things, a filial son toward the parents who gave birth to you, or a filial son toward the spirit world and God. But you can be endowed with the qualification of a filial son by attending True Parents; therefore, you should follow with unyielding faith. Just as if the president of a nation signs a certain pass saying a person can go anywhere in that nation, in order to go everywhere in the Kingdom of Heaven, True Parents are absolutely needed.

I am sending you out to fundraise and witness so that you can inherit the True Parents' right of love. All the training for the spirit world is so that you can inherit the whole. It is truly an amazing fact that I could completely solve this problem of the whole in a theoretical way.

4) The Reason for Doing Business Activities

Do you know why Reverend Moon made money? In the original world of creation, all created things belonged to God and Adam. But satan took everything away; thus we must take it back. For that reason, I invested myself completely, more than any economist or company president. I worked hard with the mind of loving God and loving humankind. I did not make money for myself.

I have raised up members of the Unification Church by giving the utmost effort. I raised them up as if they were my own children. Because Christians, who could have been God's children, and all the religious people, were falling into satan's trap, I have bound them together again by giving the utmost effort.

I am a Korean and an Asian. This is America. This nation is a rich nation. I did not use American money for American people but used money that I raised in Korea and Japan for them. Since America is a world-level representative nation, the fundamental rule was that I should love Americans more than my own children, more than my own people, and more than Asians. Therefore, I did. Because I did that, I made a foundation to be able to save the world.

That meant connecting God's love. I have done this work. Even if I was vexed and felt mistreated because people directed abusive words at me and treated me as a bad person, I was patient and worked hard in order to make this foundation. While American people and American youths were leading carefree lives, I was living with tears. While American people were playing, I did not rest, but created all kinds of activities. I lived the opposite way. I am willing even to go to jail in order to liberate America. In this sense I am the most pitiable person.

You must know that if America stones and spits at this most pitiable person, God will not just sit quietly. But because you are not only Americans but also Unification Church members, you must know that I pray, "Heavenly Father, since these are Americans also, please forgive this nation on the basis of looking at these people." You must know that America has this debt. That is why America must someday pay back that debt, and it should pay it back to the Unification Church members.

The Unification Church is not fundraising in order to make money, but to restore and love all things. Thus, the money you make before marriage is used for saving the world and for missionaries. We are saying that we use the money we make before marriage for the world. We should scatter it like seeds. Thus if I don't have money after marriage, I can harvest it from where I sowed my seeds.

I tell you clearly today that I could not give to the Unification Church members whom I love. Because I knew that I should not take care of them, I sent them out to places of death and sacrificed them. Because I know that God has woven the providence of salvation by sacrificing those whom He loved, I love the Unification Church members but I cannot give that love to them. You should know this.

If America, with its enormous economic foundation, had helped Reverend Moon, I would not have involved you in business activities, and if all the youth of the world, transcending national boundaries, had supported Reverend Moon, I would not have let you do witnessing activities.

Father treated any person you brought as an American who welcomes Father. And Father tried to establish the money that you raised as money that America and American citizens were giving. In this way you should know that Reverend Moon's tears and blood have been added to even one penny that you raised or to one member that you brought.

5) A Subject which Makes God Weep Bitterly

While you are fundraising, you should experience being slapped on the face or kicked. You should also meet a person who spits in your face. It is because that is what all the saints and sages in past history experienced.

I will tell you one story. Even if the people of the world spit, curse and hit, Father does not feel pain. In fact, I can forgive them all. But it is absurd that people who were once members and then left, spit at and kick us. When I see this, I can feel the heart of Jesus who forgave Judas Iscariot and all his enemies from the cross and then dealt lovingly with the disciples who betrayed him. In the old days, one of the people following me plotted to injure me while I was imprisoned in the Sohdaemun jail. I still cannot forget that. It is not just once or twice that I have experienced that kind of thing.

When I pray, I am full of tears. It is because I know that God has been suffering in the same way I have. God knows that I have suffered and what I have been afflicted with. Even my parents, brother and wife do not know this road. If you say that I am weak, I am extremely weak, and if you say that I am humble, I am extremely so. But when I see that God is trying to believe in me greatly, more than in the world or universe, I am deeply ashamed of myself and do not know where to hide. I have this kind of experience.

How could God, who has created the universe and can do anything with it, become like this through the fault of Adam and Eve? When you pray and get to know Reverend Moon through people who are spiritually sensitive, you will be able to cry, thinking of him. If spiritually attuned people pray and God teaches, you will cry abundant, bitter tears. And again if you pray for Father, there will be nothing but bitter crying.

You should think about how to solve the vast content of the Principle. Where would you start? The task of condensing all the content of the providence, making an order and organization, and making a standard so that others can understand, is not simple.

Many times I did not see the sun because I cried too much. In that fashion I have traveled this road. I cannot teach you all the facts of living under that degree of difficulty. I will take responsibility for that. You do not have to go through some things if Father has not taught you about them. I teach you with the desire that you may be able to go an easier way.

Korean members who have been in the Unification Church for a long time have experienced that degree of difficulty and know these circumstances. Since I feel that you should know and feel these things at least to a certain extent, and dedicate yourselves with similar effort, I am telling these things to you. Now if you experience these things through similar effort, it will help you tremendously when you go to the spirit world. If you have such experiences here, it will be of help to you for thousands and tens of thousands of years.

When you do the work of restoring the cosmos and saving humankind, making a few dollars is not important. God's circumstances are piteous and absurd. It becomes significant when you say that you are offering this money to God. One reason is that this money is not simply a penny but has God's heart infused into it. Second, it is like an offering which could be a substitute for all things. You must be able in this way to say that I am offering my heart and my mind a thousand-fold, ten-thousand-fold, a billion-fold. Even if it is only a penny, my heart should be filled with billions of hearts when offering it. In that way you should be able to say, "When You, God, receive my offering, please give Your blessing." Do you know the nobility and holiness of the place on which you will stand if you offer with this kind of thinking?

In your life there must be have been times when you met someone who cried bitterly, as if they had just met Christ or their long-lost mother or father. There are many instances like that in Father's life, also. I remember keeping a young woman from becoming a prostitute. It seems like yesterday that I wept bitterly after I heard her circumstances.

That kind of experience is more valuable than praying. The experience of eating a sandwich because you were hungry while you were fundraising can be the content of a prayer that can make God weep bitterly. While you sell newspapers, you are going to meet all kinds of people. But you should not use bad language about it. You are blocking a person on the sidewalk and asking him to do something he may not want to do, but you will sell newspapers by overcoming that.

There is nothing more difficult than personal relationships. Therefore, though you may not know it, I am training you in personal relationships in the most difficult places. I have already walked that path.

Who is my enemy? It is not the world, Cain, the New York Times or the Washington Post. You must see their opposition to me as satan accusing in order to remove that nature from me.

If you are perfect, you can claim compensation for injury caused by false accusations. That is why you will not perish. Have you ever thought whether the hand you use in fundraising is for God or for satan? When you can say that it is God's hand, they will believe you to be a representative of the world. You can say, "I came to work for the whole world! You also can receive the benefit of participating in a worldwide effort; please support this fundraising!" You must fundraise thinking in this way. When you are like that, even if you are rejected by ten people, tears will fall without your realizing. God Himself will cry.

Even when you are happy, if people sympathize with you, happiness rises from within. That is God rejoicing. If you work in that mood, even if you come in after midnight, at one or two o'clock in the morning, your legs will feel light. You must know that. Reverend Moon also has passed through that reality.

You know by now that your enemy is your body. You need at least three years of thinking, "I must control this body." Only in this way can your mind control your body as a habit.

Father labored at night to pay for a friend's tuition. To pay that tuition, I needed to collect one penny at a time. Why did I do this? Because I knew God. If I did not go that road, I would have lived splendidly as a worldly person today. I would have been recognized as a smart person, and I could have advanced to a position of leading one nation. Father is a person with that level of ability.

Even now when I consider for whom I have wept tears all my life, I cannot deny that I came to know and cry for God. I received persecution not because I am stupid. I could endure because I knew that God had gone through even worse suffering. Don't you think even Father had personal desires and dreams? In the prime of my youth I had a beautiful dream. But I cut everything off mercilessly so that I would not have personal dreams.

In this way I became the Reverend Moon of today. I have the ability to control even ten million dollars, but I am in the same position as a company president who does not have a penny. Even when I use money I think of you. I do not think of using money for myself. No matter where I go, I do not want to go to restaurants or eat lunch outside. I don't think of buying clothes for myself.

If I have money, I do not use it for myself but for America and the world. Even if you suffer, you cannot complain about Father because of this.

6) The Meaning of Witnessing to One Person a Month

When you look centering on Moses, who was the leader of the Israelite nation, there were 12 tribal leaders and 72 elders. In the Bible it is sometimes depicted as 72 or 70, but it has to be 72. Why? Because 72 is 6 times 12. Seventy is two less than 72.

The 72 couples have to be completed. Jesus did not establish the Kingdom of Heaven because his 12 disciples did not unite and the 72 disciples did not become one. Thus Jesus was chased by 72 people and pursued by 12 disciples. In the end he was ignored by three disciples and nailed to the cross alone. Being chased by his parents and his family, and being pursued by the Israelite people and nation, he fought for three years. Because of their disbelief, he could not build the Kingdom of Heaven.

If we do not form that situation again and restore through indemnity Jesus' substantial standard, the Kingdom of Heaven will never come. This is the core of the Principle.

Without 12 disciples and 72 disciples, they could not mobilize Israel's 600,000. The problem is 12 disciples and 72 disciples.

Last year Father told you to witness to one person per month. This is a supreme command. Please follow. Father did not tell you this without any preparation. Jesus tried to establish a standard of mind and body within three to three and a half years. But that failed because of the Israelite people's disbelief.

For us to restore through indemnity the same situation as Jesus, we must spend at least three years in spiritual restoration and at least three years in physical restoration. Without doing that, we cannot build a foundation of both spirit and body. Thus we need seven years. In this seven-year period everybody has to make effort to do God's will and to build the Kingdom of Heaven. What do you want to do for seven years? Without finding and establishing the 12 disciples and 72 disciples that Jesus lost, centering on the family, we cannot build the Kingdom of Heaven.

When you add 12 people and 72 people, it totals 84 people, and when you multiply seven years by 12, it becomes 84. Without each of us gathering 12 disciples and 72 disciples, we cannot make the bridge to the Kingdom of Heaven which Jesus needed to establish worldwide. We must realize that if we do not make this bridge by dedicating our lives, we will not be connected to the Kingdom of Heaven, and so we should be burning with a sense of mission. If you witness to one person per month, it finally totals 84 people after seven years. Therefore it is an essential part of the worldwide standard that we should witness to at least one person per month.

If the Unification Church members all over the world arm themselves with this conviction and advance towards that goal by uniting completely, without a doubt the authority of satan will crumble.

On the foundation of each person's witnessing to one person per month, the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven will open up in society. This is the fundamental law of the Principle, and I give this as the highest command. If you do not resolve this even at the cost of your life, there is no place for you to go. Even Jesus was caught in this problem. Father settled this problem by dedicating his whole life. Without resolving this, we cannot dissolve the resentment in God's heart.

From now on Father gives the order. Write to your parents and brothers and sisters once every 10 days. Tribal restoration is possible even with one third the effort that you make in activities of society. Finding and establishing 12 disciples and 72 disciples centering on your tribal foundation becomes the foundation to build the Kingdom of Heaven. Without that you cannot take leadership over society. In order to establish a worldwide foundation, establish 120 people. Father already has done that.

Think about it. If the death rate is one percent, in one year one person per hundred will die. And among 3.6 billion people, 36 million people die in a year and go to hell. For God this is a big loss. For satan it a great victory. If the transmission of God's will is one year faster, 36 million people will be saved. If it is 10 years sooner, 360 million people will be saved.

When you think in this way, you naturally will know how desperate it is that we transmit the Principle to the world more quickly than before. By deeply experiencing every day how much God wants that, you should give all your effort.

From now on you just have to restore through indemnity the situation of Adam's growing up free in the Garden of Eden without receiving satan's accusation. In other words, you have to mend the diseased human condition of being cracked and broken.

In order to do that, you must establish three spiritual children.

Then you can stand in front of God as a family. After that, by gaining 12 disciples, you can connect the spiritual and physical worlds. You can liberate the many ancestors who are entangled in the spiritual world. Without liberating the spiritual and physical worlds, you cannot complete the responsibility of restoring these two worlds.

Thus you absolutely must complete the number 12. That is why on earth all directions center on east, west, north and south, and centering on the number 12, there are twelve months. The organization of the universe is the same way. Heaven is also like that and it moves in that way. There are four gates symbolizing east, west, north, and south; 12 apostles representing the 12 pearly gates; and 12 elders substituting for 12 seasons. In this way, heavenly law says that the fate of heaven and the fate of earth have to coincide. If you go to the Kingdom of Heaven with only three children and if they are eastern, you will only be able to go east; you can only go in one direction. It is the same as staying only in the spring season among the four seasons. You can only go in and out of that gate. What does this mean? It means that all of the Kingdom of Heaven is not yours, because you have the characteristic of only one direction.

The reason for Jesus' selecting 12 disciples was that he had to go in all directions and have dominion over everything. Thus Jesus tried to destroy the obstructing wall of 12 people for three years. He did the work of completely uniting them by fitting and conforming to all of their minds.

Until the Kingdom of Heaven is completed, a period of three and a half years and a period of seven years continues to be the formula course. Thus, you must go the formula course of three and a half years before marriage and seven years after marriage. Jesus tried first to find a family through his three-year course and second to go a seven-year course. According to this formula, he was to restore and bless three spiritual children and 12 disciples in a three-year period. Then he was to walk the seven-year course. This is the Principle view. We must finally restore through indemnity the fact that Jesus could not, in a seven-year period, prepare a foundation in Israel through Judaism from which to reach out to the world. That responsibility is bestowed upon us now.

For seven years we must witness to one person a month, making a total of 84 people. Centering on 12 disciples and 72 disciples, we must form a tribal realm. Seventy-two elders are national leaders. If that happens, you can set up three disciples in the family realm and 12 disciples in the tribal realm.

Even if, in the place of Jesus, we shed blood, sweat and tears, and bear a cross of substance in terms of the family in order to establish a foundation of substance in spirit and body, we still have remaining with us the mission to fulfill the family responsibility. Thus the Unification Church is going the way of the family-level cross after marriage. After dying on the cross, Jesus resurrected and, centering on 12 disciples and 72 disciples, started the course of spiritual restoration. If we do not do that mission before we are nailed to a cross, the bridge which is our connection to the Kingdom of Heaven will disappear. Fighting to complete that is the seven-year course. Within these seven years we must witness to one person a month for a total of 84 people. This is the way of Principle and not something that is invented out of pragmatic considerations.

We members of the Unification Church are attending True Parents. We must become brothers and sisters who are closer than those born of the same blood. By going beyond our own nation, we must equip ourselves with a heartistic standard that transcends nationality. The Kingdom of Heaven is accomplished by transcending national boundaries. Therefore, a person without a heartistic standard transcending nationality cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

Father walked that road. You must from now on find and establish 12 disciples. And then you establish 72 disciples. If you do not do that, the Kingdom of Heaven will not be realized. That is the mission given to you.

At first you must set up three children. Since you have to restore Adam's family, 8 people have to form a family. In order to protect that family you need 12 brothers. It is the same with Jacob's 12 children. That becomes the tribal foundation, and by magnifying that tribe, it must become a national foundation. The people who can lead that national foundation are 72 elders. If centering on Jesus this had been achieved, Jesus would never have died as he did. That remains as an indemnity course. Father also walked that formula. I established three families, then 36 couples who represent three ages, with 12 families per age. Then 72 couples, 124 couples, 430 couples, 777 couples and 1800 couples were established. Six times three is 18, and this blessing is a blessing with the condition that we have arrived at a standard that satan's realm cannot reach. You must go this road absolutely.

From now on there will be no more persecution where you are witnessing. Whoever persecutes you will perish. From now on, what you sow will be harvested as yours.

You see that all humankind are brothers and sisters when you think of God's love and of His being the Parent. Thus, having received the command from our Parent, we go out to find our lost brothers and sisters through witnessing. That is the way of faith.

In this way, when you are witnessing and meet someone, by welcoming the person as if you had found a lost brother and by sacrificially loving him, he will be able to return to the bosom of his parents. Because he does not know the parents that he has lost, you should teach him so that he feels joy and likes them. They might be our brothers, but they do not know what they are. Only in the place where we teach, hold each other and weep together, can brothers be found. You must witness with that heart. You must witness without sleeping at night.

By connecting through these love relationships, the Kingdom of Heaven will be established. You must witness with the same anxious heart which God has as He seeks to find His children.

The person who wants to find those lost people by loving them more than he wants to be with his spouse is a person who has inherited his parents' heart. And even if you don't live together after the Blessing, it is more valuable to save even one more person. That is the way to receive more blessing from God. The reason is that you will meet your spouse in the Kingdom of Heaven after death, but if you do not save these lost people, you will not meet them there. If your brother accuses you, you will be caught. You should know that when the realm of love which universalizes both conjugal love and parental love is realized on earth, that is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

7) Training on Earth for Life in the Spirit World

When a person does a good deed, he will be welcomed in America as well as in the Soviet Union. True love receives a welcome in Washington, DC, as well as in Moscow.

A person who sacrifices for others will be welcomed as a great person wherever he goes in the world. And a person who is welcomed on earth will also be welcomed in the spirit world. This is the truth, and can be applied everywhere.

Father, who knows this Principle, is telling you to offer sacrifice and service to your neighbors, to your home country, and to all humankind. This is the only way God and the spirit world can welcome us. Thus I have walked this road from the time of the birth of the Unification Church until now. Moreover, I know that only by going this road will you reach salvation; therefore, I have urged you to go this road.

Only by training yourself to live for others while on earth will you be able to continue the life of living for others automatically, even when you go to the spirit world after death. That is why I am repeating this training for you.

If the American diet is bread and cheese, how will you like it in the spirit world if there is only rice, kimchi and hot pepper paste? Because you will have a diet to which you never became accustomed on earth, when you go to the spirit world you will lose your health. Thus, the Unification Church is sending you out to a life of hardship, so that you may learn to stay healthy no matter what environment you encounter. I am giving you training to adapt to any environment. I am giving you the education to make you confident to overcome any difficulty, knowing that you have been prepared for that kind of situation.

Your witnessing, home church and economic activities are so that you form the habits necessary to overcome any difficulties you encounter.

Father has walked the road of suffering ahead of us, standing on the frontline. Father has walked the road soaked with blood, sweat and tears. In addition to working as a stevedore and ditch-digger, sometimes I was accused of being a criminal and had to walk the way of the cross. Especially in those times I tried to feel God's heart, and spent sleepless nights praying with tears. This is why we are able now to do anything that can be done in this world. It is because I experienced all situations. No matter what kind of circumstance I found myself in, I was able to adapt.

No matter what kind of circumstance a person faces, if he or she maintains subjectivity and finds an object with whom to have give and take, there is nothing that person cannot do. Even when you go to a bar, if you can find a person to witness to, that bar is already a place without danger. You can probably drink Coke and continue conversation with the people in the bar. Thinking that you have to drink alcohol when you go to a bar is a dangerous concept. It's wrong to think that you will feel good only by drinking alcohol.

When we are put in a situation, we must think of the best method to deal with it. If a person gives up because the surroundings are difficult, he will be a failure. A laborer can feel the joy of working and the value of money through labor.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) Three Spiritual Children

What are spiritual children? They represent three lost archangels. Adam and Eve fell because the three archangels did not stand in a realm of supporting each other. This has to be indemnified. Thus three spiritual children representing the three archangels have to become one and stand in a position to offer their lives to Adam. You stand in the position of Adam and Eve toward your spiritual children. You must make the realm of heart where the three spiritual children who stand representing the three archangels do not have any regret in offering their lives to their spiritual parent. Through education, you must make that relationship.

The purpose of God's creating archangels was for them to educate and take care of Adam and Eve until they established a realm of heart for making a family. But in the opposite way, they brought about a problem. This fact was the fall. Thus the restoration of the realm of heart is established by three spiritual children who are the same as three archangels becoming one and standing in a position of having no regret in giving their lives for you. In this way, for the first time, you can stand in a position of having indemnified the failure of Adam to unite the three archangels.

We absolutely need spiritual children. Adam and Eve had three archangels in front of them. Adam and Eve could not become God's perfected children without establishing these archangels in the position of serving them all their lives. But the archangel Lucifer drifted away from his position and seduced Adam and Eve into falling. We must restore this through indemnity. Three spiritual children, viewed horizontally, are in the position of three archangels. They have to become completely one.

Originally, in the place of the archangels becoming one with God, Adam and Eve were created. The archangels were created first, and by becoming one with God, they created Adam and Eve. We must restore that standard. Thus we must first raise up spiritual children. It is the fundamental rule that on the foundation of already prepared spiritual children, you are to receive the Blessing and have children.

You must symbolically create the three archangels. In the same way that God created the archangel, all things, and then His son and daughter, you must pass through the course of Adam and Eve's re-creating the lost road. Only by raising up three spiritual children can you set up the condition of restoring three archangels.

Only by having those archangels stand in a supportive position and dedicating their lives, can Adam be re-created. Archangels were created as helpers and objects who serve and praise God. But because Adam and Eve fell, they lost the angelic world and material of the universe. Thus we must restore and re-create what was lost. The archangel is a being like satan and is a spiritual child in the position of Cain.

You must raise up three spiritual children. Because Jesus' disciples, who were supposed to be one body with Jesus centering on him, took the position of betraying Jesus, you must raise up three spiritual children to restore this. Moreover, you must restore 12 disciples and 72 disciples. This is the assignment that we must accomplish in our indemnity course. We must raise up three spiritual children, and centering on them, we must establish 12 disciples, 72 disciples and 120 disciples. This was the 21-year course that Father accomplished.

You must find three spiritual children. Once you have done this, you have established the condition of raising up three archangels, three sons of Adam and three Cain-type older brothers in the satanic world. The Old Testament Age was the age of race; the New Testament Age, the age of nation; and the Completed Testament Age is the age of the world. In the Old Testament Age, 600,000 Israelites had to find their way to Canaan. In the New Testament Age, Jesus, centering on a nation, had to establish a worldwide Canaan. In the Completed Testament Age, we, the Unification Church, have to establish a cosmic land of Canaan within the realm of the world. From this viewpoint, three stages and three children are indispensable.

And again, just as God is called the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and just as there are the first, second, and third Adams, and there were three archangels, we must establish three spiritual children. Thus Jesus also needed three disciples. The Unification Church also sets up three families first. On that foundation we could be connected in all directions by making 12 families, and I could enter the center. Jesus also had to make 12 families centering on 12 disciples in order to protect his family. Do you now understand the importance of spiritual children?

And if I do not save the worldwide Cain, I cannot enter heaven. In order to connect Cain of three ages, that is, the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament ages, it is absolutely necessary. In the representative positions they can become one, and this can change the direction of the satanic world.

The words that we must guard against the most in the Unification Church are, "Do not witness." The words, "It is OK not to witness. It is OK not to have any spiritual children," are the words that satan likes the most.

2) Without Eight Family Members Restoration Is Not Possible

In order to establish the standard of accomplishing God's greatest hope, we must set up indemnity conditions. When setting up indemnity conditions, we are not just setting up conditions; we must set up substance. What is the resentment of God? It is losing Adam's eight family members -- Adam and Eve and their three sons and spouses. That is why in order to dissolve that resentment, we must establish three children. When you find three children, you are finding eight family members, including men and women.

Setting up these eight family members is the best road to filial piety and loyalty. Without setting up these three children, we cannot return to God. We must absolutely fulfill this life and death matter.

What is the fall? It is the loss of eight family members centering on the false parent. In other words, losing Cain, Abel, Seth, and their spouses-all together eight family members centering on evil parents-is the fall. Thus we must restore eight family members. In order to go over this life and death matter, we must equip ourselves with eight family members.

Quickly find three spiritual children. A woman has to find three daughters, and a man has to find three sons. Originally, the person who did the witnessing was supposed to arrange marriage for those spiritual sons and daughters. Do you understand what I am saying? The only thing that remains in the universe is the Blessing. It is only the Blessing. All of this is plausible because Father gives proof.

Marriage is not done alone. If a couple has three spiritual children, with three sons to whom the man witnessed and three daughters to whom the woman witnessed, they have to marry them first, second and third, just as they are. In that way they have to find eight family members. Since Adam lost eight family members, with out finding them, a person cannot enter the road of restoration. At the time of Noah, God sent the flood judgment when they became eight in number. God could wipe away satan's world because there were eight family members. If eight family members are not there, a person cannot do the work of restoration.

Jesus also did his work in order to establish eight family members. The reason for his setting up three disciples was also that he needed eight family members in order to fulfill Israel. Jesus' three disciples are archangel types representing three ages. In other words, Jesus is restoring through indemnity in one moment the mistake of Adam by passing through three ages. He is fully restoring three archangels who were lost spiritually.

Jesus' three disciples also had to be willing to die in his place. Actually, the archangel has no children. But because man fell, he came to stand in the position of child of the archangel. Thus we must deny that relationship and walk the road of restoration to the origin by connecting with God's heart.

When Jesus was born, why did three wise men from the East come? They came as the restored archangels of the spirit world. They were from foreign countries and had no relationship with Jesus whatsoever. The fact that these three wise men came from the East and offered gold, frankincense, and myrrh was a promise that all of the angelic, satanic world, that is, all of the archangels, would be offered. In this way, Jesus started out as an Adamic being.

Since satanic representatives offered everything, Israel's three high priests, who were heaven's representatives, had to submit to Jesus. If that had happened, Jesus wouldn't have died on the cross. But because that did not happen and he lost everything, Jesus died on the cross. Where did the archangels who came from the spiritual world go? Where did the high priest who represented the nation go? He lost everything. Next, where did the representatives of new religions, who had to testify to Jesus centering on John the Baptist, go? They too were all lost. Since he lost Joseph's family and even his last hope, the three main disciples, where could Jesus go? There was no place. Thus he had to die.

3) The Formation of the Family Through Three Spiritual Children

If you do not have three spiritual children, I cannot give you the Blessing, and you cannot receive the Blessing. But there are some people who did not set this kind of condition and are leading their lives after receiving the Blessing. These people also have to quickly establish three spiritual children. Even after the Blessing, three archangels have to want to support that couple and that family. If three spiritual children who are like three archangels supported you as an individual but did not support you as a family and couple, it is not good. In order to make that foundation of support, you need a period of three years.

If a couple becomes one having accomplished this standard, since they each have three spiritual children, there will be eight all together, including the couple. In this way, by realizing the condition that the people who are in the position of the archangel became completely one with the spiritual parents, from there they can be restored to the position of eight members of Adam's family. If a man and woman, who each have spiritual children, enter a realm of life by getting matched, and achieve the standard of becoming one by reciprocal love and by not disobeying God, the three persons, who are like archangels, enter the domain of adopted children.

The eight members of fallen Adam's family came to stand in the position of satan's children. Thus, for fallen persons to be restored, they cannot enter immediately the position of God's child of direct descent, but must go through the domain of adopted child. From the domain of adopted child, the person has to become one with his or her parent and grow up for seven years from the standard of the perfection level of the growth stage.

You have not yet gone up to the standard of perfection. It is the teaching of the Principle that in order to enter God's direct dominion, you must go over the standard of perfection. You are not like that now. Overall, you are about at the standard of the perfection level of the growth stage. Adam's family fell at the perfection level of the growth stage. But we, centering on that, have to go up with the standard of perfection as our goal, and that is the seven years for the formation of the family.

Because Adam's family fell, everything in the world came to be fallen. Thus, by becoming one with your spiritual parent, you must become a family that lives with world restoration as your goal. Because of the fall, eight members of Adam's family fell into the unprincipled domain under satan. Now in a reverse process with spiritual parent and spiritual children becoming one, you are going from the position of satan's child to the standard of God's adopted child. For that reason, these eight people have to become completely one and go the way of sacrifice for the sake of the restoration of the world.

satan made man and woman fall by going the way of sacrificing their surroundings, but we are sacrificing ourselves in order to save the world and are putting this into practice. Satan made the world fall in order to destroy the world centering on himself. But we have to sacrifice ourselves and go in the opposite way to save this world. This fundamental rule will never be shaken. By forming a restored family, the world will be separated into families of the fallen world and families of the restored parent.

4) The Formula Course for the Restoration of the Family

In order to make a heavenly family, you must have three spiritual children. In this way you cannot say that you have prepared a family foundation without making a foundation of spiritual sons and daughters' attending your physical children, whom you beget after receiving the Blessing, even from when they are in the womb. Father is not saying this merely for practical reasons. It is the law of heaven.

For that reason Jesus also tried to embrace his three disciples even at the final place of death. But all of them ran away. Thus Jesus had to ascend from there. If the three disciples had died with Jesus, before resurrecting Jesus, God would have resurrected the three disciples. If that had happened, Jesus would not have had to resurrect, but only the Holy Spirit would have had to come down to earth. In that way, if a spiritual foundation had been established on earth, the faithful could have had direct contact with the spiritual world without praying so much. But because there was no standard on earth for him to be the parent, Jesus, who was the father, had to go to the spiritual world as the representative of heaven, and the Holy Spirit, who symbolized the mother, had to come down to earth.

Since the father and the mother were separated, it was very hard for people to become their children. It is clear that this happened because the three disciples of Jesus had not established a victorious base of restoration on earth and because they did not set the condition of going through life and death together with Jesus. Since this is the law, every Unification Church member should know that he cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without establishing this family. Jesus died because of that, and Father also suffered for 21 years because of that; and also God has been working for 6,000 years in order to find that. This is the formula course that everyone who learns the Principle has to go. There is no forgiveness in this formula course. There is no forgiveness. No matter how well a person knows Father, this is the way it is.

You must from now restore the family. In order to do that, you must find three spiritual children. In this way, by establishing a four position foundation with those children and by making an external four position foundation of faith centering on you as parent, you must make the foundation of your spiritual children's completely serving your direct children. What is the significance of these three spiritual children? They correspond to three archangels in the spiritual world. In the same way as the three archangels' attending Adam and Eve from when they were created, your spiritual children have to attend the children you will have after your Blessing, from when they are in the womb. What does this mean? You are indemnifying on this earth the standard of the archangel's supporting Adam from before his creation to when Adam got married after becoming mature. Thus, three spiritual children are absolutely needed.

There is the age of Adam, of Jesus, and of the Second Coming. Here, Adam is the first son, Jesus is the second son, and the Second Coming is the third son. In these three ages, who opposed restoration history? Cain always opposed Abel. Thus Cain-type restoration has to be accomplished, and three archangels have to be restored first. In this way, without making the foundation of their completely attending the child you will have after the Blessing, your descendant cannot become heaven's citizen. This is the law of heaven.

Jesus also died because he did not fulfill this. If it was not like that, but rather was as simple as you think, then why did Jesus die? Did he die because there were no unmarried women at that time? It is because he has to obey this heavenly law. Because that is the formula for entering the Kingdom of Heaven, you cannot enter without walking that formula course. You do not enter the Kingdom of Heaven individually but only as a family.

Everyone without exception has to leave the satanic world in order to be admitted into the nation of God. Thus you must find and meet the True Parents and true brothers and sisters. The Unification Church has to cleanse completely every impure love, and because Eve lost three kinds of love in one generation, it has to restore three kinds of love in one generation. You must form a couple in a place which parents and brothers can like.

In order for you to form a family, you need to witness to three persons. These three people are three archangels. By having parents, brothers, husband and wife, and angels, you can start a family. Original sin is rooted in false love. Thus, do not be tainted with sin ever again. From an ideal family, an ideal tribe is formed. I hope that you form a true ideal family.

5) The Relationship Between Spiritual Children and Physical Children

Before you came into the Church, you were in the satanic world. Then you entered the Church by coming to know God's will. Originally, you were to have an absolute foundation as you were being born. You were supposed to stand in the position of unfallen Adam and Eve. But since you were born with a fallen blood lineage, in order to restore that original standard you must believe and follow God's word. By becoming a witness to the Unification Church, you make a foundation of Cain and Abel. Since you did not have that foundation before you were born, you must set up indemnity conditions.

An indemnity condition is set in order to allow your blessed child to become an object of hope. A blessed family has to wait anxiously for the birth of a baby and has to attend to the child from when he or she is in the womb. Without doing this clearly, you cannot go the way of restoration. Without standing in a position of uniting with the blessed child by attending him even in the womb, you cannot stand in the position of the archangel's becoming one with Adam.

You will be blessed and have children. When you conceive a blessed child, you must establish the condition that three spiritual children become completely one with the blessed baby in the womb. In this way, the three spiritual children have to protect and take care of the blessed baby until the baby is 21 and gets married. This is the same as the archangel's having the mission to protect and take care of Adam and Eve until they grew up and became an ideal couple. If your spiritual parent had a blessed baby, that baby is the same as Adam and Eve whom God created.

When you get blessed, you will have children. In front of them, there also are spiritual children. Spiritual children are in the position of external substance, like Jesus. Your physical child is in the similar position, but as children of internal substance.

Just as humankind has hoped historically for the manifestation of the Second Coming, spiritual children have to hope for the birth of blessed children through their spiritual parent. That is, spiritual children must expect nothing greater than the birth of blessed children through their spiritual parent. Moreover, they have to respect the blessed child from the time the child is in the womb. just as the archangel was to think highly of Adam and Eve, and was supposed to talk with and support them, spiritual children have to love and value the child more than their lives from the time the spiritual parents conceive. They have to wait with the highest hope for the day that the baby is born. And when the baby is born, they have to offer all of their property, or else the road to restore the right of ownership of the archangelic standard will never come to exist.

When the baby inside the womb of the spiritual parent is born, amidst happiness and hope that cannot be exchanged for the entire cosmos, spiritual children should receive the child with the happy heart feeling as if that accomplishment were their own success. By helping the child get married and settle, they have to set up the standard of having restored through indemnity the fact that the archangel did not love Adam, Cain and Abel. By doing that centering on that standard of perfection, satan will be completely separated. Without doing that, there is no way to make satan turn back. You always talk about restoration through indemnity, but when have you completed restoration through indemnity? It is possible because there is the principle that completely separates, centering on the blessed family. Thus you absolutely need spiritual children.

Absolute rule connects with the utmost effort and with eternity. Absoluteness is the highest dictatorship. Even though you must be a dictator, you have to make the ground level. Therefore, the responsibility of the family is enormous. You must set up three spiritual children in your family and properly arrange for the children in the womb first. You must have spiritual sons and daughters who say, "Child inside the womb, please be born quickly!" If you do not do that, complete indemnity does not happen.

Three spiritual children are restored archangels. just as three archangels guided and supported Adam and Eve from the time of their creation, spiritual children have to attend their spiritual parents' blessed child of substance from when he or she is in the womb and until he or she is married. Then, finally, they can set up the standard of their own restoration.

When a Cain-type son and daughter are established, they have to attend and raise up the sons and daughters of substance from the moment they are born, and even be able to help them get married.

The fact that Jesus and his three disciples suffered together and traveled together through life and death was because there was the fundamental rule called "spiritual children." Because we have not clearly understand that fundamental rule until now, satan has violated this world at will and made everyone miserable. The archangel who did not love Adam and Eve, nor the child that Adam and Eve conceived, is satan.

In order to restore the realm of the archangel, spiritual children have to love Adam and Eve, represented by their spiritual parents, and their child within the womb. And through that standard, they have to take responsibility for the child from the day of birth until the day of marriage. This is the fundamental rule of the Principle. When you look at this in Father's family, Father himself is not supposed to raise up his children through direct intervention. Three other families had that responsibility.

6) How to Stand in the Position of Restored Parent

Right now Christianity in the spiritual world and Christianity on earth are not one. The spiritual realm of Christianity, that is, Paradise, and the realm of Christianity on earth have to become one. We have the responsibility to make them one.

Your physical child and your spiritual children have a very close relationship in terms of the Principle. Your child represents the realm of substance and is in the position of Abel. Spiritual children are a spiritual symbol as well as being in the position of Cain. That means they are in the realm of the archangel. Abel, in terms of Adam's position, signifies the realm of earth.

In order to unite the earth and the spiritual world that were separated, your spiritual children and physical children have to become completely one. If that does not happen, the realm of Christianity in the spiritual world and the realm of Christianity on earth absolutely cannot become one. Cain and Abel have to unite in order for the ideal parents to be born. If Cain and Abel do not become one, the restoration of parents cannot be accomplished.

If, as a condition of indemnity, the spiritual child and the physical child become completely one on earth, then they stand in the situation of the archangel and Adam before the fall. If they stand in that position, they will always receive love from God. If your spiritual child and blessed child become completely one, the position of true parents established according to God's ideal finally can be restored.

You Unification Church members have to find three spiritual children in order to get blessed. The three spiritual children have to attend the child that the spiritual parents conceive after receiving the Blessing from when the baby is in the womb. This is the same as three archangels' supporting and attending Adam when he was being created. Without restoring that foundation through indemnity, a family cannot reach the standard of perfection.

A fundamental restoration has to be established through the baby born after receiving the Blessing. In order to do that, three spiritual children have to absolutely attend the blessed child from the time that he or she is in the womb, and when the baby is born, have to give the utmost effort to support the baby until he or she grows up and gets married. Without establishing this tradition, complete restoration cannot be accomplished. Father has to go this road of restoration, and all of you have to go this road, too.

The fact that the archangel made Adam and Eve fall is the root of God's resentment. Without attending the blessed child, the road of restoration for the three spiritual children, who are in the position of archangels, does not appear. The spiritual parent, who is blessed, and three spiritual children have to make a relationship of attendance centering on the blessed baby. Centering on the blessed child, the parents also can finally stand in the position of restored parents. Ultimately, just as fallen Adam and Eve are being restored through Abel, the parents who received the Blessing are being perfected through the second generation. Thus, you should know that, without spiritual children, you should not conceive your own children. Without spiritual children, you cannot love your blessed baby or be restored.

You must inevitably establish three spiritual children before receiving the Blessing. If you look centering on yourselves, that is just as important as meeting the Messiah. In order for you to receive love from God, you must stand in the position of Abel. The position called Abel substitutes for Adam, so three archangels are needed. Only by establishing the foundation of three archangels in complete obedience to Adam can you be restored to the position of unfallen, perfected Adam. But even if you received the Blessing, if you do not have three spiritual children, or if you stand in the position of three archangels having dominion over you, restoration through indemnity absolutely cannot be accomplished.

7) The Mission of the Spiritual Parent and the Formula of Love

You must find three Cain-type persons in the satanic world and set them up as spiritual children. Spiritual children have to be persons who can serve at the risk of their lives. You must set them up in the position of protecting Adam by risking their lives until Adam perfects himself. You have to set up three people from the fallen world in the position of restored, victorious Cain.

When Jesus is put in a situation of dying by being nailed to the cross, you should not run away. You must protect Jesus when he is going the way of death. You must stand with the determination to lay down your life before him and in his place. If you are not a person of such character, you cannot become a spiritual child who has restored the position of the archangel and harvest a complete victory. You must know in your heart that raising up spiritual children to have absolute faith is three times or even seven times more difficult than rearing your physical children.

The human history of sin started from the archangel who became satan. In order to restore this history of sin, you first must restore the fallen archangel. Through the restored archangel, you must love spiritual children and make them return to your side. Thus by first loving spiritual children and then loving your physical children, you are restored to the position of parent.

Since man lost love to satan, he has to snatch love away from satan's realm of love. Since satan took away original love, God's side has to take it back. You must establish three spiritual children and make them absolutely obedient in the position of the archangel. You must stand in the position of having loved them absolutely, as God would. Since through false love man lost true love and fell, we must restore by investing love more true and sincere than satanic false love.

Without loving your spiritual children more than secular parents love their children, you cannot restore them. A person who was pulled away by love has to be pulled back through love. In this way, on the foundation of three spiritual children who have been established on the standard of love that harvested victory, you can love your physical children. This is the formula of love.

Father also has maintained that kind of lifestyle. Without going through that formula, the foundation of perfection does not come about. Thus, if you did not establish spiritual children completely, no matter how lovely your physical children are, you cannot live together with them in your house.

When raising up spiritual children, you must love them much more than parents of the world love their children. A person who does not love his spiritual children does not have the qualification to love his own children. Because this is the way of restoration, no one can change this fact.

In order to raise up a son and daughter who represent Cain, even if you starve, you must give them food. And you must give them God's words even if it means not sleeping at night. You must do for them just as Father has done for you.

Blessed families should not love their children just because they are their children. You are not supposed to love them. Since you are in the same situation as Father, without restoring the standard of Adam's family through establishing three spiritual children, you should not love your own children. Blessed families are in the same situation as Father when he was going that road. For that reason, you must also quickly restore spiritual children.

Because even the baby who is in your womb passes through three stages, your three spiritual children must submit to the baby from the time when he or she is inside the womb. Without doing that, you cannot love your own children. Just as the archangel attended Adam and Eve as a servant in the Garden of Eden from when they were in the womb, you must set up three spiritual children so that they attend your child in the womb. There are these kinds of complications on the road that the family has to go.

You are not supposed to love people who are your close relatives first. Instead, you must set up the standard of loving a person on satan's side-a Cain-type person first-more than loving your parents and brothers and sisters. This is the way of Principle, and that is why the Unification Church, which has walked this road, is developing greatly. Without your making Cain-type people submit themselves naturally through your loving them more than your own parents or brothers and sisters, restoration through indemnity cannot be accomplished. Therefore without Cain, the salvation of Abet also cannot be accomplished.

Without making them persons who love you with a heart of filial piety, more than do your own children, you cannot fulfill restoration through indemnity. Then how hard is it to establish that situation? Without loving Cain to the extent that you forget to eat and sleep, he will not submit himself in his heart. You must know that Father has often broadened that kind of environment and made a realm of victory.

From God's viewpoint, even though Jesus was sent to the earth for restoration through indemnity, he could not find spiritual children who would die with him; thus God had to give him up to the cross. Therefore, you must know that, without establishing the condition of sacrificing for your own children, you won't be able to love them. Without spiritual children, you cannot accomplish the perfection of the providence or your own salvation.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Holy Wedding Ceremony, The Peak of Hardship and Persecution

In the background of the Holy Wedding Ceremony of the True Parents in 1960, there was so much content to be resolved through indemnity conditions for the 4,000-year history from Adam to Jesus and the 2,000-year history from Jesus to the present time. Even though the ceremony had worldwide cosmic significance, only a few people actually participated in it. The preparation period for the ceremony, from 1953 to 1960, was a period of unimaginable persecution. During that period, more than 3.6 million people, more than three denominations, and the Korean government persecuted the Unification Church. In spite of such terrible circumstances, Father won the victory by establishing the necessary indemnity conditions and finally held the Holy Wedding Ceremony in 1960. That day determined the destiny of the Unification Church.

Father's Holy Wedding Ceremony is a gigantic worldwide and cosmic event to be eternally commemorated on earth. All the vertical indemnity conditions on the world level were resolved horizontally on that day, through the accomplishment of physical and spiritual victory.

Centering upon Father, the re-creation of history took place. The victorious family standard should begin from the individual Jacob's position. Therefore in 1960, 14 years after the Korean liberation from Japanese colonization, Father started his family. In order to restore Jesus' failure, 14 years, the time up to the completion level of the growth period, are needed. It is similar to Jacob's restoring his family in 14 years. In the historical year 1960, the separation of the family from satan's side back to God's side took place.

Because Father's original three-year course failed, 14 years were needed to indemnify it. For the first time in human history, a God-desired family was born in 1960. During that period, established Christianity and the Korean government together wanted to get rid of the Unification Church, just as Judaism and the Israelite government crucified Jesus 2,000 years ago. Until the day before the Holy Wedding Ceremony, Father had to go to the police department for investigation. The people in the 12 disciples' position in the Unification Church also opposed Father, as Jesus' 12 disciples betrayed him. just as the Jewish government, Judaism, and Judas in oneness all wanted to kill Jesus, so Unificationists, established Christianity, and the government together opposed the Unification Church.

April 1960 was the peak of hardship and persecution. Father was standing on the borderline, trying to decide whether or not to go forward one more step. To accomplish this historically new work during such a terrible crisis is to return the utmost glory and joy to God. The historical day of marriage that Jesus mentioned was finally accomplished through the Holy Wedding Ceremony.

From this point, radical development centering upon God started taking place. Jesus died without establishing his bride, but Father genuinely restored the providence by welcoming his bride.

The Blessing ceremony of the Unification Church, centering upon Father's Holy Wedding Ceremony, became the target of persecution from the satanic world through the conventional churches.

Jesus should have established the order of the Blessing in spite of being persecuted by the Jewish people and Judaism. But he couldn't establish the Blessing before his crucifixion. When Father started restoring God's Will by establishing the Blessing, satan and his side were fully mobilized to oppose the Unification Church.

Prior to the Holy Wedding Ceremony, satan tried to oppose Father through an anonymous accusation note sent to the police station. In the midst of the opposition from the governmental and national authorities centering upon the conventional churches, the Holy Wedding Ceremony commenced. It was not a celebration or a festival, but a battlefield between God and satan. Because God's dominion and satan's dominion would be determined depending on the success or failure of the Holy Wedding Ceremony, it was held in an extremely serious atmosphere. By holding the Holy Wedding Ceremony at the intersection of good and evil, Father was able to return glory to God.

Jesus claimed the family of love and the world of love. By the way, it is an amazing fact that Father could launch the age of heartistic history.

The bride that the Messiah welcomes is an individual, but she represents the whole world and meets him at the central point. Therefore, satan opposes the meeting by mobilizing all the power of the nation. Because the satanic Cain world begins to break down when the Messiah and his bride meet and set up the center, the satanic world wants to destroy the Messiah's family by mobilizing all the authority and force of the world against them.

When a religion doesn't support the Messiah's family, it comes to belong to satan; even when a religion doesn't take any stand by being neutral, it automatically belongs to satan. This means that when the central religion, Christianity, doesn't accept the Messiah, all the religions and all the nations come to belong to satan. That's why satan does everything to keep Christianity from accepting the Messiah. Therefore, the Messiah and his bride meet in the midst of attack and opposition from all nations. The Holy Wedding Ceremony is not held in a well-prepared environment but on a battlefield. Father held the Holy Wedding Ceremony on such a battlefield in 1960.

By going through this complicated indemnity course, the legitimate couple was born for the first time in human history. Finally, after God's suffocating fight with satan for thousands of years, and by overcoming spiritual death, the ideal couple which God originally desired has been established. The True Parents -- the long-cherished desire of God -- were finally established on earth. From that point, the substantial four position foundation centering upon God's true love could ensue.

2) The Establishment of Three Disciples Prior to the Holy Wedding Ceremony of the True Parents

Jesus definitely needed three disciples. Adam and Eve had three archangels, but they didn't serve Adam and Eve. As a result, the fallen world was formed. In order to stand in the position of perfected parents, the Messiah and his bride must have three absolutely obedient disciples in place of the three archangels. Otherwise, we cannot drive satan out of the physical world. People who symbolize the three archangels and the three ages (Old Testament Age, New Testament Age, and Completed Testament Age), and who indemnify all the Cain-side problems in history, are definitely needed. Those three people are to be completely obedient to the returning Lord, who comes to indemnify at one time horizontally the vertical history of the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age.

In order for Father to hold the Holy Wedding Ceremony, he had to restore the three disciples who betrayed Jesus.

One more purpose of the Holy Wedding Ceremony was to indemnify Adam's family. Adam and Eve fell through the conjugal relationship. The fall took place through a couple, so restoration cannot be done alone. Man alone cannot be restored or saved completely. A woman alone cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven, either. Two are needed to solve the problem. The standard of True Parents should be established on earth by restoring the fallen Adam and Eve. In order to do that, the problem should be solved centering upon the three disciples representing the three archangels.

Jesus is to replace Adam, and the Lord of the Second Advent is to replace Jesus. The returning Lord cannot stand in the True Parent's position without having three absolutely obedient spiritual children. Those three disciples are to be sons of filial piety (to the Lord), who can go over the boundary of life and death and who can follow their Abel in the midst of severe persecution. In April 1960, Father established three such disciples.

On that foundation, Father set up the family which is composed of 12 children, like Jacob's family. Centering upon the three disciples-the three sons-Father gradually set up this standard.

The Holy Wedding Ceremony of 1960 substantially determined the parental position on the foundation of having three disciples representing the three sons of Adam's family, the resurrected Cain, Abel and Seth. This Holy Wedding Ceremony is a significant celebration to indemnify the disunity of the three sons and the parents in Adam's family, which was the source of God's deep resentment. This Holy Wedding that took place in April 1960, in Korea, for the first time in history, was an event of universal significance. From that moment, the fortune of the new history started.

Father established three children in the completion level of the growth stage in 1960. The three children symbolize Peter, John and James.

Prior to Father's Holy Wedding Ceremony in 1960, Father matched three couples, and right after Father's Holy Wedding Ceremony the three couples were blessed. To bless three families is to set up the condition that Peter, John and James, centering upon Jesus, stand in God's ideal realm. The absolutely indivisible, victorious foundation was established on that day.

To set up the three families prior to the Holy Wedding Ceremony is to set up the ideal of bride and bridegroom for Jesus' three disciples. It also signified the establishment of the victorious lineal foundation. The three families became the central families to indemnify all the families in our fallen history.

When the three couples are blessed centering upon the True Parents, eight family members are formed. These three families represent Adam's, Noah's and Abraham's families, and they are the restored Cain-type families. From here the direct, lineal children of God can be born. These three families are the Cain-type figures set up as the children of the returning age, replacing Jesus' three disciples. By serving the Lord of the Second Advent, they are to stand as the restored archangels. Therefore, the three families are the restored families of the three archangels.

3) The Age in which Parents Pioneer with the Responsibility

In 1960, the Unification Church stood on the completion level of the growth stage. In order to reach the perfection stage from that point, seven years were needed. That was the first seven-year course. When we reach the perfection standard, we are to enter God's direct dominion. The direct dominion is the stage where God directly dominates our hearts and our living.

The first seven-year course is the course in which parents pioneer with the responsibility. During this period, Father had to arrange all the internal and external conditions so that satan could not accuse Father's family as he developed the providence centering upon his own family. Father and Mother in complete oneness as the representatives of humankind were to resolve all the heartistically alienated, complicated human problems during this seven-year course. They were supposed to stand on the heartistic site bound to the world. Father restored through indemnity the way for Jesus, Jesus' family and Jesus' tribe. In order to connect the one tribal dominion of God to the world level, Father has been holding the Blessing ceremonies.

By 1967, the national standard was established, and it was connected to the world level in 1970. In other words, through the Blessing, Father laid the foundation for all the tribes in the world to follow his victorious tradition.

The parents who are not fallen are called true parents. But Adam and Eve became fallen parents. As a result, the struggles and indemnity for 6,000 years have been left to humankind. That is due to the original parents' mistakes.

Who should take responsibility for that? Parents should take responsibility. They shouldn't leave that responsibility to their children. Due to the parents' mistake, the individual, family, tribe, nation and world became the foundation which satan could accuse. Parents should cut that off by setting up indemnity conditions. The period to cut this off was the first seven-year course-until the end of 1967.

Therefore, the way for satan to accuse was blocked during the second seven-year course. You are now in the safety zone.

Who is to go the first seven-year course? Parents should go this course. Because Adam and Eve fell in the completion level of the growth stage, parents should go the way. They are to go centering upon God, not centering upon man or woman. When the blessed family is formed at this level, the center should always be God. When a blessed couple conflicts with God's will, even though they are very intimate, they have to get rid of those intimate elements and stand in the public position. They are not to guide their lives by discussing with each other in a reasonable way what is humanistically correct and fair. They are to go completely centered on God.

When a man stands in the subject position, his wife should be absolutely obedient in front of him. The Abel and Cain relationship applies to the man and woman relationship. There should be absolute obedience with no objection. The more objection the couple has, the more obstacles will block their way. God has been leading such a history.

Father won the substantial victory by going through the seven-year course through such a process. To go through these 7 years and set up these indemnity conditions, Father fought with myriads of nations and with countless denominations.

Here Father must determine the standard of parents on that victorious foundation; then he can proclaim God's Day.

During this seven-year course, Mother should be completely one with Father. She should show absolute obedience to Father. There should be no objection. She may have the emotions of a woman and she may encounter various troubles as the mother of a family. But those problems shouldn't be primary. Various and complicated matters, including a woman's emotional problems, are involved in becoming one with Father.

In order to eradicate all those problems, Father fought for seven years. Father didn't work for the church during that period. You have been fighting externally for the sake of the nation, but the root of your activity is this standard of complete oneness of Father and Mother. Even though you prepared the victorious national foundation, it would have been in vain without the determination of this standard of oneness of husband and wife. The essence is the foundation of the True Parents.

Jesus sacrificed his whole life for the sake of the world, abandoning his physical family and relatives. That's why Father was not supposed to witness to his physical tribe and relatives during this seven-year course. Father marched forward with the heart that anyone who follows God's will is my father and my brothers.

Father's kinsmen were sacrificed in North Korea during this seven-year course. Because they had to indemnify the failure of Jesus' relatives, I knew that they might be trampled to death or horribly overcome by satan.

On the way out of Pyongyang, I could have met my parents; but I had to depart for South Korea in order to save other tribes first. You are the very ones that I wanted to meet by sacrificing my family and abandoning all my relatives.

4) The Course of the Family-Level Cross of True Parents, or the Way of the Cross in the True Family

Until 1967, there was a separate providence centering upon Father's family; God and Father could not go around this law. Father had to create the most trustworthy environment in the most difficult time.

Humankind's 6,000-year history was the history of the individual cross, but the time for the family-level cross remained. Then who is to carry the family-level cross? Nobody has wanted to shoulder it so far. Jesus was supposed to go forward into the world with his family, carrying the national cross. Because Jesus died shouldering the national cross, Father had to re-indemnify it. Due to Jesus' death, the way of the individual cross and of the family-level cross remained-the dual indemnity course was left. In order to accomplish this, Father walked the way of the individual cross until 1960.

This 14-year course is the same as Jacob's 14-year course. When he had gone over this period, Father could establish the four position foundation of the family level on earth.

In walking the way of the individual cross, one is not to receive or to accept sympathy from anyone. One shouldn't sympathize with anyone or receive any sympathy from others during this indemnity course.

After completing the individual indemnity course in 1960, Father launched the way of the family-level cross. That's why I stopped leading you directly. Until the summer of 1961, Father himself led Sunday service, but I stopped then because the internal problems within my family were more desperate for the providence. Father's focus at that time was how to indemnify the family-level cross in order to successfully restore the 6,000 years of fallen history. By going through all of these courses, Father could establish "Parents' Day," "Children's Day," "The Day of All Things" and "God's Day." You don't know how much Father internally suffered from 1960 until the first day of 1968 when he proclaimed God's Day. You will never know how Father has gone through this course.

5) Mother's Seven-Year Course

The fall started from Eve-- the woman. The Bible doesn't state in detail, but Eve must have been 16 years old at the time of the fall. Due to Eve's fall in her adolescence, she lost the standard of the mother of humankind. Therefore, in restoration, the one who is to be the True Mother for humankind should be chosen before she turns 20 years old. Father shouldn't be over 40 years old for the Holy Wedding Ceremony. Because of this principled reason, Father loved his young wife as his daughter.

Due to the fall, Eve didn't play the role of a loving daughter to God or a younger sister and wife to Adam. Therefore, Father had to raise up Mother as his daughter, love her as a younger sister, and then treat her as his bride. As a result of the fall, Eve received false love from false parents and her false older brother, so the one to be Mother shouldn't have false parents or a false older brother.

Mother should be like a younger sister, a wife, and a daughter all at the same time. She should not have a physical family or relatives to whom she can appeal about her suffering whenever she faces difficulties.

The first seven years after the Holy Wedding Ceremony were the period to raise up Mother with heavenly education. During this period, Father continually prayed for this, day and night. Even Mother didn't know all the significance behind this period, but Father substantially restored the heavenly daughter, heavenly spouse and the standard of True Parents, all of which were lost by the fall. This is the way for every fallen descendant to traverse. During the first three years, Father sent Mother to another's house and let her suffer there. Due to this harsh treatment, all the women in the Unification Church who were jealous of Mother at that time became sympathetic with her. They all came to Mother's side eventually. Then Mother could return to her original position.

Mother had to go through the seven-year indemnity course with a strong and bold heart. One great point of Mother is that she tried to trust Father more than her physical father. She felt as if Father were her grandfather. Mother trusted Father 100% more than her grandfather, her father and her older brother.

After man's victory, woman should be victorious. That's why Mother had to go through the indemnity course for seven years in the midst of extreme opposition from the society and nation.

Because Mother fulfilled her responsibility, God's Day could be established. Mother's faith in me was absolutely unchanging during the seven years. She overcame the seven-year course with an attitude and a conviction to follow Father at the cost of her life.

In order to indemnify Eve's distrust of God, Mother had to set up the firm condition that could win God's 100% trust in her. Eve led her husband Adam to fall, so in order to indemnify Eve's failure, Mother had to win Father's 100% trust. Owing to Mother's victorious spiritual foundation, which won the trust of both God and Father, God's Day could be selected and established.

Seven years after the completion level of the growth stage, in the eighth year, 1968, Father and Mother could appear on earth as the husband and wife qualified at the completion level of the perfection stage.

From that time, I with my family could launch the worldwide providence beyond the national standard. That's why Father went to America at that time.

6) The Providential Motto for the 1960s

The year 1960 corresponds to the completion level of the growth stage. The perfection stage is the following 7 years.

What were our mottoes for the 1960's? The first one was, "Let's make this the year to leave the utmost result for your entire life." The second one was, "Let's become Father's representatives." The third one was, "Let's be the ones who can show the exemplary standard and who can be proud of it." The fourth one was, "Let's be the victorious subject." All those were talking about Father. In the view of restorational history, I left the utmost result of my life in the 1960s. That's why we should fulfill our mission by being God's representatives. In order to be God's representatives, we should have the standard to show and to be proud of. The standard is to restore the four position foundation in three years. Because Father fulfilled that mission, the motto, "Be the victorious subject," could be promulgated. That has been Father's battle so far; therefore, you should enter the seven-year course in order to leave the utmost result of your life centering upon this first motto. Next, you are to be God's representative; be the victorious sons and daughters who can console God's sorrowful history of being driven out by satan in the restorational battle. When you block satan's accusation and make him surrender to you, God will praise you as His victorious sons and daughters in front of all things.

Since the completion of the four position foundation is the completion of the purpose of creation, it is the principle to defeat the satanic world. Therefore, we should create the victorious dominion to win satan's natural surrender; then we are to go for ward into the world with this victorious foundation. This is the formula. You should be able to leave the utmost result of your life with the first motto. Then, when does your seven-year course start? The first seven-year course has been fulfilled in view of the whole; but your own individual seven-year course should start depending on your decision.

The motto of the first year of the seven-year course was, "Let's make this the year to leave the utmost result of your entire life." The second year's was, "Let's be Father's representatives." The third year's was, "Let's be the ones who can show the exemplary standard and who can be proud of it." The motto from the fourth year until the end of seven-year course was, "Let's be the victorious subject." In the first three years, Father blessed 36, 72 and 124 couples, and assigned them to mission areas. It was like distributing the new land to the 12 tribes after the Israelites entered Canaan.

The new historical age opened in 1960. The new tribe, new nation and new world were to be formed during this period. Centering upon this cardinal point, Father held several Blessing ceremonies. The blessed families have extended the victorious shield (cardinal point of the victory) to the nation and world in the course of the restorational providence.

The rapid change of history since 1960 is due to God's dispensation centering upon the Unification Church. The modern historians don't know why we've entered such a great transitional period. You should know clearly that the Blessing is given to show a good example.

The spirit world has been in great confusion so far. When the river flows and gathers in the sea, it forms a huge ocean. The spirit world was composed of many dams forbidding the flow of water; that's why the water couldn't flow to the sea. But now is the time to destroy the dams and the walls. Since 1960, the historical process of destroying the dams has taken place, so the spirit world is in great confusion.

The final factor of victory is determined by the physical world, not by the spirit world. Originally a couple fell together, so restoration should be centered upon one family. The cooperation of husband, wife and children is vital. The three generations of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, centering upon Noah's three sons' families, formed the foundation of indemnity.

Prior to 1960, Father was focused on fulfilling the individual mission. I overcame those years of receiving all kinds of persecution and hearing all the bad rumors. In 1960, Father could develop God's love horizontally by establishing the family; and then the foundation extended through the following Blessing ceremonies.

In order to receive the Blessing, you are to love God most of all. You should love Him more than you love your parents, your family or yourself. Because to receive the Blessing is to take up the cross of love, some members had to leave their families for the Blessing. It was like Jesus' teaching that "Anyone who loves his or her parents or spouse more than me cannot become my disciple." Abraham had to leave Ur in Chaldea to follow God's call; likewise, some had to leave their hometowns. That propels the bad rumors even more. Such abnormal phenomena happened not by force but by each individual's internal choice.

7) The Blessing Of 36, 72 And 124 Couples

All Koreans opposed the mass wedding ceremonies in the 1960s. One after the other, about 15 people sent accusation notes to the police department in order to put Father in jail. Unless we stand up against such opposition and persecution from the world, the twisted history cannot be indemnified. The mass wedding ceremony was such a terrible pandemonium that even policemen were mobilized to stop the fights. The wedding ceremony was held inside with all the doors locked while people outside were shouting and raising a terrible commotion. This was the first such wedding ceremony in history. After the first three years of holding such a controversial wedding ceremony, Father felt it was like a dream. There's a clear reason for that. It was not the result of Father's miscalculation. Father never runs a losing business.

Father's marriage and the 36 Couples' marriage shouldn't be held under the auspices of the permission of their fallen parents.

The 36 Couples' Blessing ceremony in 1961 was also a turmoil. But we moved onward, even though we had guards standing at the door.

Every parent opposed the 36 Couples' Blessing of the Unification Church. These parents were rioting to get back their children. Because human history started from false parents, True Parents must lead in God's will. The government also opposed it; Father was negotiating with the court at the time of the marriage. Father led an adventure in the midst of total opposition.

At the time of Adam and Eve's fall, the whole universe was in complete darkness. In order to indemnify this, the Holy Wedding of the Unification Church was held with all the doors locked. People were shouting outside, "Give me back my son and my daughter. What are you going to do with our sons and daughters?" They were upset at the fact that their children's marriages were handled by Father when it was their business to take care of their children's marriages. Satan stole God's children, so Father was bringing God's lost children back. According to the Principle, God cannot help but stay with the Unification Church. The negative parents who were opposing the wedding now say to me that the marriage was wrong, but they are happy to have good sons-in-law.

Providential history has been prolonged because Cain, in the position of the archangel, couldn't be obedient to Abel, in the position of Adam. In order to indemnify this, the 72 Couples, in the position of Cain, were established in front of the 36 Couples, in the position of the ancestors.

The 36 Couples are in the position of the historical ancestors from Adam to Jacob, and the 72 Couples are in the position to restore Cain and Abel's families. I then blessed 120 Couples representing the world. Upon the condition of forming Cain and Abel families centering upon Jesus' family, I selected the holy grounds. Therefore, the 120 Couples represent all the nations of the world. Jesus began anew on the world level by the oneness of the 120 disciples at the Pentecost; likewise, the 120 Couples laid the worldwide foundation.

The returning Lord should indemnify Adam's family. Therefore, he is to establish Adam-type, Noah-type and Abraham-type families as the ancestors. In order to set up those vertical ancestors, Father blessed 36 Couples (12 couples of Adam-type, 12 Couples of Noah-type, and 12 Couples of Abraham-type families). Centering upon those ancestors, Father blessed 72 couples as Cain and Abel-type families. And the 120 Couples symbolize the leaders of the 120 nations of the world.

The 36 Couples are the resurrected bodies of the fallen ancestors; the 72 Couples are the resurrected bodies of the children of the ancestors; and the 120 Couples are the resurrected bodies of the people in the world. Therefore, when they become one, the family, children, and whole world also will be united. That's why Father will be directly responsible for those blessed couples (36, 72, 120 Couples).

The 36 Couples are in the position of the ancestors and the 72 Couples are the restored family of Cain and Abel in front of the 36 Couples. In other words, Cain and Abel are restored simultaneously through the 120 nations of the whole world.

The 36 Couples, 72 Couples and 120 Couples are one team which cannot be separated. The 36 Couples are historical ancestors, the 72 Couples are sons and daughters, and the 120 couples are archangels representing the worldwide tribal factions. So the ancestors, Cain and Abel, and the 12 tribes are to be totally one. Restoration history seeks unity. When the 36 Couples, who are ancestors, and the 72 Couples, who are Cain and Abel, become one, a family is formed. The 120 Couples and 120 disciples are the worldwide extension of the 12 tribes of this family.

When the four position foundation is centered upon God, satan has to retreat. In the Unification Church, which accomplished the worldwide standard of development on earth centering on the True Parents, there were the Blessings of the 72 Couples and 120 Couples. The 120 Couples symbolize the representatives of the nations in the world. Similarly, to start a worldwide providence, Jesus established 120 disciples.

Jesus spiritually led the salvation providence by using those disciples on the frontline. Father's mission was to establish substantially those frontliners whom Jesus spiritually established.

That was accomplished, so next Father was to bless all things. After finding the figures that God wanted, Father should find all things. In order to set up this condition, Father in 1965 had a world tour and established 120 holy grounds centering on 10 nations. The international holy grounds became the starting point of a big transition of fortune. Centering on three disciples, Jesus wanted to organize ideal families on earth with 12 apostles, 70 chief apostles, and 120 followers. But Jesus died without fulfilling this ideal. So, Father has to dissolve all resentment resulting from the unfulfilled ideal and restore the failure of Adam and Eve.

The next providential step is to restore the dominion over all things. Through the fall, man lost his dominion over all things, so in order to restore it, Father selected and established 120 holy grounds in 1965. To extend the national level of the victorious providential foundation to the world level, Father brought Korean soil and rocks to the selected holy grounds on his world tour. Without restoring the foundation of all things, Father couldn't act internationally.

In order to set up the foundation on which God could proceed, Father selected 120 holy grounds in 40 nations. That providence was to extend True Parents' victorious foundation into the world. By establishing 120 holy grounds in 40 nations, the heavenly way was opened to restore all things on the worldwide level.

When we pray at the holy ground where Korean soil and rocks have been implanted, the road will be open to restore the national sovereignty of God. By selecting and establishing holy grounds for the restoration of all things, for the first time a door to receive God's Day was opened. In 1968, after victoriously completing the first seven-year course, God's Day was declared.

We should know how big the children's duty and responsibilities are. Whether or not the 36 Couples, 72 Couples, and 124 Couples fulfill their responsibility is truly influential. When those children fulfill their responsibility in front of God, the resentment of modem people and spirit men will be resolved.

8) The Period in which Father Selected and Established the Lost Days

It is our pride that the Unification Church has big holy days like God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things, which don't exist in the secular world. In order to restore the lost days, we should resolve the twisted history, and to celebrate the days we should establish the fundamentals of the heavenly family centering on God's love. You have to know that the Unification Church is such a blessed place.

As you all know through the Principle, if the first ancestors, Adam and Eve, had not fallen, God's Day, Parents' Day and the Day of All Things would have been declared on the day of their Blessing. If that had happened, all those days would have been established in one day. Due to the fall, we have had to restore those days through the seven-year-course. That is a sad process for the fallen world.

God gave the first Blessing in 1960, with the remaining seven years of the completion stage to go. Until now, human beings have been under satanic dominion because of the fall. Because a figure appeared and tried to destroy satanic power, satan has been desperately attacking that figure and his family. But finally, Father could declare God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things while setting up the indemnity conditions and having a bloody fight with satan. All these days were established in the first seven-year-course.

Because God restored the days which had been stolen by satan, He could establish a perfect standard on earth. On the foundation of successfully having driven satan away, a groom and a bride could meet each other. Receiving the day of that meeting has been God's long-cherished desire and the 2,000-year-old wish of Christianity. The groom represents Jesus and heaven, and the Holy Spirit as the female spirit represents the earth. The Unification Church is the fundamental driving force which has demolished satanic power and made heaven and earth become one by bringing about the meeting of the groom and bride.

The Holy Wedding Ceremony is a ritual in which God for the first time in human history blessed an ideal couple, and it is also the historical wedding in which fallen man is endowed with True Parents. Because of that, God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things were established. We should know that all of these were accomplished through the victory of the first seven-year-course.

Having fallen parents has been the root of human resentment. But by establishing Parents' Day on the foundation of the victory on the heavenly side, finally the lineage of the parents who were qualified to stand in front of God started. Therefore, from this point, blessed Unificationists were to go forward. What is God's Day? It is the day to accomplish God's will and His ideal; and the ideal of man and all things is also to be accomplished on this day.

God's Day is not only the day for God, but also the day for Adam and Eve, all things and the cosmos. So far in the course of restoration, God has been restoring first all things, next children, and finally parents, which means that parents spiritually had to bear the entire cross. Therefore, Jesus and the Holy Spirit have been persecuted, but that is just during the period of Christianity. In our time, we are to reverse that.

To establish Parents' Day is to go over the growth stage with the cross of Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things. After accomplishing those days, finally God's Day is to be declared. Through indemnity, parents come into being, and then children exist. By having children they are to dominate all things. In order to create such a form, Parent's Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things were made, and when those days become one and are connected to God, they lead to God's Day. During this seven-year-course, Father had to go over the growth and the completion stages.

Parents and children were supposed to subjugate all things and the angels. Because this was not accomplished in the Garden of Eden, such a structural foundation has to be restored. After making a God-centered foundation, we were to enter God's direct dominion. Therefore, the establishment of God's Day on the first day of 1968 is to match the standard of entering into God's original dominion, which should have been preceded by the oneness of parents, children, all things, and God-centering on the family-level foundation in the Garden of Eden. On such a foundation, three stages are formed centering on Father, who is free to enter God's direct dominion, the blessed families, and the Unification Church.

Father's family, the blessed families, and the Unification Church, respectively, symbolize the family of the Lord of the Second Advent, the Christian family, and the whole world.

The whole world is in the formation stage, Christianity is in the growth stage, and the Lord of the Second Advent is in the completion stage. In laying such a foundation, Father even extended the providence to the national level during these seven years. To connect the national foundation to the world level is very significant. In the second seven-year course, Father uses the blessed families to do that.

It is a miracle that Father has dealt with these incredible restorational contents in his lifetime. Then, who is the ancestor of miracles? Moses' crossing over the Red Sea counts for nothing. Is there any meaning in crossing the Red Sea? All the miracles that Jesus performed count for nothing. During the several decades of his life, Father systematized the most precious, the most surprising, most enormous, and the most universal thought. Has it been simple or complicated?

When Father speaks something new, it sounds casual. But Father has already thought about and investigated it deeply for a long time. Reflect! When Father declared Children's Day and Parents' Day, did you know the meaning? Or of Father's three children? You knew only when I explained them after the work was done, didn't you? And suddenly the "Day of Heartistic Resurrection," the "Day of Substantial Resurrection," the "Day of All Things" and "God's Day" were declared. Were they wrong? They are organized by Principle and perfectly structured. Focusing on this structure, Father has been actualizing it.

Father laid a worldwide horizontal foundation with 36 Couples, 72 Couples, and 124 Couples in the first three-year course. The families who are to start the second and third seven-year courses on that foundation are responsible for laying a perfect horizontal foundation for the nation (Korea). It is a very sad fact that there's a great distance to go to accomplish the responsibility and the mission.

You should establish your own tribal Parents' Day, Children's Day, Day of All Things and God's Day. That is the responsibility of the blessed families in the Unification Church.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Meaning of the Third Israel

Jesus was to be the True Parent of humankind, but satan prevented him from accomplishing this, which means that satan also kept human beings who were supposed to be reborn through True Parents from experiencing that. Thus, the offspring of parents cannot exceed the standard of their fallen parents. Therefore, human beings who couldn't start anew centering upon God's will gathered under Jesus' cross. They became Christians, whose faith has been spreading out internationally.

Christians made a spiritual foundation of victory on the individual, family, tribal, national and world levels, but physically they couldn't make any foundation. Therefore, they need to be completely obedient to the Lord of the Second Coming, in order to establish the physical foundation. In order to do that they have to mobilize centering upon the heavenly tribe.

Because we live in an international era, we should establish the physical foundation with a standard transcendent of nationality. In order to indemnify the lost foundation centering upon Jesus' tribes, we have to present the content of heart exceeding Jesus'. That's why we should transcend the tribal standard.

The Third Israel is the group who is to inherit God's heart. Father should extend that substantial and heartistic foundation to the world, and through that foundation, restoration should proceed. Then Father should establish the standard of the restored families.

The providence has been proceeding to open the way for the spirit world and the physical world. When representatives of the individual level progress to a certain point, Father raises representatives of the family level and national level to resurrect them. So with the representatives of individual victory, of family-level victory and of national victory, Father has been paving the way of restoration. Israel was a national representative inheriting the form of specially chosen ancestor.

Christianity doesn't stand in a perfect (substantial) position. In other words, it created the dominion of the Second Israel centering only on the spiritual standard, without the physical standard. The day to accomplish the physical standard is the day of the Lord's Second Advent.

Christians who have been longing for that day, on the spiritual foundation of the Second Israel, are to receive the Lord of the Second Coming and to establish world-level dominion as the Third Israel.

Jesus couldn't establish the dominion of Israel on earth even though he was victorious spiritually; so in order to establish the physical dominion of Israel on earth, the Lord should return. The establishment of the earthly dominion starts from an individual.

The world is becoming as impoverished as the nations 2,000 years ago. In this situation, God chose Korea in the position of Israel and the United States in the position of Rome. When these two nations become one, the foundation for world unity will be accomplished. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth is completed when the communist world is absorbed into the spiritual Christian world. Therefore, the Lord of the Second Coming is responsible for the unity of the communist world and the democratic world.

Now we have gone over the world-level foundation. The Unification Church completed the foundation for an individual, family, tribe, nation and world. That's why there are people of five colors in our Unification dominion.

The Unification Church is establishing the standard which Adam and Jesus failed to set up due to satanic invasions. The Holy Wedding Ceremony commenced centering upon Father's family in 1960. After that, Father had to organize the dominion of tribes transcending the formation of the family.

In order to establish the dominion of tribes, we have to indemnify what Jesus and his disciples failed to do. Jesus was supposed to form a family on the foundation of oneness with his disciples. Jesus' marriage should have been followed by the marriage of his disciples.

They were to organize the new tribes. If Jesus had held a Holy Wedding Ceremony, the 12 disciples first of all would have had to become completely one with Jesus' family. And then they were supposed to make the dominion of victory free from satan's spiritual and physical invasion by receiving the Blessing centering on Jesus' family.

The new tribes organized through the Blessing are totally different from the restored adopted children. This is the first appearance of the tribes initiated by God's true son.

Abraham formed Israel through offerings, but the Unification Church formed Israel through the Blessing. The entry into the Third Israel is possible only through the Blessing.

When we look at the Korean people's situation, atheists are the First Israel, conventional churches are the Second Israel, and the Unification Church is the Third Israel. So satan is attacking the core of the providence.

Blessed families in the Unification Church are in a position totally different from that of the Jews of the First Israel who wished to receive the Messiah. They are one more step advanced, because they already have organized new tribes through the Messiah.

You can be considered as part of the Third Israel only if you become the object who can possess Jesus' mind and throbbing heart. Since Jesus offered his body with a sacrificial heart and established the Second Israel, we should have such strong determination to be the ancestors of the Third Israel and to be the original children of the Garden of Eden-the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

The Third Israel is the nation resurrected out of sorrow, not out of joy. It is different from any other nation in that it made satan surrender in the world of tears. I have mentioned about the Yongmae-do accident before, but it is really difficult to do that. As a refugee, Father had determined to have the most difficult life among his 30 million Korean brethren. Father's determination was, "I'll go until death; I'll go until my heartbeat stops; I have to go until my breathing ceases."

The final words in the Last Days, when we have to be the ancestors of the Third Israel, are the words of God's love-the words according to God's love. You shouldn't deviate from God's words; instead you should be the visible substance of God's words. God's internal heart should be your internal heart; in other words, you are to be the substantial body of the original mind (God).

You have the mission of being a second creator, who can multiply God's words. This means that you should express His words, life and substance. Only if you become one centering upon love can you attend God eternally.

That is the standard of the Third Israel. Only by setting up this standard can you implant words, life and substance into people. Let us be the substantial body of words who can attend God and who can see and feel the words; let us also be the substantial body of life and of the heart of 6,000 years of fallen history, so that we can fulfill the mission of re-creating the Second Israel. Then we can become God's sons and daughters, who penetrate God's internal heart, and by being God's true children we can live in eternal glory centering on God's love.

2) The Organization Of The Third Israel Through Blessed Families

God should organize the dominion of the new Israel by giving birth to blessed families. So the fortune of the heavenly side is to be raised up from 1960 on. From that point, we are to proceed to the worldwide era by crossing over the era of family, tribe and nation.

Father, in the position of Jacob, has to organize a tribe and a nation by uniting with members in the position of Esau.

The 36 Couples represent the number 12 in three stages. The 72 Couples represent reversing the failure of Cain and Abel by restoring all the historically lost families in the fallen history.

At first, there were Jesus' three disciples in Jesus' age. In order to match that standard, first there was the Three Couples' Blessing. Next, the number 12 should be fulfilled through the Blessing. The 36 Couples correspond to Jesus' 12 disciples horizontally extended through the three stages of past, present and future. The Cain and Abel types of the 36 Couples expanded as the 72 Couples. The 36 couples represent the family and the 72 Couples represent the tribe. Jesus started the world providence centering upon the 120 disciples in Mark's upper room; similarly, the 120 Couples represent the world. If Jesus had blessed 120 disciples and had successfully connected them to the nation Of Israel, God's will would have been accomplished in Jesus' lifetime. Jesus should have laid this foundation within three years.

Next, there was the 430 Couples' Blessing. The number 430 corresponds to the number four, three and seven. Forty-three has to do with liberation. The Israelites were liberated from Egypt after 430 years of slavery. Israel started the national and worldwide providence of salvation. After the lapse of 430 years, Israel became a nation. But now we enter the age to restore the world after 430 years.

Father opened the way for any nation or tribe through the 430 Couples' Blessing. Then, to make a reciprocal relationship, Father was to match the number 43 to the West. That's why, one year later, Father blessed 43 couples in the United States, Germany and Japan.

The 777 Couples' Blessing was composed of individuals from ten nations. It established the worldwide foundation.

Father blessed 1800 Couples 14 years after 1960. It was originally supposed to be held in 1974, but the real providence started from April of 1960, so it was permissible for that Blessing to take place before April of 1975. Therefore, the second seven-year course was completed with the 1800 Couples' Blessing, and the Unification Church could depart for the worldwide providence. Six times three equals 18, which indicates the complete subjugation of the satanic number six and the accumulated foundation to enter a new age.

The Unification Church has been forming a nation as a new race; you should know this fact clearly, since you are the very ones to inherit this tradition.

The blessed families, centering upon Father's family, form a new tribe. It will develop and form a nation and world. That is to say that a new nation -- the Third Israel -- is to be formed. For example, a Japanese who is blessed will not be a descendant inheriting the blood lineage from the Japanese historical ancestors, but instead he will inherit God's lineage in the Unification Church.

The Third Israel should be formed on earth by connecting the spiritual First and Second Israel into it. Therefore, the Lord of the Second Advent should establish the first family (Adam's family) in place of the First Israel, the second family (Noah's family) in place of the Second Israel, and the third family (Jacob's family) in place of the Third Israel. That's why the 36 Couples are to be the ancestors of humankind.

All of you know well that God's providence is to be lifted up to the national level through establishment of the internal family standard. That's why Father started organizing the family in 1960. The 36 Couples, 72 Couples, 124 Couples, 430 Couples and 777 Couples were set up. Centering upon those families, Father could gain victory. Father could depart for the world due to the victory gained on the national level.

To extend the territory of the blessed family means to expand the mainstream families who inherit heaven's internal heart and the True Parents' lineage. Finally, it means to form a tribe, nation and world centering upon God.

The blessed families of the Unification Church were not originally intended to form a nation; rather they were predestined for the world of goodness. Therefore, each blessed family has national and universal value. It doesn't just represent a family of a few individuals, but it represents the family of all humankind. In other words, it represents the whole, transcending the tribal and national level.

Unificationists are to form a new tribe, with a new vision transcending the conventional concept of tribe, and then make a single nation in which the persons of all races love the other races more than their own.

3) The Dispensational Meaning of the 36 Couples' Blessing

The 36 Couples are composed of the first family, second family and third family. The first family symbolizes the Old Testament Age-the age of marriage without God's permission. The second family symbolizes the New Testament Age, in which people wanted to get married in God's chosen land but the bride had to wait for the bridegroom to come, due to Jesus' crucifixion. The third family symbolizes the Completed Testament Age. It is the age of perfection in which God wants to start true families.

Today's dispensation parallels that of Jacob's symbolic victory. Therefore, Father is to establish the age of true children after restoring the age of servants and the age of adopted sons. The 36 Couples symbolically restore the course of these three ages. The restorational providence has been proceeding centering upon the 12 tribes and the number 12 or 10.

The first group of 12 of the 36 couples is composed of previously married couples, representing the Old Testament Age. The second group symbolizes marriage in Jesus' Age, in which people wanted the God-centered marriage but couldn't achieve it. The third 12 families symbolize the Completed Testament Age-the age of Jacob, who overcame all the trials and won the victory. The 36 Couples, centering upon Father, became the victorious foundation to indemnify horizontally the vertical Old, New and Completed Testament Ages within one generation.

In the view of dispensational history, the first family of 36 Couples is in the position to restore Adam's family. In order to indemnify the 12 generations from Adam's family, including Cain and Abel, to Noah's family, 12 couples were established.

The second family restores the 12 generations from Noah's family to Abraham's family, including the prolongation through Isaac and Jacob brought about due to satan's invasion of Abraham's family.

For the first time in history, Jacob succeeded in the horizontal indemnification of the vertical providence through his 12 sons. The third family of 36 Couples symbolizes Jacob's victorious course. The family started on Jacob's victorious individual foundation and also symbolizes the Old, New and Completed Testament Ages.

Adam, Noah and Jacob, respectively, correspond to Adam, Jesus and the Lord of the Second Advent. The 36 Couples symbolize this numerical standard of the providence and the historical parallel.

Our ancestors in the course of restoration didn't fulfill the mission given by God, but God restored this fallen history by blessing the 36 Couples. Humankind today should become perfect human beings who inherit God's heartistic tradition. In the course of achieving such a perfect standard, for the first time, the 36 Couples established the victorious ancestors' foundation centering upon God's heart. Therefore, they symbolize the restored ancestors of humankind.

You don't know how important your mission is and how important your position is. You are standing in a very dreadful position. At least one family out of the 36 Couples should live with True Parents.

The blessed families of virgin brides and grooms have the condition to be connected to Father. That's why the center of the family-level foundation is the blessed family of virgins. Knowing all these things, you are to set up the order of the family. The third set of 12 couples among the 36 Couples -- those who were virgins should be the center.

The 36 Couples are the historical ancestors. They should set up the condition not to fail. These 36 Couples should establish the foundation of joy.

4) The Dispensational Meaning of the 72 Couples' Blessing

Father has to offer sacrifices standing in the position of Adam, Noah and Abraham. And then I and you are to inherit the heartistic foundation.

Father set up the condition to restore all the failures of 36 generations and became the ancestor of humankind. But it is not enough just to be an ancestor. Where did the battle start? It started from Cain and Abel. They led their descendants to fight with one another, so the world became a battlefield. This should be indemnified. In order to indemnify the historical battle, sons and daughters of 36 generations should set up the condition not to fight with one another but to become one in front of God. That's why Father set up the 72 Couples-twice the number 36, in order to represent both Cain and Abel.

The 72 Couples set up the historical four position foundation of harmony between Cain and Abel. Therefore, the absolute standard to defeat satan was established. Do you know how serious the position of the 72 Couples is?

The 72 Couples were established on the foundation of the 36 Couples. The 72 Couples symbolize the restored Cain and Abel. In order for Adam and Eve to stand in front of God as the true human ancestors, Cain and Abel should be completely one. The 36 Couples symbolize Adam, so they can be qualified as parents on the foundation of the oneness of Cain and Abel -- the 72 Couples.

The 72 Couples are in the position of Jesus' 70 disciples. The oneness of 70 disciples means the establishment of the indemnity condition on earth. Likewise, God's dispensational foundation gradually can extend into bigger dimensions on earth.

The Blessing of the 36 and 72 Couples means the completion of the ancestral families. It also means that God's providence gets to extend into the tribal and national levels on the foundation of the perfect family. The God-centered four position foundation is to be completed on earth through the blessed families.

The 72 Couples' Blessing represents the completion of the vertical four position foundation centering upon God, and it represents the establishment of the central point for God's providence. God could extend His providence horizontally on the foundation of the vertical four position foundation. On this victorious foundation, the 124 Couples' Blessing was possible.

Father proclaimed Parents' Day on March 1 (lunar calendar) of 1960 and Children's Day on October 1 (lunar calendar) of 1960. Therefore, Father had to find 12 children to represent each of the three stages of formation, growth and perfection. These were the 36 Couples. Next, in order to indemnify Cain and Abel, 72 Couples came about. Finally the families were to expand to the national and worldwide level.

5) The Dispensational Meaning of the 124 Couples' Blessing

In the view of the Principle, in order for an individual to be restored, he must pass through more than three generations. In order for more than three generations to pass, the four position foundation should be restored by parents giving birth to children. The four position foundation cannot simply be established by having children; the children should be able to represent their parents. When the parents and the children become completely one, the family is an Abel-type family which should restore three Cain-type families. Those three families are to multiply as spiritual children. Centering upon the three families, 12 families representing 12 directions should be established, and then they will extend to 72 and 120 families. The 120 families are the tribal foundation to depart for the world level. The 120 blessed Couples of the Unification Church are the representatives of one tribe. They are to sacrifice for the nation. That's why I drove you out to the local regions to sacrifice for the nation. This three-year witnessing period corresponds to Jesus' public life course; therefore, you shouldn't escape from it, regardless of the severe persecution you receive.

The standard of a worldwide ideology, which Jesus wanted to establish by sending out 70 disciples, has been set up on earth. Jesus' 70 disciples are connected to the 72 blessed Couples. Jesus chose 12 disciples to restore the lost 36 generations since Adam, but he lost his 12 and 70 disciples, which meant he lost the ancestors and children. That's why Jesus started the worldwide providence after his resurrection centering upon 120 disciples.

The number 12 represents formation, 70, growth, and 120, the future nations of the world. When 120 nations join the United Nations, which was established centering upon Christian ideology, we should understand that the Last Days are near. Now the United Nations has a membership of 123 nations. One hundred twenty-four nations should join the United Nations, centering upon the crisis of 1967. The 124 blessed Couples of the Unification Church and the 124 nations should be matched; this is not accidental at all. God made it so. Otherwise, the Unification Principle falls apart. Then what does the number 120 mean? It is the number of sovereignties in the world. Therefore, it is a sign of the Last Days when 120 nations join the United Nations.

After his resurrection, Jesus spent 40 days with his disciples. On the day of Pentecost, 10 days after Jesus' ascension to heaven and the 50th day after his crucifixion, the Holy Spirit descended upon 120 disciples. Then they could start the national era of Christianity. The descent of the Holy Spirit meant that Jesus spiritually welcomed his bride on the national foundation.

The 120 disciples who welcomed the Holy Spirit symbolize 120 nations; so when Western society centering upon Rome takes a stand for God's side, more than 120 nations will appear in the world. That symbol was accomplished by the appearance of 120 nations between 1967 and 1968. We can see that nothing is separate from God's providence. As a symbol to restore all the nations of the world, Father blessed 124 Couples. The number 4 in 124 corresponds to the number of Blessings. Unless Father adds the symbolic number four to represent three Couples, 36 Couples, 72 Couples and 120 Couples, the way to return to the heavenly nation cannot be open for all the blessed Couples. The four Couples also symbolize the doors of East, West, South and North. The 124 Couples have the meaning and the value to restore the heavenly nation the ideal world for which all humankind has longed.

The 120 Couples represent Jesus' 120 disciples. Four Couples are previously married couples, and they are to open the doors in the 4 directions.

The victorious family-level dominion of Israel is to extend to the universal dominion of Israel, and the victorious foundation of the tribe is to horizontally expand to the universal foundation through the 124 Couples' Blessing.

6) The Dispensational Meaning of the 430 Couples' Blessing

The Blessing of 430 Couples is the establishment of national indemnity. In the 4,300th year of Korean history, Father blessed the 430 Couples. It also represents the number of years of the Israelites' slavery in Egypt. Therefore, the blessing of 430 Couples means the liberation of the nation of Israel.

The blessing of the 430 Couples opened the way for the Korean people to establish the God-centered ideal. So far, religion has been working toward an individual ideal, but the 430 Couples' Blessing made the whole nation display a God-centered ideal. The vertical providence is to be completed horizontally within one generation; the 430 Couples' Blessing fulfills all the qualifications. The number four symbolizes the four position foundation and the four directions of east, west, South and north. The number three symbolizes the formation, growth and completion stages. The numbers four and three are the absolute numbers for restoration through indemnity. The blessing of the 430 Couples shows the victorious foundation of restoration through indemnity. It established the national standard for any Korean who joins the Unification Church to receive the Blessing.

The 430 blessed Couples mean the addition of the heavenly number and the earthly number.

The number 430, as in 430 blessed Couples, means 4,300 years of Korean history. It is also the number to indemnify the 430 years of slavery of the Israelites in Egypt. Therefore, the worldwide course of the restoration of Canaan started centering upon the 430 blessed Couples.

The number 430 represents the departure of the Third Israel toward the worldwide Canaan. The Israelite nation started its national restoration course after 430 years of slavery; likewise, the Korean nation started the worldwide providence after 4,300 years of history.

In order to connect the 430 Couple' Blessing to the world, Father blessed 43 Couples in foreign countries. By doing so, this Blessing can connect the tribes in Korea to the nations of the world.

Father established the national standard through the 430 Couples' Blessing, and connected this foundation to the nations of the world in 1969, through the blessing of 43 Couples during his second world tour. According to the internal providence, Father chose 43 Couples from 10 nations and extended the providence to the worldwide level.

Through the 430 Couples' Blessing, the way opened for every person in the world to connect to Father. That's why there are 430 Couples inside the nation, and 43 Couples outside the nation. These 43 Couples are composed of the central families from Japan, the United States and Europe, and they are in the object position to the 430 Couples in Korea. As the object families of the 430 Couples, the 43 Couples are bound with five races.

Because Korea represents the whole world, the 430 Couples' Blessing is the door to the Kingdom of Heaven on earth for any Korean to enter, even if he is a criminal or thief. Due to the establishment of the 430 Couples, the number four was restored and the worldwide foundation was made for every nation in the world to be connected.

Now we have to be united for victory, not for defeat. That's why the motto, "'Me Victorious Frontline for Unification," came into being. What is the center of it? It is the family. Families should be one; that is why Father established the 430 Couples.

The 430 Couples' Blessing enabled the Unification Church to make a linear development into the worldwide domain. The link between the 430 Couples and the 43 Couples means the departure for the new, transcendent nation.

7) The Dispensational Meaning of the 777 Couples' Blessing

The fortune of the world started moving according to the providence of the Unification Church beginning with the Blessing of the 777 Couples in 1970. Due to the birth of the 777 Couples, the universal fortune began to flow in relation to the Unification Church. The 430 Couples' Blessing made the national fortune move toward Father and the 777 Couples' Blessing made the universal fortune focus on Korea.

The value of the 777 Couples' Blessing is to make the world return to God centering upon the ideal of the family. Because the important 10 nations in the providence are included among the 777 Couples, the universal fortune begins to move in oneness with the fortune of the Unification Church. Since the 777 Couples' Blessing, the confrontation of north and south, and left and right, has became more clear. This Blessing ceremony opened the way for the restoration of the world, and Father could form a new nation in the world, centering upon God.

The 777 Couples' Blessing is on a worldwide level. All nations can be connected through this Blessing.

The 777 Couples' Blessing made it possible for all the families, tribes and nations of the world to be linked to God. The 777 Couples opened such a door; so when we follow the 777 Couples, we will end up in the Kingdom of Heaven.

That's why the Unification Church, based on the 777 Couples' Blessing, could begin to work on the worldwide level. A new origin was established in 1970.

The 777 Couples' Blessing was held on the 21st (three times seven) of October, 1970, and this was the last marriage held centering upon a providential meaning. This Blessing opened a new age, in which all nations can be related in blood lineage. From this point, the Unification Church laid the foundation to form a new nation, transcending conventional nationalism. If we make a genealogical table in the Unification Church, it will be centered upon the family, not the individual. The Unification Church is to depart for the world, going over to the trans-national and trans-tribal age centering upon the 777 Couples' Blessing. That's why the blessed families entered the stage of persecution right after the Blessing of the 777 Couples.

The 777 Couples' Blessing was the last providential mass wedding ceremony; this is the meaning of the 777 Couples' Blessing.

8) The Dispensational Meaning of the 1800 Couples' Blessing

Father thinks that the 1800 Couples' mass wedding will give the public a wondrous feeling. Our second seven-year course will be completed next April; that's why I planned this Blessing. It is one condition for complete indemnification.

Father blessed 1800 Couples 14 years after 1960. Originally it should have been held in 1974; but it was permissible until April of 1975, since the actual providence started on April of 1960. The second seven-year course was completed with the Blessing of 1800 Couples, so the Unification Church could begin the worldwide providence.

Six times three equals 18. This number means the complete subjugation of the satanic number 6. Centering upon the foundation laid so far, we enter the age to embrace the world.

The 1800 Couples' Blessing is composed of 25 nations, which means it is the worldwide Blessing. In establishing a tradition transcending the nation, don't be the shameful ones who fall. You have to set up this tradition at least, even if you cannot achieve anything else. You are responsible for opening the way for your family; otherwise, your kinfolk will perish.

9) The Dispensational Meaning of the 6,000 Couples' Blessing

The international mass wedding ceremony of 6,000 Couples was held on October 14. I announced it 20 days in advance. I just gave the simple instruction that there will be a mass wedding; it was prepared in only 20 days.

As soon as the day of the Blessing was announced, young people from all over the world gathered in Korea. The Blessing is to give the qualification of tribal messiah to the Couples. Father in place of God endows the Couples with the new mission of horizontal messiah. The bride and the bridegroom become the small messiahs, who are to accomplish the perfect ideal through the Blessing, and they are sent to each nation as God's special envoy. That is also the meaning of the 6,000 Couples' Blessing.

It is not easy for young people from 84 different nations to fly here. Then why did they come here despite all the difficulties? They came here to return to the original world of love for which God has yearned so many years.

In order to go to the world of essential love, an essential man of love and an essential woman of love should first form an essential family, and then it should be extended to the tribe, nation and world. The 6,000 Couples have gathered here with their eternal mission to liberate God, the subject of essential love.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Value of Blessed Families

Blessed families do not come to exist by their own power. Instead, they have an historical significance coming from God and Father. They came into being not by their own decision but by another's. Right there lies God's desire. Owing to Father, the blessed families exist. Creating the blessed families was what Jesus came to do as well. God desires a family with the standard which exceeds the standards that God has known thus far.

The blessed families start at the top of the growth stage. The blessed families are in the position of being newly born, just like the True Parents' babies.

The blessed families can attend God, whom fallen Adam and Eve lost the chance to serve. Through the Blessing, families can substantially, horizontally and directly restore the relationship which Adam and Eve failed to have with the angelic world. Blessed families are the foundation to restore all things. And they are also in the position of God's sons and daughters who are standing on the perfect standard Adam and Eve should have had.

The blessed families are established as the holy of holies. God has been seeking for blessed families for 6,000 years.

You are such precious entities that it is impossible to exchange you for even the whole history because God, despite experiencing unspeakable misery, has worked so hard to find you.

Blessed families have an indivisible lineage with heavenly fortune. God wants to put the blessed families in the most precious place, because they are ancestors who will be cherished for thousands and thousands of years of human history; and they are also the root of roots and the seed of seeds.

Blessed families are the ones who can rid God's history of sorrow.

The blessed families are those who are connected to the lineage of the victorious family centering upon God.

"Blessed family" is a very frightening name and a terrifying place, because they are responsible for substance, blood lineage and heart.

What are the blessed families? They are like a stick. What kind of stick are they? They are the stick which is like a bridge to help cross over the world of death.

The family is a heavenly altar which can horizontally indemnify the vertical history.

When we can bring all of our belongings in front of God with our children, we become the horizontal substantial body which has restored the vertical history. Without being blessed families, we cannot go in front of God.

The condition to go over the historical, vertical bondage is to establish blessed families.

How difficult is the Blessing? How many individuals, families, tribes and countries have been sacrificed in the course of history in order to find one heavenly family? The blessed families are found and established at the cost of all these sacrifices.

Because the blessed families are cosmic families and a family compounding vertical and horizontal history, they as heavenly children should make perfect unity and completely destroy the satanic world. By doing that, the blessed families create the Kingdom of Heaven.

The fact that a man and woman together create a family holds value. Because the family ideal existed before the prehistoric age and will exist eternally, we are able to live in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. The concept of the Kingdom of Heaven existed before history and will remain even after history.

The blessed families nowadays are more precious beings than the figures whom God needed in the course of history. Even looking externally, they have concrete content. They are the heavenly families who can represent history and whom Jesus has looked for and whom myriads of forefathers hoped for. Everybody has been fighting to establish this one foundation. In this regard, God sees the blessed families as incredibly important.

The Unification Church has been created for family salvation, so blessed families are the center of the Unification Church.

What is a blessed family? It is the entity which pursues the ideal of the family centering upon God. It is the family which the Lord of the Second Coming should establish and which posterity should establish and which this woman right here also should make.

Due to Adam and Eve's fall, their descendants led a miserable history of blood and distress. But you, as reborn descendants, will give birth to the new descendants without sin. Therefore, regardless of the sacrifices you have to make, you should be grateful and shouldn't complain throughout your whole life.

What is your position now? You are in the position of having conquered the Israel nation that God prepared for 4,000 years, and of inheriting Judaism, which God wanted Jesus to receive, and of taking all the conditions that were given to Joseph's family. Furthermore, you are in the position to claim the status of bride groom and bride which Jesus, regardless of being chased and persecuted, wanted to establish. Because you are in such a precious position, internal and external persecution is inevitable. We are in a position transcending the small Wedding Ceremony of the Lamb which the returning Jesus is supposed to hold on earth after the 2,000-year course of suffering. That's why we are not to lose the church, nation or tribes; rather we are in the position to restore them. The reason Father orders blessed families to become "national messiahs" is due to the importance of this time.

What is the blessed family's position? Because they already received the Messiah and organized new tribes, they are in a position more advanced than the Israelites who were hoping to receive the Messiah centering upon Judaism. In this regard, an individual alone counts for nothing, because it is the time for all blessed families to unite and pioneer a new history.

When looking at the Unification Church from the perspective of the parent's ideology, blessed families compose the heavenly tribe and all the members centering upon blessed families compose the heavenly nation. In that sense, Father deals with this nation of 30 million people. The tribal standard, family standard and individual standard are included in the national standard. The providence proceeds with these vertical standards horizontally developed.

The blessed family is not a family for an individual; rather, it is a representative family for the nation, world, heaven and earth. In order for us to be reminded of this fact, family-level trials and indemnity approach us.

The blessed families represent the whole. The Blessing is a promise for the future world. The blessed family, as the family in which God dwells, should be in the position to share the Blessing with humankind.

The value of the blessed family is immeasurable.

Be grateful that there are blessed families in the Unification Church.

If blessed families have the same heart as Father, the people who oppose them will be defeated.

When people oppose the blessed family with whom God directly cooperates, they will instantly meet a disaster. It is the Principle view that satan cannot attack the God-centered family.

Only when we respect the blessed families with the same heart as God, will we receive blessing. The blessed families are the entrance to God. Through them, we can go in and out.

Some people may want to ask, "Rev. Moon talks a lot about such a family. What is the difference between the blessed family of the Unification Church and our families?" In both a man and a woman live together. Then what is different? What if we compare the poorest man in Korea with the richest man in Korea-what is the difference?

Both have eyes, nose, mouth and ears. When we clothe the richest man with the beggar's garments, he would look like a beggar. Even though you are not a beggar, if you dress as a beggar, you look like a beggar. But if the richest man died wearing a beggar's clothes, people wouldn't say that a beggar died; they would say the rich man died. Even though the external appearance is the same, the internal content is different. Likewise, the difference between the Unification Church blessed family and other families is a difference of internal content.

You valued the family little until now. After knowing the Principle, you realized that the family is essential. just like a saying that the rejected stone became the capstone of the building, the time has come for you to realize the absolute necessity and dignity of the family. That's why the Blessing is precious.

2) Blessed Families Should Receive the True Parents' Guidance

Let me ask the ladies here a question. Raise your hands if you meet Father often in vision or prayer. Especially the women should receive Father's guidance. When you make a sincere effort, you will be guided. You have to be connected to Father. Having that quality of mind is not enough. If you pray, you'll surely be taught. When a husband and a wife in complete oneness pray, they'll be guided. Try to implant the adolescent heart in your daily life, crying with yearning to see Father. Have a burning heart to visit the church headquarters. . . . If you have that quality of heart, God will dwell in your family.

Married sisters definitely need Father's guidance, and brothers also should sometimes receive Father's guidance over important matters. Otherwise they cannot be a part of God's family. To make that kind of family, you should pray and make earnest effort. You should make effort with the knowledge of the aspect upon which God is focusing in His restorational providence. Your effort should be directed to the place to which God is directed; otherwise your prayer and effort will not penetrate God. That's why the ones whose hearts are always desperate to know as quickly as possible what's happening in the church can come closest to God.

If blessed families lead a life distant from the church, their life is wrong. Members should center on Father's family and God's will more than on their spouse. Then Father will guide them directly. This is different from other churches. It happens, transcendent of nationality and race. That's the reason why our church develops internationally.

Unification Church members should receive direct guidance from Father through vision or prayer. There are many members in the church who directly receive Father's instruction wherever they go. What is happening is more real than what happened in Jesus' time. Unification Church members directly attend and live with Father. In the Unification Church, there are much greater works than the works of Jesus' time. That's why unity between the world and the Unification Church is possible.

More than 65% of the Japanese members receive Father's direction spiritually. That means that they are more advanced than you in spiritual life. They prayed more than you and their yearning heart was more intense than yours. If this situation continues, you will fall behind them. It's different now than in the old days. Things were vertical in the old days. It was a time of developing the vertical aspect centering upon the vertical relationship, so spirituality grew. Many were martyred to develop Christianity in the past. On such a foundation, Christianity expanded internationally through a long history. But it's different now. The light sparkles in the East and at the same time it sparkles in the West. Do you understand what I mean? Even though Father is here right now, he is directing all the nations in the world. It is night in certain countries. It is true that light is sparkling in the East, and simultaneously it is sparkling in the West. Father has been dealing with such a history.

What should you consider most important in your family life from now on? When Father teaches your wife and your children something in a vision, you have to believe it. You should create an environment such that if your daughter received teaching through a vision, other family members would respect her words as God's, would consider them absolute and would try to be one with them. If a husband doesn't receive teachings, Father is to sure to teach centering upon his wife. If that happens, you should (1) realize that God is near your family, and (2) take your wife's words as God's. You'll see later whether it's good or not.

If you check with your Regional Leader, you will be able to see right away. When Father appears through a vision or prayer, you should analyze Father's facial expression, to see whether he is happy or sad, and then figure out why he looks happy or sad. Even with the same sad expression, the meaning may be different, according to whether you see Father from the front or the side, and it also differs according to whether he appears on the right or left side, or at the top or bottom. You should be able to analyze and know the meaning. Father will surely teach the person who always prays.

If such experiences often occur, you can take data from them and try to match them with reality. You will know how God is leading your family now and what will happen to your family in the future. If there's one family member who receives teachings from Father through visions, all family members should listen to that person, even all through the night, and try to decide what action the family should take.

If you cooperate centering upon one person, that person will surely receive Father's teaching. If there's a perfect plus, a perfect minus automatically appears. Likewise, if the teaching through visions completely matches the reality at least three times, the spouse or children will become very curious and interested. In such a way, you will expand the spiritual foundation. But so far you haven't had such dreams, have you? That's why you need to pray and make a serious effort. If you had such experiences, you would more clearly know the existence of God and your life of faith would be successful. Things are supposed to be like that.

Raise your hand if you are blessed. Centering upon what did these blessed families come into being? It's not true that Father blessed just for the well-being Of, for example, the Park or Kim tribe. A loving husband and wife should be totally one even though they have two separate bodies. Is there any way for a couple to be one without love? Is it possible to unify one nation without patriotic fervor-love for the nation? Anything that says that it's possible to make oneness without love is false.

The communist claim that. Communists make people follow by threat, deception and menace. In order not to be beaten, people externally become one in a communist society. But if the threatening force disappears, people immediately turn away. Will they turn away or not? That time definitely will come.

I hope for the establishment of such a family. You may not want it, because you are much more handsome than I. Even though I'm uglier than you, I hope for such a family. You like the family as it is now, don't you? Do you hope for such a family? Do you think you'd better hope for such a family? Then, you should listen to me even if you feel disappointed about establishing such a family. Since Father knows where the vein of gold is, you'd better just do what I told you to do. When climbing a cliff, if I order you to climb upside down, you should definitely do it. Until you reach the summit, you may feel like Father is a dictator. Who wants to go the hard way? But once you reach the destination, you'll exclaim by saying, "Wow!"

Some of you may have had an experience of pasturing cows. It's really bothersome to feed fodder to cows. When I was young, I would whip the cows on the way to the pasture. The ones who are laughing now had the same experiences, right? I'm not the only one who did that. What could I do when my parents ordered me to pasture the cows and to return at a certain time, if I found that there was no grass on the flat land? In that kind of situation, I would drive the cows out to the steep mountain where my father's favorite meadow was. But halfway to the meadow, the cows would want to eat a very paltry amount of grass. Then I would hit them with a stick, saying, "How dumb all these cows are." I didn't feel sorry. Have you felt the same? What would the cows do when they reached the meadow after having been forced to cross the river and climb the mountain? Do you think that if I ordered them not to eat, they would obey? Not only their tongue but also their lips, ears, and even their eyes would devour the grass with gratitude.

Because Father knows a place such as that meadow exists in the future, I discipline you now. But you don't realize that. You aren't aware of the existence of such a place. If you knew clearly of such a place, you would long for me to discipline you. Do you understand what I am saying?

3) The Reason for the Blessing

You should receive the Blessing of the Unification Church. In order to establish the foundation upon which you will expand to the world, Father gives the Blessing internationally. In other words, Father restored all that Jesus couldn't fulfill in his lifetime. Therefore, the Unification Church will never perish. Even if Father were to die right now, Unificationism itself will come to lead the world.

Father blessed young men and young women so that they, in a public position, can establish the exemplary families of the world.

The reason Father blesses young men and young women when they satisfy certain qualifications is to let them become eternal sons and daughters of God.

In the outside world, when a matchmaker arranges a marriage, he or she receives a gift, but I did matchings by spending my own money. My motivation to arrange your marriage is not for money; I did it for your well-being and prosperity.

Where will the Unification members go? Father blessed you because he wants you to be a couple, with arms and legs, to fight for the nation. Reverend Moon blesses you for your descendants, not only for yourself.

You are allowed to be the blessed families on the foundation of God's hard work. The reason God gives such a great blessing to you is not so that you will inherit immediate happiness, but so that you will shoulder the responsibility to establish your tribes.

To give the Blessing is to endow you with the qualification for the new mission, "tribal messiahship." The Blessing qualifies you as having completed the ideal of bride and groom for which Jesus hoped, and Father, representing God, endows you with the mission of horizontal messiah.

4) The Mission and Responsibility of the Blessed Families

The one who receives the Blessing from God is God's representative. Therefore you, after receiving the Blessing, with the establishment of your family, are to conquer satan. You are to judge satan. And then you are to be a victorious subject by restoring the four position foundation. Because the blessed families received the most precious love and life with the ideal of silent obedience and sacrifice, they are to set up a heavenly tradition which their descendants will exalt. This will restore the satanic world to the heavenly side.

Young blessed Couples should set up a majestic tradition and extend it to the family, tribes, races, nations and the world. To prevent anyone from destroying the tradition, you should set it up in the most difficult situation.

Father's life was a series of miserable situations; therefore, I have many contents about which to talk and weep. That's the fun of human life, because the shining tradition is buried in it.

For the progress of the Unification Church, Father has been bearing the individual cross and the family-level cross. You don't know this fact. To know it, you need to study the Principle minutely and pray for at least ten years. If parents don't talk about the ordeals of their life, children will not know. The matters and circumstances which parents are not able to talk about dwelt in their heart. The blessed families of the Unification Church, as the tribes of Father centering on Father's family, have a mission to restore all the races on earth. In this way, the Unification Church is getting bigger and bigger. Blessed Couples shouldn't stop at being parents of a family; they should be parents for the tribe and nation at least. If they don't love the nation with a strong conviction, disaster will befall them. Jesus embraced heaven and earth with his ideology.

Who is to defend this country? We should defend it. Think if our blessed families became the ones to keep "today" in front of God.

Blessed families are to be the front runners to pioneer the way of indemnity during the restorational course. Because they shoulder the indemnity conditions for the race and the nation, their descendants will be proud of them. Until establishing the heavenly nation, the blessed families as front runners should set the standard for the earth and eternal spirit world. If such a tradition is established, blessed families will become the target of interest. Our mission is huge. We are to go the sacrificial way by shouldering the mission and paying the indemnity to restore heaven and earth.

Those among the Unification Church members who were blessed first, who were called first by love in front of humankind, should feel keenly their absolute responsibility to accomplish the mission of spreading out God's heart and will to their neighbors and society.

We should march forward with the conviction that the world will respond in the near future. Even though the environment is not set up for that, we should be able to proceed. We should go forward with the conviction to found the heavenly nation, raising the victorious flag as the princes and princesses of the battle line. You should know clearly that from now on the establishment of the Kingdom of Heaven is the blessed family's mission. Blessed families are to be responsible for God's 6,000-years of hard work and for the suffering of the Lord of Second Coming, and they should bring the earth, humankind and heaven into God's ownership. Because the meaning of the Blessing lies in realizing the ideal of creation, we must be responsible for the pain of history.

You should know that the blessed family's responsibility is incredibly huge. You should be able to take over and inherit the heavenly grace which has come over thousands and thousands of years as your own eternal resource.

The Blessing does not come free at all; it requires responsibility,

5) The Blessed Families Have the Mission of the Chief Priests

What happens when you are blessed? You are restored to the level right before the fall of Adam and Eve. And then what should you do? Because the completion stage still remains to be traversed, you should realize God's heart. By going through this process, you should realize God's internal desire to restore fallen humanity. God sent His only son to earth and made him responsible for the restorational history. Likewise, the blessed families should go out to the satanic world by sacrificing their children. While carrying their sons and daughters on their backs, they have to be refugees like Joseph and Mary were while hiding their baby Jesus in Egypt. Because your children are for the world and God, you should believe that Father who loves us so much will protect them. If you do so, God will put you in the position of the substantial Lord who is to come on earth. Therefore, fulfill your responsibility completely. You'll be kicked out if you have an attitude like, "I'm blessed, so you should serve me."

What should we blessed families do? We have to do what Jesus couldn't accomplish. Unless you go over such a position, you cannot be God's sons and daughters. Jesus became God's son by dying on the cross, but we can survive on earth and still be His sons. If that happens, we can conclude that we will be better off than Jesus. Isn't that true? Although Jesus led 12 disciples, he couldn't organize the tribes and the nations. Furthermore, he lost the three chief disciples who were supposed to rally and lead the 12 disciples, so Jesus couldn't help but be expelled from the satanic world. Because Jesus was driven into a comer by the nation, church, family, the disciples, and finally the three main disciples, there was no way for him except to be a sacrifice in front of the worst satan.

The blessed families should be good examples in front of the nations and churches. By being a good example, you can indemnify what Joseph's family couldn't accomplish. The Unification Church on the denominational level should indemnify and transcend what Judaism and Joseph's family couldn't fulfill. Centering upon the national standard, we should at once indemnify and go over the failure of the family and the tribes. That was what you did last winter. Whose irresponsibility caused the failure? It was Mary's. She couldn't fulfill her responsibility.

Blessed families shouldn't wait idly for God's call and acknowledgement. Instead, they are to create their own foundation with tears of repentance, upon which God will be able to recognize and call them. To let God carry their family in His bosom is the blessed families' mission. In spite of this fact, how many blessed families know their value?

It is a miscalculation to think that blessed families can live outside on their own. They received the Blessing for the sake of Father's family and to defend their Abet position. The blessed families exist to protect the family, life, and assets of the Lord of Second Coming. Their life and assets exist to help God's family and their life to develop. What should be done to bring development? The Lord is to set up blessed families and their assets as the fertilizer and is to absorb them. That's the principle for development. The supply from the other fields is essential to development. Without supplying, development is impossible. Isn't that true? Without being supplied, we cannot progress.

Blessed families should fulfill the mission of the chief priests. The chief priests don't have any belongings to be shared except the ones which God gives. In order to handle the sacrifices offered by 10,000 people with sincere hearts, the chief priest should have a more sincere and faithful heart than any one among the 10,000 people. Otherwise he will be judged by the universal law.

Because the Jews couldn't protect Jesus on an individual level according to God's internal will 2,000 years ago, Jesus had to pass away without establishing an individual foundation. Next, Joseph's family and Zachariah's family didn't protect the family level upon which Jesus could stand firmly. You should do the work. There should be a family which is willing to be responsible and to protect internally and externally the suffering path of Father's family at the family level as well as at the individual level.

In living, nothing else matters except being one with the True Parents, and then you should be one with the four position foundation of True Parent's family. Then what should you do? To establish the heavenly tradition, Cain should level a road for Abel to go.

An archangel should be a loyal object in establishing the environment and the regulations for Adam's not going against God's will.

You are to create an environment in which Father's children and grandchildren can lead a heavenly life in the future. Therefore, you should be the good examples in every aspect for them. Instead of thinking, "Ah, Father's son is spoiled," you should show exemplary behavior to him. Do you understand what I'm talking about?

When you help perfect God's children, you can represent the whole universe by showing them your exemplary words and behavior, you become a loyal object in the position of the archangel. The archangel as a loyal object had a mission to raise young Adam and Eve by showing them his good conduct, in order for them to be matched and become one with the heavenly law. Likewise you should willingly serve as their example.

In the fallen family of Adam and Eve, Cain was not able to inherit a true parental tradition, and neither was Abel. How exasperating it is, and causing such great resentment! That's why they are pitiable. That children cannot inherit a good parental tradition even though they have parents is stifling.

But for the Unification Church members centering upon Father, Cain can inherit the tradition and so can Abel. You should feel grateful to live in this time of great benefit. This is a very terrifying place. This is not the place that you pioneered with your own means and tactics. This is the place to give birth to children only with the benefit of being granted the privilege by the True Parents. Therefore, you should be able to live and die together centering upon the heartistic union. If you encounter a situation in which you have to die instead of them, and retreat, you kill your parents twice.

To Peter, John and James, Jesus was in the position of their father; nevertheless, they ran away when their father was on the way to his death. They were extremely undutiful.

Looking back at such a history causing resentment, you should be determined to protect your parents at the risk of your own life, to keep the way of filial piety. At the risk of sacrificing yourself, you should proceed this way for sure.

Families should hold the church. Even though the Unification Church is so big and Unification thought is so great, without the thought of the ideal family, they count for nothing. Until now such a foundation has not been established, so your families should solidify it. You should make a firm family-level foundation which satan will never be able to destroy. This means to take 5% responsibility to be restored through indemnity.

The chief priests are the first ones to experience the most miserable situations. Therefore, blessed families should be the first ones to experience misery.

6) Blessed Families Who Are to be Responsible for the Mission of the Three Time Periods

Even though you live in this present time, you are to consummate the mission of three time periods. If man had not fallen, the past, the present, and the future would have started at one point. But due to the fall, they became separated.

Therefore, unless you establish the condition, centering on one family of God, to restore the past, present and future by uniting them, your descendants on earth will not be able to indemnify all the remaining tribes from the original ancestors. To bless one person Kim is not just to save one family of Kims. Because he receives the Blessing as a representative of his entire tribe, he is to take responsibility for the tribe. The responsibility is connected to the past, the present and the future from the vertical viewpoint. You are to restore those all at once. You should horizontally indemnify the vertical history.

You should resolve the mission of the three time periods in your generation. That's the blessed family's responsibility. If you make mistakes, ancestors in the spirit world will be caught up by heavenly law. The mistake will influence not only your direct ancestors but also the families of the same clan and all the relatives.

When looking at the blessed families from Jesus' viewpoint, they are the ones who accomplished Jesus' desire in his place. In Jesus' time, the spiritual bodies of the Old Testament Age received the privilege of being lifted up to the growth stage by returning resurrection. Likewise, through you, your ancestors who have not related directly to the restorational providence will receive special benefit. That's because you set up a victorious internal condition to be related to the ancestors by receiving the Blessing. If they seize the rope of your Blessing, even if they had not been cooperative in the course of restoration so far, they will bear providential fruit centering upon the value of your fruit, in front of the Will. That will be the fruit of the 6,000-year lineage. They, in Cain's position, will have a relative relationship with Father, whereas the fruit harvested directly centering upon Father is Abel-type fruit. Because they can have relative relationship, it is possible to set up the lineage of the Abel-type fruit as the standard of value, or criterion, of Cain-type fruit.

Even though your ancestors were not cooperative with the Will, nor were they meritorious servants, still they will be able to raise their heads to the earth among the figures of the past, depending on your activities in the providence.

In other words, only the ones who have Abraham's direct blood lineage are qualified to return to earth, but through your Blessing, your ancestors will be given the privileged benefit to return. With the same qualification as the loyal subjects of God's Will in the past, your ancestors will be able to lead the returning resurrection horizontally through your family.

Isn't it wonderful that, without any hard work, you became the substantial body to inherit the blessing of the whole of Israel, which has suffered for thousands of years? If you know this fact, you cannot help but rejoice, and you dare not make any mistakes. Because you don't know how much you are blessed, you are unstable and keep wavering. Knowing such a meaning, if you don't fulfill your responsibility, your ancestors will scold you. So those who are not responsible for the Will even after knowing all the meanings behind it will get nameless diseases. Their ancestors will continuously bother them.

You are in the middle position among the three time periods. Your family becomes the standard, so if your family does well, it will save the past history, the present, and the future. If it makes mistakes, it will destroy the past, the present, and the future. If you do well, you'll save the three time periods, and if you don't do well, you'll destroy the three time periods. Whether or not you take responsibility for the three time periods depends on you. That's why the ancestors will surrender.

In order to possess the past, present and future, you should be the heartistic representatives of the past, present and future, and so should the family and the tribes. Then these individuals, families and tribes can lead and guide the world.

You should realize that your life doesn't exist just for your own well-being, but for all of humankind, and that you have an historically prolonged life and a life which guarantees life in the future. You are in the position to make history shine, to lift up the present age, and to put the first stepping stone for the future, so you should be the ones who pioneer the entire life course through your daily life.

You have the mission to liberate the past, present and future. In order not to leave the slavery of indemnity to your descendants, you should hand down a definite, victorious tradition to them. The position of being blessed is most significant and will be not only honored by the past but also by the whole of humankind.

7) Be A Tribal Messiah

The hope for the myriads of people who had the mission of restoration in the long course of history was to make one individual one with heaven. And then that standard was to be extended to the oneness of the family and heaven. But even if there was a oneness of a family and heaven, that was not supposed to be the end. After becoming an object of the absolute center, you as the second subject are to unite your tribes with that eternal center.

First of all, unification is the oneness of husband and wife. If there's a male Messiah, there should also be a female Messiah.

Adam and Eve fell, so restoration also must be accomplished by two people. The same is true for tribal messiahship.

A family shouldn't stop at the family level -- it needs tribes. As ancestors, the blessed families should fulfill their responsibility. Blessed members who are not in a public mission are considered to have deviated from their course of responsibility.

What kind of position are you in? Jesus couldn't hold a Holy Wedding -- the Lamb's Wedding -- and he had to die on the cross without establishing the foundation for the tribe and race, the foundation which had been expected for 2,000 years. Therefore you should realize that the time has come for tribal messiahship. Can you become a tribal messiah without becoming one with God's love? Without God's love, you cannot be the messiah. When you become a man or a woman on such a foundation, you are qualified to establish a family by receiving the Blessing. Spiritual sons and daughters were born from the oneness between the Holy Spirit and Jesus.

Likewise, you are able to multiply sons and daughters on the foundation of substantial oneness. If you can do so, you will be called a tribal messiah.

You should be parents who can influence your sons and daughters. That's the first mission. To do so, you should be thorough in church life and public life and be a good example in private life. That's absolutely necessary in order to educate your children to go the way of the Will (or providence) in the future. Do you under, stand?

Next, be a tribal messiah as Father instructed at the 430 Couples' Blessing in 1968. You have to do the mission. Centering upon Father, 36 Couples are organized in an association. Likewise, centering on the first family who got blessed, there should be a form of 36 Couples in the clan. Do you understand? If there are no 36 Couples, you should at least be the ancestors of the form, consisting of 12 Couples. In order to make that standard, there should be an establishment of a four position foundation centering upon your sons and daughters because you are parents. Then you become an ancestor of your clan, you should organize a new tribe centering upon your family clan. That's the form of 12 tribes. If you organize that, everybody is to enter the realm of 12 tribes. Twelve disciples following the form of 12 tribes should exist; centering upon 12 disciples, 70 followers should appear, and the tribe should extend to the form of 120 followers. This is the direct tribe.

Now whatever results you bring about belong to you. The age of no indemnity has come. From now on, you should witness even to the in-laws of your brother (distant relatives). In this way you easily can witness to over 12 people in a year. Find three people respectively in each season. You need representatives who will penetrate and guard the 12 pearl gates of the spirit world. Everybody there would be your relatives, like your brothers and sisters, so a person such as Jesus' disciple who sold Jesus would not be allowed to come in. You are considered to be in a situation better than Jesus', because you can have this family environment, which is different than Jesus had. You also are more fortunate than Jesus in that you don't have to go outside to have a family. You can go out to the world without setting up indemnity conditions. In order to go attain this standard, you should have 12 disciples on earth like the 12 pearl gates in the spirit world. If that's for the formation stage, 72 followers are for the growth stage, and 120 followers are for the completion stage. I think you can accomplish all this in three years. Father blessed the 36 Couples (12 Couples for formation, 12 Couples for growth and 12 Couples for completion), 72 Couples, 120 Couples, 430 Couples, 777 Couples and 1800 Couples. The 36 Couples are combined groups of 12 Couples representing the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age. The three groups of Couples represent Adam's, Noah's and Jacob's families. Even if you are not able to arrange marriages according to such a numerical order, at least you can have the bare form. You exceed me in that you can do such a thing as outside people. Father is really envious of you. Father has been doing such work while receiving all the persecution and opposition. I have always carried out this work at the risk of my life.

If you restore your tribe, then three families, 12 families, 36, 72, and 124 families are there automatically. That's why you should restore your tribe. You should know that such a mission remains for you to do.

To restore the tribe is to go to heaven, and the way to the world will be opened by restoring your tribe. When you make your utmost effort for that wonderful day, a new nation will be established. The nation will glorify and praise your hard work. How to overcome the family-level trial is the problem. To survive physically is not the problem. How to accomplish this given task is the problem.

Centering upon the blessed families, the clan "Kim," for example, is to make the Kims' tribal institution; the clan "Park" is make the Parks' tribal institution; the clan "Moon" is to make the Moons' tribal institution. Then with that foundation, what are we going to do? Every tribal institution should inherit the Moons' tribal institution; it should be the Abel-tribal institution in front of the other tribal institutions.

Then from now on, what strategy should we use to marry the tribal institutions? Let's take the Kim tribe, for example. The Kim clans in complete unity should strive hard to save and to develop the Kim tribal institution. They should create educational organizations as well as other various works. When you establish your own tribal foundation which can influence all of society, the stepping stones for your ancestors in spirit world to return will be expanded.

In returning resurrection, it is almost impossible for Kim's ancestors to cooperate with Park's family on earth. So a heavy responsibility to connect the spirit world to the physical world for restoration through indemnity remains with you. From now, the tribes will emerge centering upon the blessed families. Therefore, you should accomplish your mission as a tribal messiah. Future churches will be centered upon the elder of the tribe. All the blessed families are the elders of their tribes.

You should know that your families must take on the incredible mission of restoring your tribe. In order to restore the tribe, you should write letters to them more than you did to your lovers or friends. Your sincerity should be twice as much as before. Sisters should make a very serious effort for their relatives, with a more yearning heart than that which they have for their parents. Restoration comes that way. Unless you once again are moved by a loving heart toward your relatives, restoration is impossible. Check if it is true or not in the spirit world.

Hell is a place you cannot escape once you are caught there; but still you do not feel acutely that your parents and your relatives will go to hell. You just idly think, "Let it be." But imagine that your loving parents will really go to hell! If they had to go to jail in the secular world, you would make whatever effort necessary to release them. That's humanistic sympathy. As sons and daughters connected to them with heavenly love, what do you do in light of the fact that your parents, relatives, brothers and sisters have to go to the eternal jail!

Still you don't know anything about whether hell exists or not. The Principle teaches the existence of hell, but you still don't know what kind of place it is. Do you really know it? It is very vague to you. You will know after death, but then it will be too late.

That's why the parents of church members who have already died appear in spirit and try witnessing now. In spirit world, they are in trouble since they opposed their child so badly on earth. So there are many who are witnessing in spirit. Otherwise they will be caught up in hell. Do you understand? If parents oppose and keep their children from joining the Unification Church on earth, they will be caught up in hell.

Even walking on the providential road, Father couldn't restore his tribe. Unless we go over the national standard, the restoration of the tribe is impossible. Because Jesus failed to go over the national standard, Father is not allowed to love his family before he goes over the national standard. Jesus lost the foundation of love centering upon Joseph, so in order to restore it, Father is to be successful in indemnifying the course of being driven into a comer by the nation. Because Father laid such a foundation, you can have the tribal foundation as well as the Blessing in your lifetime. Isn't it an honor for you? By knowing this fact you should fulfill your responsibility with a grateful heart; otherwise your family will be accused of irresponsibility. You surely will get accusation. In this respect, of course, the responsibility of the family is important, but even beyond that, a family should have the mission of tribal messiah.

Because the new foundation for a family and tribe has been established, you have entered the historically amazing dominion of providential benefit of the age, centering on the restoration of the tribes. So the time has come for you to witness to your parents, brothers and sisters.

The purpose of restorational history is to restore a family. How much quicker is it to restore your direct family than other families? It seems like a dream for Father to be able to order you to witness to your parents and your brothers and sisters.

In order for you to be a true Unificationist, you should gain victory on the individual, family and tribal levels on the front line. You should win victory up to the tribal level; thus, the blessed families should fulfill the tribal messiahship. That should be done during the second seven-year course, which means that the tradition should be clearly set up in this period. To accomplish this mission you should live? fight, and be willing to die in the seven-year course. The condition for success or failure is determined and an overall march should proceed in this course. Therefore, you should establish the tradition in this period.

In blessed families, the man represents the substantial Jesus and the woman represents the substantial Holy Spirit. Therefore the blessed families should dash to rescue their nation without any hesitation as Jesus and the Holy Spirit did. Therefore, blessed families can start as the tribal messiahs.

You are to find the land of Israel with your family. Such a responsibility is imposed upon you. As the 12 tribes of Israel had to go to their assigned land, you are to march forward to the land of the tribe. That period is from 1970 to 1972; it is time to go over the international hill.

Father's family life and your family life are identical. The tribal life centering on Father and your tribal life are the same; the ethnic, national, worldwide, and universal lifestyle has the same formula content even though the scale is different. That's why I ask you to be the tribal messiah.

8) The Mission of the Previously Married Blessed Couples

The previously married blessed family has problems. They will become a problem. In the spirit world, the regular Blessing and the previously married Couples' Blessing are totally different. There are three heavens in the spirit world; it is like the structure of high, middle and low class in the physical world. When we look at the 36 Couples, which are composed of three sets of 12 families respectively representing Adam's family, Noah's family and Jacob's family, which family group is most precious? The last group is most precious. From now on we should serve those families. It is not time yet to distinguish the difference, but they are different.

Why does Father make those couples' Blessing different? He does that in order to save the fallen world. There are so many spirit men in the spirit world who married on their own and died like that. For those spirit men, their descendants should open the door through which they can be resurrected. That is the formation stage. Next, the growth stage and the completion stage follow. It should be systematized, but we are not there yet.

(To the previously married blessed couples:) Brothers and Sisters! Are the regular blessing couples and the previously married blessed couples the same? Or are they different? They are different. You are in the formation stage. Then how will your children get married? That is a matter to be seriously considered. The children of the previously married blessed family are not supposed to marry the children of the 36 Couples or the regular blessed couples. They should get married according to the principled order. Isn't it right?

There should be three stages in the blessed families; three types of blessed families are necessary. Centering on those families, the tribes should be organized in the future. Then, do you know where you belong? You belong to the first group of families, representing Adam's family.

In this aspect of God's will, people related to the two worlds are archangel type. Originally, it's not Father's responsibility to deal with the previously married couples. Father set up the perfect standard of the Blessing.

Originally, True Parents are supposed to bless only those men and women who are virgins. But to bless the previously married couples is to make a bridge for the salvation of the world. You are the bridges to save the world. What will happen if the bridges fall apart when the people of the world try to cross them? You have to fulfill your responsibility as bridges.

In the world, there are "family" and "non-family" groups; likewise, the Unification Church is composed of the regular blessed families and the previously married blessed families. There should be a way to absorb the whole.

When there are needs for sacrifice and martyrdom, you should be the first ones to be martyred. Do you understand this? When there's the need for death, you should die first. The third group of blessed couples who are blessed as virgins shouldn't die.

Father will make you suffer enormously from now on. You shouldn't look over the fence even though you dislike the suffering path. In this respect you should educate your children well and let them get the Blessing as quickly as possible. It'll be okay if the three generations of your family receive the Blessing. The three generations should be blessed in your lifetime. That is the way to go over the hill.

The Israelite nation was connected centering upon Adam, Noah and Abraham's family; likewise you should connect the standards of three generations.

God is called the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. This represents the God of three generations. Through the fourth generation, the tribe of Judah, Jesus appeared. So the starting point is the fourth generation. Why was Jesus born in the tribe of Judah? It is because the heavenly principle is made centering upon the number "4" of the four position foundation. That is the reason that we make offerings for three generations. It is to liberate the three generations. From that point, you become related to God. This is the Principle viewpoint. When you know this fact, you shouldn't continue your past life style. Therefore, you are to fulfill your mission as the tribal messiah. The previously married blessed families should know the important responsibility of bearing this dual mission.

In your tribe, married families exist, a middle group of people who were engaged or divorced or who had very complicated love relationships also exist, and the pure virgins exist. By connecting those three groups, you are to horizontally indemnify the vertical history. You should stand in a position representing the oneness of the three generations and offer repentance and sacrifices in the position of the first son of the last generation-the grandson in the completion level.

It is a great blessing that the children of the previously married Couples get blessed. Through this, vertical history is indemnified horizontally on earth. When you are in the formation stage, your son is to be in the growth stage; and through your son, a son of the completion level will be able to appear. You will be able to have give and take with the grandson who is in the completion level on earth. Is it possible to give and take like that in a vertical relationship? It is impossible. "Give and take" is supposed to take place in a horizontal relationship. In that way, you restore through indemnity on a horizontal level. Therefore, restoration takes three generations. The Unification Church works for the perfection of the family as well as individual salvation. Religion advocating individual salvation required the sacrificial life of individuals, but the Unification Church, advocating perfection of the family, claims that the requirement for the perfection of the family centering upon God is the sacrifice of the family.

9) The Inevitable Destiny of the Blessed Families

You may want to ask why you have to witness, to go up to the point of death, and to suffer. It is because we are blessed in the fallen world, not in a place transcending the fallen environment.

When we accomplish a family-level dominion, we find that satan already has dominion over the tribe. When we accomplish the tribal dominion, we find that satan has national dominion. When we accomplish the national dominion, we find that satan already has worldwide dominion.

Even though we are blessed in the satanic world, there's a great distance between the satanic dominion and our blessed families. The hills remain to be crossed. Each blessed family has tribal, ethnic, national and worldwide hills to go over.

You may misunderstand, and think that the Blessing is the end of suffering. But you didn't get the Blessing out of this world. You didn't get any victory over the world, neither did the world invoke a blessing upon you. Instead, you are positioned as the Abel family under satanic dominion and Cain's dominion. From the external viewpoint, the Cain-side world never blesses the Abel family; rather the satanic side surely persecutes the heavenly side. So in the process, you are to receive persecution.

Father had the Holy Wedding in 1960, but the ceremony was not accomplished on the victorious and complete foundation of having won over satan in the physical and spirit world. Father's family inherited the same situation as Jesus, and received the worst persecution on the national level. Therefore, even though the family started to form a new tribe, nation and world, they were destined to be persecuted by the satanic world.

The inevitable destiny of Father's family and your family is to overcome the world. How do we overcome the world? It should be accomplished not after death but by going through the indemnity course in our lifetime. In the way of indemnity, a certain period, a conditional offering, and an Abel-type central figure representing Adam are needed. Father himself also definitely has to set up certain conditions in the indemnity period for world history. The condition is to leave a substantial result of loving and living for the nation and the entire world.

That's why Father in the position of Abel has lived for the Cain-side individual, tribe, nation and world, even though they have severely persecuted him. Unless he survives this severe process and establishes a victorious foundation, Father cannot propagate the Abel-centered ideology to the satanic-side individual, family, tribe, nation and world.

Where should our families put their combined desire? They should put it in a conviction to become the families who live for the sake of the nation and the world. And they should feel responsible as God's representatives to form God's nation and world. They should be able to pull all of their action together based upon such a mind.

Even though you work on a smaller level in a limited environment, the question of whose orders you are following is very important. The conviction that you are receiving God's orders or the summons of the nation and the world is essential. You are working as the world's representative in that limited environment. You also work as the nation's representative in that limited environment. The same is true with your individual work. They are all the same, but the result differs, depending upon the background of the orders.

It seems as if there's no difference between your individual work and the work representing the world. If you are to work following the world's orders, you will belong to the world; if you work following the nation's orders, your work done even in a limited environment can be contributed to the nation.

Since history has looked for a man for 6,000 years, 6,000 years were added to you. So are you the man for whom history has been searching? Have you won over satan? Have you or haven't you? You are not qualified.

You should make the national satan and the world-level satan surrender. Who has done that? Father alone did, while all Korea opposed him.

Always you should go the same way Father goes. If Father goes east, you should go east. If Father goes west, South, or north, you should respectively follow the same way. Without having confidence to follow, you cannot get the glory of victory.

So you should determine internally to return a grateful heart in front of Father and actualize it externally. It is no use if you don't express externally the internal determination. It is not right to go the providential way with just your mind. Action should follow mental desire. Inside and outside should be one.

You should pray for this. When nursing your baby, ask yourself, "Do I love the nation more than this baby?" and "Have I loved the nation more than I loved my husband?" Husbands also should ask themselves if they love the nation more than their wives and children. Otherwise you cannot enter heaven. In order to set up such a tradition, you should work for the nation and the world, abandoning your family. You should know this concept very clearly.

Even after eating, you should proceed saying, "Father! I'll go forward for the Republic of Korea and the whole world." On the way, there will definitely be an enemy; how to get a natural surrender, not a forcible surrender, is the problem. Is it easy? You may think destruction is simple and easy, but destruction doesn't solve the problem. The heavenly tactic is to be beaten first and to win victory later. That is the only way to solve the problem. That's why Father lets members suffer.

My way is the one that 30 million Koreans have to follow. Humankind also has to follow it. To do that you should eat, live, and die for the sake of that way.

Otherwise, you cannot lead a life of attendance for God's will. If there's an order to do that, you should go straight in the direction of the order. You shouldn't think of returning. Going forward at the intersection of life and death is the way of filial piety and loyalty. What I mean by this is that you should go forward at the risk of death in the position in which you can express the utmost value of living and dying. Without passing through this position, you cannot set up the way of filial piety and loyalty. This is the way to march on preparing for death. Even if you fall down, it doesn't matter when you risk your life for the purpose. If you have to die, it's better to die while going straight forward.

In the perilous situation of your parents having died and your family going down, you shouldn't make a fuss about a little bleeding at the tip of your finger. You should have the attitude, "Let it bleed; I have my work to do." When the nation's survival is at risk, you don't have any extra time to worry about your survival, your children's schooling, or your spouse.

Because we are in a very difficult time, one which determines whether or not the nation and the world will be demolished, we must make a very sincere effort with one united heart. We should make a very strong determination to be loyal at the risk of our lives.

In order to restore the world, we are to love the nation more than the tribe, and the world more than the nation. Therefore, we should be in a hurry for the restoration of the world.

It doesn't even matter if you sacrifice your own sons and daughters or family for the sake of restoring the world. That's why I want to make you suffer; otherwise, we cannot save Korea. Is it possible to create a peaceful world without sacrifices? When you sacrifice for the world, history develops. Why do I demand such a strategy? By going through such a process, you can set up complete indemnity conditions.

What kind of church is the Unification Church? You should know clearly. You should be able to love the world even at the sacrifice of your husbands. The women who can sacrifice their husbands are world-level women. The parents who can sacrifice their sons and daughters for the sake of the world are world-level parents. If there are sons and daughters who travel the path of death with a burning heart to love the world, they are true sons and daughters of filial piety. Do you understand? You should go this worldwide and universal way.

The Kingdom of Heaven starts from a family. The central course of the Unification Church is to sacrifice families for national restoration. In order to do that you should gather all the conventional churches together. Father is responsible for the blessed families, and the blessed families are responsible for the conventional churches. If you can accomplish this, then the restoration of the nation will be no problem. To set up the condition for this, Father blessed 430 Couples. Therefore, if we push forward in unity, it will take three years for national restoration.

There have been many righteous and loyal individuals thus far, but the unit of loyalty and righteousness in the future should be the family. So loyal families should come forth. Without the appearance of loyal families, the loyal tribe cannot come into being. The nation which can win God's official commendation should appear. For that purpose, we have to go forward with a definite determination.

Restoration cannot be compromised by the nation. It is to be reinforced by giving one's blood and flesh, and it is to be strengthened by the reorganization of one's kin from the position of denying ourselves. The way of restoration cannot be walked alone; one should set up the condition for one's family to walk along as well. This is love.

Family members should grit their teeth and give up the desire to live happily. Father's family never had a happy moment. By going through the most difficult road, Father laid the foundation. Your family should go the same course as Father's family. This is the responsibility for all the families.

Blessed families nowadays want to take their children under their wings, but it is wrong. They should be able to sacrifice their children. They shouldn't love their children more than their nation. They should be able to sacrifice their children for the sake of establishing the nation God has sought. Therefore, they should be determined to sacrifice their children to establish God's nation. This is the way for all Unification Church members to go.

To love God is to go along the providential way. The way of God's Will is to build the tribe, nation and world centering upon the family. Furthermore, you should know that you have the responsibility to liberate the spirit world and hell. Those are the tasks resulting from the fall. Therefore, we should clean them up in the same way we clean a garbage can.

You should think day and night about how to love your parents more than your husband, and how to love your brothers more than your husband. You should love your nation, world and God more than your own family. Unless this order of love is established, there will be no way to go.

The family you desire should be equal to the family for which God has longed; and the nation you desire should be the nation God has never forgotten even in His dreams; and the world you desire should be the Kingdom of Heaven where God and you can dance joyfully, centering upon God's love.

10) The Way the Blessed Couples Should Go

You shouldn't go through the blessing process with a worldly viewpoint. You shouldn't just go through the process without knowing the tangled history behind it. If you proceed on your way knowing the full story behind the Blessing, you will control the world. When you direct yourself toward one purpose, the world will align with that direction.

Therefore, the blessed couples cannot live their lives on their own. They are to live always keeping a public commitment for God and the nation. Whether your spouse is handsome or not doesn't matter; his or her purposefulness is the matter to be considered. What is important is to prepare, during your lifetime on earth, a proper way for your descendants to go.

It is wrong to demand that your spouse love you. That kind of love cannot be acknowledged. After demanding that your spouse loves the nation and the world, you can ask him or her to love you. This is the right way for the blessed Couples to go. It applies to both husband and wife. You should be able to ask your spouse to love the nation, world and God instead of loving you. Next, have you loved heaven, the world and the nation? That's the problem. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, their love would have represented the love of heaven and earth, the world and the nation. It all starts from this point.

By the way, when have you been in the position to love the nation, the world and God on the restorational road? You haven't been in such a position. Such a position cannot be established with an attitude in which you ask for self-centered love and demand self-centered relationships to satisfy your happiness. With such a concept, you cannot go on the road which all the blessed families should walk.

Blessed families have the destiny to restore love for God, the world, the nation, and the tribe, which Adam and Eve failed to develop due to the fall. Therefore, you are to love God above and beyond the nation and the world.

You are to love the world with the recognition that you first loved God; and to love the nation with the recognition that you loved the world; and to love the tribe with the recognition that you loved the nation; and to love your family with the recognition that you loved your tribe. After getting an acknowledgment from God that you loved your family, you are allowed conjugal love. You are supposed to love in this reverse way.

Disunited blessed families are self-centered families. Such disunity results from forgetting God's will. So a wife should say to her husband, "You should be able to love God before loving me; love the world with the recognition that you loved God; love the nation with the recognition that you loved the world; love the tribe with the recognition that you loved the nation; love the family with the recognition that you loved the tribe."

Blessed families shouldn't say habitual words such as "Love me only" or "You are mine." Whenever a wife has time, she should set up a very serious condition to make her husband not be a selfish man. A husband also should do the same to make his wife unselfish. They should help and lead each other with their utmost energy. The people who have the responsibility to give courage to each other and to lead or be led by each other are husband and wife -- the family.

Blessed families should love the world, nation and tribe more than their own families. And they are to love their relatives and fellow blessed members. If there's such a family, it will be recognized easily, even among the thousands of people and ten thousands of families. In the family where the husband and wife are completely one, the attitude of loving the nation, world and heaven is expressed naturally. In this way, the husband and wife should be one.

If a husband and a wife cannot find the nation which they must find, they should even separate to find it. If they are confident to find it together, they may also try that way. Otherwise, they will leave a condition of resentment and have to return to earth and cooperate with their offspring. Therefore, open the door for God, the world, and the nation to go through. Come down reversely. With such recognition from God, you should start. In order to do that, what matters is whether they fought for the world and nation in union or not, and whether they fulfilled filial piety and loyalty to the nation or not.

Blessed families are to bear the dual crosses respectively, from the day of their Blessing. The man should be responsible for the woman's world as well as for his own world; and the woman should be responsible for the man's world as well as for her own world. They shouldn't leave any condition to be accused by satan in this process. You should know that this is the way for blessed families to follow.

What is the instruction for the blessed families of the Unification Church? It is not to love Korea but to love the whole world centering on Korea. After loving the world, they are to make a family nest. In that way, the Kingdom of Heaven will start. The man without a nation is miserable. If there's no national sovereignty, people will be overturned by the enemy, even though there's so much love in the family.

In order for an individual to take Sabbath -- a holy day of rest -- the family foundation is essential; and in order for a family to take a Sabbath, they should indemnify the tribal cross. After establishing a peaceful site centering upon the tribal boundary, they can take rest. Therefore, in order to take Sabbath, you have to deal with the next higher level, which involves suffering.

The way that the blessed families should go after receiving the Blessing is not one which is for the sake of the Couples. For a couple to find the place for their Sabbath, they should work for the tribe first; and the tribe should exist for the nation before they feel they can take Sabbath; and the nation should exist for the world before it takes Sabbath.

In this respect, you should know clearly that the Blessing is not for your own happiness. You should have the conviction that the Blessing is so that you may represent the whole. When a couple with such an attitude forms a family, finally the family can go forward to the world level. What kind of place is the Kingdom of Heaven? Anyone who has been in a conventional church should listen to this very clearly: the Kingdom of Heaven is the place for the people who love the world as they love their sons and daughters in God's position. What does that mean? You are supposed to love the world more than you love your spouse.

You should clearly determine whether to love your spouse more, or to love the world more, centering upon God's will. What should you do? [We should love the world more.] You all know that. A woman who can save the world even by sacrificing her husband is God's daughter, whom God can trust; and a man who wants to save the world even by sacrificing his wife is God's son. This is God's will.

Blessed families have responsibilities to fulfill from the very day of their Blessing. The responsibility is not to form a family, but to form a nation together. All the blessed families in unity should organize the new tribes centering on the new perspective of the world. In order to form a new nation, a new tribe first should be organized. The tribe should not be in disunity, but should be one unified tribe.

So the purpose of all the blessed families should be the same. Because there are few chosen families established in the satanic world, they are always in the position to be attracted by satan. That's why they should always be internally strong enough to overcome the external pressure from the satanic environment. In order to surpass the external power of the environment, complete unity within the blessed families is vital. If they can become completely one, they will be able to overcome any satanic invasions. From such a concentrated substantial body, a new tribe which is free from satan's invasion can be formed. Isn't it right that a new nation will come into being through the unity of such tribes? The blessed families are to go forward until they can embrace the world as well as the nation through their families. You cannot help but go such a way, even if you don't want to.

If you don't follow the way that the blessed families should go, you will not be able to live in the spirit world. You might misunderstand, and expect that you as blessed families will surely live happily in the spirit world; but the heavenly law is not established in such a way. Through the Blessing, you should become the core of honorable substance among the myriads of people in the world today. That is the original attitude, but there's nobody with such an attitude in this fallen world.

So many nations are scattered in the world. Because such nations are now the encampments of the enemy, you, in the place of God, should restore them into the realm of God's victorious guiding authority. Then you are to stand in a position to return glory and praise to God. If you go to the spirit world without having been in such an original position, you will not find any place to take Sabbath. Therefore, you should pull your husband or wife and even your children, and have them cooperate in restoring the world. The families in such a position are the blessed families.

11) The Restoration Of The Family-Level Canaan On The World Level

What is the difference between the Unification Church and other churches? Religion so far has been directed toward individual salvation. In other words, the perfection of human beings, or the perfection of the personality, was the goal of religion. But the Unification Church has been working for the perfection of families as well as for individual salvation. Religion advocating individual salvation required the sacrificial life of individuals, but the Unification Church, advocating perfection of families, claims that the requirement for the perfection of families is the sacrifice of families, centering upon God.

When the Israelites were returning to Canaan from Egypt, they didn't have families; they couldn't have families. The families at that time belonged to the satanic dominion in the providential viewpoint. That was the age for restoring the individual Canaan.

The Israelites entered Canaan centering upon individuals, not centering upon families; they were in an age to enter Canaan centered upon individuals. But now we are in an age to enter Canaan centered upon families. Therefore, all the families in the Unification Church are walking a course of restoration to Canaan.

Where is the Canaan of which the Unification Church talks? It is the castle of the earth, in which everyone can have a happy life. Canaan for the Israelites was limited to a certain area, but our Canaan is the world. The dimension is different.

In what kind of age is the Unification Church? It is in an age to develop the restoration of the family-level Canaan, which hasn't existed in history, onto the world stage. The modern age is an age of a great migration of families. That's why all the blessed families in Korea, Japan and the United States are moving around, like a multitude of Gypsies moving around the castle of the earth. The Unification Church members are like Gypsies. They are not settling down yet.

We are now walking a 21-year course to restore Canaan. If we dash along in this period, indifferent to life and death, we will arrive in the worldwide Canaan and start paving the foundation there. Forty years later the whole world will be the peaceful Kingdom of Heaven. In the year 2000, which is 40 years after the initiating year 1960, the Kingdom of Heaven will be completely realized.

The Unification Church is in the worldwide restorational age of the family-level Canaan. Don't prepare a heavy bag for yourself. The heavier your bag becomes, the more you will lose. That's why Father ordered us not to buy houses until the end of the third seven-year course. It means not to make your bag too big.

Now you are not supposed to have your own belongings. All the things in the world should be claimed as God's before being claimed as yours. Next they are to belong to the True Parents, and then they will be bequeathed to you. Such an arrangement hasn't yet been established with an international standard. Unification soldiers are wandering about to save the nation. Unless you accomplish the whole purpose, your portion of land and ownership cannot exist. We will go through the same history as the 12 tribes Of Israel, who couldn't divide the land of Canaan until they had restored the blessed land.

It was not until I went to the United States that I bought a house. Father didn't own a house in Korea. Father bought a house for the first time in the United States, because to fight without having a house is a dishonor to God there. After restoring the nation, we are to own a house. If you own a house without restoring the nation, you never know when it will be stolen away. Restoration of the nation is not enough. We are to restore the world. If you are just happy with the restoration of the nation, without restoring the world, you will never know when you will be invaded by the enemy.

You should determine to save the world at the price of Korea, even if Korea Is completely restored and stands upright in front of God's will. After at least setting up the foundation in Korea to save the world, Korea will become the heavenly blessed land where you can take Sabbath. You should know that the Kingdom of Heaven will be established on earth after fulfilling the worldwide responsibility.

You should always live in the name of God and Father. . . Even though you feed your children with barley rice (humble food), you should be able to happily say, "Father! Our family will be the sacrifice if there's a way to save the nation." That is precious.

The Unification Church is working to create Canaan out of the Third Israel, so you should explore the entire peninsula of Korea. You should go out to the alien land while leaving an altar of blood, sweat and tears in your hometown, and return back. Unless you go out while leaving an altar, or God's promise, in the land where your disciples representing 12 tribes live, the nation of Israel will not be born when you try to return, and there actually will be no way to return. That's why Reverend Moon has been leading such a course. Father can return home from the United States because there is a dominion of Israel with such an altar there. Father has struggled through a bloody course to make such an altar on the individual, tribal and national levels. Unless Father made the condition to return, He could not have come back. If there is a group of people who welcome Father with such a condition, they will be the ones who want to capture and utilize Father.

In order to establish such a realm of Israel in Korea, Father ordered all the blessed families to launch a "big movement."

Blessed families should go to the assigned land, because to look for Canaan from Egypt is restorational history. Therefore, all the Unification members who are in Egypt should sweep aside all the obstacles there and go forward to Canaan. Such a wilderness course is assigned to each person. I mean abandon your family first and march for Canaan. Go! Neither your family nor your house should matter. It is inevitable that you go. You'll see later why you have to go. I'll not explain in detail. The Unification Church in Korea is in a big national movement (migration); and it is moving to the world level.

Why does Father do that? Because God hates to see even a little trace of satan. He doesn't want to see anything centering upon satan. In order to destroy such a harmful satan, God has to be severe. God will let you suffer much more than did the slaves in Egypt. While suffering, you shouldn't think of the life you had in Egypt. In the wilderness, you should think only about God's will. In order to lead you into such thinking, God attacks you. Father himself has been going this way.

The restoration course to Canaan is a course of battles. Father is leading the blessed families in the same way Moses led 600,000 people, which means that Father is fulfilling Moses' mission. Blessed families should be able to freely move left and right, up and down according to Father's direction. You shouldn't say, "I cannot go because of my son," or, "I cannot go because of my wife." If you do, you will perish. If you are ordered to go over the valley, you should do it willingly. If you are told to swim across the river, you should do it. To avoid drowning you should fasten yourself to the person already across the river by a straw rope around your neck. Even if you have to cross in this way, if you don't go across the river, you will die.

The Israelites perished because they didn't go across the Jordan River. What is the Jordan river? It is the borderline between God's dominion and satan's dominion. In other words, it is the river of boundary.

Therefore, if a husband comes across the river first, he should pull his wife by the straw rope which is fastened around her neck. If she dies, you should have the determination to resurrect her by artificial respiration. With such a mental attitude, your family will be saved. Parents should know that it is time for their children to have the adventure of crossing the Jordan River.

Your family should be centering upon God's will, and you should be completely one with Father as a living example helping you to manage your collective life. Husband and wife, parents and children should be one in heart; and the family should be one with God and Father in heart and in will so that the whole family can go over the boundary when they hear the "last order." You are on the verge of such a moment. You should cross over the Jordan River at once when such an order is proclaimed. Wasn't it the same when the Israelites had to cross the Red Sea? At the very moment God separated the waters, they had to cross immediately. If you miss that moment, you will perish.

We are in the restorational age on the family-level Canaan, moving to the worldwide level. The Jordan River lies across our path. You are to transfer your family to the victorious Kingdom of Heaven and the original home-the place over the river. Such a responsibility is given to you. If you cannot transfer to the other side now, enormous resentment will remain.

Moses died looking at the Jordan River, didn't he? The first generation Israelites became the prey of eagles, didn't they? Such a history lies in front of us. Father goes this way at the risk of his life because he knows this.

There's no time for me to be sick or to take a rest. When my body is sick, I would sometimes wish to die right at that moment because it would be better to die while working for the Will than to die leaving the resentment of not fulfilling my responsibility on earth. I would at least be able to make a reasonable excuse for not fulfilling my responsibility in the spirit world; but if you die without fulfilling your responsibility, there will be no way to excuse yourself.

Today you've brought many children. Aren't they lovely? You should love God's will more than your children. In the past, Father left his child and wife for God's will. Even though Father had no food or money, God ordered him to go. God is cruet in front of the Will. If you think about your wife's suffering or child's misery, you cannot go forward.

Since Father has gone through such a course, you should at least have an attitude to go such a way, and even try to mimic Father. You are suffering even after the Blessing. If you suffer for the sake of the world, you, instead of the world, will get the blessing. You don't get the blessing in a comfortable bed, but the blessing will be given to a person bearing a cross of blood and misery. You are to take over the blessing at the summit of the family-level cross and at an intersection of life and death.

You should show a good example in front of your children by being a good husband or wife. You should be able to educate your children saying, "God is joyful when He sees the complete oneness of father and mother, so you should be like that, okay?"; and you are to prepare an altar for God to dwell inside your family. Then you'll receive the blessing. If you follow this, you'll never starve. There is limitless food all over. God is even feeding the satanic world. Do you think He will let the blessed families, who are determined to be loyal for God's Will, starve? Absolutely not.

There have been so many stifling accidents while walking the providential road, in fighting for the nation and the world. Father couldn't even talk with Mother or his children about those experiences. Many times I walked, dog-tired, like a crazy man. Whenever I walked like this, God helped me in unimaginable ways. That would make me keep on going.

You worry about your wife or your children, but the Will doesn't go that way. The Will is to save the tribe by sacrificing the family, to save the world by sacrificing the tribe, and to liberate hell by sacrificing even the world. With such a clear way to go? If worries for your wife or children prevent you from acting, you will die out.

The way for the Unification Church is to go forward centering upon God and True Parents, regardless of any difficulties and distress. The Israelites wandered about, losing their direction in the wilderness. Likewise, humankind is roaming about without direction in a desert-like world. During a voyage, if a ship loses its compass, the sailors find their direction by looking at the North Star. Likewise, the Unification Church is the North Star for the people who have lost their direction for life in this desert-like world.

Father has set up the worldwide indemnity condition at the risk of his life. Father accomplished 95% of it, so you have to establish the remaining 5%. By fulfilling this responsibility, the father-son relationship is determined, and the matter of entry in the Kingdom of Heaven appears. You have to register your name in the Kingdom of Heaven some day, right? The entry in the Kingdom of Heaven is not determined in the spirit world but on earth. The foundation for the entry is not yet established. Therefore, Father has to quickly prepare the foundation for the entry centering upon one nation. Otherwise, the world is to be destroyed. Have you registered in heaven? Many important matters remain for Father to deal with for example, making a distinct heavenly constitution. Therefore, internally Father is really anxious. There's no time to take a break, not even one moment.

When the family of a stepson becomes one with True Children, they can go over the completion stage in 7 years, which means they enter God's direct dominion. But the mission to restore the connected body of spiritual children, namely individual, family, tribe, nation and world, still remains. Blessed families themselves have the mission to restore the world. Therefore, they have to sacrifice until the world is restored. Father, instead of you, has been extending the representative foundation of the whole indemnity course into the family, tribe, nation and world in the third seven-year course. So you in the position of spiritual children, namely in the position of the families of stepsons, should serve True Parents with one unified heart in order to develop a worldwide standard. Then you will go over the worldwide completion stage dominion.

Until that moment, you shouldn't think of settling your family down in a safe place. We are still wandering about in the worldwide wilderness. It is not time yet to settle down in the land of Canaan. Therefore, even though your family settles down in a certain place, it is not an eternal settlement.

12) The Ones Who Will Be the Owners of the New Age

The owner of the new age should be the international leader with a new ideology to go forward into the world, transcending nations. If Korea can do the job, she will stand in such an owner's position. We shouldn't want to work just for Korea. We are in a big fountain-like position to control the world, so we should prepare all the requirements for that position. There are Cain and Abel in fountain-like positions. It is time for both sides to be united even though they fought from separate positions in the past. In order to make such a unity, we are to transcend national concepts and barriers. Otherwise we will be divided again.

Then what shall I do? Each individual should also become the sacrifice for the world. The families, the Unification Church as a tribe, and the whole nation of Korea all should become the sacrifices. This is the conclusion. And then to restore the whole spirit world, humankind should be the sacrifice. It doesn't mean that the three billion people all at once become sacrifices. It means to set up the condition to sacrifice the representatives of the world. Owing to such a condition, the spirit world will be liberated. Our job is such an enormous one. Unless you love your nation, you cannot love the world. What is the purpose of loving one's own nation? It is to love the world more. So far people didn't know that fact. The communists also didn't know. From now on if you don't know that fact, you will perish.

Father is a very cruel man. I don't feel good when I see blessed Couples cherish their children so much. They should let the children suffer. If their mission is done in Korea, they should let the children stand on the worldwide stage. When a sacrifice survives, all humankind and the spirit bodies will bow down to the sacrifice. The sacrifice who was put on an altar can meet the Lord and receive the blessing because of his or her sincere loyalty. If there's a nation resembling Isaac, who was once put on an altar but survived and finally received God's blessing, that nation will dominate the world. That's the fate of restorational history. What kind of person does history remember? A person who died centering upon an individual purpose cannot be remembered as a respectable example. A person who died for the family can be an adored model for many individuals; a person who died for a nation, centering upon a religion, can be an honorable model for the families; a person who died for the world in the name of religion can be a respectable model for the nation which is seeking after religion.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) Internationalism Centering Upon God

The Unification Church holds mass wedding ceremonies. Marriages are arranged between different nationalities or between different races with different skin colors, transcending ethnic backgrounds. In the United States, which is a land of severe racial discrimination, white people are prejudiced against getting married to black people. Interracial marriage is only possible centering upon God-centered internationalism-Godism which transcends ethnic and national barriers.

I mentioned this in America. Unification Church members belong to the "love race." What kind of love race is it? They are the race unified and connected with God's love. If this race grows, what will they be? They will be a love nation. The population of Korea is 40 million now. If the population of Unification Church members surpasses 40 million, their power will exceed Korea. Their donation will exceed Korean taxes. For them the Unification Church has more value than their family, society and nation because the Unification Church is their true Fatherland of their faith and Motherland of their mind.

Furthermore, they are the love race and love nation closely connected centering upon God. Only Godism-namely, one internationalism or brotherhood centering upon one God as parents exists here.

Generally internationalism means to see the world as one nation and all humankind as compatriots, but the internationalism the Unification Church is talking about transcends all the walls from the family level. It is an "ism" to establish one world with one God as parents and all humankind as full brothers and sisters. Isn't it a fascination-ism?

Because the Unification Church has such an ideology, this movement is rapidly extending to the worldwide level.

Basically we have two kinds of love. One is humanistic love and the other is God's love. These two should be harmonized well to become one love.

A circle revolves centering upon one point. When this circular motion returns to the central point, it cannot help but move again out of the center. To naturally rotate in and out means that there are no obstacles blocking the way. The central point of this circular motion is the core of the movement. In order to take this central position, the Messiah is to come. Heavenly love initiated from the core -- the Messiah -- can move outward.

So far, the ideal world harmonizing human love and God's love has been considered a mere ideal existing only in a dream world. The Messiah is the one who will actualize the impossible into the substantial. And this is at hand. The Unification Church was born to accomplish this purpose. Reverend Moon's utmost contribution is to bring all humankind together under a common goal and to realize one harmonious ideal centering upon God's love.

The quickest shortcut to bring the unity of the races is international marriage. A man and a woman selected from two totally different cultural and environmental backgrounds are to become one with the love of God. This is complete harmony and unification.

We are to realize such an ideal. In order to accomplish a great work, we should find the gigantic power of love. Such a great power only comes from the utmost power of love. That is not the love played fast and loose with societal and environmental changes. Only the utmost love can transcend the boundaries of nationality, race, culture and knowledge.

In human history, myriads of races and nations have fought each other as enemies and been divided. Father wants to resolve this. Let us pioneer a new heartistic connection. The Unification Church is to break down the national barriers through the international mass wedding ceremonies and to raise rapidly the heartistic indemnity foundation.

Let us jump from hell on earth to the palace in heaven by making this kind of marriage a stepping stone.

You can meet freely, but you cannot separate as you wish. It is a miracle that a man and a woman meet among a large number of people; so to meet is not easy. Moreover, meeting in the Unification Church is related not only to earth but also to the eternal heaven. You are to enter not only the providence but also heaven. It is a dual miracle that you meet in the providential history. Generally, a white gets married to a white, but why is a white woman married to a black man? A waterfall cannot flow upside down. Father thinks it is done correctly even though secular people think it is done backwards.

A white woman whose mind is broad enough to accept a black husband will give birth to great sons and daughters. You are to embrace each other in the same manner as a hen embraces her chicks. When two people digest each other's complicated life contents, they make a beautiful harmony. As a result of digesting each other, you will grow bigger and bigger and you'll have great hope for the future

If a British woman becomes a queen through an international marriage with a Japanese man, Britain will be able to get aid from Japan when she is in difficulty. The way for a country to be prosperous can also be found in an international marriage. The world can become one from now on. It is possible. No one can swear that such a unity will not happen.

2) All Humankind Are One Brotherhood and One Family

When people resurrected through the Principle become one, transcending the nation and the world, they are one brotherhood. Then white, black or yellow races won't exist. The skin color may be a little different because of climate and environment, but the bone, skin, blood and mind will be the same.

For example, let's look at pine trees. As they move from the extreme arctic regions to the temperate regions, trees become different. They vary according to their environment and history. Let's also look at bears. The bears at the North Pole are white to protect themselves in an environment which is white.

The white race, like white bears at the North Pole, have to be white due to the environment, because the protective color is white.

The white race is like white bears at the North Pole while the black race is like the black bears in the temperate zone. That's the only difference. Can the bears discriminate against each other "because you are white" or "because you are black"?

If the white race has this idea, they will lose the game numerically to the black and yellow races, because whites are only one-third of the whole population. If they have such an idea in this specific era when the communists are at the height of violence, they will be a definite target of attack. Therefore, this idea must be cleaned out as quickly as possible.

Five different races -- Asian, Hispanic, white, black, etc. -- are here. What color or hue would appear if we mixed all the races? Any color is okay with us. The Unification Church transcends race.

So many kinds of flowers blossom in the spring. No painter can exceed a flower in expressing its beauty. We cannot compare the value of a real flower with that of a drawing of a flower. Regardless of color-black or white-flowers are all beautiful. When we mix seven colors, they become one.

If give and take is performed evenly and fairly between different entities, unification will be brought forth. White symbolizes peace, which means reconciliation with or compromise. Originally, the white race symbolizes the race which can bring about peace, but they didn't fulfill their responsibility.

The white race have been meat-eaters. Their white skin color was protective. Originally, they lived in the Scandinavian peninsula and the North Pole. They survived by hunting on ice and snow. They didn't do farming, but instead ate meat. That's why they have the nature to attack other nations.

But blacks used to eat fruit or plants in the southern area. They have been invaded a lot but they invaded others less. Instead, their daily work was to eat and play. Because they had enough food for survival, they weren't greedy. The time will surely come for blacks to be blessed if they have absolute faith in God.

The whites didn't have any other way to eat except by hunting, so they hunted and invaded others. God called them because He needed the white people's role in the restorational process. Due to the Christian faith, the whites became international, but the blacks shouldn't be disappointed. Even though they are proud of themselves, the whites have a record of invading other nations. On the other hand, Easterners have a religious inclination. While eating fruit, they think.

With respect to races, inferiority or superiority doesn't exist. Color counts for nothing. What matters is how in a fundamental sense we can come closer to the historical tradition and God.

All should become one. The Unification Church holds inter~ national marriage ceremonies. Westerners are married to Orientals; marriage with no regard to race is the most beautiful scene in human history. The problem appears when we cannot transcend racial barriers. These marriages will be seen as truly great 10, 20 or 30 years from now. Humankind will perish without such international thinking. Human beings are brothers and sisters centering upon God. There's no excuse for all of us not to be one in front of God.

There are many people with different nationalities in this room. If someone says, "I'm not interested in a black or a yellow spouse," he or she is opposing God, because God wants to make all races one. Therefore, if someone says, "I'm not interested in other races," he or she won't go on a path parallel with God.

The mass wedding ceremony is one of the most remarkable international activities of the Unification Church. Through marriage, Father implants an idea that we are one people. God's nature and His blood are in blacks. Asians and Africans have one mind. Blood is continuously circulating throughout the whole body. Blood is circulating even between the smelly toes; likewise God's blood is circulating in all the vessels of humankind. The Unification Church holds international marriages to break down the walls of the world. When we can go into every country without restriction because of these international marriages, the walls which were high and strong will be destroyed. Love is the most powerful force. There was the 118 Couples' mass wedding ceremony in England, and most of them volunteered for an international marriage. As such a movement expands, the world will become one naturally.

A black marrying a white was considered a sin in the past, but the two extremes becoming one is in line with God's ideal. We are doing such work. When whites are ordered to look for ideal spouses, if they choose black people as their ideal spouses, their nation will prosper; and such a nation can be the Kingdom of Heaven. Nobody except Father and the Unification Church can initiate such a work. God wouldn't complain about the disappearance of the white race. God would be happier if He could find genuine human nature instead of a genuine white person. Our families should be able to follow the viewpoint of God's will.

Black members may be hesitant when they enter white society; but after knowing God's will, they should stick out their chest with pride and without any shyness. This is a story about a German sister. At the Blessing, she asked to marry an African. Racial discrimination still exists in American society, but she married an African in order to understand the meaning of true love. She thought of God's concern, regardless of the prevailing social views. To have such a mental attitude is to feel keenly God's will and His love. The mind to took at everyone as part of one's family has great value.

We know how difficult building the Kingdom of Heaven is. The Kingdom of Heaven cannot be established by a general and ordinary method. Without having the conviction to sacrifice oneself for the sake of the whole by knowing God's heartistic situation, we cannot build the Kingdom of Heaven. When we act with such conviction, God has to help and bless us. Eternal happiness ties in the person with whom God always dwells. Therefore, the conclusion is that God's love and eternal happiness are with the person who wants to establish an eternal Kingdom of Heaven. Eternal happiness exists centering upon an eternal ideal.

3) The Meaning of the International Mass Wedding Ceremony

The power of love is greater than that of atomic bombs. Love resurrects a man with new life, but an atomic bomb just kills a man. It brings not creation but judgment and destruction. The United States and the USSR possess atomic bombs which can destroy the earth tens of thousands of times; but they cannot bring forth world unity because atomic bombs are weapons which kill, having nothing to do with love's power to endow people with new life. True love, not the force of arms, is absolutely necessary for the unity of the world. Temporary unification is possible by force but it would be like living on an active volcano-we would never know when it was going to erupt.

Members of the Unification Church are trying to realize world unity through the weapon of love. One of the activities for this is the international mass wedding ceremony. When a husband and wife from different racial backgrounds try to understand each other's situation and environment and establish a successful love relationship, the world will be one.

When minorities can receive equal benefit from the system and from the civilization, and when advanced nations supply the less advanced nations with techniques, loving to help them be economically independent, instead of exploiting them, humankind will eliminate war and starvation. Because God's love can blossom and bear fruit to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth in such an environment, the Unification Church focuses on such activities. A person whose faith in God is absolute can win the victory. We should go over the racial level and finally overcome the whole world with this thought. This is why the Unification Church claims that the five races should be one in the future. Because God's love is one, interest and affection cannot differ wherever God created land. Interracial marriage is a symbol of God's love and will. Love is considered not to have any national boundary, even by the secular world. How much more is it true in God's dominion? It is fundamentally different from the tragic connection of love made by the history of force. God's love doesn't just seek individual well-being and benefit; it is a devotional way Of love, for the world and all humankind.

Love is the invisible order, peace and core of happiness which promotes the public good at the worldwide level. It is also a public asset and a symbol of God's love and His will.

A new kind of race is being established in the Unification Church. Under the principle that all humankind is of equal value to God, a transcendent race is forming. Unificationists are composed of all races including American, Korean, Japanese, German, African, etc., but they work with the same purpose, which is to establish one world. If five races fight each other, not overcoming the racial walls, then even if we claim to work for God, God will not be with us. Because Father knows that God doesn't like to see such discrimination, he mixed all five races and let them work on the same team. Father knows God's providential desire for one world, so he organized such a combined team in order to break down the racial walls. If Unificationists don't overcome the racial walls, they will not be able to gather together all of humankind, which includes differing histories and cultural traditions.

How can Father bind all the Unificationists into one? To bind them with rope is not complete; neither is it complete to bind them with money, authority or ideology. The only way to bind them is through love.

To bind them in love is the Blessing. And it is not the blessing between a white and a white, rather it is the blessing between a white and a black or a yellow. Likewise a yellow is to be blessed with a black or a white. This is the rope of love. If black, white, and yellow are bound by a rope of love, the children will be different colors, but surely one race. If the ancestors are black and white, there will still be a possibility for a black child to be born out of a white and a white marrying in the future. In spite of parents being white, they will still have black genes in their blood from the mixed blood of their ancestors.

The whites are excited to get married to blacks and Asians. Who made this possible? Did Reverend Moon make it possible? True love did.

Let's imagine that a white woman who is married to a black or a yellow person gives birth to twins; if the twins are a black and a yellow, what will God's heart be when He sees her family? Will He say, "They look ugly so I'll not visit your house," or, "How beautiful they are! I'm so happy with your family"? A white mother giving birth to black and yellow babies would be the most beautiful scene on earth. It would be the utmost beauty that human history ever created. It is most beautiful to see a white butterfly, a red spotted butterfly, and a yellow butterfly together fluttering around a flower. This is the same principle.

One love starts where one mind gathers. Love can visit where minds becomes one. First of all, we should make an environment where love is cherished. Therefore, wherever the mind goes, love follows. The Kingdom of Love is possible when the father's mind and the mother's mind are one in a family.

The Kingdom of Heaven comes earlier to the family of a white and a black than to an all-white family because the united mind of whites can establish the family-level Kingdom of Heaven, but it is still far away from the worldwide Kingdom of Heaven. The way to the world level opens for the united family of a white and a black. Therefore, the Kingdom of Heaven will be established first in an internationally married couple. Two-thirds of the divorce cases in the United States are caused by women. Woman fell first by satan's temptation in the Garden of Eden. Without women nothing can be done, so they need true education. Such an education has not been given successfully by any prominent scholars or religious leaders. In such an age, international marriage is a topic of discussion not only in the United States, but in the whole world. Unificationism is enabling people to engage in international marriages which transcend racial walls.

The Unification Church appeared in order to solve all the complicated world problems of the different cultural and environmental backgrounds. So you as a representative of the world should be able to solve all difficult matters through bearing a heartistic cross. In that sense, an internationally married family is greater than any other family. God's love will visit the successful international married Couples. Because those families bear a family-level cross for the world and they represent the honor of the Unification Church, their way is to be solemn and grave. There will be a day when the people who are married to the same race will have to congratulate the internationally married Couples with gifts.

Our sisters! Wanting to get married only to whites is satanic thinking. Even though I'm Korean, my perspective is not limited to Korea. I'm the one who first thinks of the world. We have to set up such a tradition. If five races in the transcendent religion become one in love, the new morning of utmost glory, which God desires, will dawn.

Nowadays many members of the Unification Church participate in international marriage, transcending national boundaries. There are many Couples who cannot communicate with each other because of the language barrier; they are willing to invest all of their lives and youth. For whom do they invest their precious youth? The world is blocked up by the national barriers, so they want to break down those walls. By walking such a suffering course earlier than others, we are to establish God's foundation, on which all the races and nations can be united. If a person accepts such a course with gratitude, he or she will be considered a victorious one, historically and universally.

In order to overcome racial war and sexual corruption, we held an international mass wedding ceremony.

Father is in the position to represent myriads of nations. That's why Father sends Korean men and Korean women out to the world by means of an international Blessing. This is the best way to love the world.

Korea is groping for progress in the realm of international competition; likewise the Unification Church should embark on the international stage in order to establish a cultural realm centering upon the new Unificationism. We have a mission to establish subjective love for the new world. That's why our marriage ceremonies are held internationally.

From now on, all of your close relatives will try to serve Father. At that time, I will visit the internationally-married Couples, first because they are the ones who accomplished the heartistic revolution.

4) The Difference between Eastern and Western Culture, and International Marriage

What is great? (Love!) Really? (Yes!) That's right. Then, where's such love? Is love vertical or horizontal? (It is vertical!) Then, is love the power of spiral motion or the power of linear motion? (It's the power of spiral motion!)

Therefore, there is also horizontal love as well as vertical love. Then, which is first? (Vertical love is first!) Why? Centering upon the nose two halves of a human body are identical.

Westerners write horizontally from left to right, but somebody started to write vertically from top to bottom in order to connect heaven and earth. From where will the world become one? When Western thought starts moving around, centering upon Eastern thought, the world can be one. This cannot be actualized by Westerners moving to the East; it should be started by an Eastern man trying to make Westerners one.

You as Westerners are trying to follow and to be one with Father -- an Oriental. This is a phenomenon happening for the first time in human history.

Westerners thought "day" is always with them. Now they are scared because "night" is approaching them. But "night" surely must come, in order to make a full turn so that a higher-dimensional life style can be opened.

Light and darkness exist to make harmony. A person who is ignorant of such a fact doesn't know art. What is God's ideal art work? If there's fighting between white and black, masterpieces cannot come into being.

The white person who only prefers another white person is the same as a picture painted with only white paint. Can it be a masterpiece? From this perspective, all five races are necessary. When the background of a picture is multi-colored, the picture looks more beautiful than the picture with a mono-toned background. In order to make a picture look three-dimensional, various colors should be harmonized.

The Oriental's face and Occidental's face are created in a way complementary to each other. The Occidental's nose is high but the Oriental's is flat. When Occidentals try to kiss, they have to tilt toward the side in order not to bump each other's noses. But it is possible for an Easterner and a Westerner to kiss straight because one nose is high and the other is flat. That is why God also wanted Easterners and Westerners to create harmony in relationships with each other. Therefore, Father encourages international couples, that look more stylish and are closer to a round shape, which can make it easier to revolve around.

Why do I like that? It is because the principle of heaven and earth is so. We should make East and West completely one by solidifying the foundation of love which cannot be separated by any national power. That is the way for the Unification Church to be eternally remembered in history. The world will automatically become one if such a foundation is established.

Do you like flat lands or mountains? There is harmony and mystery in a mountain. We easily get tired of looking at flat land.

Then is the white race closer to flat land or to a mountain?

Western civilization is low, which means to be closer to the flat land. Why do Americans like words starting with "anti"? It shows the inclination to go higher by using new and opposite methods. If we examine American culture closely, we will find this to be commonplace.

But Eastern culture is deep, lofty and mysterious. Westerners have great difficulty understanding Eastern culture, even though they study so much about it. They don't know about Orientals. When Westerners conflict with each other, they try "grappling." They separate "high" from "low" by fighting, but Easterners do it by contemplation or thought. When something is going wrong, they just wait and see it through with patience.

Therefore, it was inevitable that the Occidental civilizations, which tend to favor war, absorbed Oriental civilizations by initiating wars. The white race initiated many of the world's wars. They were the hunting race, eating the bears near the North Pole. Such a race has been leading the history of wars in world cultural history.

When two objects in a relationship become one, strong power is produced. There's a saying that when women gather together, they totally stir up the village. But when a man and woman become one, unprecedented power will manifest. Likewise, when East and West, having completely opposite natures, can become one in love, they will be eternal. That's why nowadays we can see the tendency of Occidentals to imitate the Orient and of Orientals to have affection for the Occident. When cold water and hot water run into one, it explodes; likewise, when an Oriental lives in the West, and when a Westerner stays in the East, they feel very stimulated. Therefore, future marriages all should be international. In managing such events, Father became a standard-bearer for the world.

5) Opening the Age of International Marriage

I blessed Japanese, Americans and Germans this time. Originally, I wanted to bless some Japanese in 1967, but I couldn't. So I blessed Kuboki as a representative of Japan in the 430 Couples' Blessing in 1969. At first I blessed Japanese, next American, and then I let the anchor of Blessing land with four nations centering upon Germany. Therefore, you should know that a victorious foundation, with representatives of the world's nations setting up indemnity conditions, has been established.

Because I had to establish a world-level foundation, there was an international marriage among 10 different nations after the 430 Couples' Blessing.

The 36 Couples' Blessing was to mark the victory over all the failures of Christian history. It had a mission to revive the central thought of Christianity.

The 72 Couples' Blessing is to bind Cain and Abel in a unified form. The 124 Couples are the representative forms of the world. The 430 Couples were blessed in the very year in which Korea became 4,300 years old. This Blessing established a condition for any Korean who believes in God to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. From that time on, the door of the general age instead of the specific age opened. This taught us that people from all parts of the world are one brotherhood. Father blessed 43 Couples from many nations in the world in 1969; this Blessing had a meaning similar to that of the 430 Couples' Blessing in Korea. The age of international marriage opened after the 430 Couples' Blessing. Through your international marriage, you are to be the families of the world instead of focusing on each other.

The age of the international wedding opened after the 777 Couples' Blessing. There was the 320 Couples' matching ceremony in England; only two percent of the candidates were matched to the same nation (English to English). Young men and women from 27 nations were matched internationally. The mass wedding will be known as the "integration wedding," which is to match people as independent heavenly entities, regardless of nationality, or financial or social background. When the age of opposition to the Unification Church passes, the age of the "integration wedding" will come.

Whoever suffers the most will receive God's blessing. You have the form of an individual but you are not a mere individual. You should live as a representative of God, transcending the individual dimension. A person who lives for the society and the nation is called a loyal subject; and a person who lives for the world and humankind is called a saint. Working for yourself counts for nothing. The result of self-centered action will be fallen and rotten, having no meaning, like the fallen leaves of autumn. A person who works for the whole purpose will be eternally remembered as a champion, a mature fruit in society.

This time everyone was blessed internationally. In order to restore the world, you should have a universal feeling, transcending any national feeling or thought. That's why everybody received an international blessing. Father felt joyful because the Couples were happy. So Father asked them what they can do for Korea. They answered that they can do anything.

No Asian man in human history has done such work in Europe. We can feel the awesome power of the Principle.

If Korea is the champion nation, which is the object nation? It is Japan. That's why many Japanese members want to get married to Koreans, who are the ones closest to Father. They are digging into Korea. International marriage automatically becomes a great success because it is the only way. Why? Because it is the shortcut to heaven.

We are to organize the victorious dominion of the individual, family, tribe, nation and world from the remnants of the satanic world. I plan to arrange many international marriages this time. If that happens, people will be able to change their concept toward the other nations, going over national barriers and limits. There was a matching among members from 27 different European nations; only two percent of the people were matched to the same nation. Others were matched to unexpected partners. Some had language barriers, and some were matched to an enemy nation; but everyone was joyful. Difference in customs might have made them a little awkward, but it was no problem. So the wedding became a topic of interest among the European nations. People started a rumor that Reverend Moon escaped from the United States to England; but actually he gathered European young men and women and arranged their marriage. The members were matched to persons of whom they had never even dreamed. But they were so happy, even though they were matched to total strangers, because Father led them. Outsiders may wonder about those young people!

6) The Mission of the International Blessed Families

It is unprecedented that you crossed over national boundaries and gathered here. Father made it possible for you to go over the national boundaries; it is a great achievement. For example, England and Germany were enemies during World War II. But by marrying a young man and a young woman from those countries to one another, a historical phenomenon of give and take with love took place between those enemy countries. Even though they cannot communicate completely with one another, when they look at the babies born out of their base of love, both will feet the same joy. From this point, the heartistic dominion of unification is binding people together from all over Europe; this is an amazing fact.

The language and life style of the people from five oceans and six continents cannot be understood easily, but the international marriage which went over the historical walls became a landing base for God and True Parents on earth. It is a great task. A doctrine of the Unification Church is to live for the sake of others; this is the idea of sacrificing oneself for the sake of others. In this world dying from selfishness, a crowd of proud individuals gathered in front of Heavenly Father-the grand Subject of the Universe-and determined to live for the sake of the family, nation, world and cosmos. The battle cry of the crowd which is determined to break through all the layers of crucifixion is ringing throughout the world. This is a revolutionary and epoch-making song of which to be proud.

For what did you cross your national boundary? Why did you come to Korea, leaving your culture, land and parents?

God's providential goal has been to find an original husband and an original wife. Therefore, you came to meet your true husband or true wife, for whom your original mind has yearned, separating from the satanic national foundation. A true man and a true woman are to grow through their close relationship with the True Parents. In other words, you came here to serve the True Parents. You are not here pursuing money. You are not here to be proud of being American, British or German. Rather you are here to be proud of your spouse and of True Parents beyond everything else in the world. Because True Parents haven't left the sorrowful path, you came here to love them. Father knows the international blessed Couples are the ones with this heartistic determination.

You came here to look for love with an obedient and loving mind. Even though your husband is crippled or deformed, it is God's and True Parents' decision. You should have a strong desire that at the cost of your life you will leave one fruit, which is the sap of your love, on earth. With this quality of desire, you should be able to give birth to sons and daughters. Have such sons and daughters ever been born before?

Father wants to ask you, "With what kind of milk do you feed your baby?" When you nurse your baby, consider that your baby is born as the flower of your united love centering upon God and True Parents. Do you hold and nurse your baby with such an attitude? The most valuable asset for you is your child. If you had looked for money, knowledge or fame in the past, that was a false life. If your couple serves one another with sincerity and tries to pave the way to become True Parents, God will be responsible for your family. Such a family will not die of starvation; neither is it to disappear due to persecution, mockery or name-calling. The environment will surrender to such a family, as it has in Father's case.

Regardless of the opposition of the whole world, Father proceeded to look for true brothers and true tribes. After establishing true tribes, Father went on to look for the true race. After establishing the true race, Father went on to look for the true nation, true world and true spirit world. Reverend Moon has been the representative to look for the world of heaven filled with unity and love.

You don't know how precious the Blessing is. You should become a proud international couple which is qualified to receive God's love as well as His praise. You should pray for the birth of a standard-bearer who will be able to unify your two nations, and also determine to raise your child as the prince of the two nations. Have you prayed like that? If you didn't, you should repent right now.

You should change your fundamental attitude toward life. While shouldering the historical responsibility to confirm the domain of love, and while enduring in order to pass over the suffering course of the cross, you are to make an expedition into happiness in the distance. You will be punished if you forget that you flew here from all over the world to pioneer the way for true love, and your nation will be punished.

The international marriage didn't take place by accident. The traditional mission of the children of those Couples first is to annul the difference between East-West and North-South resulting from authority, knowledge and economic power, and next, on this foundation, is to build a lofty Mount Everest of love.

Are there any Japanese members who want to be martyred for God's will in Korea? The Japanese are told to marry anyone except a Korean; that is the Japanese disposition. I know it clearly. You don't know how contemptuously Father was treated in Japan. There would be no way to end my resentment even if I beat and break the bones of the Japanese. But because I realized God's love and the universal law, I can forgive and bless you; otherwise my eyes would flare with resentment. I can never forget the situation in which I was on the verge of death, bleeding from severe torture. Is it easy to gather such descendants, and make them God's children?

Since you came to Korea, you should fulfill your responsibility while learning Korean tradition. If I am buried in the "Garden of Unification," you will also be buried near me. If you get buried in the same garden as Father, your descendants will be so proud of you. The day is not so far away when your offspring in tears will cherish your memory. You should experience the awesomeness of leaving your traces in history.

To endeavor day and night is the traditional movement and action of the Unification Church.

Korean husbands and Japanese wives! You are not to live for Korea. You are chosen as the worldwide pioneers of love to unite Korea and Japan.

After Japanese members learn Korean in Korea, they should go to the wilderness of Manchuria or Siberia, or prepare to go to Red China. When the Japanese can love Red China more than the Chinese love her, the way to march forward to the world will be open. God's will is to plant the seed of true love even at the sacrifice of your life. Father expects that God's frontliners, who will be able to pioneer the continental dominion, will be born centering upon the Japanese members and their descendants. You are gathered here for such a task.

You came to Korea by an historical summons, so you shouldn't live as Japanese or Europeans any more. Even if you suffer more than the Korean people, you must go out as the frontliners to establish the heavenly tradition. While Father is establishing the worldwide foundation, you came to this fatherland of faith, so you must try harder and sweat more than Father. Have you worked more than have the Japanese members in the United States? Japanese sisters should work more than they suffered in Japan; European members also bear the responsibility to work harder than they did in their countries. No matter how difficult it is, to walk this way is your duty and goal. When your heart becomes one with the homeland of your faith, and when you master the Korean language, I will send you to your country as Korean teachers. Every country will need you. As an advanced contingent, Father matched you as Couples. Do you have time to listen to radio programs? You must study Korean every day until late at night, according to a study schedule. You will be able to spread the Korean language all over the world. You should play the role of connecting your country to God's nation.

The time will come soon when you are proud of having a Korean husband. At the very time of opening the door to the Kingdom by creating the Unification dominion centering on God, you came to Korea. So you foreign wives shouldn't be driven out of this nation, and you Korean husbands should embrace your wives with love and protect them from being driven out. You should experience this elevated and deep heartistic bond while working as the main unit for home church activity. You will have to extend the Unification dominion into your country with an anchor of love holding fast, centering upon the Blessing.

Who will receive more blessing from God? The couple from the same country who risk their lives for the providence, or the couple from enemy nations who are determined to accomplish the Will of love in oneness at the risk of their lives? The internationally married couples will receive more blessing. Knowing that, you should fulfill your responsibility as the messengers of love, in order to pro. vide a good example to Koreans.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Original Relationship of Husband and Wife

One man and one woman are the substantial object of the invisible God, His son and His daughter. Man represents God's masculine (+) nature and woman represents God's feminine (-) nature. God -- the harmonized body of the dual characteristics -- is divided into two entities formed separately, and these separate bodies are to be united again to resemble God. This is the principle of creation. The unity of one man and one woman represents the original unity of God's plus nature and minus nature. This is the harmonized body resembling God. Therefore, two human beings, husband and wife, symbolize the whole of God.

Man is True Father's incarnation and woman is True Mother's incarnation. They are also respectively representatives of God. Therefore, when they become one in love, they are embracing the universe. They become the central point of the entire cosmos.

A husband represents all men, so he is father and older brother as well as husband; a wife represents all women, so she is mother and older sister as well as wife. That's why husband and wife should naturally respect each other.

Man is God's positive external form (hyung sang) and woman is God's negative external form, so a couple is like a bag which has inside it the whole universe. Therefore, a husband and wife can feel the ideal of God's heart of love.

Man symbolizes heaven and woman symbolizes earth. They are to unite and form parallel lines.

The perfection of man and woman's love is the perfection of the universe. When this love is broken, the order of the universe and the vertical world are destroyed.

The union of man and woman is the union of heaven and earth.

The embrace of man and woman itself is the union of the whole universe. It is like the original appearance of creation centering upon God's ideal.

Adam desired to control the cosmos. He cherished the value of husband and wife and this desire represented the central value of the world, didn't it? True love should occupy this central position, but look at the status of today's evil society! People pursue physical gratification only. You shouldn't follow this corrupt trend.

You should know the holiness and value of the love of an original man and woman.

2) The Ideal of the True Husband and Wife, which Must Be Restored

A wife should think that her husband is God's representative. She should be in the position of a daughter to her husband. The husband should restore her as God's lost daughter. God lost three feminine objective positions due to the fall. One of them, the position of God's daughter, should be restored through the husband. Therefore the wife should trust her husband more than she does her father. They have to face each other centering on this standard, which is much more valuable than the sum of their past experiences. Unless they restore this heartistic standard, husband and wife cannot restore the standard of the ideal object, which was destroyed by satan. A husband should treat his wife as his mother, and they must be so intimate that they cannot stay away from each other even one day. They are each to be an existence absolutely needed by the other. Unless husband and wife become one like that, the condition of restoration is not established.

A wife is the mother's incarnation, the encapsulation of the mother's body for her husband. She is also the physical encapsulation of an older sister and of a younger sister, and she is the representative of all women in the universe. To love one's wife in this full dimensionality is to love the mother, older sister and younger sister on the level of all humankind.

Likewise, a husband is the father's incarnation for his wife. He is also the physical encapsulation of her older brother and younger brother. We must accomplish this ideal of the family. A man is True Father's incarnation and a woman is True Mother's incarnation. Therefore, neglecting one's wife is like neglecting True Mother, and deceiving one's husband is the same as deceiving heaven.

A wife should consider her husband as her father and grandfather and then as her older brother and younger brother.

A husband is to raise up his wife as his younger sister, to love her as his bride and to serve her as his mother. He is to love his wife in the order of younger sister, older sister, bride, and mother. By going through this course, we can restore the love that God lost due to the fall.

Why do we marry? We marry to discipline ourselves to love the world and to qualify ourselves to love humankind.

We receive the Blessing for the sake of God and the world. Then what is the purpose of love? In order to love the world, we are to love the one closest to us, who represents the world. A woman is to love her husband in place of her father, older brother, and younger brother, and a man is to love his wife in place of his mother, older sister, and younger sister. The husband and wife are bound to love and respect each other representing those four generations in the closest position, giving stimulating love and respect to each other.

The husband and wife relationship is the basic unit to give and receive worldwide love. Because Jesus couldn't set up this basic condition, the Marriage of the Lamb, bringing together a bride and a bridegroom representing the world, should be held this time.

In order to think of your wife as your mother, you have to be the baby. Be a baby! It is not bad to be a baby. A woman likes a man playing on affections. Try it if she likes! Try crying over food like a baby. Don't worry. God won't scold you for your immature behavior. It is inevitable in the course of restoration. When you say to your wife, "Mommy, give me rice," she will be joyful, saying, "Aha, here's our big baby."

Unless you are determined to restore the lost love of woman, you cannot restore the original family standard.

God has not had the experience of parental love, conjugal love and children's love with one person; this results in His resentment, which must be restored. When those three kinds of love are induced through one person, the heartistic Kingdom of Heaven can be restored. Ultimately, the only problem is love.

The new history starts from a bride and a bridegroom. By believing in Jesus, you are to make the pure and burning bond of love. Staying in the state of engagement is not enough; you are to become a real husband and wife. The couple should stand in the position to judge the past history and solemnly to start the new history as new ancestors. Without achieving this position, you cannot be considered a human being.

When a bride and a bridegroom individually are restored through indemnity and become a husband and a wife representing heaven and earth, God will acknowledge them, saying, "You are the flesh of my flesh, the most dutiful son and the most loyal subject." Then they are qualified to represent all the nations of the world.

How is your blessed family life? Do you fight? It is not easy to be a husband or a wife. Do you know how difficult it is for God to find an ideal object on this earth? After losing His sons and daughters, God has been establishing religions at the cost of great sacrifice through the course of history. Owing to the foundation of such sacrifices, you are called here and blessed. Dare you fight with each other after receiving such valuable love? It is easier to be the president of one nation than to be a husband or a wife of one family.

The husband is the substantial God on earth. Man is the substantial representative of heaven and woman is the substantial representative of earth. When they are harmonized, the ideal is accomplished, filled with joy and song. The power of love is limitless, so when you are intoxicated with God's love, you are in God's dominion.

I blessed you because I want you to establish a family which is objective to God and which is qualified to receive His love, so you shouldn't fight. It is not that the husband is not responsible for his wife's mistakes or that the husband can stand righteously while a wife does something evil. You should serve your spouse as God, more than you serve anybody else in the nation or world.

Women in the Unification Church should think of their husband as their God and men should think of their wife as their God. The one who serves one's spouse as God is considered to be the one with true love.

And then you are to serve your husband as your Lord. The Lord is the King of Kings. Aren't you happy to live with somebody representing God, Lord and King? You should be as joyful to see your husband as you would be to see God. Because love is unchanging, it can penetrate anything. The way of love is such that love goes through an individual, family, nation, world and even God; it can go through everything.

When a wife is as happy to see her husband as she is to see the Lord or King, she carries the value of God's object. If you are God's object, you have the same value as God. When you completely love the King, Lord and God, your love can penetrate anywhere. Therefore, these three kinds of love are like a crystalline tens. True love can unite all the creation.

When you go to the spirit world with such love, you will be one with God. There is no boundary in love. Your husband is sent by God, the Lord and the King. He carries God's bundle of love, so you cannot deny such a precious guest, whether he is handsome or not. Without this understanding, you are not qualified to get married. When you relate to the four directions with such love, the whole universe is embraced in the realm of your love. Then you love subjects as your King, humankind as the Lord, and the universe as God.

This enables you to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is the place to which those who love humankind as they love their own spouses or their Lord can go. Ultimately, from the viewpoint of love, God, the Lord and the King are one.

When man and woman become one, the whole universe can be one. Man symbolizes heaven and woman symbolizes earth. Man is in the subject position and he doesn't want anyone to intervene with his affairs. But love and truth can control anybody. Woman wants to receive love and she is passive. In this sense, man is to be a giver and woman is to be a receiver. That is why the oneness of man and woman is the oneness of heaven and earth. Only love can dominate the universe; therefore, you have to consider your spouse as greater than the universe. Our desire is to have an object who can receive and cherish us.

You are to love people. Man is to love woman and woman is to love man. The representative of man for a woman is her husband, and the representative of woman for a man is his wife. The husband is sent as the representative of all the men of the nation, of the world, and of the spirit world. The wife is sent as the representative of all the women of the nation, of the world, and of the spirit world.

In order to build the Kingdom of Heaven, a man should be able to love all the women of the world as he loves his wife. Think that you picked your wife as the companion representing all the women of the world. A woman should think of her husband as the companion representing all the men of the world.

What do you have to love first in order to love your nation? In order to love the nation a man should be able to love one woman, considering her to be the chosen representative of all the women in the nation. The same is true for a woman. When the two representatives of all men and all women become one and establish a family, that family belongs to heaven.

Conjugal love is necessary to introduce and teach the feeling of the Kingdom of Heaven in the future.

The families of the Unification Church should establish the "Kingdom of Heaven of the Family." When the "Kingdom of Heaven of the Family" is established, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth surely will be accomplished. In order to stimulate the real feeling of the future Kingdom of Heaven in the present position, we need an object. When we are stimulated by our spouses in our family, we can feel in our present daily lives the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven which is to come in the future. That's why husband and wife are needed. Husband and wife can live eternally through such stimulation. Development is impossible without stimulation.

Conjugal love is the stimulating force to build the ideal Kingdom of Heaven. Conjugal love pulls the joy of the future into the present time and supplies the present with driving force which empowers us to reach the future. This love includes love of nation, world and God, so it can penetrate everywhere. The Kingdom of Heaven is the place for the loving husband and wife only. If a couple lives their physical life realizing this concept of love, they are already in the Kingdom of Heaven. Jesus said that the Kingdom of Heaven is in your mind -- but the Unification Church says that the Kingdom of Heaven is in your family. If you cannot establish the Kingdom of Heaven in your family, the ideal of the Unification Church will not be accomplished. If you can build the Kingdom of Heaven in your family, the ideal will be accomplished. With this viewpoint, you must go the right way centering upon the Principle. A woman should love her husband as her father, grandfather and brothers; and on the foundation of this bond of love, she should love her actual father, grandfather and brothers. Otherwise, she is not qualified to have a husband. If she just loves her husband while hating her father, grandfather and brothers, she will drift away from God's Word.

You should have the concept of loving your husband as the fruitful representative of all men in the world. When your love transcends the national boundary and embraces the whole of humankind as your family, you will be acknowledged as God's son or God's daughter. This is Unificationism.

It would be a blessing of good advice to say to a person who is about to die for the sake of his family, "Abandon your family and die for your nation." Isn't it right? If it isn't wrong, you should behave like that. It is proper to give a painful word like "sacrifice your family" to a person who is struggling with his poor household. The nation is the window through which shines a dawning light opening the way of the Kingdom of Heaven for the family. When you concern yourself with your nation's household more than your own family's, the nation will protect you. When such a person starves, the nation will shed tears. A multitude who sacrifice for the sake of the nation and the world, beyond their own families, can dominate the world without a physical battle, because no one can oppose them. This is God's strategy.

Ask yourself in front of a mirror, "What dream have I carried on so far?" The dream shouldn't be a dream for yourself, but should be a dream for heaven, the world and humankind. An ideal man and an ideal woman want to have a spouse who loves the world, God and humankind more than himself or herself. It is evil when a wife bothers her husband's public mission for her individual love. That's why it is said that your own physical family is the enemy. The ones who can destroy your chances at the critical, final moment of entering the Kingdom of Heaven are your loving children, spouse and parents.

3) The Position of the Blessed Couples

God is composed of Father God (masculinity) and Mother God (femininity); therefore, all things in the creation are also composed of the dual characteristics of positivity and negativity. Eve is the wife of Adam through a horizontal relationship. In front of God, through a vertical relationship, she is Mother God as well.

The vertical God and the horizontal God meet at the time of the Blessing. The family is the place for this meeting. When the family is established, God and human beings can be united. Whenever and wherever the family is established, the vertical God as well as the "horizontal" Mother and Father God will be happy. God, father and mother are to be easily and naturally combined like the branch and the leaves of a tree. This is the seed of love that God desires as His ideal.

In the blessed family, man should live with the dignity of God and woman should live with the dignity of God's wife. If man and woman become one centering upon God, they will live in love in the physical universe and in the spirit world. This is fundamentally different from the type of love that Americans give and receive.

Living with God's dignity in true love has to do with the whole relationship between God and the universe, because the origin and the result are one and the same love. This is the principle of vertical and horizontal love. Blessed families appeared with special grace enabling them to surpass the standard set at the origin by evil parents, and to determine the standard of good parents and have the right of good ancestors. Therefore, the joy of husband and wife is the joy of Heaven and earth. You are to create such a family.

satan tempted Jesus, saying, "If you are the son of God, throw yourself down." This means that Jesus had to govern the fallen realm and gain victory over satan's trials. In other words, if Jesus came as the son of God, he was supposed to have been separated from all the suffering conditions in the course of God's restoration. The focus of the 6,000-year history of restoration is to discipline humankind to restore Adam. Then, what shall we do after restoring Adam? We are to create Eve. We shouldn't let Adam and Eve be alone this time. We have to take good care of them and comfort them. We always have to be right beside them, going eastward if they are headed east or going westward if they are headed west. The blessed couples are like the restored Adam and Eve.

Because an older brother and younger sister fell, a husband and wife as a brother and sister should be acknowledged by God. They must enter the domain of liberation by going over the crisis of indemnity in the fallen world. Unless a husband and wife meet again as brother and sister, they cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Since the married couples of all religions have not known this, they have entered the spirit world separately. The Unification Church teaches us how to remain united on earth and in the spirit world. That's what Father does. That is the Blessing.

All fallen men are archangels, fallen archangels. Woman in the fallen world is in the position of Eve who tempted the archangel, and man in the fallen world is in the position of the archangel who tempted Eve. The problem now is how to take care of the transformed fallen Eve and archangel, who have become the restored Adam and Eve. Don't think that there are thirty billion people in the world; they all are our enemies. Here you are establishing the God-centered four position foundation. You have to get rid of all the fallen factors in the physical world and in the spirit world. In order to overcome satan's total attack, you must have power stronger than satan.

When a man reaches the restored Adam's position, Eve's position can be restored. And then they as a liberated husband and wife should establish the heavenly law to serve God. As soon as they set up the heavenly law, a new tribe is born.

Examples of the law of love between parents and children have been shown in history, but no one has practiced the law of love between man and woman. We haven't seen the content of the law of love between Jesus and the Holy Spirit, a bridegroom and a bride. We have to show this new standard of conjugal love and live according to it.

God manifested the attitude of parental love through the 6,000-year history of looking after His lost sons and daughters, but He couldn't demonstrate the love of man and woman to humankind. It was God's frustration and resentment that He couldn't establish the value of the horizontal love between man and woman, even though He showed the vertical standard of loving us as His children.

So it is God's desire to establish the substance of Jesus and the Holy Spirit, to witness to the value of their love in front of the universe and humankind, and to let it shine throughout the entire spirit world. Knowing such resentment of God, Jesus and the Holy Spirit, you should dissolve it in your lifetime. You are to set up the tradition of man-woman love which can accomplish this. That's why a man looks for a woman and a woman looks for a man.

4) Ideal Husband and Wife

Why did God make it that man needs woman and woman needs man? It is because God did not want to let one person live independently, but desired that two people live together for the sake of the future world, centering upon God's desire and love. When a husband and wife live hand in hand, dreaming optimistically of the future and denying the fallen reality, they will be able to go through any difficult environment. The difficult reality will not damage their future but will stimulate in them a new vision for the future. The ordeal of the present reality then will not restrain them. When a man and a woman stand in the position to respect each other, fully aware of and accompanied by the value of the future, the site of happiness will be established right there.

God established Adam and Eve as each other's ideal spouse because they are absolutely needed for each other. Unless the subject and the object make a bond of affinity in the present reality they cannot relate to the future. God established Jesus and the Holy Spirit as subject and object in order to manifest this cosmic content. Nobody can deny this.

In order to extend the dominion, you get married.

A couple has to establish a family with the affection generated from each other, and it should match God's purpose. Otherwise, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven where God dwells in eternity. This is the conclusion and God's purpose of creation.

God is composed of vertical dual characteristics and each human being is composed of horizontal dual characteristics, so the ideal of husband and wife is to create a perfect sphere by the unity of the vertical God and the horizontal human beings.

Husband and wife should love each other as God's representatives. If you love from a humanistic point of view, you will eventually get divorced after discovering each other's shortcomings.

If a man and a woman get divorced whenever one of them makes a mistake, the family system will be destroyed and the order of society will be thrown into confusion. According to the degree of the mistake, they are to be given the indemnity period to repent. They should be educated about their mistakes and should be led not to make the same mistakes, in order for them to continue as a harmonious family.

Who are the true husband and true wife? When people become mature, they team to form a family. They should consider their spouse to be their eternal object of love and their love should grow, day by day adding more and more love to the first love. When husband and wife as the substantial bodies of eternal love can extend the family-level love to the love of a tribe, they can be considered a true husband and true wife. Then they also can participate in God's love.

The true husband thinks that he was born, lives, and will die for the sake of his spouse. The same is true for the true wife. The husband and wife of an ideal, happy and peaceful family carry the principle to live for the sake of their spouse.

All of you are men of influence and fame in your society. You may think that your success is achieved by your own talent and effort, but you have to know that your very being was caused by a woman, not by yourself. Without a woman, can a man be born? What about a woman? Was she born for the sake of herself? It is vanity to be proud of being a famous feminine movie star in colorful make-up without a man. A man's shoulders are wide and a woman's hips are big so that they can be matched well.

Therefore, an ideal couple comes into being when they are of one mind to live for the sake of the other. From this point of view, ideal, happy and good people are those who live for the sake of others. This is the very principle of creation, of which humankind is still ignorant.

The husband should be able to sacrifice his life for the sake of his wife and the wife should be able to sacrifice her life for the sake of her husband. Such a couple is related to and protected by God's direct dominion of love, so it is impossible for them to fall.

True parents live and die for the sake of their children because love is established between them. Likewise, a husband and wife of true love and of true happiness are one in love, and they each live for the sake of the other. This is an ideal couple.

In the secular family, when a husband earns money, power is produced. The money earned by the husband is the source to energize the wife and the husband gets energy by looking at his energized wife. That's why they are anxious and their relationship is apt to be broken when the husband doesn't earn money. The true husband and wife should center upon God's love.

The bride and bridegroom should center upon the original love of God, not upon money, authority or fame.

You are to develop yourself gradually, centering upon love. While the husband loves the wife and the wife lives for the sake of the husband, they are to establish a family that loves God.

What is the ideal couple of which the Unification Church talks? They are the couple which can substantiate the utmost art. The love of a husband and wife is the masterpiece of all art works. It is the best literature and it should be the substance of literature.

The husband should look the best in the wife's eyes and the wife should look the best in the husband's eyes. The bond of first love is the best bond. It doesn't matter what others say. It is impossible to buy it with billions of dollars. How beautiful it is to possess such a world of love eternally! The wife should follow and serve her husband well. This is not supposed to appear just in literature or movies. You should live it in reality. The ideal of history and the ideal of culture have been wrecked, so Father has been creating a new history in order to create the ideal culture.

Until when do you want to love your spouse? How would you feel if the answer came, "Until our youth is over"? We want our spouse to love us until death and even eternally. Eternity represents the whole centering upon the future. To love until death is to love sacrificing everything. "Eternally" means "completely," and "until death" means "giving everything."

After marriage, sisters will ask their husbands if they like them and how much they like them. They want to hear their husbands say that they love them giving everything, wholeheartedly. The same is true for men. It is inevitable. It is the way of God's harmony.

A man should die if he cannot control a woman, but it doesn't mean that man is to neglect woman. It doesn't work to claim and to present your one-sided way of love. Man and woman should examine each other forever. If your life is not sanctified and your family is not restored, God cannot claim your couple as His.

The dutiful son's mind is unchanging and it goes straight to his parents; and the loyal subject's mind goes straight to his king. Likewise, the saint is the one whose mind is unchanging and goes straight to God. If your mind is unchanging even at the moment of death, you are a dutiful son, a loyal subject and a saint.

In this view, if a couple wants to be a true husband and wife, the wife's mind should be able to go straight to the husband and the husband's mind should be able to go straight to the wife. That's why the Unification Church disciplines the mind to go straight to God regardless of whether one is Occidental or Oriental. Therefore, the mind of western members and of eastern members in the Unification Church is exactly the same toward Father.

The husband is precious to his wife and the wife is precious to her husband. They meet in the presence of the heavenly law; their meeting is not caused by themselves. If we keep our integrity in relation to God, we can break through and advance upon our way.

An ideal husband and wife encourage each other to work for the Will, God, and the world.

You must be a luminous couple, like the sun and the full moon in the principled orbit, not like the sun Or the moon covered with dark clouds in a dark cosmos.

Heaven is looking for a couple which can represent heaven and earth and whose heart is filled with passionate love.

Create a record of love until you meet Father again. You should rear your children in the atmosphere of such conjugal love.

You should be a couple of parental heart which can be God's fence.

Economic difficulties cannot crack the affinity of husband and wife. Educational background cannot blur conjugal love. Some wife may think that her husband should study a certain field more, but Father doesn't think so.

5) Conjugal Love

Conjugal love is the oneness of the love of man and the love of woman. Conjugal love is to become one with children's love centering upon parental love and then it can become one with God's love. God's love will dwell where the origin of perfect conjugal love is established.

When a man and a woman are about to explode in love on the foundation of loving God and humankind, God and the universe can claim and possess their family. Where does the root of love exist? It doesn't exist within you. God's love is the origin.

Doves love each other sounding "coo, coo." What about you couples? When people who are in deep love meet each other, the sound will be much bigger than that of thunder.

If we have strong love centered upon God, opposition and persecution from the world will be something interesting to play with. "First love" possesses enormous power, like dynamite. Did Adam and Eve live together without getting married, as is the practice of the young people in this age? True love is the first, the last and the eternal. The mind to pursue such strong idealistic love becomes the driving force to overcome all difficulties. We can win over anything-not only satan-when we are in love.

To fall is to lose the center of vertical love and horizontal love. That's why conjugal love in the fallen world is so unstable. Conjugal love these days can be turned around 180 degrees by one word. That is the fallen reality. That shows that people don't know where conjugal love should aim. The reason that the world is heading toward destruction is that the order of conjugal love has broken apart.

True love means to love in complete oneness of body, heart and blood lineage. Who can love like that? Only the husband and wife can. In this ideal, is there any taste of life when one is apart from one's spouse?

One's spouse is the most lovely object in the world. The relationship between a couple is just like an echo. Your spouse will sound and behave according to how you sound and behave.

In love, a man doesn't reject a woman even while she is plunging into the depth of his heart. A man likes such a woman. All barriers are broken when one sacrifices and invests everything for the sake of love.

God wants a couple to love each other passionately. In order not to leak any love, which means to love 100%, virgin maidens and bachelors are warned not to touch each other's hands before marriage. When you enter your married life after keeping your virginity, you will be able to love wholeheartedly. Even though a couple is physically far apart, they will find themselves moving toward each other automatically and unconsciously.

Our mind and body are in contradiction. To correct this, first of all, the body in the position of object should be one with the mind in the position of subject. Then we should make the reciprocal base for God to dwell in our mind, which is taking subject position united with the body as object. When a man and a woman who have accomplished this receive the Blessing and live giving and receiving perfect love in joy, they will look like flowers in full bloom. All the harmonized outcomes generated from such loving couples will be like beautiful fragrance to God. God has always longed to live with such beautiful flowers and in such fragrance. God can dwell only in the love of a husband and wife; all things and the universe should be harmonized centering upon that love. The Unification Church is the place for teaching this content.

God's favorite melody is the joyous laughing of a couple in love. When a couple lives with the mind to embrace the whole universe, laughter is produced automatically. Isn't the loving life of a such a couple a beautiful flower in God's sight? This is not a mere ideal or something abstract. I am talking about the original world.

Looking at a mountain, a couple asks, "For whom does this mountain exist?" Their answer is, "It exists for me at the same time as for you." A couple is like this. The way for a couple to be one is for them to accomplish the purpose of the universe, regarding that purpose to be the most significant aspect of life. A couple speaks centered upon mind, personality and love. They are in the same boat, aren't they? When a country-bred lady gets married to a Cabinet minister, people bow down to her as the wife of a Cabinet minister even if she didn't graduate from elementary school. Husband and wife are to go the same way. Within a couple, the wife's love is the husband's love and the husband's love is the wife's love.

The laughter of a husband and wife who are intoxicated in love is relative. The man opens his eyes wide and the woman gently closes her eyes when they laugh. When the husband's eyes get big, get and the wife's eyes get smaller, they become more intoxicated in love.

A couple shouldn't unilaterally desire their spouse's face to remain in a fixed shape. If they remain fixed, each will become really tired of looking at the other. When you look at your spouse with a joyful heart, he or she will look joyful; and when you look at your spouse with a beautiful heart, he or she will look beautiful. Feel your spouse's face anew with every new stimulation.

A husband and wife are happy when they give and receive love with each other. If a man strikes a woman with his fist using physical power, that couple cannot be happy at all. When a man energetically embraces and loves a woman, the woman will feel true happiness. This love cannot be accomplished by energy alone; neither can it be fulfilled by heart alone. When a man confirms his loving heart with physical power, a woman feels complete happiness, and when the woman returns love both physically and spiritually to the man, they can become a truly happy couple.

Human beings always need stimulation. Happiness cannot be established without stimulation. Whenever we are hungry, rice tastes so good and fresh. We can eat the same meal every day with the same relish. Likewise, love always should be fresh and new. The husband and the wife should miss each other more and more, day by day. In order to feel that way we have to research ourselves and God.

What is our favorite thing to do? Is it eating? We feel good when we eat, but it is temporary. If we are full, we can't eat more, even though we are offered the most delicious dishes. But we are never satiated with our lover. The more we see the lover, the more we miss him or her. In this way, lovers make a circle of love. Unification takes place right there.

Prior to marriage, a girt doesn't feel the necessity of a man. But once she gets caught by love in married life, she cannot bear to be without him. Owing to love, she realizes that her husband is much more precious than herself.

True joyfulness can be generated in a family only if they center their love upon God and they can see the joyous God. Originally, making love is not something of which to be ashamed. It is supposed to be the noblest, holiest and most beautiful thing. Because the human ancestors committed a sin of love, the history of love has flowed in a shameful direction.

Who could see Adam and Eve dancing naked in the Garden of Eden? Should we worry if a couple dances naked in their private room? Society rightly accuses them if they do so in front of others. But who cares if a husband and a wife dance naked or do whatever they want? Therefore, the blessed couple may dance naked in their room. Nobody can accuse whatever happens between a husband and a wife.

Even though there are so many men and women in the world, you should be able to think that there exist only you and your spouse. It is the principle that you totally invest yourself in your spouse alone.

The value of love lies in longing. Your spouse will be happy to pour out his or her love to you only if you ask for love opening your mouth and your eyes as much as you can-in other words, only if you actively initiate love. Otherwise, your spouse will run away. How bad would you feel if your spouse were passive and not serious in love? Do you want to be closer to your lover or to be far away from your lover? We always want to be together with our lover because we feel good when we are together. We feel good when we are together because everything functions simultaneously.

When expressing love to a partner, it would be better to do it silently than to do it loudly shouting, "I love you." Deep love kept silently in the heart is very precious.

Occidental love is active whereas Oriental love is internal. The waves are high in the shallow water and gentle in the deep water. The waves of love also get quieter in depth. In this sense, invisible love is more precious than visible love. If there is one walking, visible God, what will happen? All the nations will fight with one another to possess this limited God within their boundaries. But fortunately, that which is precious is invisible and that which is invisible is precious. God is precious because He dwells in our invisible mind. Because He is inside our mind, nobody can steal God from us.

The invisible love is the greatest among all kinds of love. It would be no fun at all if love were visible. Since love is invisible, it can be the highest, widest and deepest. Some say love is like the Rocky Mountains or like the Niagara Falls. Those are correct similes. The invisible God is precious because invisible love is precious. It is true that we have to enter the state of the complete absence of ego in order to find God. God lives deeply and quietly in the invisible world rather than in the visible world where we live.

American love looks very hot but it is actually lukewarm. The American couples kiss each other every morning; it is like a fly touching on the skin a little and flying away. Look at Oriental couples. The husband and the wife stare at each other before kissing and they both drop their head slightly due to shyness. It is a really beautiful scene, comparable to one of the great masterpieces. It is also a sweet and mysterious scene when a wife carries her husband's suitcase with loving heart in order to see him off when he leaves for a business trip. But most American women don't even turn their heads or go out of the room to see their husbands off. Therefore, Orientals who are aware of the Western life style don't want to get married to an American woman.

The conversation of a loving couple is much more beautiful than any poem or any picture in the world. How beautiful words are, such as "between lovers," "between ourselves," or "you and me"!

When God blesses human beings, He creates the environment for the couple to be happy. The couples who enter the door of such blessing don't fight with each other right away. After entering the door of love, they are busy exchanging whispers such as, "I've been waiting to meet you for a long time. My life will bloom with the flowers of value through you. I was born to love you and waited to love you until now." There is nothing sweeter than the confidential talk of love.

The married couple's whispering of love is the most effective refrigerant to cool off all the fatigue and the hatred in the world. A couple shouldn't demand love forcibly from each other. Love is natural, so the confidential talk of love is soft and beautiful.

The wife after knowing love is stimulated to take a nap in the husband's bosom. That's because she gets addicted to this happiness and cannot control her heart. Prior to marriage, the man looks creepy and scary, but the woman's heart changes rapidly after marriage. She will do whatever it takes to be with her husband as much as she can be. For example, she pushes her husband to come home for lunch.

Likewise, a man after knowing love wants to sleep on his wife's lap whenever he finds leisure time, so he rushes right home at a coffee break or at lunch time. After marriage, he can do whatever the wife wants without a moment's hesitation -- even things that he formerly considered totally belonging to women. This is the typical change which takes place in a married couple.

When a man and a woman meet through God as their mediator, how do they express their love? Looking at the developmental process of love, love is expressed first by the mouth, second by the breasts and third by the sexual organ. Before making love, a woman hides her mouth due to shyness because love starts from kissing.

As love matures, sons and daughters are born as the fruit of love. For woman, her sexual organ is the holy place of love and only the husband has the key to the door of love. If the husband has two keys to open the holy place of love, he is satan. The woman's holy place is to be opened only by her husband's key. If it can be opened by any other key, the woman is satan.

When the husband opens the wife's holy place with his key of love, the most precious and valuable children are to be born. The children are the crystals of love. Through giving birth to a child, human beings can experience God's heart of having created Adam and Eve.

Because the baby is the incarnation of the parents, being composed of the blood, flesh and love of the parents, it looks lovely and cute all the time. It doesn't matter if the child has a runny nose or is urinating or defecating. Love is soaked with those actions. If the couple's relationship is created by an extremely strong force of love, no matter what the spouses do, every action looks joyful and lovely.

If a woman complains about her husband's body smell or if a man dislikes his wife's gestures, we can tell that there is no perfect love established between the couple. Such couples relate centering upon their own advantage.

6) The Destiny of a Couple

What is marriage? It is to set one's sights upon a common destiny as a couple. It is to pursue the dual destiny, overcoming the individual destiny. Once a man and a woman are bound to one common destiny through marriage, they cannot freely change it by their will.

A man is bound to a man's destiny because he is born as a man; a woman is bound to a woman's destiny because she is born as a woman. No one can deviate from this; there is nothing that we can do about this destiny. Therefore, it is wise for us to follow the given orbit of destiny.

Once you are married, you cannot do whatever you like. You are to follow the destiny of your family at the risk of your life.

When we extend the trajectory of the heartistic road that a man and a woman are to go, it converges in oneness, focused upon God's principled road. That is the ideal point of the settlement of family love, generated by the oneness of man and woman. At first, a man and a woman individually are to find the focal point in which they can settle themselves down in God's heart; then they as a couple should find the settling point of family love by extending the individual focus.

Beginning with the very moment of love, you are one, not two any more. You cannot behave individually but should collectively take responsibility for everything.

A husband and a wife are a pair. Everybody's fortune is as different as everybody's face is different. The destiny of every life course is different. Even though a husband's fortune is bad, it can be changed to the good if the wife's fortune is good. The wife's bad fortune also can be made better by the good fortune of her husband. Therefore, the destiny of a couple is like leveling the land, raising up the valleys and bringing down the mountains. On that fertile ground, the couple can plant trees or plow fields with their common ideal. They can push ahead all varieties of plans on their land. Thinking in this manner, you should not unite centering upon your spouse's external looks. What is at stake in marriage is something very fearful.

When a marriage is not well arranged or accomplished, either the man dies or the woman dies, or both of them die at the same time. Many times we can see such phenomena. This principle functions even in the place of which you are not aware. The prosperity of your generation does not guarantee the prosperity of your future generations. A minimum of three to seven generations should be settled centered upon God. Your spouse may seem unfit for you to your human eyes, but you will realize the truth after making effort to live together for more than three years. Father is teaching about history from the aspect of tradition, so you couples should endeavor to become one.

You are in the same position as Jesus and the Holy Spirit. When you become one centered upon God and try saving others' lives in tears, multiplication will surely take place. Research whether or not this is true. If it does not work this way, my words are a lie. You should be completely one at the risk of your life for the sake of the glory of God's will and of your descendants, and you should establish the foundation upon which you can have give and take with God. When you completely engage in this give and take action, procreation takes place. This is the Principle. Practice this principled life in your substantial household. Because it has not been practiced in our daily lives, we have been stagnating.

Unless you accomplish relational love first, you cannot reach the absolute love of the subject. This destiny was given human beings in the original creation, so when you cannot accomplish the purpose of love, you are bound to bring about a rupture.

The husband's mind and body shouldn't change. Once he promises something, he must keep his promise forever. Otherwise he will be judged in the spirit world not by God, but by his wife. The same applies to the wife. The perfect person is the one who accomplishes oneness of mind and body, oneness with God, and oneness with their spouse.

There is only one love.

There is only one heartistic standard for a couple to establish.

The couple's mind and body should be one forever.

Love is eternal. It is not two but one. Once a man and a woman are bound in love, they are to live one hundred years on earth and eternally in the spirit world. When the two separate physical bodies become one centering upon God and establish the four position foundation of love, the ideal world will be formed. False love cannot invade there, and only true love will dwell there.

Some of the blessed couples may complain about their spouses. They are the ones who do not know God's sorrowful path, which has headed toward the establishment of the Kingdom of Heaven in the future. God knows the difference in standard between you and your spouse. When you keep your heart grateful to God, even though your spouse is not satisfied with you, He will bless you abundantly in the near future. The grateful heart is the absolute condition for receiving God's blessing. We must be the ones with such heart.

During the first three years of marriage, you have a hard time engrafting to your spouse because your family background, habits and etiquette are totally different from your spouse's. They do not fit each other, but you must make a deliberate effort to make them fit.

The wife should be obedient to and supportive of her husband. Of course, it is the husband's responsibility to increase his wife's willingness to do that. The husband should teach the wife how the Principle works. That's why Father thinks that the first three years of married life is the period to discipline the couple to be united with God's will. It takes at least three years for a couple to be one centering upon God.

Give birth to a child after being a parent without any trace of shame, according to God's will and the Principle. Such a family life is the principled form. It is not easy to play the role of a parent; neither is it easy to play the role of a husband or a wife. You have to inherit the tradition of the Unification Church.

Everything that a woman has belongs to others. Therefore, a woman has the responsibility to keep others' belongings well. Think of the woman's breasts, hips and sexual organs! None of them are for a woman's sake.

A woman is in the position of a guest, an errand girl and a servant. She enters the other's house as a servant, goes through the course of an errand girl for her husband and parents-in-law, and finally becomes a queen-the most precious guest. Originally, a woman's voice should sound softer than the voice of an average man. Her voice should be like the whispers of love.

In an Oriental family, the husband even hits his wife to correct her bad habits. An American woman divorces right away if she gets even one fist from her husband, doesn't she? What kind of love is that, which can be abandoned because of one blow? If she is slapped by her husband, a woman with true love weeps, holding her husband's hands. What can you do with love so shallow that it runs away because of one slap? True love makes you risk your life. A woman of true love doesn't abandon her husband even though he does this. I want to make you such a woman. But you know it is really not good for a husband to hit his wife.

What kind of woman do you want to be ? Do you want to be the kind of woman who divorces after being slapped by her husband? Don't you all want to be the women of true love, who can love sacrificing their lives in spite of your husband's misbehavior? Raise your hand if you want to be such a woman. All of the American men want to get married to you if you are such a woman.

What kind of bond do we have? We have the bond which avenges God's lost love.

In order to make a bond of life, a man and a woman should march forward toward world peace. Peace cannot be achieved by only a man or only a woman. It is to be accomplished by the unified power of a man and woman. The way to achieve unity and peace is to rush right into the center. The driving force to rush into the center is the power of love. When your object appears, your mind automatically is to be stimulated to love.

When you are in suffocating agony, nobody can help you get out of that state. Even God cannot do anything for you. But how precious it is to have a horizontal partner who can understand your heart! The partner's shortcomings can be the condition for you to be grateful to God and to mitigate God's burden. When your partner comes up short in every field of life, it can be a good condition for you to show yourself in front of God.

Individual destruction is acceptable but the family shouldn't be destroyed. The wife is the most needed person in the world for her husband and the husband is the most needed person in the world for his wife. You should be each other's walking stick, advising each other.

Whether your partner is good or bad, he or she is your partner. When a husband faces the fate of death, so does his wife. The wife who curses her husband when he is on the verge of death will surely perish. The same applies to the husband.

The subject or object who lives for the sake of his or her partner never perishes. When there is a perfect subject who lives for the sake of others, a perfect object is bound to appear. When there is a perfect object who practices life for the sake of others, a perfect subject will definitely appear. Even though the partner doesn't appear right away, if you don't give up until the end, he or she definitely will come. You have to know this point very clearly. You shouldn't give things up so easily after trying just several days. Once you start something, your mind should determine to persist until death. If you cannot get the direct result in your lifetime, your mind should believe that it will surely come in the following generations. Waiting for generation after generation is not bad, if it is the result of God's plan to give you the worldwide blessing. God will think, "You are a very patient tribe, so wait for ten or twenty generations more. I'll pour the worldwide, historical blessing upon your descendants."

Due to the fall, human beings lost God's love. Without God's love, we have been making human relationships. That's why, even though the original mind is yearning for true love, there is no true love. The false love generated without God's intervention is temporary, covering only the physical life.

The couple happily married on earth may separate when they enter the spirit world. They will surely be separated if their love did not originate in God. The couples who started their love relationship and their family life centering upon God's love will never be separated.

7) Why Are We Sad When Our Loved One Dies?

Why do we feel sad when our loved one dies? When our loved one dies, we feel it instantaneously because of the way the power which fills the universe functions. The more love enters us, the more we feel this universal power centering upon our vertical relationship with God. But when our loved one dies, this power leaves us and we feel the absence of the power right away.

This is bitter. We are to be perfectly good entities found acceptable but we become incomplete due to the absence of our loved one. Our life pursues perfection. But when we carry imperfect factors, the power of the universe drives us out. That results in pain. You should know this clearly.

It is agonizing and painful to disappear from the earth. To feel somewhat better without a husband violates the Principle -- the universal law. That's why a wife wants to die when her husband dies. When we fit ourselves in harmony with all the relative positions, happiness comes.

When your husband or your wife dies, you feel sad. The principle of the universe is to form a four position foundation centering upon God, completing the three stages of parents, husband and wife, and children. When we are banished from the Principle, we feet sad. The formula is to create the vertical and the horizontal world centering upon the three stages of God, Adam, and Eve. The horizontal world is formed through the substantiation of Adam, Eve, and their children. The horizontal world is to appear and expand naturally through the extension of Adam and Eve's family. The horizontal standard of the body is children and the horizontal standard of the mind is the spirit world. The two should be one. God can dwell right there, in both the spirit world and the physical world. This leads to the establishment of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

Why does the husband shed tears when his wife dies? Because the way to give birth to children, fulfilling the third purpose, is broken. Therefore, he feels sad. Without accomplishing the third purpose, he cannot survive. There are positive (+) electricity and negative (-) electricity. If one of them disappears, the remaining one cannot function at all. The same applies to human life.

Can we really be happy living alone? When one half of a couple dies, the partner cries bitterly. Can a man alone prepare the way of life? Why do we become miserable without a partner? It is because we cannot fulfill the law of the universe. The motives and components which make for happiness are determined by the law of the universe-the pair system. Feeling sad means we are deviating from the law. The law of the universe does not correspond with sadness. What does feeling happy or joyful mean? It means that the universe welcomes you. Feeling sad is the result of being banished from the world. joy and sadness are distinguished in this manner.

When the husband of a newly married couple living in a complete oneness suddenly dies, can the wife alone find the lost love? Can she alone recover her husband's love? The only way to restore the lost love is through the resurrection of the husband.

When a woman lives alone without a husband, anyone is apt to tempt her, even if she lives in a good neighborhood. That's why a woman needs her husband, even though he doesn't earn enough money to make a living.

The son of filial piety feels unspeakable sadness when his parent dies; so do the parents who lose their children. The same applies in the case of losing our spouses. Our descendants feel the same amount of sadness when we die. This principle is unchanging.

Why does a woman cry when she loses her husband? It is not just due to the general reason that she misses him. Love needs four directions, and it should relate to "front and rear" and "left and right" to form a sphere. The husband is to accomplish the four directions of love in a "left and right" relationship with the wife. When this horizontal pair disappears, the universe cannot protect her and this state of being at risk leads to pain.

Why do we feel pain when we are sick? The blockage of the way of give and take is manifested as pain. That's how we get sick.

8) The Cooperation of True Husband and Wife

A wife shouldn't think that she fulfills her responsibility by just preparing a meal when her husband comes home from work. The most important thing is to share a time of confidential talk of love at the dinner table. If she comforts her husband's hard work of the day with the whispering sound that she had in their first meeting, his fatigue will fade away and their conjugal love will become deeper.

When Father, verging on seventy years old, wants to go out to the ocean, Mother prepares all his equipment with her whole heart. She even prepares the supplies needed in case he stays out overnight and prays for the accomplishment of Father's will. What a beautiful helper and supporter she is!

Father many times feels sorry for Mother in her mission. As a woman in her prime of life, she must desire to do many things. When Mother sleeps in fatigue, I offer a big bow to her in tears. Such heart is necessary. The room which is filled with flowers in full bloom and fragrance is a happy room. God dwells in such fragrance of flowers. When her husband goes to bed right after work, snoring loudly without eating dinner and without saying anything, a wife should be able to hear, above the noise of his snoring, the sound of tears from her tingling heart. Father's wish is to see that kind of family. If I cannot see such a family, my suffering will be in vain. All of you should know this.

People must live together. For what? For a certain purpose. In order to feel love in living, we should live together. Every existence, regardless of being man or woman, has the same purpose. Man and woman should not move according to different purposes. They are to become one. When a husband works outside, his wife should work inside. Even though their bodies are different, their minds should be the same.

When the husband goes out to took around his assigned area, the wife shouldn't act like, "See you later. I've got to sleep now. I'm so tired." Until her husband comes back from his tour, her heart should make the same effort he is making. Children also should wait until their father comes back from the mission area and they have to pray for their parents' well-being. Something absolutely inseparable should exist between them. That is the fortune of heaven and earth, the fundamental form centering upon universal love. If it breaks, there will be nothing but despair.

Women in the Unification Church should clearly know that man is subject and woman is object. On the foundation of their oneness, they as a union can serve their new subject. In other words, their union becomes the object in order to make a love relationship with God. Love does not come unless there is a subject-object relationship. Is man plus or minus? (Plus.) What about woman? Is woman plus or minus? (Plus.) You answered both sides are plus; that's why you just want to receive love instead of giving. When man wants to give to woman and woman wants to give to man in a perfect plus and minus relationship, their love will circulate smoothly. The sickness of American women is due to the selfish desire just to receive love from the husband. The master of the American family is woman. Men are overpowered by women in the family. The man dresses the woman instead of the woman dressing the man. It is a total inversion. When the husband comes home from work, the wife who has spent idle time at home commands the man to do things. If the wife greets her husband with a joyful, welcoming heart and invites him to eat right away, happiness dwells with the family.

The wife should make her husband successful; that is to say that she should be his great supporter. Be the perfect man in substance, heart and living. The place where God's love blossoms is the family.

In order for a man to be successful, his wife should be excellent. Now is the time for women to be open to God's fortune. It is the time for the miserable women to be happy. Because Father clarifies things with Principle, women are happy. As long as you are born as a woman in this precious time, you should be the wife of the bold soldier representing history.

Women should go the way of woman in response to the heavenly law. You should be able to die if your husband asks you to die together with him. You will live together in the spirit world even though you die here. There will be a way for liberation as long as you are absolutely obedient to your husband's order. Within the fallen world, the way of liberation will always remain for those who observe the law of absolute obedience to the principled morality.

Even though you are so extremely beautiful and capable that you can lead a comfortable life on your own, you should follow your husband regardless of any suffering as long as he is centered upon God. No matter how much you are persecuted, if you can bear a child who can love God and the universe and can control the world, you should be able to endure until the end of the world. Even though you've got the ugliest man in the world, if God dwells in your family and you and your husband are devoted totally to Him, a saint will appear through your blood lineage. If you offer the sacrifice of three generations with the utmost sincerity to God, a saint will surely appear in your family. You should think that your husband represents all the husbands of the world. When you give birth to a child in accordance with this principle, he or she will be a great figure.

When you treat your husband as a saint and recognize him as the representative of the Lord, you will be able to sacrifice your life for his sake. On that foundation, a great figure who can restore the nation and the world will be born.

God must love woman more than man. Man is like God's body and woman is in the position of his object. Woman, who was created at the last moment as the utmost masterpiece, is in the position to receive more love from God and eventually she is to be a mother. Children in general also prefer their mothers.

Father thinks of something in the far distance and Mother thinks of things close at hand. Woman is the realist. Raising up children is a big job. When a woman is pregnant, she loses her taste for food, and suffers. Because she suffers, God acknowledges her. Why does God make a pregnant woman lose her appetite? If his wife doesn't lose her taste for food, the man will be indifferent even though she is pregnant. A woman also grabs God's attention more when she is pregnant.

Because women have to go through so many difficulties, such as the period of pregnancy and delivery, God gives deeper love to them. Why did God make it so difficult? If the process of bearing a child were easy, she wouldn't understand love. When she gives birth in suffering, she will cherish her baby and will be able to feet God's heart. In this respect, woman is created as God's object of love. In bearing a child, a woman gets to know parental love, husband's love and child's love. Woman is so precious because she, more than man, is connected to love.

Father cannot compete with Mother in loving a child. Because the mother pours out power more than anyone else and suffers more than anyone else in bearing a child, she more than anyone else loves the child.

In this respect, woman occupies the eminent and precious position in the realm of emotion. No matter how much the father loves his baby, he doesn't know love as much as the mother does. Therefore, women will go to the Kingdom of Heaven of heart. Understanding this, it is not too bad to be born as a woman. God is fair.

Woman should make the fragrance of love spread out to the far distance like the morning-glory flower.

Even though a husband tells his wife not to intervene in his business, should she not intervene at all? A wife can stand as equal in position to her husband. If the husband is absent, his wife should be able to replace him.

A wife shouldn't be indebted to her husband.

 

In settling a family, the woman's role is vital. She should do an excellent job.

A wife should have the attitude to accept her husband's opinion 100%. She should create so strong an internal bond to her husband that she accepts his actions 100% as well. She should go east when husband orders her to go. If a woman doesn't follow where her husband goes, she is not a wife at all.

You should think carefully what to say to your bridegroom at the first moment you offer your life to him. A sister who is determined to be completely obedient to her husband with such a serious heart will surely receive his love. Have you thought about that? The wife should be the person who can be responsive for the sake of her husband. Such a quality is necessary.

Your ears should be able to go over the rugged mountains. How will you do if you are matched to a man who curses you every day? You should be able to say to the husband who is cursing you right after breakfast, "Please wait and curse me after eating lunch," and at lunch time, "Curse me only after finishing dinner." If he continues after dinner, you should be able to say "Please sleep first and curse me later." Then satan will go away in forty days because there's no fun in what he is doing.

You are not supposed to expect only good things. Can you bathe in the sun 24 hours? No. You need the night, don't you? It is Principle that the high is followed by the low.

A wife shouldn't be sad because she cannot wear nice clothes or because her household is poor. Your husband already knows your heart. Deep love and priceless treasures are hidden in his heart of feeling sorry for you.

I want to advise wives to awaken their husbands from sleeping, accusing them, "Why do you always sleep?"

Wives want their husband's happiness more than their own because it determines their mutual relationship. Woman is born to welcome man and man is born to welcome woman.

You should feel the family standard keenly. Man is subject and he should stand in the center. The subject should stand in the position of subject, not that of object. The center should be protected and it shouldn't be at an odd angle. He is in the position representing God.

Motive and cause start from the subject. Happiness and joy originate from the subject. The man is responsible if there is family discord. The responsibility for the fall is assigned to God first, to Jesus second, and to the Holy Spirit third.

When the ideal world is established, man and woman must become equal. Then who is to be the subject? Equality is possible when we eternally take absolute responsibility. The subject doesn't press the object hard to take responsibility. After fulfilling his responsibility as a subject, he can call the object to account. God doesn't call human beings to account until they become perfect. In other words, He is tolerant until the perfection of human beings.

In that respect, if man is subject, he should be responsible for everything. The representative who can inherit all the responsibilities and who can fulfill the public commitment becomes the subject.

Man has an active and conquering nature.

Man has to work. What kind of work? He has to pioneer something. Human beings are called the Lords of creation. The word "Lord" sounds as if it refers to a man, doesn't it? How would you feel if a little beardless woman with little fist and slender face stood up shouting, "I am the Lord of all creation?" Think about it. No matter how many times she shouted, her voice would sound feminine. What if a man with a somewhat thick voice shouted, "I am the Lord of all creation." How would you feel? Even all the women would agree with his claim after hearing his voice.

When men are fighting, if a woman tries to intervene, saying, "Go away," how do you feel? But when a man with his fist clenched firmly says, "Hey! Beat it; get outta here," at least it sounds authentic.

In this view, it is better for man to take the first position as the "Lord." The Lord is supposed to be different from others; he is supposed to carry at least one more item than the other creature. Man carries one more item than woman: his moustache. The moustache makes man qualified as the "Lord." Heavenly Father is truly mathematical.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Ideal Family

The ideal family is the place of the eternal love of parents, the eternal love of husband and wife, and the eternal love of children centering upon God.

Even though a person with lots of property and fortune sings songs of happiness, these external belongings cannot be the cause of his or her happiness. Even though they may come along with happiness, they cannot be happiness itself. Then what decides happiness? There should be loving parents, a couple, and children. Nobody can deny this. In proportion to any part missing among those, there will be a proportionate sadness and dissatisfaction in one's heart.

There must be parents, husband, wife and children in a family -- such a family can be the site of happiness. God's purpose to look for humankind must also be to grope for happiness, because without human beings God Himself cannot establish a site for happiness. Unless God has the proper relationship with human beings, He cannot accomplish His ideal of happiness. When the world of emotion is filled by a family, we feel happiness; likewise God feels happy in such an atmosphere.

Where does unhappiness start? When the nest of love disappears, unhappiness starts. A happy family is the family serving the parents as the wall protecting the house. The family vertically serves the parents representing heaven, and the family is represented by a husband and wife in love, who were strangers before, but who are creating the moral law and are carrying on the lineage.

From where does happiness come? It comes from a family. If there's an emotional problem, happiness cannot be established; neither can it be established where heart and love are lacking.

A formula is not something special. If there's a subjective content which can be applied everywhere in order to maintain one specific type of relationship, it becomes a formula. When we can come to a conclusion by using one specific term representing the same phenomena everywhere, it becomes a formula. That's the Principle. The formula means the center. The center is a vertical standard; therefore, the vertical standard is not two, but one.

Who is the center of a family? The oldest one is the center. If a great-grandfather is alive, he is the center. In the time near his death, if the family members neglect the great-grandfather, it will be the same as neglecting the vertical world. Even though he is in his dotage, the center of the family is the great-grandfather. At mealtime, we should serve him first. Even if the father is the president of the nation, the family members should serve the grandfather first because the son is in the horizontal position.

Whom do you like best in your family? Your parents, right? Why do you like them most? Because they are the nearest position with which you can sustain a love relationship throughout your entire life.

The one you love next best is your husband or wife. The unconditional love between a husband and wife is the favorite to bring happiness and harmony, even though this love is not the most intimately close to God's absolute and unchanging love.

Finally, there is the children's love for parents. If the children can sacrifice for and love their parents in a positive manner, while longing for an ideal environment in which the hope of the future can bloom, their love will be a pure and sincere contribution to the happiness of the family.

The family with parents' true love, a couple's true love, and children's true love must be the most ideal family in the world.

The favorite in a family is not decided by you. Then who is the one of the most value? The parents are. Take yourself as an example. Authority, knowledge, fame and money are precious to you, but none of them are more valuable than your parents. Next in value would be your spouse and finally your children. Is there in fact anything more valuable than your parents, spouse or children? No, there is no such thing.

Then why do we like parents, spouse and children? It is because of love. Parental love is absolutely necessary for children. Conjugal love is absolutely necessary for husband and wife. The sibling love between brothers and sisters, and filial piety toward parents, are also absolutely necessary.

If a parent is sick, what will a child do? The child will do whatever is necessary to cure the sickness, to the extent of selling all of the family's property. Why? Because of the bond of love.

The willing effort to do whatever is necessary to save the parents is rooted in the force of love. It is the same between husband and wife. If one of a couple contracts a serious disease, conjugal love compels us to cure the disease by any means necessary. It is the same between parents and children. This is the universal truth that no one can deny.

What is true love? It is parental love, conjugal love and children's love. Without a tradition of sacrifice for one another, love is broken easily. Isn't it true? Because parents sacrifice for children, the bond of parental love never breaks. And if children grow up in true parental love, they can never disobey their parents. When the degree of sacrifice and sincere effort for one another is extended beyond themselves, blessing comes to a couple; such a family is the blessed land that God visits.

Ideal love is accomplished in a family, but God hasn't had true sons and daughters, true brothers and sisters, and true husbands and wives, and He couldn't become the true parent. Accomplishing all of that is God's will. Love dwells in such a place. People will come to such a place, abandoning everything which belongs to the world.

Even though a father has bushy hair and looks ugly to others, if he has a full bundle of love in his mind, his children will love him. Even though others cannot stand looking at his ugly face, the more the children look at their father's face, the happier they will become.

By having love, God can possess authority and can be a parent.

A woman can play the role of bride by having love. Without love, a man cannot function as a bridegroom. A woman who wants to play a role of bride without love is not a woman; and a man who wants to play a role of bridegroom without love is not a man. With love a man can function as a bridegroom and a woman can function as a bride.

Can a son play a perfect son's role without love? Can a daughter play a perfect daughter's role without love? They cannot.

How should children love each other? What should be their standard of love? They should love each other the same as their father loves their mother. People learn love from their parents. Children should be able to say, "Our parents are the best parents in the world; they exist in place of God." When children, after looking at the unchanging mind and love of their parents, say things such as, "Let's become one as our parents are one," an ideal family can come into being.

When children reach adolescence, they are to look for the object who can be one in heart with them. This can be accomplished through marriage. A man and a woman are to respect each other sincerely and are to endeavor to establish a heartistic standard, so that finally a family where parents and children are one with God in heart and love can be established.

An elder brother is to sacrifice himself by representing his parents in loving his younger brothers. This is the order and tradition of love. An elder brother has responsibility to suffer more than the other brothers. Parents are in the same situation: they are to suffer instead of their children. If parents do not abandon their children even at the crossroads of tears and hardship, their children in turn will follow their parents in tears wherever they go.

When we become one centered upon God, we are to revolve around Him in all varieties of forms and figures. The older brother is to love the younger brothers by following the example of parental love. When parents and children become one in such love relationships, the love of the family will bloom; and this becomes the love of society, nation and world. But such a love is difficult to find nowadays.

Why do you receive parental love? Because you provide the motivation for your father and your mother to lean on and love each other. Do you understand? Therefore, the love of brothers and sisters rooted in this parental motivation will never change. When we consider our neighbors as our body and act appropriately centering upon this motivation, a desirable social environment will be established. The family is the formation stage, society is the growth stage and the nation is the perfection stage. We should surely go through such a process.

We should harmonize all families in oneness; love arises in such an environment. Then they are to become one on the national level. Here the society is to divide into various social classes. The president exists as a representative in a company. How many representatives do we have now in a nation? We have one, don't we: the national president. There should be one responsible person. In such a way, the shape or structure is unified as the form gets bigger. The principle of the four position foundation makes the divided entities one.

All things exist for human beings. The whole of history concludes in all things, children and parents; in other words, it concludes in a family. This is the fundamental fact of the universe. Without parents, children cannot come into being. Children, born out of parents, are to dominate all things centering upon the parents. Adam and Eve are to dominate all things. All of these apply simultaneously.

What kind of bundle is a bundle of love? When we open the bundle of love in our original home, an ideal husband and an ideal wife will spring out. And it is also a bundle of blessing from which an ideal family will spring. Anything coming out of this bundle of love is to be restored into the first rank, so an individual, a family, a tribe, a nation and the world are all in the first rank. When everything is in the first rank, there's no classification of high and low. That's why brothers and sisters and the family are also to be restored. In order to make such a unified foundation, a bundle of love -- a treasure jar -- is necessary.

After knowing the taste of this love, nothing matters. The complaining husband or wife, opposing relatives and persecuting teachers do not matter at all. A problem at school is nothing. Automatically a fireball springs out of our mind. When we can make such a heartistic volcano spurt out a living life, what will come of it? People don't know that when God is burning with this love, He provokes an explosive impulse.

The family is the unchanging origin and the pivotal point. Fathers, brothers, and any national system cannot change it; it cannot be changed internationally; heaven and earth and even God cannot change it. Therefore, the noun "revolution" is not needed in the context of family because it is a place of love.

Man loving woman and woman loving man is the same regardless of historical era. There's no difference between the conjugal love of the grandfather and grandmother and that of the modern young man and woman. The feeling that all people everywhere and at all times have in adolescence is the same. But the pivotal point of the family nowadays is changing in various ways. The loving mind is the same, but the family structure is changing. This change is finally to cease.

If a family is established on the firm pivotal point in relation to which any revolutionary change is impossible, the family will not be absorbed by any kind of ideology or "ism." It will rather surpass any ideology or "ism" and control them. If a family is established on such a foundation, it will never change and will sustain the form of a nation.

Without love a father and a mother cannot become one. Why do we like "love"? It is because we are created not to survive without it. The stronger the power of parental love over the power of individual love, the more ideal your situation will be. It is the rope of love with which you can bind your father and mother completely in oneness. The rope made out of metal rusts as times passes, but the rope made out of love is eternal. And money or food cannot bind parents and children; only love can bind them.

When a mother loves her child, and a child loves its mother, the father won't say, "Don't love the son whom I love." When his wife loves the child more than she loves her husband, the husband is happy. When a child loves its mother more than its father, the father won't say, "Love me more than your do your mother." Such an educational method doesn't exist.

Where can we have such a situation in which people love to see their spouse loving others more than themselves? It is in the family. We can never create such a situation except in the family.

The true family is the place where a husband loves his wife as his mother, and where a wife sacrifices for her husband and loves him as her older brother. And the Kingdom of Heaven is the world where a husband loves his wife as God and a wife loves and respects her husband as God. Such a tradition should be established on this earth.

The husband in a happy family consults his wife concerning everything that happened outside, and tries to find the primary factor to make progress. The family in which a couple study together for a better life is a happy family. When parents are like that, children willingly cooperate to create a harmonious family.

The heavenly family is not established by force, but is automatically established by joy. Ideal love is accomplished through proper give and take action, so don't try just to receive.

When mother and father unite into one, the family will begin to develop; when children and parents become one, the family will continue to develop into a higher-dimensional entity. Then what will happen when relatives and a family become one? A national spirit of righteousness will break forth. When the national spirit of righteousness goes forward to a much higher dimension, they will endure as the tribe of loyal subjects.

When there are no children standing with the parents, happiness is impossible for the parents; likewise, without parents children cannot be happy. There is no joy for a man without a woman as his partner, and the same applies to a woman.

The desire of a couple is to sustain their love on a higher dimension centering upon the subject and object relationship; and for this purpose children should exist standing with the couple. A family is composed of parents on the upper side, children on the lower side, and the couple.

A family should become one horizontally and vertically. Then centering upon whom should a family be one? It is impossible to make complete oneness with only human beings. Because human beings by themselves cannot pursue higher-dimensional value, they need an absolute subject of love. The parents are to become one centering upon this subject. The very place in which parents and children become one in love centering upon the subject is the place of happiness and hope.

We should congeal everything into one and generalize and expand into a more valuable and stimulating dimension, but we cannot accomplish this with human love only; it will be possible only through relationship with an absolute entity.

We should stand on an absolute standard in order to establish a sound family. Due to the fall, two entities cannot naturally become one. Unless a man and a woman stand on an absolute standard, they cannot unite together. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have become one and established a family. But they could not have the proper horizontal relationship, namely the "left-right relationship," because of Eve's fall.

The world and "heaven and earth" cannot destroy a family which is completely one with God. The new history will begin with such a family.

At first, we are to be perfect individuals by complete oneness of mind and body, and then we are to establish perfect families by the complete oneness of husband and wife.

2) In The Family Three Time Periods Are Connected

The family is the entity which can embrace history, the present epoch and the future. What is the culminating point for which God has been searching throughout 6,000 years of history? It is the family -- the family in which everything is connected and bound together in love. Every existing entity will be under the control of this family. Creating such a family was the original mission of Adam and Eve.

God didn't want to finish the work of creation with just an individual man Adam and an individual woman Eve. He dreamed of a new union of the two as a family. This was the first motivation for creating man and woman. Therefore, unless your family life is filled with God's love on earth, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. We are able to overcome the world by creating such a sound family. A movement which emphasizes the family appears in the new historical age. The Unification Church came into being to present such a movement. You should be completely one with God by attending Him in your family. And in the position of subject, you are to be one with your horizontal surroundings. The blessed families are to do this.

In order to form a family domain of love, you should be absolute. Parents can represent history, a husband and wife can represent the present epoch, and children can represent the future. Parents, husband and wife, and children, in unity, representing the cosmos, should be able to say to their descendants, "Follow our example of love." If you can establish an original home of mind through which heavenly love can flow, that place will be remembered by heaven and earth. When a perfect subject is determined, a perfect object naturally comes into being.

Becoming one with parents is the meeting of history and present reality. You are able to love the past by loving your parents, to love the present by loving your object, and to love the future by loving your children. Therefore, you can experience the love of three time periods. The concentrated body of these three kinds of love is the family.

To love your parents is to connect the past history into the present and to pave the road on which God can arrive. That's why you must love your parents. In order to connect the historical figures with you and in order to make oneness of the past and the present, you have to love your parents. To love children is to connect the present with the future. Unificationism is the thought which makes people praise such love eternally. This is the way of the Unification Church, and nobody can block us.

What is the minimum standard by which the past, present and future can be connected? It is the family. The family is the abridged form of the world. There, the past, the present and the future are connected. In other words, grandfather, father and son exist together in one family. When your father is lifted up to the grandfather's position, you are to take the father's position and have children. Grandfather, father and yourself -- the three generations -- should be one. That is to say that the past, the present and the future should be one. Such a family will be able to maintain a site of happiness even in the middle of the world's greatest earthquake. When the father is joyful, the whole family is joyful. When the wife is joyful, the whole family is joyful. When a child is joyful, the whole family is joyful. A family is the place where the whole universe can be happy simultaneously.

An age will come in which you will have to raise the beacon of revolution, so we have to prepare the foundation which can exceed the present age. How shall we prepare it? We have to prepare centering upon the ideal love of the family. We take it as the absolute. The family cannot be revolutionized by any social system in any historical age.

The ideal family which we claim, centering upon God, will be the family which can represent history, the present epoch and the future.

3) The Family is the School of Discipline for True Love

In a family, parents should completely inherit the vertical axis and align themselves to it. Next, parents are to relate horizontally at an angle 90 degrees to the axis. The axis of love exists in only one place. That's why centering upon this axis, the family extends to the tribe, nation and world. In order to make world unity, Father is correcting the axis right now. Therefore, Father should conquer the position of the "prince of thought" in order to establish and signal the direction. He will conquer this position not by exercising force but by digesting with love.

The family is created to be the textbook for life in the Kingdom of Heaven. If you love every person who is your grandfather's age as your own grandfather, you will surely go to the Kingdom of Heaven; if you love a person who is your parents' age as your own parents, there will be no boundaries for you in the spirit world. If you can consider all the young people in the world as your own sons and daughters, you will be able to visit any place in the Kingdom of Heaven. Even though there are twelve pearl gates and the direction is already set up in the spirit world, you will be able to pass through at any place. The family is the teaching material-that is, a textbook through which you can relate to the whole Kingdom of Heaven. If you apply the axis to the nation, you will become a patriot, and if you apply it to the world, you will become a saint. That is the value of human beings.

Where is the discipline hall of true love? That is "God and Our Family," which is the topic of today's sermon. Jehovah is the vertical God and Adam is the horizontal God.

The family is the workshop-through-exemplification for education in the love of humanity. It is the representative environment for establishing the center of heart. If you trust each other and lead a happy marital life in your family, you will stand as the center of the whole universe and be blessed with happiness. That is the beginning point of the ideal dominion. Beings without love have no meaning to their existence.

Where is the center of the universe? It is the family. Where is the base for true love to settle down? It is the family in which you live right now. Therefore, the family of the original ideal is to grasp the love of the universe and to experience the protection of the universe. Also, such a family is to extend to the national level in order to walk the way of patriotism and, finally, it is to reach the world level. The person who loves a family is called a son or daughter of filial piety, the person who loves a nation is called a patriot, and the person who loves the world is called a saint.

Brothers and sisters! Why do you have affection for your family? Because it is the base for free action centering upon parental love. God also should act freely there. When society is composed of the internal individuals with a nucleus of love, regardless of their poor appearance, God becomes free. Don't you think so? When a guest visits your house, you feel uncomfortable, don't you? Why is it? Because there's no bond of love with the guest. You feel awkward because the bond of love is not set up in all four directions. Therefore, our way is to become men and women of character.

Why do you have affection for your family? Because in the family there is a foundation on which you can freely give and take love, which you can enjoy. That's why people long for the hometown where parents and brothers and sisters live together.

A true family is the place where a husband loves his wife as his mother and a wife loves her husband as her brother. Next, the world where a husband loves his wife as God and a wife loves and respects her husband as God is the Kingdom of Heaven of the ideal family.

Such a tradition should be established on earth. You cannot abandon your mother or your brothers. You cannot abandon anybody in your family. Therefore, the word "divorce" cannot exist. A husband represents the father and an older brother, so a wife cannot abandon her husband any more than she can abandon her father and older brother. You have to love the world with such love. When you see a person who is the same age as your father, you should love him as your father, and when you see a person the same age as your mother, you should love her as your mother.

Wherever you go, you shouldn't think people are just strangers. Instead, you should consider them as your own family members.

When you see old people, you should consider them as your parents and should be able to cry together with them if they are in a sad situation. You should always have such a heart.

The family composed of parents, a couple, and children is the abridged form of the world. The way for humankind to live is to expand love for the family into love for the world. You should consider and love old people as your grandparents, middle-aged people as your parents, people who look older than you as your older brothers and sisters, and people who look younger than you as your younger brothers and sisters.

So the true person is the one who considers everybody as his or her family and whose heart can love the whole of humankind by transcending the walls and barriers of nations. Then you are truly qualified to love your father and mother.

"I'm born as a white, but I will serve and attend a black grandfather and a black aunt," or "I will attend whoever suffers in difficult surroundings as my parents." These are the conditions for an ideal environment.

Life together with grandparents, parents and children is sound family life. If one generation is missing from a family, the family is crippled. When one ideal family is established, that family should serve as the bricks to build the Kingdom of Heaven.

We have the mission to establish ideal families on earth. When people who experience their grandparents' deep love in their family come out to the society -- for example, the streets of New York they will feel very intimate toward the old people, and the old people will treat them as their grandchildren. Using any method, they will communicate with each other, feeling close to each other. Young people who have served their grandparents will try to help old people right away whenever they are in need of aid.

When children who have received love from their parents go outside and meet people their parents' age, they will feel very close and will try to talk with them and help them. When people who have a beautiful relationship with their brothers and sisters in their family go outside into the society, they will easily get along with people and have close relationships with their neighbors, and they feel natural even in relationship with the opposite sex. They come to feel the opposite sex as their brothers and sisters without any sexual desires or unsound ideas. The Kingdom of Heaven is the family where you are able to experience such love relationships centering upon God.

Raise your hand if you like old grandfathers and grandmothers. What about those who don't like them? If you are given 500-year-old grandparents, what will you do? Will you still like them? To like older people is to like God, because God is the oldest being in the world. If you love God, you should love everybody regardless of age. That is to say, you are to love God's family, which is composed of people of many ages. People with all nationalities-Japanese, Korean, American, etc.-belong to God's family. The person with racial prejudice is not the one who loves God's family. The ideal world can be established when there's no prejudice. Isn't that true?

What is the ideal world? Being colorful is more ideal than being one color, so in that sense, which is more ideal, five races in unity living together or five races living separately? To live together is more ideal. Therefore, we have to repair the world, which is not built in an ideal way. Do you think God likes Reverend Moon repairing this crippled world? God wants to support such a person. From this year on, you should focus on how to magnify the heartistic bond of the heavenly family which inherits heavenly tradition and loves humankind.

We should become parents, husbands and wives, and brothers and sisters centering on the family God desires.

In the United States, where do people go when they reach the age of sixty? They don't go to their children's houses or neighbor's, but to the asylum for the aged. It is ideal for old people to visit their grandsons and granddaughters. Which does a grandmother prefer: going to the grandson's house or going to a home for the aged?

Blessed families in the Unification Church should be able to attend and serve the grandparents and parents of every race. Do you want to marry into the house where grandparents-in-law and parents-in-law live together? Do you want a household with many younger brothers and sisters? Or do you want a house where only your couple can live? It is the universal law that you get married and live together with your grandparents-in-law and parents-in-law.

Grandparents live by themselves in America. Old people live by themselves. When they are asked, "Are you happy?" they answer, "I want to go to my son's house." That means they cannot go to their son's house. And when we ask if they miss their grandchildren, nobody says, "No." They are unhappy people.

What has the absolute authority to judge the world? It is the true family, not an individual. Satan strikes the family. Disunity of a family leads to the rupture of the father-son relationship, the husband-wife relationship, and the whole family. The wound of the people who experienced the break-up of their family will never be cured. It is no use to try to console such people.

In order to be God's son, you should resemble God's heart. God's heart is planted in the world. Therefore, you should love the world. If you cannot love the world due to the great distance between yourself and the world, you are to love your nation, tribe, family and parents, because parents represent God, a couple represents Adam and Eve, and the children represent the whole of humankind.

We should put value not in the ideal world, but rather in the ideal person. That's why you should love people in order to love the world. The method of love is the same as that of man loving woman or woman loving man.

What is the center and where do you start if you want to love the nation and the world? You start by loving one individual. How do we do that? The love between man and man, or between woman and woman, is centered upon some particular purpose; it is not emotional love. But the love between man and woman is centered upon the entities themselves, not upon a specific external purpose.

Therefore, it is the motivating love.

In this perspective, we should sincerely love our spouse in order to love the world. That is to say man should truly love woman and likewise woman should truly love man. With such a loving mind toward your husband or wife, you are to love all men and women of the world. Further, you should realize that you are the being of value who is able to receive love from your subject or object.

When man loves the world, he should love the world as the representative of his wife and should value the world for being as precious as his wife. The formation of a family is to be the standard for the formation of a nation. No matter how great a world you may establish, it will be in vain if the formation of the family is illegitimate.

That's why the Unification Church is shouting out for "Cosmos-ism," that is, "Heavenly Family-ism." This "Family-ism" is the fruition of true love.

A family is the ethical foundation of the society and is the exemplary, fundamental and primary organization. In such a family, love becomes the standard (criterion) of value.

4) The Family Is the Ultimate Standard

God created man in His image and man is trying to develop the world into his image. Why do people want to be successful in life? It is because the world resembles a person. It is an iron rule of Principle that man in the subject position deals with the world in the object position. That is why everybody wants to be successful in society, and has motivation which concludes with the nation and the world.

Everything is divided from one mass and it is to be combined again into one huge mass. This is the law of development. One is divided into parts and the parts are to be united and then the union is to be split again into parts and they are to form a bigger mass. Everything is to enter a world bigger than itself.

Centering upon the family, we should accomplish "Cosmos-ism." The cosmos is the totality of heaven and earth. Heaven and earth are like mind and body in a man. Mind and body should become one. One object is needed for one subject; likewise, one woman is needed for one man. The union of a man and woman is a family.

There is earth when there is heaven; when there are heaven and earth, there should be something symbolizing them, namely man and woman. The heartistic standard for those to be spherically one is the family. The family is the absolute standard for the world of purpose and it can pass through any process. There, the foundation for the new history, new world and new cosmos is to be established.

"Cosmos-ism" is an ideology to make mind-body unity, to establish the family as the essence of love, and to connect this idea to the spirit world and physical world. The Chinese character for ju in chun-ju (Korean: cosmos) means house. That's why Father is using the term Chun-ju jui which means "Cosmos-ism" in Korean. Cosmos is the combination of the invisible world and the visible world. How does this relate to us? We need a family. If you cannot become one on the family level, "Cosmos-ism" will have nothing to do with you. The family is the ultimate standard to complete the ideal of which Cosmos-ism teaches. If you cannot be happy in a family, you will be unhappy in the spirit world as well as in the physical world.

The family is the horizontal foundation of the abridged form of the world. The nation and the world start from a family. What is the family? The family is the horizontally abridged form of the world and it is the relative center in front of the absolute center. Then what am "I"? "I" am the stepping stone for the absolute center.

The world has always resembled a family, no matter what kind of world it has been. The ideal world is to be established centering upon the four position foundation of a family.

Then what is the purpose of creation? It is to accomplish the God-centered four position foundation. Above all, human beings are to establish the four position foundation; that's why everybody has a family.

Man is to resemble God; the society centering upon man resembles man centering upon God. By establishing the Unification Church in the world, Father has been creating such an environment. The people of the world know this principle, but they don't actualize it. Actualizing such a principle surely will change the world into the ideal. When the whole world completely resembles one human being, it becomes the ideal world. There, we transcend nationality.

What are the most important moments in human life? The time of birth, the time of marriage and the time of death are the most important moments of one's life. How are we supposed to be born? We are supposed to be born centering upon heartistic affinity. Next we get married, in order to establish the four position foundation. When we establish this as a universal pattern on earth, God's will and human desire will be accomplished. A family is to be established in order to equip the world with the content and form that the universal law directs.

A family is a small nation, world and cosmos in the soil of society. Therefore, if we leave home we cannot do anything. The Unification Church is great because it believes in and teaches of such a family.

Where does the Kingdom of Heaven begin? It begins from the family. Then which doctrine do we support? We support "Family-ism." The "Cosmos-ism" that we advocate means "Heavenly House-ism." Now the meaning of the cosmos becomes clear.

The sixty-six books of the Bible are just talking about the desire for the ideal family. What do all men desire? They desire to receive ideal wives. Men who don't agree with this are not men. And the common wish of all women is to meet ideal husbands.

A woman with a bachelor's degree or doctorate also needs an ideal husband. The root of happiness for a woman is to meet an ideal husband to love, and then to give birth to children.

Unificationism is implanted in the family, so nobody can root it out. The family is the ideal of the Unification Church. It starts with a family and it also concludes with a family. Because happiness lies in the family, Unificationism has systemized it and is displaying its limitless cosmic value. That's why Unificationism is acknowledged. When everybody bows down and loves this ideology, the world will become one automatically.

In order to show the moral law of the universe and to leave the core content for establishing tradition through your families, you should begin with a grand inauguration.

You should love each other and should be prepared to be a fortunate couple in the position of each other's brother and sister, so that God can restore the principle of love of the three generations -- love as brothers, as a couple, and as children. When the three generations become completely one in your family, you will be able to give and take God's love. "Cosmos-ism," about which the Unification Church is talking, is an effort to realize God's ideal of creation centering upon families.

To establish one family where God's love can blossom centering upon three generations of human love is the long-cherished wish of the world, humankind and the future. This is the precious and beautiful conjugal love which appears as a new flower spreading its fragrance across history in line with the universal law.

This world is composed of a man and a woman. The thing that can bind the two is love. A husband and wife didn't come into being naturally. They are connected by tradition to their parents. The family can make human beings inherit the traditional standard for the unity of man and woman. Everything is to be caught up by father and mother in a family. This world is to gather together in the relative domain of man and woman. A family is the place where the whole of humankind rallies. Therefore, to become one with our parents is to be in relationship with the original subject. The person who wants to completely love and obey his or her parents is connected to God.

Then what are parents? They are the beings existing the closest to you; they are the resultant beings of the Absolute, who is related to the dominion of love and the absolute ideal, and they are the beings who can make a definite relationship with you. Then what am "I"? "I" am the substantial resultant being who can rally all humankind in front of "my" parents.

The family is the starting point to realize God's ideal and to actualize human happiness. It is the place in which you are done with human work and in which God sees the completion of creation.

The dominant cause of happiness or resentment is expanded to the nation and the world centering upon your house.

God's desire starts from the family and ends with the family, but we haven't established a family that is pleasing to God. The more we try to be closer to the purpose, the more our present family situation rather leads us to unhappiness and destruction.

5) Why Do We Have to Give Birth to Children?

The love of your father and mother precedes your existence. There should be a relative relationship prior to your birth. Life is to be connected to the environment of love. This happens in the place of greatest yearning, not in a place of hatred. The position of true husband and wife is established when they become one through love. So the love, the life, and the ideal of the husband are the wife's, and the love, the life, and the ideal of the wife are the husband's. A child is to be conceived in such a unified place.

Sons and daughters are the realized body, the body in which the parental love is invested. They are the extended body of the life of their parents and the actualized body of the ideal of their parents.

Parents consider children to be the substance of their love, the extended body of their life, the realized body of their ideal and their second selves. The more parents look at their children, the more lovable they become, and vibrant with life, and the more they appear to be ideal objects.

The achievement of a couple's creativity through conjugal love is the child.

What is the purpose of the love between man and woman? Where does their desiring love bear fruit? Love surely wants a certain result which can be connected to the whole; that is the child. A couple doesn't want to finish their love within themselves. The accomplishment of the purpose of love is the child. So unless the purpose of love is accomplished, their ultimate desire is not fulfilled no matter how much they love each other. A child is the universal representative of parents.

A baby is the love of a husband and wife itself. The human being called "I" is a participant of parents' love and the substance -- the fruit -- which is the maturation of the parents' love.

A child, as the substantial body to certify the parents' invisible love, is an inter-link to accelerate and mature the conjugal love of parents. Parents are to strengthen their limitless conjugal love through children. This dynamic love relationship is extended to the love for the nation, world and universe as well as the love for an individual, family and tribe, and it is finally to be connected to God.

When a couple becomes closer and closer to each other through their horizontal love, power comes to move vertically. Therefore, when a husband and a wife are in completely pure love, God definitely comes down there. In other words, when a husband and wife are horizontally in love, God's vertical love meets them at the ninety degree contact point. And on the opposite side of God's love, the children as another kind of love appear.

Therefore the being called "I" is the participant in his parents' love. "I" am the participant in my parents' pure love. Why did I participate? In order to participate in God's vertical love -- the essence of love. Life is born right there.

The most glorious new morning for God is the moment when He can put on the flesh; and the next is the moment when He can have the people (a husband and a wife) to love; and the next is the moment when He can love grandsons and granddaughters more than His sons and daughters.

How did God teach Adam the joyous feeling that He had when He created him? God had to teach Adam this joy by letting Adam and Eve give birth to their sons and daughters. Do you understand? Our Hyo Jin still doesn't know parental love; but when he has a baby, he will understand the love of parents. He will come to understand how much his parents loved him when they were rearing him. That's why the day in which your sons and daughters marry is the glorious day, and then the day in which your children give birth to their children is the glorious day.

In the process of creation, where does completion take place? The creation reaches completion in Adam's sons and daughters, not in Adam. The completion of the purpose of creation originates when Adam accomplishes his four position foundation.

It is the ideal of the principle of creation that God's sons and daughters are to go through formation, growth and completion standards of dominion. The age of completion finally opens when God's married children give birth to their children.

Why do we need children? In order to know God's love we need children. You have to know parental love and how to attend and serve your parents. You have to know your spouse's love and how to attend and serve your spouse. You should also know children's love and how to serve your children. You shouldn't just give orders to your children, but you should be able to serve and understand them. Then you can understand God's love. Without children, you are incomplete and you cannot understand God's love. Without children, you don't know how much God loves human beings, who are His children.

Also without being a husband, you don't know what a wife is; and without being a wife, you don't know what a husband is. Children don't know parental love until they become parents. Therefore, without having children, you cannot be true parents.

Are you all right without children? Without a child, you are destined to perish. Nothing will remain. A child is an incarnation and successor of its parents. Therefore, people want children after marriage.

Parents want to have children because they want to hand over all of their love to their children. The parents' substance remains in their descendants. That's why we need descendants.

Love is eternal. Because love is the utmost desire of human beings, we want to inherit it no matter what. By leaving your love on earth, you are able to stand in front of God with dignity in the spirit world. The family is the place provided for completing such love. To go to the Kingdom of Heaven through the family means to establish the domain of oneness in love.

Human beings should follow the principle of the universe. In spring you should sow seeds -- in summer they flourish, in autumn they bear fruit, and in winter you should arrange everything and implant anew the origin of life into your heart. When the spring returns, the implanted internal seed will be sown again. This means that you should give birth to children. Do you understand? You should rear your children to be the way you are.

Why do you feel sad when you don't have children? It is because you cannot form a circle. We get to know the utmost love by watching a bird feeding its babies; likewise, when you give birth to children and have the experience of rearing them, you are able to confirm love. In the Orient, people like children more than they like adults. They politely respect adults and pour out their utmost love to children. By rearing sons and daughters, you come to realize how much your parents loved you.

Human beings should have the experience of bringing up children. Then they can possess parental love and children's love. Western people don't seem to do that; they are avoiding bearing and bringing up children. Because they think children could be troublesome in the time of divorce, they are hesitating to have children.

But when a human being doesn't establish the four position foundation, he or she cannot understand God's heart and therefore cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Many Americans think they don't need children. But if they would deepen their conjugal love by rearing children, there would be less divorce. They live in false love instead of true love by leaving out children, and repeatedly divorce. The ethics of American society are declining due to this bad trend.

Jesus is the bridegroom and we are the bride. Then what do the bridegroom and bride want to do? Of course, they want to get married to each other. Then what are they going to do in marriage? They want to establish a family and bear children. If they don't have children, they cannot be considered a family. Without giving birth to children, they start to split. After bearing children, a family is to certainly be established. Even though a groom hates his bride so much that he wants to divorce, if she gives birth to a child, the groom cannot do anything. With no way out, he has to live with the bride. Therefore, children are absolutely necessary to establish a family.

I talked about birth control in Barrytown. What do you think about birth control? If the people of Jacob's era had practiced birth control, Joseph wouldn't have come into being. If God prepared a man who had the scientific ability to enable people to see God through television, but due to birth control he were not born, that generation would have no excuse in front of the spirit world and humanity. Heavenly sons and daughters should live more happily than anyone else, and should bear more children than people in the satanic realm. Maybe twelve children will be average for you. Continuously give birth to children. Unification Church members cannot practice birth control. You should bear more than ten children. I will feed them all.

Do you want to give birth to a son first or a daughter first? First son or first daughter? (First son is better.) How did you learn that? Without being taught by anyone, we know that. When a wife gives birth to a son first, the husband is so happy that he drools. It is no problem to demand that the couple who just had a first son treat us to a great meal. Korean custom is very good in this area. Beyond the basic desire to give birth to a child at all, man and woman alike prefer that the first be a son.

Man and woman should establish the four position foundation with love. In order to establish the four position foundation, you should be a good husband and a good wife. Then you will be able to give birth to a baby whom God and the universe like. Good sons and daughters pour out power upon the center of love, and the universe likes that. Unification Church men and women should give birth to such children. That is what God expects and what Father craves. He expects us to give birth to sons and daughters who love God, nature and humanity. Such children should be able to go anywhere, centering upon love.

Problems shouldn't be vague and obscure. How much have you loved your husband? You should think that your husband represents the world. If you give birth to a child within this principle, your child also will be great. So by examining the children, we can estimate the parents' faith. The Unification Church manifests each person's fortune according to the truth.

The quality of children is determined by how much you work for God's will. It is best for a child to be conceived at the point of the parents' heartistic oneness and biological oneness.

Is a baby whose parent is very knowledgeable born filled with knowledge? Or is it born resembling its parents' bone structure? What do babies resemble? If parents have good ancestors, even though they are very ignorant, they will give birth to good sons and daughters. But evil children will be born of evil-hearted parents in spite of their intelligence.

Whose children will be born great among the blessed families? When parents in oneness with the Principle tradition cross over the national boundaries to seek for noble love and determine to leave the bond of sacrificial true love, there will be born a child with heavenly wisdom and the capacity to inherit the authority of the great Will. Even though the parents wrap this baby in swaddling clothes due to the poverty of the household, the child will be the one who can control the economy or become the president who unites the world with righteous authority.

You will be able to give birth to great children if you have the conviction, "If I cannot do enough, I will bear a child who can work more than I for Father. As a person who is commemorating God's Day, I must give birth to such a child."

6) The Value of Blessed Children Blessed Children Surpass Their Parents

By Cain killing Abel, history went the wrong way, so all humankind became satan's children -- the children of a servant. Human beings were supposed to be princes and princesses, but they became the children of the servant. How much was God stifled? Jesus, the Messiah, in place of the original Adam, came as a luminary, one with God and God's love in spirit and body. Therefore, all men and women in the satanic realm can be attracted to the Lord, treasuring the day of His coming. That's why history is the history of indemnity. No other explanation is necessary.

Without going through the indemnity course, you cannot go in front of God, but the blessed children can go forward without any condition. Their quality is totally different from yours. You were born centered on the root of the fallen world and were engrafted to be the harvested fruit. Your root still remains in the fallen world. But your children are the new fruit centered upon God. To bear children rooted in God and True Parents is more exalted than Mary's bearing the Messiah. The blessed children born of you are better than Jesus, for whom God prepared 4,000 years. Did Jesus' mother and father receive the Blessing and bear him? Your children are born of the Blessing from the True Parents.

Blessed children are born under heavenly fortune, so they will surpass you in quality. Because they have the heavenly fortune, you shouldn't speak impolitely to them, even though they are younger than you.

The children of the Unification Church are to be born with fortune of heaven and earth.

Blessed children are the precious beings who can shine more than you, so don't beat them. Even if you and your spouse are fighting, smile in front of your children.

7) The Kingdom of Heaven of the Family

The starting point of Kingdom of Heaven is not an individual or nation, but a family. So Jesus came to seek the relationship of a bride and a groom on earth. Is the starting point of the Kingdom of Heaven an individual? No; it is a family.

The family is the basic unit for the Kingdom of Heaven. Once you visit the Kingdom of Heaven, you will never want to return back, because "the one" with whom you will never tire of being dwells there. If all humankind in common wanted to visit there, and wanted to meet and live with the one, the world would be unified right away. The Unification Church is the group which is heading for that place. But that doesn't happen at once. First of all, an individual foundation should be established, and then it is to be extended to the family, national and worldwide levels.

Your family is in the position to represent the sovereignty of Heaven. The parents represent the sovereignty, the children represent the nation and your goods represent the land, so to be dutiful toward parents means to be loyal to the nation and to practice the principle of the saints. The fallen family became the origin of disgraceful behavior, but God expects the family to be the sacred site. Therefore, our mission is to guide all the corrupted families in the fallen world. Even though the families on earth are being ruptured, we do not have the right to turn away from them.

Human beings must have a family. There are parents, children and material in a family. These three are the substantial representatives for the horizontal development of the vertical history-the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age. These three-parents, children and belongings are necessary components defining the boundary of a family.

What should a husband do? He is to relate to the church, and his wife should relate to material. That is the environmental aspect. Then what should a family member do! Father, mother and children should be completely one. The family level Kingdom of Heaven starts at that unified point. Therefore, in order to establish the Kingdom of Heaven centering upon people, they should set up the four position foundation.

The Kingdom of Heaven of husband and wife is established only if a couple becomes one centering upon God's love. Nobody can dissolve that union and it will never split in two.

What kind of love did you find? If you found God's love, your mind and body should be completely one so that God's love can dwell in you. When a father and a mother are completely one in love and the children have their objects to love, the Kingdom of Heaven of a family is to be realized. When parents become plus and children become minus, the Kingdom of Heaven of a family comes into being.

As Father did when he started the Unification Church, you must take sincere care of your friends when they visit your house. You have to make them say, "Your house is better than mine. This meal is more delicious than at my house. Can I stay here one more night?" When you make your house a place where every guest or friend wants to come and live, even abandoning their own families, you have the Kingdom of Heaven of a family.

There is a reason that I don't build churches now. It is because we don't need so many people in the church. The Kingdom of Heaven starts not from the church but from a family -- namely, from a bridegroom and a bride. A woman was born to see a man, and a man was born to see a woman. The first sound that a baby makes right after waking up in the morning is "mommy." A husband should call his wife more than a baby calls "mommy."

Those men who haven't called their wives in the same way babies call their mothers are pitiful. A wife also should call her husband in such a manner more than the husband calls her. A couple has to treat each other this way. If they live with such an attitude, even when they become very old they will not envy young people. When blessed couples turn eighty years old, Father will let them have a round-the-world trip.

In the future, the Unification Church worship service will have to be in the form of giving reports, not sermons. The content of the report should be something of which each family is proud. Therefore, the whole family should participate in the worship service. While doing so, we should learn from the exemplary family and try to guide the family which is in a bad situation. In such a way, let us establish the Kingdom of Heaven of the family. We should clearly know that the Kingdom of Heaven on earth cannot be established without the Kingdom of Heaven of the family.

The Kingdom of Heaven is to be established centering upon a family. You shouldn't forget the dignity that you must have as a family member.

Where does the life of the Kingdom of Heaven start? It starts from a family. It doesn't start anywhere else. The Kingdom of Heaven is the spherically extended form of a family; it is not something outside of the domain of a family. Therefore, you have to think you are embracing your spouse so that the men and the women of the world may become one. The family is the place where you can set the condition to love the whole of humankind.

"The day of meeting" comes after passing through the age of "words" and the age of "substance"; and after passing through the day of meeting, you can lead a life in the Kingdom of Heaven. You have to reach the status where you can feel God's mind, heart, appearance and suffering as your mind, heart, appearance and suffering. With this status, the family of the Kingdom of Heaven is to be established. It should be completed on earth.

Now Heavenly Father feels that I should teach the norm for life in the Kingdom of Heaven. People in the restoration course should learn from those who are expert in the Principle. Father cannot be responsible directly for those problems. That age already has passed. The organization of the Unification Church is the organization of a family. The Unification Church is centered upon a family, not upon an individual, which has been the center so far.

Where is the Kingdom of Heaven? It doesn't just drop from the sky. It is the place where we establish a living stage of give and take among father, mother and children, and where we feel 100% joy in utilizing all things for life and for the ideal condition.

What is the world of God's ideal of creation? It is the place where the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in Heaven are established centering upon the sovereignty of the True Parents. The Kingdom of Heaven is established only through the foundation of love. Nobody has received the love of true parents in the fallen world; there is no trace of it. The same is true with the spirit world, because there has been no one who received the love of true parents on earth and went to the spirit world.

Man's love, woman's love, son's love, daughter's love, parents' love and God's love are included in the original family-level foundation. Whoever loves parents, spouse and children in such a harmonized place leads a life of the Kingdom of Heaven.

Our family and the Kingdom of Heaven are the same in form. There are parents, husband and wife, children, and brothers and sisters in a family. We can create a unified house of love. Unification can be established, life can be connected, and the ideal can be realized in a family. Therefore, you become qualified to go to the Kingdom of Heaven when you can respect conjugal love and parental love. Grandparents handed down love to parents, the parents handed down love to a husband and a wife, and the couple handed down love to children. If you deny any one of those, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be established. You should love your parents more than your husband or wife, and you should love your grandparents more than your parents. This motto is the core and the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven.

The world is afraid of the Unification Church owing to the blessed families more than to the Principle. The blessed family is a linkage of three-generational love. The Messiah and the blessed families become one in love centering upon God's love. The Messiah, the blessed couples, and the blessed children: these three generations are connected to be one in love on earth. Next, the blessed couples, blessed children and blessed grandchildren are to be connected as one in love. The Unification Church is the place where three generations can be linked.

The four position foundation that Unification Principle talks about is the domain of three-generational love. When three generations live together in happiness, the ideal of creation is realized. Of course, husband and wife should love each other. In addition, they should pray for their children with love and take sincere care of them in order to create a happy and harmonious family. When this is accomplished vertically and connected horizontally, perfect love is established. Even cousin and second cousin should become one in love to form the perfect shape of love.

The Unification Church regards the Kingdom of Heaven as starting from within the domain of the tribe. When parents, brothers, cousins and second cousins become one centering upon the grandfather, a perfect three generations are established. When this tribal domain of love becomes one with God on earth, the whole world will be the world of love-the Kingdom of Heaven. When a woman marries into a family, she has to serve her grandparents- in-law and parents-in-law in place of God and her husband. She also has to be harmonized with the sisters-in-law and the brothers-in-law. If such love relationships are extended to the society, nation and world, this world will be full of peace and love, instead of crime and war; that is the Kingdom of Heaven, the ideal world of God.

The Kingdom of Heaven of a family is established when a man and a woman are completely one; the individual Kingdom of Heaven is established when the mind and body are completely one. Husband, wife and children should be one centering upon God's Will in the Kingdom of Heaven of the family. The purpose of the Will is for the sake of humankind, and the center of the Will is God. Therefore, the Kingdom of Heaven of the family is to be linked to the place where a family exists for humankind, centering upon God.

We have to work for humankind -- not only for God. God wants to find a family with this standard. Unless such a family is established, God cannot save all humankind, all nations and all families. In order to create such a family, Father raised up blessed families. The center of the family is God, and this world should be God's nation. The blessed families should strive to lead a life which is connected to God's nation. The tribe, the nation and the world are to be established from the point that we exist and work for others, so a family should be responsible for organizing the world centered upon God.

How much you have influenced your tribe, nation and world becomes the standard for receiving the Blessing. The content of the Blessing differs in internal value and internal results.

The Unification Church centered upon Father is like a tribe and a nation. The purpose of the Unification Church is to form a nation composed of five races in unity which can work for the sake of the world. This is Father's purpose and it is the purpose which God wants to accomplish through Father.

8) The Key to Enter the Kingdom of Heaven

The key to enter the Kingdom of Heaven is not the place to which you can go alone, but the place to which you must go with your parents, brothers and sisters.

What is the key to go to the Kingdom of Heaven? It is not a place for you to go individually; you have to go there leading your tribe as well as your family. Having a big clan standing in front of God on earth is blessing. A family with many children and a lot of fortune is considered blessed, isn't it? You should enter the Kingdom of Heaven with your family, not alone.

You can never go to Heaven individually. Father discovered that the Kingdom of Heaven is not a place of wild fancies as Christians believe. Originally, we are to enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a family unit. The ideal world is the place where parents and children can live together centering upon God. By the way, if your father goes to hell, your mother goes to the Kingdom of Heaven, your older sister goes to hell, and your younger brother goes to the Kingdom of Heaven, will you feel good even though you go to Heaven? The Kingdom of Heaven is the place to go as a family unit.

Human beings are to be married in the bosom of God's love and have children whom God loves and grandchildren whom God feels joy to be with. The Kingdom of Heaven is a place where your family goes all together. Is going somewhere alone, where your son cannot go with you, really going to the Kingdom of Heaven? Paradise is the place to which people go separately, discarding the intimacy of "husband and wife" or "parent and child." Paradise doesn't have anything to do with the family. Is such a place the Kingdom of Heaven? The world where all family members can give and take centered upon God is the Kingdom of Heaven. While a son is floundering in hell, can his parents be happy in Heaven? Is such a place the Kingdom of Heaven?

The Kingdom of Heaven that the Unification Church is talking about is the place where all the family members are going together, not the place to which we go alone. In view of God's ideal of creation, is the Kingdom of Heaven a place to which man and woman go separately? No, it is the place for two people to go together; father and mother are meant to go together. In this respect, our Unification Church is the history-making religion.

Originally, God didn't create a world in which a husband could go to the Kingdom of Heaven and his wife to hell. The main characters of God's ideal of creation, namely, father, mother, son and daughter, are supposed to form a tribe and a nation. Doesn't this make sense? Due to the fall, hell came into existence.

What kind of place is the Kingdom of Heaven? It is the place for a family-man and woman in union-to enter. Because Jesus couldn't find a bride and bear sons and daughters on earth, he has been letting the Holy Spirit work on earth while he himself has been praying in Paradise for 2,000 years.

Because a woman fell first, a female spirit -- the Holy Spirit -- as the substantial body of a mother should cleanse sin and make the world clean. Then Jesus as a bridegroom with the new seed should return. God's purpose is to create a new world centering upon God, with the kin of True Parents in a new heaven and new earth. When such a world is accomplished, we can say that God's plan is fulfilled according to His will. We don't need to believe in a God who has been working for 6,000 years without a clear purpose.

The four position foundation is the cornerstone of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and Kingdom of Heaven in Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven cannot be established by one individual alone; Jesus alone cannot build it. That's why the Holy Spirit should come down.

Because Jesus couldn't establish a family, he is in Paradise now, not in the Kingdom of Heaven. Paradise is the waiting room for entering the Kingdom of Heaven. Hell was created because of the human fall. God did not create hell originally.

We never go to the Kingdom of Heaven alone. Two people, Adam and Eve, opened the door of Hell due to their fallen action, so we cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven alone. That's why Jesus is in Paradise, not in the Kingdom of Heaven. He is to go to the Kingdom of Heaven with his bride. Nowadays, Christians want to follow Jesus without having any idea of this fact. Unless we establish the standard of restoring a family, we cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. That's why the Unification Church gives the Blessing.

According to the principle of creation, the Kingdom of Heaven is the place to enter centering upon the family. Happiness is to be felt when parents, children and all the relatives can enter the Kingdom of Heaven together. If children go to the Kingdom of Heaven while their parents go to hell, is it the real Kingdom of Heaven? Therefore, the Unification Church should lay the family-level foundation in paving the way to the Kingdom of Heaven. Without doing that, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Centering upon a family, you have to be free of the historical and dispensational standard which satan can accuse.

You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven alone. The Blessing helps us swiftly go through the door of the Kingdom of Heaven. It is the place to go on the family level, holding the bond of three generations. Jacob's seventy family members were the union of three generations; they entered Egypt as such a group.

Father's desire is to see exemplary families called by Heaven out of the enemy world, so we should know that we cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without going through the family.

Who restores the Kingdom of Heaven? The door of the Kingdom of Heaven opens by means of an absolute couple with absolute faith, absolute practice and absolute heart, who are willing to bear the cross with gratitude.

How do you conceptualize the Kingdom of Heaven? In a word, the Kingdom of Heaven is the living environment for a perfect person. If it is for a perfect person with true love, then what is the nature of a person with true love? Humankind is composed of man and woman. Without a man and a woman, the completion of God's ideal of love cannot be established on earth. God's love cannot be perfected without a man and a woman who together possess the subjectivity of perfect love.

A single person can never enter the Kingdom of Heaven. For a single person, the Kingdom of Heaven is the land of despair. A land of solitude still presents hope, but the land of despair has the status of being without hope. When blessed families of the Unification Church accomplish vertical love on the foundation of horizontal love between husband and wife, they enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Here is recent spiritual proof for that. (Colonel Pak explains it:) The former president of the Unification Church of Korea, Rev. Hyo Won Eu, who is in the spirit world now, once spoke to a female psychic medium. "As Father's first disciple, I worked for a long time in the president's position, and I wrote Wolli Kang-ron (Discourse on the Principle) which became the worldwide scripture, so I thought I would be in the top position in the spirit world. But when Father organized the spirit world trinity with the order of Ki Suk Lee, Hyo Won Eu and Chung Goo Park, I was so disappointed and I complained. Father said, "The spirit world is the world of love, where the competition of love exists, not the competition of intellect. Ki Suk Lee has more love, that's why he became the first brother in the trinity." I could understand after listening to Father's explanation. I didn't enter the Kingdom of Heaven yet; I'm on the way there. Thus far, my work has inclined toward the intellect, but I will work hard heartistically with my wife on earth." Heung Jin Nim is in the Kingdom of Heaven. He couldn't enter the Kingdom of Heaven until he got blessed. After establishing the four position foundation, he entered the Kingdom of Heaven. The spirit world is the world of love.

What kind of person can go to the Kingdom of Heaven? The kind of person who loves his son, wife or self more than he loves God cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

When you can respect parental love and conjugal love, you are qualified to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. You have to love your parents more than you love your spouse, and you have to love your grandparents more than you love your parents. This is the core of the Kingdom of Heaven and the motto encapsulating the ideal.

Your mind and your life should overflow with God's love and should let the love drops fall continuously. When love flows out, there is hope, but when love dries up, you and your family will perish. Dry-hearted people will be stricken out of the world of love. Such people are destined to be excluded from the world of the tradition of love.

If you cannot experience heavenly love on earth, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Have you sincerely loved a Cain-type person? In order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, your love should surpass the parental love and conjugal love of the satanic world. Parents have even died for the sake of their child in the fallen world; still, our love must surpass the parental love of the fallen world.

You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven alone. One man and one woman should be united. In order to go through this process, one person of the couple should surely become one with Cain. A proper environment is needed. Before receiving parents or spouse, you are to set up a standard of unity between brothers and sisters. This is Unification thinking.

What is the human fall? What are fallen children? Fallen children cannot feel God thoroughly as their Father. Their mind doesn't have a concept of God. You should have the following experience and realization. First, you should substantially feel, "I'm born again and have received new life, and I'm God's son or daughter who leads a new life through the love of True Parents." Second, "I'm a qualified citizen of God's land." Third, when you look at the nation and world, you should feel God's mercy and think, "God handed down this world to me, so I as God's child have a right to possess this world."

The awakening of this actual feeling is the most important task for us in 1977. You should realize, first, that you are God's direct child; second, that you are a citizen of the Kingdom of Heaven; third, that this world is your legacy from God. God blessed His children with three gifts. An individual who actualizes this feeling is moving toward perfection and is endowed with the qualification and right to be the center or a member of the Kingdom of Heaven of the family.

When God settles down on earth with joy, then all things can take Sabbath. The sabbatical site for all things cannot be set up unless God settles down on earth. Unless the parents' minds are comfortable in a family, you cannot establish a happy family centering upon your parents. Likewise, new order cannot be established in this world unless your mind and body can naturally and spontaneously sing a song of happiness centering upon God, the subject of the cosmos, and unless you are given independent authority in a free environment.

Even though you've established the individual Kingdom of Heaven, if you cannot apply that to the family, you will not have a safe place for yourself as an individual to take Sabbath. Without establishing the victorious tribal-level foundation, you cannot lay a safe foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven of the family. In order for a tribe to settle safely, the national foundation should be determined; in order for a nation to set up the foundation to take Sabbath, a worldwide foundation should be organized. You are in this process of development.

When we say Heavenly Father, we are saying that God is a parent. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have become the King and the Queen of the nation, as well as parents. They would have been the King and the Queen of the Kingdom of Heaven and the King and the Queen of the universe. That's why there is a saying that a loving loyal subject and a son of filial piety can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. When a woman serves her husband as God, Lord or King and leads a life of true love, she can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. The logic that you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven unless you love your parents, nation and world makes sense here.

A family belongs to a nation, a nation belongs to the world and the world belongs to the universe, so if you love God, you will attain the condition that you loved everything in the universe, even though you abandoned your family and nation. That's why you are told to live for the sake of the world and God. If you can love the world and humankind as much as you love me, you can go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

A person who is bound by his or her family and who is fettered by conventional forms and past habits cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Such a person needs a heavenly gift to revolutionize his or her mind to an explosive degree. Where is the place to dispense this heavenly gift and stimulate us to carry out such a revolution? It is the Unification Church. The motivation and the wellspring of the revolution originates from the Unification Church. It applies to everybody.

Father says to the Unification Church members that we are to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, but it is not accomplished by ourselves. You are told that in order to establish the Kingdom of Heaven, you should become the oldest grandson of the main family. In order to be the oldest grandson of the main family, you should marry into the head family and fulfill the moral obligations there.

You should be a good example in public life. In other words, you should be thorough in church life and our official activities. These two areas are critical.

You belong to a certain region. The degree to which you strive to absorb your whole region in God's Will vitally influences the education of your children. The change in your life after you began to live centering upon God's will, in other words, how much you lead an exemplary life in the village and how much you make an exemplary relationship with others, will be the object of potential criticism by your children. Therefore, your public life should be solid.

Next, your private (personal) life is the problem. Is there any qualitative difference in your life before the Blessing and after the Blessing, when you are trying to lead a life of faith as a family? If, when a husband becomes arrogant, his wife keeps complaining and nags at him more than before, they are not a good example to their children.

After the Blessing, they should change totally. It is very important to create a situation in which their children respect them, so they should be good examples to their children in their personal life.

Public desire can be accepted anywhere; never have self-centered desire. You should have the attitude that you will do such and such in order to save the nation, instead of acting with the motivation to become popular in the nation. Does a nation move according to your mind? If that's the case, you may think that God would move following your mind. Those thoughts are all self-centered. You always have to lead a public life. In all your actions, earning money or participating in certain activities, you should be motivated to save the nation and the world. You should not think that you will do something good later by earning money now.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) The Blessed Family Should be a Good Example

Blessed families should feel the mission to determine the future of the whole. A couple and children are in a family. The family should not become a slave of habit. The family is the starting point of the four position foundation. Oneness of husband and wife is absolutely needed here. You should unite with the original standard which God desires.

In establishing a family-level foundation, when a wife fits into the husband, when a husband fits into the wife, and when the children become one, the family will be blessed. Now is the age of family salvation. We should restore the family; there's no better witnessing than that. A couple should pray in tears holding the children's hands at the break of day, so that the children sing songs of yearning for their parents when they are away from home.

From now on, we should anathematize things worthy of cutting with a dagger. You are not supposed to do it on your own. The Unification Church is to establish the Kingdom of Heaven; that's why we are to look for the family, not an individual. Do you under stand? The family department will be the most important post in our church. A person who cannot be a good example in family life will receive worldwide and cosmic blame.

The Blessing is precious after fulfilling the condition of responsibility. Men shouldn't create fist fights and women should be careful with their mouths. They should not use the abusive language of the secular world. They should be different in some way. The family is the micro-church; it should be the agency of heaven. It should be the family that God wants to visit. At least three families should run one household. First, a family should be the place where many people can come and go; the harmony among men is most important. Second, heavenly families should be united into one. At least a trinity of families should be completely one.

We center on the family, not on the individual. This doesn't mean that everything is to be cut off centering upon a family; rather, the whole should be linked up centering upon a family. The effort to cultivate a solitary moral life is not enough. You should determine to make several times more effort than before.

We are apt to be tired and retreat from the life of challenging evil. After having a family, you should make several times more effort than you did when you were single.

The family is the axis for fixing the focus. We cannot escape this reality. The relationship of "front and rear," "right and left, and up and down" should be established in a family.

The form of faith that you had in the past is not enough, nor is your former one-sided attitude of faith enough.

Individual prayer worked when you were single; but if there's even one opposing person in a family, the family has to penetrate the problem together, shouldering the cross of disunity until the original standard is met. An individual is like a railroad car and a family is like a locomotive. It is simple to restore an individual mistake but the mistake of a family leads directly to rupture.

The family is important. If one partner fails, no relationship can be made. When a virgin and a bachelor are in love, they usually forget all their ideals. The starting point of everything for us is the family. When you fight insisting on your own opinions, the nation and Heaven and earth will perish. The family is the hole through which we can breathe.

Individual faith can grow well when one meets a good leader; but in a family, everybody should be the leader to one another. For whom and for what a family exists is the problem.

The nest of Sabbath for children is the love and pride that they have toward their parents.

We need a foundation of complete unity between parents and children in a family. But what will it be worth if there's no nation, even though you have many children? Nothing will be useful if there's no nation.

When the loyal subjects a long time ago received something good, they offered it to the king of the nation first. That was the regulation of the life of loyalty in Korea.

In that perspective, Korean courtesy has heavenly contents which are not found in any other nation. The Confucianists follow Confucianism and there are quite a lot of manners prescribed in Confucian teachings which are similar to heavenly law.

You should make your descendants perform a sacrificial rite for you. So far, the regulations of life and the procedure for holding a funeral have not been established centering upon the Principle; but from the time the standard is set up, you shouldn't behave on your own. You should develop and keep the vitality of life to survive and grow no matter what kind of storm comes, overcoming your environment and taking root deeply centering upon the mind that God is always with us in every situation. If you become like that, heavenly law will not be a big problem; but if you don't become like that, problems will arise.

Don't treat your ancestors as real ancestors. There were good forefathers among the ancestors born after Adam, but anyway they were unfaithful to God -- that's why you shouldn't treat them as your ancestors. Then who is our ancestor? Our fallen ancestors cannot be considered as such. But among them, there were outstanding chosen ancestors. We have focused upon Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses and Jesus in the Bible in order to honor their hard work for God. So centering upon such faithful ancestors, we are to unite. Let's serve and attend the Father whom they were calling, whom they were attending and whom they were living for, as our Father.

2) The Family Life of Blessed Families

Pledge of the Families:

We families, the center of the cosmos, brothers and sisters vertically connected and flesh and blood of the True Parents before the new heaven, pledge and swear before the True Parents to become worthy of possessing the glory of victors by maintaining our positions in responsible activities and by observing the family laws and traditions decreed by heaven. This I pledge.
Because original human beings are born through the bond represented by the content of the "Pledge of the Families," they are to live and die within this Pledge. We should be able to read this Pledge without any guilt.

We have been living and speaking carelessly, but now we should establish regulations in our families. Parents shouldn't beat their children due to anger or speak secular words of condemnation to them. Now, everybody should be one. Words, attitudes and way of life should be one, centering upon God.

The Blessing doesn't have any meaning in one generation itself. It is no more than one man and one woman living together. Then, what is the providential content of an individual's Blessing? It is not enough for the blessed families to live according to their original minds, but they should establish a four position foundation centering upon God. Because human history started from the fall centering upon satan, it should be restored centering upon God. It is inevitable for fallen man.

In order for the head family to thrive, the family members are to accept and conscientiously practice the family rules and etiquette. But people with an attitude such as, "Those rules have nothing to do with me," cannot be the offspring of the head family. Such a one cannot be the heir of the head family even if he is born as its eldest son.

How to maintain the pure blood lineage coming from God is the challenge. It is significant to keep the pure blood lineage in an unchangeable condition, not as blood which has the possibility to fall. We must care sincerely about this. It is very difficult to become pure in this fallen world; the first human beings fell even though they were in the unstained Garden of Eden. Various problems are involved here. The blessed parents born in the fallen world, in spite of their suffering, should make an unstained environment for their blessed children. It is Father's thought to prepare such an environment as quickly as possible for the second generation, no matter what sacrifices are entailed. We have to hurry.

In order for you Americans to be liberated from the sinful world, you shouldn't have the concept that you are American citizens. Instead of thinking that you are American or Korean, you should have the concept that "I'm God's person, the object of Heaven." You should dedicate your life as if you are sharpening a dagger to cut cruelly the sinful nature which permeates the customs and habits of the fallen world, including the language, clothes, shoes and women's cosmetics. This dedicated life can liberate the sinful world. There's no way to subjugate the sinful world unless we get victory over the secular history, habits and bad customs which pervade the environment.

You will have to be liberated from such bad environmental conditions if you want to become a true person, restore a true nation and to go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

Your family shouldn't become secularized and slaves of habit. You shouldn't think, "Things will be better in the future even though it's terrible now." You are to be perfect now; the present is the problem. When the past and the present are perfect, the future will be perfect. Not having a perfect day in the Garden of Eden is the evidence which corroborates the fall. The place where the past, the present and the future can be united into one is the ideal.

You should be able to offer "the Present." God's desire is to set up the eternal stepping stone on earth. This is the historical synthetic point.

If you lead one year with the standard of sincerity which you felt on God's Day, your daily life will be influenced. And if you lead the family tradition with such a sincere heart, your offspring will never diminish.

The reason for the destruction of the Israelites after they entered Canaan is that they become routinized and their mental focus settled on the life of eating and luxury. The Israelites who became wealthy even married the Gentiles. They were after power and fond of knowledge. They perished because they assimilated the ready-made Canaanite culture and sold the spirit of the chosen ones to the Gentiles.

Don't become a slave to bad habits. Habits are the worst illness. If you lead a habitual life after marriage while rearing your children, habits become part of your body. You will no longer find time for prayer or special heartistic offerings in such an environment. There is no time for prayer when the children make noise right beside you.

3) The Life of Husband and Wife in a Blessed Family

Blessed families should renounce the conventional concept of living. The ideal couple that God originally desired was to return glory to God, but instead the fallen couple returned sadness to God. There is the disloyalty of the archangel as well as the irresponsibility of Adam and Eve. The archangel first was supposed to set up the condition of loyalty and filial piety to God, but he failed to do so. Therefore, the restoration providence is to set up the conditions of loyalty, filial piety and virtuous love.

Even though we as fallen people try setting up such conditions of love, we cannot reach the original standard because the enemy interferes with our loyalty, filial piety and virtue. It's easy for us to speak and think of being loyal to the nation, dutiful to our parents and faithful to our spouses, but the original loyalty, filial piety and virtuous love are different from what we imagine. That's why we need the central point.

Because God has been setting up the heartistic center of loyalty, filial piety and virtue in love, all religion and morality must follow this standard. All religious people and Jesus have been trying to establish the family for the purpose of setting up the condition of loyalty, filial piety and virtue in love. God established the nation of Israel in order to look for such a family. Jesus could have made satan surrender if he first had set up the morality of loyalty, filial piety, and virtue in love, and then had become the priest to expand such conditions. When children mature, they are to replace God's doctrine with His substance.

Blessed families shouldn't fall behind anyone in establishing loyalty, filial piety and virtue in love. Loyalty, filial piety and virtue in love start from the family. To be blessed is to inherit Father's wishes. In history there have been families of loyalty and filial piety in front of God, but there has been no family of virtue in love. We cannot set up the condition of virtue in love until God's Day comes and satan's accusation is overcome.

Men gathering here should love their wives more than any other husbands do in the world. Women also should love their husbands more than any other wives do in the world. That is the morality of love that the parents of the blessed families should keep.

Blessed couples are to enter the Kingdom of Heaven when they accomplish horizontal love centering upon the foundation of vertical love.

When a husband or a wife can love his or her object as the representative of Heaven, earth and all humankind, that family can represent all blessed families.

The main thought of the Unification Church is, "Our family doesn't exist for the sake of our family." It is conventional wisdom that women are to follow their husbands, but that doesn't work in the Unification Church. The way of the virtuous women is to live for the nation, abandoning husband and family members if they are centered on the family alone.

Set up the family tradition. Follow the way centering upon the one who stands straight in front of God.

What kind of family is the exemplary family? When a family doesn't fulfill its mission, the whole family will be caught up and the ancestors in the spirit world will not be able to cooperate.

When a family sets up the tradition as the substance of Jesus and the Holy Spirit, the national and worldwide tradition can be established.

We shouldn't be sad when one of a couple who worked for the providence dies early.

The blessed couples shouldn't lament, even if their husband or wife dies early. They shouldn't remarry; otherwise, they will be caught up by heavenly law in the spirit world. They must report in front of God and follow what God directs them to do. But nowadays there are many who are not doing so. What will be the result? It doesn't appear on earth, but you'll know when you go to the spirit world. Such a person will stand in a position worse than satan.

Father knows all of your past experiences. If you ask me, I can tell you right away what happened in your past. Would the bride and the bridegroom ask each other's past? Or would you forget your past? Because Father decides to forget your past, you also should forget your past.

Blessed men should be completely one with Father. Then there is no connection with sin. You as Father's incarnation should start your life in the subjective position; and the object, your wife, should be one with the subject and absolutely obedient.

When you blessed couples start a family, the husband should lead a public life (life of service) and the wife should be in charge of the family life (the domestic life). Will you be a representative and exemplary family? "Moonies" are reflective, "Sunnies" are luminary, and "Kingies" are comprehensive. Therefore, you should be Kingies, the comprehensive family. The ideal should be actualized through God and human beings.

A person who is in debt cannot flourish. A family member who likes to be indebted to others in the family will be isolated. It is the principle of human life that if the family members are indebted to someone else in the family more than to the parents, the parents will give all the authority and power to that someone else. Wives should not be indebted to their husbands; neither husbands to wives. The eternal peaceful world comes from the family in which no one wants to be indebted to another.

When you work in an agricultural community, you are not to work alone. A husband and a wife together are to report the day's schedule to God before going out to work and they are to report to God after work and then eat dinner. You should know how strict is the God-centered standard of life.

There are regulations of family life for women and men respectively. Blessed families are to systemize their lives with such great heavenly regulations; otherwise, they will be in trouble.

Give for the sake of family, nation and world; this is the principle of three objects. In walking, men are to step right foot first and women are to step left foot first. Men are supposed to sit in the East and women in the West. There is always a certain order to do anything-the order of setting the table or the order of hanging clothes.

Man is to look down upon woman from above, and woman is to look up to man from below. Woman shouldn't look upstream at flowing water, but should look downstream. A woman looking upstream is the type who will be good at playing with love.

Woman is to prepare the place for man to sit. When using a wardrobe, man is to use the right or upper side and woman the left or lower side. Woman shouldn't put her skirt or underwear on the man's upper clothes. The woman's clothes shouldn't be on the man's clothes.

The wife of a leader shouldn't nag her husband when he is about to leave for work in the morning. The disturbing ripple effect from his heart created by his wife's nagging will disturb the world and make it unclean. Woman should nag at night and then all the problems should be solved overnight. A man should launch his battle plan every morning; the wife of such a husband should wake up early and serve him well.

Women always should be beautiful even if it requires using make-up and perfume. A wife should not be indebted to her husband in emotional life, and she should always concern herself with her husband's body and clothes. When a husband looks tired after working, she should prepare water to wash his face, and toothpaste and toothbrush to brush his teeth, and she should be able to wash his feet and comb his hair.

A woman's smile is the flower of the family. In order to establish a harmonious family, the woman should be a first class actress in both comedy and tragedy. She should completely melt her husband all the time, whether he is joyful or sad.

Woman should change her clothes and wash her hair at least once every three days. And always smile. A smile is a mental flower. Always keep your flowers in bloom and give off a sweet smell!

Woman should test the object's response to her hairstyle and make-up. Think of it as a hobby to alter your external appearance if you cannot make the object joyful and attract him to you. Mobilize all the artistic senses like a symphony. You may research woman's physiology by looking at magazines or explain to him about literature after reading several books. Make your husband live inside the width of your skirt like a baby.

Once a man and a woman meet at all, they should be together holding each other's hands regardless of going the way of death or life. As long as you have to go together, be smart and stylish.

After getting married, you cannot act in whatever way you want. Where must you go after marriage? You are to take charge of God's love. Human beings are born separately as man and woman because of love. Love is to be fruitful by means of a husband and a wife becoming one.

You are the divided substantial bodies coming from God's dual characteristics. In order for divided beings to become a harmonized union, they should took for God's love.

In order to encounter God's love, man and woman should be one in love. Unless man and woman become one, there is no way to meet God's love. Meeting God's love compels us to stay in the same position as God. Staying in the same position as God means standing in front of God.

When you become one centering upon God's love, on the foundation of complete oneness in conjugal love, you are not only to reach God's position but are to possess all of God's belongings. The power of love is such an amazing force. You are to inherit the right of possessing all of God's property, and at the same time He allows you to participate in His authority.

If you focused on loving each other neglecting God's will, you should feel shameful in front of God. This is the life of blessed families. If you lead your family looking after your own happiness, your family will never develop. So, if something good happens in your family, it should be related to the nation, world and Heaven. The joy of the family should become the pride of the nation, world and Heaven.

When they embrace and love their children, blessed parents should know clearly the purpose for which their children were born. They were born because of God; they were born through the affinity of God. Even though you may have a secret talk with your precious husband or your precious wife, you did not meet your spouse by your own decision. You met in the presence of heavenly law. God intervened to create your meeting. So you should understand that the more you become miserable, the more God becomes miserable.

4) The Providential Life of Blessed Families

The couple should know that they are the elements necessary to accomplish the will of the whole and God's will. If the blessed families live for the benefit and well-being of themselves, not for God's will, their children will be miserable.

Trying to follow the will of God with the motive of fulfilling your own desire doesn't make you go forward but rather makes you go backward. There are so many examples of this. You cannot mix your individual desires into God's will. If a husband and wife live for their own benefit and desire even after the Blessing, they are merely a reappearance of the fallen Adam and Eve. The fall starts from greed. If the Blessing is established in order that it surrender to your subjectivity, the Blessing is not fair.

For what did you come to this mountain peak? If you came here to be successful by listening to the words, you will perish. But if you are here to become a plus to your village, nation, world and heaven by listening to the words, you came to the right place. Even though Father appreciates you if you are here just to enjoy seeing him, this will flow away pretty soon. So you should set up a clear standard to do any sort of work if it benefits God.

If a husband and wife set up the foundation of thorough heartistic oneness, inheriting God's ideology, future descendants will praise you eternally. The standard of such praise shouldn't remain in one nation, but it should be the heartistic pivotal point which can be pursued by the whole world. In order to set up such a standard, your family should start with the determination to overcome any difficult environment.

What road have you walked? If you have been busy taking care of your sons and daughters, you won't be able to meet God in the spirit world. God lost all the created world by losing human beings. Therefore, even though you live with your sons and daughters, your mind should always live to love God and to accomplish God's will. If their parents died through persecution while trying to accomplish God's will, the sons and daughters will be proud of their parents' life.

You should know that the more miserable the place you enter, the closer God is with you. Sometimes when I opened my eyes, a light was radiating in the sky. When God is with us, such phenomena take place. What a beautiful panorama! There are so many handsome men and beautiful women in the world, but they are nothing compared to such a scene. Such beauty can be seen only in the world of dreams. The place where beauty can be expressed completely is the ideal world-the Kingdom of Heaven we all desire. If a person like Mr. Park here saw such a phenomenon, he would forget to breathe out after once breathing in, keeping his mouth ajar in deep wonderment.

When we silently sacrifice everything for the sake of God, He will protect us. God surely will be at our side.

Your family should be the family of love, and you are to become the public husband and wife or parents centering upon God's love. Don't be the personal husband and wife or parents centering upon yourselves. Usually there is no public husband and wife, no public parents and no public sons and daughters in America. They are not walking the way of public love; instead they are walking the way of private love, in which the love of husband and wife, parents and children is centered upon themselves. Such love destroys the nation and the world.

When you become the center of the world after loving and sacrificing for the sake of the world, you automatically will be able to launch your individual love. Then God will love you.

A great person doesn't only manage the household for his or her own family or nation; he is the one who manages the household for the world. And who could be a person greater than that? The greatest is the one who is willing to manage God's household.

In this respect, saints do not dream centering on the human household; they are the dreamers whose center is God's household. The founders of the religions, Jesus, Confucius, Buddha and Mohammed, realized God as the essence of the household of a dimension higher and more ideal than the human one. That's why they longed for the ideal.

You were called to the providence and received the Blessing, That's due to God's enormous love; that was not founded upon your will. You've gained life for free, due to God's unconditional love. Therefore, all of you are heartistically indebted to God. Even though God doesn't ask you to pay the heartistic debt, you have to participate in His situation and follow His will if you wish to regard yourselves as His children. Interests or consequences cannot intervene in the parent/child relationship. Only love exists between them. Children don't work to pay their debt to their parents; rather they participate in their parents' work because the parents' matters are the children's matters.

We have to reflect upon how much we blessed families have participated in Heavenly Father's concerns. If blessed families think Father's concerns have nothing to do with them, who will inherit Father's work?

If you found Heavenly Father by joining the Unification Church and by meeting Father, you have to be grateful. It was not easy at all to establish the Blessing in the course of the providence. It is not practiced like certain memorial celebrations or annual ceremonies. If you know the value of the Blessing, you should be able to inherit Father's concerns and heart.

A son born of a great father is responsible to succeed with everything of his father's.

Everyone stands upon the same central point, but the horizontal expansion differs, from the family level to the tribal, national or worldwide levels. Father and you stand upon the same central point. The center cannot be two. While Father has the worldwide mission, you have the individual, family, tribal or national mission. By making effort you can extend your level to the broader dimension.

What is your situation after receiving the Blessing? The world to which you have to go is the world to which Father has to go. The nation to which Father has to go is the nation to which his son has to go, isn't it? Likewise, the glory that Father will enjoy is the glory that his child will enjoy. Then how much have you researched what Father is doing? Have you read Unification News and Today's World all night to find out what is happening to Father and his family? How many pages do you read when you receive those? You have read many worthless books linking to satan, and carried on worthless research on satanic matters, but how much have you researched about Father? You do not have confidence.

You should know clearly whether or not you have lived for God's will. There are people watching how the blessed families will become compared with non-blessed families. When a baby calls, "Father," God doesn't hear it as one baby's voice, but He hears it as the voice of all babies.

God gives us grace after the trial. When Father looks at my white hair, I feel sad at realizing that I haven't done enough by the time of reaching this age. If Father shed tears ten times, you have to shed tears at least once. The blood, sweat and tears shed at the place where we meet Father are different from the blood, sweat and tears shed by any other people in history. Let us shed tears by meeting and embracing Father in the nation for which Father has been searching.

You shouldn't be the husband and the wife that you were when you didn't know the Principle. If there's a way to receive grace and to inherit God, you should go forward, interested in the greater value of the ideal even if you lose all of your assets. You'll be punished right away if you hide some of your assets in a comer. That is like theft. Thieves who steal another's materials are to be punished. It is a most frightening thing. It is a crime.

Your family shouldn't just exist for your own family but for three million people; and your body is not yours but is the one to go upward by representing three million people. In order to go this way, first of all you should leave everything to do with material things up to God. That is what Father did.

The things that I possess are not mine but belong to God and the universe. All things of the universe are to be resurrected, and you have to raise your children not as your own but with the view that they belong to God and the universe. A husband and wife are not limited to being each other's private possessions; they represent heaven and earth.

Don't just make effort for your own family, but undertake great endeavors for the nation. Because I treat you as people of character, you think I am the teacher of the Unification Church only; but I'm not teaching one church alone. Wait ten years; you'll see what I mean.

Blessed families are precious. You should start in the same position as Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. You should start without even clothes, like Adam and Eve, but you have clothes. Did Adam and Eve wear clothes in the Garden of Eden? They hid themselves with nothing but leaves. They didn't have a house. In this respect, blessed families nowadays cannot say that they are suffering. Our blessed families all have houses and clothes.

It is a greater blessing to leave descendants who are determined and proud to gain providential victories by the trillions than to sing joyful songs of blessing. If you came to the Unification Church for your well-being, pack up right away and leave. Such self-centered motivation destroys you. If you are worried about your children and your wife, God's dispensation will not be accomplished. It will perish.

Did you join the Unification Church to eat three meals a day? You are not suffering for your entire life in this church just for the sake of eating three meals a day. If your initial determination to save the nation and live for righteousness was not a lie, you shouldn't hesitate to do anything. Don't forget that you will turn into a pillar of salt if you hesitate due to attachment to the past.

Do you think Father created the Unification Church and endured all the persecution and accusations just so that he could have enough to eat? When I look back upon my life, there was not a single day when I ate enough and slept comfortably. In order not to forget the hunger that others were experiencing, I intentionally starved myself and suffered. I couldn't allow my stomach to be filled and myself to indulge in a comfortable life.

The people who died while trying to fill their own stomach cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven. If I eat enough and sleep well, I will be indebted to all Unification Church members in the world. Such a life is sin.

What's going to happen if you live for yourself? You will lose the world, nation and tribe. Can the people who live for themselves have a family? No, they cannot have a public family. They will completely perish because they won't have the nation and tribe. Where is the place for that multitude to go? It is hell. There are many Unification Church members who will go to hell. That's why you shouldn't live for yourself. You should pray about this matter. It is not time for you to live for your individual self, but to live for the whole.

When you lead a thrifty life even though you have a lot to eat, and work hard for the world even though you can survive comfortably without working, God will feel sympathy and love for you.

For example, let's say a wife suffers greatly for her husband. When they finally achieve the purpose of the suffering and the husband occupies a glorious position, he will want to give credit to his wife for the achievement.

When a desirable purpose is accomplished by a family through the cooperation of all the family members, the father will want to praise his children and give them the credit, and he will want to stay in that position eternally. Likewise, when there are sons and daughters centering upon God's will, God wants to praise them, give them the credit and stay with them eternally.

Some of you may desire to ask me to help pay your children's school tuition, but Father is thinking of the third-world countries where people are dying of starvation. That's why I prefer not to wear neckties, or long underwear in winter. The people who are determined to liberate their brothers and sisters, and are willing to be the next to die in order to do so, cannot die even if they want to.

In the Old Testament age, materials were offered, and in the New Testament age, the son was sacrificed. In the Completed Testament age, parents go the way of sacrifice.

Your responsibility is so heavy. You were chosen earlier than others and received Father's love and education. If you cannot fulfill your responsibility, you'll be accused throughout history. In order not to be accused by your descendants, you'd better fulfill your given responsibility. Don't reject suffering; go forward to establish the tradition by fulfilling your responsibility. You should be the ancestors whom your descendants will praise throughout history, with their heads down in view of your heavenly results.

When the parents make serious effort not to be separated from the heavenly way, the children will never be disobedient.

5) Life of Faith of Blessed Families

How many blessed families come earlier than service time and help prepare on Sundays? When the sermon is about to start, after singing all the holy songs, they enter church. How can we call such people followers of God's will? No matter how well they make excuses, they are living a private life, not a public life. We expect no content from such people. You have to make a new resolution for "thorough public life" and "exemplary private life" through this meeting.

Therefore, all the blessed families should come to service earlier than the starting time and make a grace-filled atmosphere for the many types of people who will attend the service. That makes the heartistic foundation for the Regional Leader or minister who will give the sermon, and the speaker will be stimulated by the attitude of the members yearning to listen. The number of such active members determines the development of the church.

And it is so precious to keep the public anniversaries or Holy Days of the church. If you don't consider them as your very life, you will flunk the Blessing.

You shouldn't expect your children to grow well when you don't even keep morning Pledge Service and Sunday Service. Therefore, you should establish the four position foundation centering upon Father. In order to set up descendants, parents should do well.

Let's stand in the straight line with God even at Pledge Service. That moment is truly serious. You should repent if you are late even one second. Prepare holy candies and give them to the children.

Sunday is the day to give the members what you planned and what you saved during the week. It is the day to give something joyful to the members. And on Sundays, you are to share specially prepared food with other families and praise your spouse.

Blessed families should educate their children how to offer the Sabbath day to God by showing them an exemplary life: for example, preparing for Sunday Service from the break of day. But in reality they do whatever they want to do. They don't pray, don't make special offerings, don't study Principle and don't witness in the name of a life of living faith. If the Sunday Service starts at 10:30, they should leave for the church at 9:30 or 10:00. Instead of doing so, they leave home late and attend service from the middle. Such a family will be accused. No matter how much they educate their children, it won't influence them at all.

Parents should be a good example. They should show their children the practical life of faith-prayer life and family service on a more serious level than conventional church members. And they should make children realize the importance of Pledge time. Holding Pledge Service is not enough; they should educate their children centering upon God's will.

At 5 a.m. on the first day of the month, each blessed family is supposed to bow and pledge toward the Headquarters with a joyful atmosphere. You are to bow and pledge at 5 a.m. on Sundays; at that time you are to report all the contents of your life during the week. Sundays should be the joyful day that you long to have come quickly.

The quickest way to set up the family tradition is to do it when Father is alive. Originally you are supposed to shower every morning, bow and pledge to Father. Without setting up such a tradition, your descendants will perish.

One old blessed man died and his son seemed to feel sorry. The son realized that he never bought even a bowl of noodles for his father when he was alive. The son realized this immediately upon the father's death. It is fallen man's habit to have great regret after someone's death.

Father felt so much emotion after attending the funeral. How will you do when Father goes to spirit world?

When looking in the mirror, you should ask, "How much do these eyes shed tears of longing to see Parents? How much does this mouth shout for Parents' liberation and the accomplishment of the Will? How much do these hands shed blood working hard for Parents' nation? Have I worked on the foundation which Parents desire until my body collapsed r' When you can repent, realizing that it creates resentment not to have done so, and then determine to look for such a way, you are happy. Happiness lies in trying to go this way and in making the heartistic. bond with God. Nobody can subjugate such a person. Only the parents can move, inspire and make such a person happy. And there is nobody except the son who can make the parents happy. The hope of the parents doesn't lie in themselves, but in their son.

In farming, it is the morality of heaven and earth to think, "I'll offer the product to my parents." In love, everything becomes joyful and harmonized; and without love everything becomes unhappy and a dreary wilderness. Isn't that true? The problem lies here. You need to have a heart burning to know anything concerning True Parents and the church, such that you come earliest whenever the church leaders give reports.

You'll get a perfect score if you can show all of your heart to Heavenly Father and the True Parents even when you eat, drink, sit, stand or do any such mundane things. Knowledge or scholarly achievements don't guarantee you a perfect score. Maybe degrees such as a Ph.D. or Master's are needed for the fight, but you don't live by them. Can you justify your life saying to God, "I have a doctorate"? It is not needed. How can we pull God's love? The only way to move God is to devote yourself with absolute seriousness. You must think of True Parents first, whatever you encounter.

When something good happens, a person of filial piety thinks of his parents first. To think of husband or wife first is a fallen custom. Without buying something precious for parents, you cannot buy anything for your wife. Many of the 36 Couples should feel guilty. Before buying new clothes for your wife, you should buy clothes for your parents. A wife cannot ask her husband to buy certain clothes that she likes without buying for the parents first. Before buying himself clothes, a husband should buy for his parents first and then for his wife. The same rule applies to eating. You are to prepare a meal first to eat together with your parents.

The Kingdom of Heaven is not a difficult place; it is a place where we serve God and True Parents and where we receive and give love. Parents want children to love each other. If you have the title of a son of filial piety, but fight with your brothers at the same time, the title is worthless. That's why parents prefer you to love your brothers. People who love brothers and sisters more than they love their parents can eternally live inside the boundary of the Kingdom of Heaven. People who cannot love their brothers more than they do their parents are out of the dominion. By knowing this fact, members should be one.

People who are always prepared to welcome brothers and sisters, waiting for them from morning to night, will be blessed. Since they know that their parents cannot visit all houses, they wait for the heavenly brothers and sisters every day with a heart yearning to serve parents. Long ago there was a similar custom in Korea. Families of the classical scholar rank kept a special room for visitors. Such a custom can be seen only in Korea. Thus a heavenly regulation was shown symbolically in the historical background of the satanic world.

But you may worry whether or not somebody is going to visit you. Do you want guests to visit your house or not? (Yes.) How would you feel if Father visited your house everyday for three months? You would be tired of me. I have so many things to mention. What do you think? Is Father stifled or not knowing exactly how you feel? You don't know your status at all. That's why Father should educate you about such a matter.

6) Life Centering Upon the Trinity

The trinity is made with three men or three women in our church. We create a trinity to make the representative form of Adam's three sons and three daughters-in-law to serve the Lord.

When these three people cannot become one, there is the possibility for more destruction. Especially the three men should be united, spiritually and physically.

The foundation of the trinity shouldn't be limited to the present but should transcend time and make one subjective form. Otherwise you'll be ashamed of standing in front of the Lord of the Second Coming. If the three people in oneness make a principled stepping stone, in other words if the trinity is absolutely determined not to change, God will accomplish His will. In order to prepare this foundation, Father organized trinities.

The fall means the disunity of three brothers. That's why the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be established unless three brothers in unity manage one household according to the principle of restoration.

If the members of a trinity cannot make mental unity, they cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. The ideology of the Unification Church starts from here. The three who cannot be united mentally cannot register in the Kingdom of Heaven and cannot even look around it. And centering upon the oneness of the three, the minds of twelve people should be united into one.

You cannot go the way of faith alone. You need a like-minded friend in faith. More than three people should be one. That's why a trinity is needed. The subject of human character, God, also wants the triple standard. God cannot teach human beings directly when they make mistakes. He cannot teach us vertically. But if three people become one, when one makes a mistake and the other two don't, He can instruct the mistaken one about what he did wrong. That's the reason God sent Jesus and the Holy Spirit.

Grace comes quickly when more than three people pray in the mountains. After prayer the three should discuss with one another. If they discuss with others outside the trinity, satan will invade.

When there's a beautiful unity of the three in a true sense and people surrounding them become envious of them, God's will automatically multiplies. The new bud will blossom when there's unity among the three, even without God's help.

Three people together can do anything, even in the outside world. Eight members should move together in our church. When a leader, leader's wife, three men and three women are one in a church, nothing can destroy it. This is an iron rule. Because everyone has the mission to prepare this restored form, Father organized trinities.

In order to set up a four position foundation, a form centering upon the horizontal foundation should be ready: people, church, material and a family should be one in the social environment.

That's why the trinity is organized. The mission of the trinity is to be a good example in the family and in the church, and to be responsible for the economy. The trinity should be completely one. When there's a crack in the trinity, the ideology of the Kingdom of Heaven is destroyed.

Then what should the trinity do from now on? One representative family should be selected in each trinity. The selected family is an absolute heavenly family of which God dreams. It represents Father's family to the extent that other families should be absolutely obedient to this family; such a tradition should be established. And the families in a trinity should sincerely devote themselves in leading the church more than church leaders. The family also should be more frugal than others in dealing with material. Thus, our ideology aims toward the systematic formation of a social system and economic structure.

The time will come to select a representative family. When selecting one family in a region, a four position foundation should be established centering upon this family. We are to go forward centering upon the four position foundation which can enable us to live together eternally.

Right there, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is to take place. That's the principled world. History developed in order to establish such a Kingdom of Heaven on earth. It is understandable that communists considered their party the absolute center, because everything develops through one center. Communists live or die according to party orders.

You are to fulfill your mission and responsibility centering upon the same principle in your given area. After receiving the Blessing, you have to prepare to become a central family in front of your descendants and heaven and earth.

You are to go forward with the conviction to establish a solid foundation to take responsibility as normal practice, in front of God, through your family. If you can do that, you will not deviate from the living regulation centering upon the Principle.

Father organized trinities. It was not centered upon the families themselves, but centered upon Father. In fact, it is good to form a trinity with your spiritual children. Centering upon Father, internally you form a father-son relationship. This is what Father thought of when making trinities.

Blessed families should live by the organization of their trinity. When a son is born in one family, a four position foundation is established. If one of your trinity families doesn't have a son, you should be able to send your son to this family. But when the family finally gives birth to a son, you can bring your son back.

If one family in a trinity cannot give birth to a child, the other families should give a child to the family.

When one husband dies, the trinity should be responsible for the household of his family. From now on, we are to manage three households together; we are not to live alone. When the time comes, three households should be run together.

Consider Father's words as life itself. Be absolutely obedient. Originally the trinity should live together more than three years. The trinity should feel the same even if they exchange their babies. If you feel troubled about this, you will fail. Don't worry if a husband of one family in the trinity dies. In that case, the remaining two families should be responsible.

When satan recognizes the condition that I loved Cain as much as I loved Abel, then he will go away. When rearing the babies of your trinity partners, you should be two or three times more devoted than with your own babies. If the trinity cannot make oneness, how can we create world unity? Three nations should be one. You have to love the world more than you love the Lord. Father received persecution from three nations, three ages and three sovereignties. The trinity is one brother. Therefore, when the three families become one, they can hold ceremonies instead of Father. If you neglect the trinity and just focus on your family's well-being, you will perish. You shouldn't represent Father just in His name; rather you should represent Father in His responsibility and heart.

Originally one family of a trinity is to be responsible for three households, and the remaining two families are to witness.

The Unification Church uses the noun "family member" (Korean: shik ku). We are all brothers centering upon the trinity. You should repent that you haven't fulfilled this.

Trinities should live together with deep feeling. The families in a trinity in turn should take responsibility for the trinity household one year out of every three. Without establishing the Kingdom of Heaven of the family, we cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You are in the position of the Messiah who can save the whole family.

Even though three couples gave birth to children, they should be able to rear them as one couple. When you can do so, heartistic unification is possible. Father's heart, Adam's heart and Jesus' heart should be one. If the trinity cannot become like that, you will not be able to stand in the Kingdom of Heaven.

Three families shouldn't fight one another, each centering upon their own children. If that occurs, all should repent. You should be able to move twelve directions while living in one place.

Blessed families in a trinity should get in touch with one another at least once every three to four weeks. You should live centering upon the four position foundation.

One family in a trinity should be in charge during one season; each family in turn should be the responsible center to lead three families' living. In case of building a house, the house should be able to accommodate three families. The trinity is absolutely necessary.

You should be a good example in church and on the economic stage, centering upon the trinity. You should never be dominated by money. The nation which is dominated by money perishes. And when a family deceives the nation in order to fulfill an individual's greed, the family also will perish.

Women are capricious, aren't they? It is the right time for them to be really fickle now. Women want to live only with their spouses, right? Unless we destroy this standard, world unity is impossible. You have to understand this point.

The reason that a clan cannot live together is because of the women. The daughter-in-law who doesn't like her parents-in-law will be a miserable mother-in-law. This creates mutual sadness. To solve this, everything should be reversed.

The three wives of a trinity should be one, so Father disciplines you right now to become one. From now on, twelve families should live together in one house; and then 120 families or 1,200 families should live in one house. You shouldn't fight at all even though you live in the same village. When fighting takes place, a tribal conference should be held to punish the ones who fight. Such a time will come.

Father has disciplined you on a family level. From now on an apartment will come into being to train you on the family level. I'm talking about the modem dwelling, the apartment building. We will make a house which can accommodate more than seven families, so that people can experience collective life and modem life for several months. Such disciplining, residential apartments will come about. Do you understand?

All of you should graduate from such a training school. Three generations are to live together in the apartment. They are to eat and study together. The eight members of the family are to enter the Kingdom of Heaven centering upon the parents. Can a family having less than eight members enter the Kingdom of Heaven?

How many people are there when you add parents and the trinity? (Eight people.) Without setting up the foundation for these eight family members to become one, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This is Principle, isn't it? If that's the Principle, we should live according to it.

7) The Collective Life of the Blessed Families

The Unification Church teaches "parents" in the place of God and the historically unfortunate saints. If you have such parents, God is not needed and saints are not needed. We don't lack anything when we have parents. By becoming one with your brothers and sisters after completely restoring parents, new family members and a new family can start. Therefore, you should create the trinity.

All of you have spiritual parents. The spiritual parents have three spiritual children. You cannot stand in the face of God's will if you cannot be one with them. Do you know the trinity of your spiritual parents? Did you become one with them? If not, you are a fake. Because you didn't create such a bond, you should create it centering upon Father's family. Become one with the people representing the three brothers in Father's family and make a brotherly bond with Father's children in the Cain and Abel relationship. Is there anyone who cannot do that?

You wear warm clothes whenever you feel cold, and you eat whenever you feel hungry, but have you wondered if Father's children are hungry? There's a formula course for Father to pass through before he can live with his children. just serve for three years, absolutely serve!

You live centering upon yourselves like satanic babies. That's a serious problem. There are a group of people who think, "We have nothing to do with God or Father or Regional Leaders; we are now just suffering." Is there anyone here who thinks like that?

You should apply the Principle to everything. You are to start by relating things to the principled foundation. To create a loving relationship with brothers, you need such a foundation. "Family members" mean "brothers." Jesus hasn't received parental love, a brother's love or the love of relatives.

Because you have family members, you should make an atmosphere for brothers to give and receive love and live for one another. You should become such exemplary members. You should become a man or woman whom all Unification Church members can worship. Have you become such a person? All different kinds of people gather in this church, so there will be ones who sell the name "members." If such people receive the Blessing, they will sell the name "family." There are a group who are arrogant due to the Blessing that they received. Father didn't suffer until now to create families of such low dimension.

The family is the basic unit representing the whole. The mistake of a family links to the mistake of the whole; so while an individual mistake can be tolerated, the mistake of a family cannot be tolerated. The heart to turn individual joy into joy for the whole should prevail.

When you establish concern, subjectivity and hope for the whole instead of for the individual, you will harmonize with the bigger dimension. The family exists to save the whole; therefore, a family is like a power transmission line. You should be able to harmonize with the whole through the family. So the trinity should live in one house. It is the time to reorganize the family structure.

Even though you received persecution and were driven out of society because of the Unification Church, you received better friends and brothers. In other words, you are given brothers who don't have the same physical blood lineage through the Blessing.

The relatives in the Unification Church are the blessed families.

Twelve families should create a united form or structure. You should miss one another and want to communicate.

From now on Father wants to hold family workshops. In entering modern life, Father wants to buy a plot of land which can accommodate 100 houses and build an apartment house for workshops to train people to live together. You have to think seriously how your actual life can unite the internal and external standards which God wants your family to establish.

It is Principle that when a blessed family is united like an ironclad bastion, it will stand as the central nation which only God can subjugate, and will begin to move the world anew with its fortune.

The blessed families are to create one vertical ground with a strong bond of blood and flesh. They should be able to say to each other, "I cannot exist without you and you cannot exist without me." So the families with Unificationism try to make God's glorious ground in complete unity. Each family willingly wants to be the fertilizer for that field. Such a fertile ground of life is an object of pride.

8) The Way for the Descendants to Receive Blessing

What is the Kingdom of Heaven? Our family should be the place where passing beggars want to sleep, dogs want to enter, birds want to make their nest, and people even want to have a bowel movement. Such a place is the Kingdom of Heaven. How are our blessed families? If you cannot be a good example, at least you shouldn't be the bothersome ones of your village.

When you make such a family Kingdom, you will flourish and God will be with you. Why? Because the place where God's love dwells attracts all living things, and it is the peaceful Sabbath nest for all existing beings.

When a miserable person visits your house, how do you ladies respond? You should feel dutiful to show hospitality by giving him or her outer clothes and even underclothes if he or she doesn't have clothes. Then your descendants will wear proper clothes. Your descendants will flourish because you treated strangers well.

There is a family precept inherited for a long time in Father's family. It is not to let guests pass my house with hunger. On a cold winter morning when our grandfather heard a beggar supplicating, "I've come to beg breakfast," he would give all that was on his breakfast table to the beggar. And he would start scolding our grandmother, saying, "Imagine that you are a beggar. How difficult it is to beg rice in front of a stranger's house on a cold winter day! Even though rice doesn't cost so much, it must be really hard to beg for it." Father heard those words several times.

It is hard to maintain life, but it is given by God. We should understand the beggar's heart to preserve his life. He does not want to die because he doesn't want to be undutiful to God. If human beings cannot understand a fellow human being's suffering, who will understand it?

When grandfather scolded grandmother for not serving the beggar quickly enough, she would protested by asking, "Who is more precious, your wife or a strange beggar?" When thinking of the offspring, a beggar is more precious.

Our grandfather did so and our father also did so. That was the law of the Moon family. We had to give rice to a beggar before he spoke more than three phrases. If mother didn't give rice to the beggar, father himself would serve the beggar with his own food. Then my mother, whose character was like a man, would fight with my father.

If a wife doesn't serve guests well, the head of a family, the husband, is responsible. When a husband doesn't serve well, he'll be punished, but when a wife doesn't do so, her husband is to correct her. You shouldn't say to a beggar, "What are you doing with your young body?" You should say, giving even a little change, "This is very little, but please receive thousands of blessings from this." If there's a very miserable man who doesn't eat properly in a village, you should do whatever work is possible, even all night, to buy him rice. If you do that, your descendants will stand in the most blessed place to be praised through thousands of generations. When a poor person gives birth to a baby and is starving, you should even sell your cow to help the family. In God's sight, everybody is a brother and a sister.

The President of the Korean Unification Church should give warm hospitality to foreign members when they visit Korea. If you pretend not to know them and sleep with your legs straight, your legs will rot. Even though you lead a starving life, you should want to share with villagers when you get even one bowl of rice. Then the villagers will pray for your blessing. When you starve because of serving others, somebody will secretly bring a bag of rice to your kitchen. If you develop such a personality, you'll never perish.

You should live for the sake of heaven because heaven lives for the sake of your betterment, and you are to serve members as Father serves you. With respect to this standard, there are many who are like thieves. If you become the scary person who eats what is heaven's and robs church members, your descendants will perish for seven generations. Have you become a person who is indebted to others, or a person to whom others are indebted? If you've become a person who can make others indebted to you, you will surely develop yourself, because God will cooperate with you.

You should establish the four position foundation even at the time of death.

The problem is: onto whom will you hold when you die? What is the ideal of creation? What is the purpose of creation? Speaking in the human-centered view, it is to complete the four position foundation. Is there any rule or principle of death? What are the rules number one, two and three of death? Who will protect you at the most intimate distance during the time of your death? Who has the closest bond with you? Who will cry for you at the time of death? (Your children, spouse and parents.) Then whose tears will be the greatest in degree? (Your parent's tears.) Tears are relative. There are vertical and horizontal tears. Parents' tears flow from the utmost peak.

Upon what will you center when you die? Would you like to die forgetting love or embracing it? Whose love do you want to embrace at the moment of death? You should first of all embrace parental love, and then conjugal love and children's love. The principle of the four position foundation also applies to death.

Whom do people call first when they die? They call God. To call God at the most difficult place is the utmost truth for individuals. For people who truly call God at death, the door of forgiveness will open. Why is that so? Because the principle of death is like that.

When you die holding on to the principle of death, there will be a way for you to sacrifice. That's why everybody calls God at their death. This is the most truthful lesson. It is common that people speak the truth when they die. I don't know who taught that, but anyway it is a really good teaching. It is the truth of truths.

According to heavenly law, at death you are to call parents first and then your husband or wife. After calling your spouse, you are to call your children. You shouldn't let only your children come, preventing your spouse from coming at death. In the satanic world children have had priority over one's spouse. That's because Eve was the key figure of the fall. But in the restored world parents should come first, then the spouse and finally the children. That's the ideal.

Therefore, the four position foundation should be ready at death. People who died without establishing the four position foundation cannot properly go the way of death. That's why certain spirits come and go even after death.

After knowing all of this principle, to whom are you going to hold at death? (God.) Next? (True Parents.) You were born of God and you are to die through Him so that you can live eternally with Him in the spirit world. You were born through Him and you are to be concluded through Him. To live under this principle is the way of loyalty and filial piety. You are to be evaluated in conclusion as a responsible human being when you die, who fulfilled the way of loyalty and filial piety. Life is to be lived this way.

What you have to consider now is what kind of will you are going to leave to your child at your death. What will you express as your dying wishes? Can parents ask children to do what they haven't done? Such parents are the ones who want to take advantage of their children. Therefore, when you leave a will to your children, you should be able to say, "I've lived a life with nothing of which to be ashamed, so please live as I have." Then God will eternally protect your will. Do you have confidence to leave such a will? This is a serious problem.

The legacy of your family shouldn't be your material assets or the education you provided your children. It should be something done in family unity for the sake of the nation and the world.

Be careful that your tomb not be stepped on by your children. If there were Adam and Eve's tomb, I would be the first one to dig it up.

What will you leave your growing child? The greatest legacy is to be able to say, "I have nothing to leave you except a life lived for the sake of the nation and the world." Things such as wealth or a doctorate are not important at all. You should leave a will saying something like, "Live for the world. Even though you were born in Korea, you are universal. So live for heaven and earth as well as for the world." This is "cosmos-ism." You have such a wonderful ideology and you've heard it and realized the significance of it, so you shouldn't be worthless, small-minded people.

The legacy of your family should be museum pieces for the world. Even though David S. C. Kim has been the president of the Seminary for a long time, he shouldn't leave relics for the school but should leave them for the world.

The world in which you live centering upon yourself is not your treasure. Your treasure is only what you received in the public dimension.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) True Parents and True Children

Parents exist for children. If parents existed for themselves, the word "parent" wouldn't exist. From now on all moral principles will be formed centering upon the Unification Principle. How should parents exist? Parents who gave birth to children should exist for the children. That's the moral principle number one. No explanation is needed for that. To exist for the son is not something unhappy, but is something happy.

Parents sacrifice themselves for the children because they want to return to God through the children. In loving children, people experience parental love and, furthermore, they feel God's love. This is the work of the original mind. People without children cannot experience God's love as well because of the absence of parental love. That's why such people's love is imperfect.

Parents want to give children their favorite thing first. Sometimes they cannot give it even though they want to, because the children don't know how to manage it. If it is given, the receiver will be hurt. If a very sharp knife is given to a person who is not ready to use it, it will destroy the person, his family and the public. That's why parents should not give things at random. Parents always want to give the best things to the children. You should understand this position of parents and willingly go out witnessing before being told to.

No parents teach children something wrong. It is possible for a teacher to teach something wrong. If a teacher is the students' enemy, he will teach wrong things. There are two kinds of teachers and two kinds of brothers. But there is only one kind of parents. Even evil people teach their children right.

Which is the good parent among the following three? The first says, "Study in order to give good fortune to your poor parents." The second says, "Study for your brothers and your family." The third says, "Study to fight for your nation." The third one who tells the child to be loyal to the nation is surely the best parent.

What about a parent saying, "Follow the way of the saints who tried to save the world in spite of losing their lives"? Of course the fourth one who asks the child to sacrifice for the world is the better parent than the third one. The Unification Church has this clear standard.

To whom do you belong? You belong to your parents and your child. To whom do the parents belong? They belong to the child and to God.

Therefore, first you belong to God and then you belong to your child. After everything entailed in that, finally you belong to you. When you become like that, you'll be perfect. That's why the moral principle to respect parents still remains on earth and in human life. From this concept, derive respect for your parents and love for your child.

A person without parents is an orphan. When a person has the experience of receiving parental love and of loving children, he or she is able to distinguish the "four directions" and "up and down."

You were born of your parents, so your parents were the first ones to whom you could speak. Your first sound was "daddy and mommy." "Dad and mom" which I am mentioning now are the names that human beings called from the original position a long time ago. It is interesting. Call daddy and mommy thousands of times. Examine the taste of "daddy and mommy." The taste is infinite. When you call daddy and mommy, they answer right away because subject and object are structured like that.

Whom do you like better, your spouse or your children? You like your children better than your spouse. A couple can separate from each other but they cannot separate from their children. Even though you take your son out of your inheritance, you cannot truly separate from him because of the blood lineage. After a bride and a bridegroom divorce, they can forget each other, but they miss their children more and more as time goes by. Anyone who has children can understand this feeling. Parents living in the satanic dominion must admit at least this fact. That's why God loves His sons and daughters.

The reason for the marriage of Unification Church members is not to meet their bride or bridegroom but to establish the four position foundation centering upon Father. The parent and child relationship is more important than the husband and wife relationship. Even after the marriage ceremony, a bride and groom can be separated but they can never separate from their children.

Which side is more lucky, children meeting their father or the father meeting his children? Children who meet their father are more lucky. How miserable a father is if his children are big fools.

Heavenly Father looked for His lost children for 6,000 years, and finally He found them enduring suffering upon suffering. How would He feel to look at the children who are impure and worth, less? Do you have confidence not to disappoint Heavenly Father, who has been looking for you with His cross of suffering for 6,000 years? Do you have confidence not to make Him say, "It would be much better if I hadn't found you"?

Blessed families should set up the family tradition before having children. Make sincere and serious effort to do that before giving birth to a child. Your children will be able to say, "My parents are the best among all parents." If you are lacking externally, you should create your authority in some unique field.

Your children should be able to say, "Our parents are the best in the whole cosmos."

The name true parents is for the ones who love children. They should be able to receive praise from the spirit world for their suffering and for their loving children. True parents eventually let their children suffer to love humankind. Then they become the historical owner. Your children should be God's children and the children of the universe, and they should be able to grasp the inheritance of love. Then finally God is to be liberated from His agony.

How should a father be! He should be the best friend among friends. When a father appears, his son should jump to his father, even abandoning his friends. A father also should be the teacher of teachers. And then he is to be the center of heart.

A father is to be considered the one next to God and the one surpassing the president. Children should think of their father as their best friend and the best teacher, whom they would never exchange with any other friends or teachers. And they should be able to say, "I would rather abandon my loving wife than abandon my father."

Our Ye Jin grew up like her mother. Even though I go home late sometimes, I never forget to kiss her. Children feel something when their father touches. Children need such a feeling. You should create such a tradition in your lifetime.

Father always caresses the sleeping babies' faces when he comes home. It is hard to be good parents. By doing so, a thought is automatically implanted in the children's mind, "I will also love my sons and daughters as our father loves me," and they will come to realize that their father is the best in the whole world.

Children should be able to sing songs of yearning for father when they are away from home.

When coming back from outside, if its mother is not at home, even though older brothers and sisters greet joyfully, the little child asks, "Is nobody at home?" Because mother is absent, the kindness and joy of brothers and sisters is not enough. In other words, mother is the subject. Because the center of love, the central axis, is mother, babies are satisfied only when mother is with them.

Did you want your spouse to be better than you, or not? Everybody answers the same. People want their spouse to be better than themselves. No parents want their children to be worse than they are.

Even though a handsome man and a beautiful woman give birth to a very ugly firstborn, when people exclaim that their baby is more beautiful than its parents, the couple will be extremely happy.

People want to have a great son. Then how can we educate someone to be great? Some people may say that we can educate children from kindergarten to the best university. But education is to continue through the entire lifetime. When parents train their children their focus should be on how to make mental unity and how to bequeath the heartistic bond to them. This is a common practice.

When a child is better than its parents, they feel happiness. That's why a woman who gave birth to a child worse than herself is ashamed to enter the spirit world. You should be able to love your sons and daughters more than your parents loved you. When children think according to this pattern, the world of love -- the Kingdom of Heaven -- will be established automatically.

In order for parental love to last eternally, one who can inherit the tradition is necessary. Surely the children are the heirs. We have to educate our children to be the heirs of the tradition. And we need a method to develop the value of the tradition.

Each generation should realize the importance of the existing tradition and develop it for the sake of the future. Such a practice can be initiated in a true family where parents yearn for their children to be better than they. Parents with such a desire continuously will be interested in their children and encourage them. Such parents will try sincerely to create the environment best suited to enable their children to be greater than they. Such parents will sacrifice everything for the happiness of their children and they will even force their children into the direction which leads their children to excel.

What should the response of the children be? Should they say to their parents, "You are a dictator, so I don't like you. Please leave me alone. I don't want you to intervene in my life." Is that the right attitude for the children? Or should they respond, "Father and mother! I realize what your will is. I value your tradition infinitely and try not only to inherit it but to develop it."

When parents present their children as their representatives in order to hand on the family responsibility, they don't want their representatives to be worse than they. Why? Because all parents want their children to be better than they. Likewise the leaders of the nation should want their successors to be better than they. People should want their successors to be better than them in a family or in a nation. This is the prerequisite for eternity to transcend the fluctuation of history.

The wish for children to be better than parents is the condition required of a family. The same concept applies to the nation. The sovereigns of the world have not yet practiced this. They have cut the necks of all the capable men who emerged to succeed them. Such a miserable history has been handed down.

For a nation to flourish, its people should inherit its history. Those who are attracted to older people can inherit history. It is better to bequeath it when they are young. That's why children like the old tales. Because children are the new buds, they naturally receive the historical sap. Loving the old days has to do with this concept.

When babies are crying with their noses running, if we say, "I'll tell you one old tale if you stop crying," they will stop crying. The best time for a baby, next to the time of drinking milk, is the time of listening to the folk tales. It is because they are to inherit history. The principle of the universe is structured like that.

2) The Obligation of True Children

You must return parental love. When raising up children, parents feed children even though they continuously starve, squeezing the hungry stomach, biting the tongue to overcome the hunger. They love their child at such a cost in order to teach their children to do the same thing for their parents. When parents go the suffering course first, the children can follow the same suffering course to comfort the parents; the parents' suffering becomes an investment. When you restore such heart to comfort your parents, your children will also follow your steps. And when you have such children, you will remain as good kin. People who center upon themselves and neglect parents cannot be considered dutiful sons and daughters.

Then who is the son of filial piety? When a son can do the same to his children as his parents did to him, he becomes the son of filial piety. That is also connected to heaven. Even though parents tried to raise their children up with a wholehearted effort, if the children don't appreciate them, the family will perish. When a reciprocal base is established between the parents and the children, God can dwell in that family and build the Kingdom of Heaven.

Then what child can remain in the Kingdom of Heaven? The one who repays the debt of parental love. When your parents are getting senile, you should serve them with the same care they had when they took care of your stools and urine in your childhood. That's the way to be a dutiful son.

What should you do for your parents? You should be a dutiful son and a loyal subject of your nation because your parents led the nation and the world. You are to be a praiseworthy family member among the true brothers before being a dutiful son, and you are to be a dutiful son before being a loyal subject of a nation. The title "family member" signifies the right to praise one's brothers and sisters. Isn't that true?

What is a dutiful son? Before getting married, you cannot be a true child of filial piety. When you serve your parents with your love plus your spouse's love, you can become a true and dutiful son or daughter. The individual cannot be a loyal subject in the Unification Church. When you are a couple with a family, you can become a loyal subject. That is why in order for you to set up an altar as a loyal subject, you have to give birth to a dutiful son.

There must appear the child who can willingly do the work parents desire and who is determined to be responsible to do even more than the parents desire. Then the solid foundation to inherit God's providential secret can be established on earth.

satan ignores his own mistakes and only knows others mistakes, but God cannot open His mouth when He makes mistakes. So you should always say, "I'm sorry. That was my fault." You are not to protest or provoke your parents. You should control yourself. As much as you endure, God will be with you.

When the children try very hard not to be indebted to their parents, the parents feel joy.

You should not be indebted to your father and mother.

Even though you hear words of praise from your parents, it is really stupid to behave centering upon those words. Parents use words of praise in order to make you come closer to the loving heart that parents desire.

Parents gave life to children. Children also should sacrifice their lives for their parents. Life comes from love, so it is a logical conclusion that you should go forward sacrificing your life for the sake of the essential love. This is not a contradiction.

If children grow up in the tradition of love, they cannot be indifferent when their parents want to divorce. They can never be indifferent. Good children will claim, "I'm your child, the union of both of you. You should make any kind of compromise for me. Please be the great parents. I need you." We should remind young people of the parental responsibility not to divorce; because of the children, parents don't have the right to divorce.

Because of love toward children, parents don't have any right even to think of divorce. Young people in this country should develop an anti-divorce movement.

Unification Church members should restore divorced parents centering upon God's love.

3) Let's Be Parents Who Bequeath Good Tradition

Be the Parents who live in the tradition. If a certain tradition is set in England, the people live and relate to one another within the tradition. Within the tradition, they love and feel joy. In general, the place for the establishment of tradition is the intersection of life and death. In other words, tradition is established in the place of suffering and agony. Speaking in detail, the tradition of a nation is established when it survives through a life and death crisis.

A tradition is to be set up in a difficult place, one that is difficult for the whole, not for the individual. In order for children to inherit their parents' mental and material assets, they should understand their parents' suffering and they should be able to overcome a situation more difficult than that faced by their parents. The true heirs do not waste the legacy of the parents; they utilize the legacy for the betterment of the whole. This is a reasonable conclusion.

True parents will endeavor hard to bequeath the tradition of love. This rings true to both Orientals and Occidentals. All parents, regardless of race, want to set up a universal tradition of love. All people want to enjoy a happy and peaceful life within the perfect and harmonized unity of a family.

The fact that everybody wants such a life shows that this tradition is fundamental. Because only tradition can be connected to the future, it is a natural morality of parents that once they realize the significance of the tradition, they want to bequeath it to their children no matter what the sacrifice.

The problem is how to implant the parents' thought into the growing children as a tradition. Heavenly Father's serious problem has been how to take your children out of the satanic world, and now the education of your children in the satanic world is your problem. You have to undertake such a double cross.

Father worries not about leaving behind the name of the Unification Church, but rather about how to leave the people who inherited Father's tradition. That's why I have been educating continually about the importance of the tradition.

What do you mean by living well? My well-being does not matter. We have to educate the descendants. We have to leave a good example to them. So far we all have walked a miserable path, the course of the wilderness. As refugees we didn't have a place to stay, but from now on we have to settle down and in order to settle down, we must win a victory. Unless we win as did the Israelites when they were driving out the seven tribes of Canaan, we cannot settle down. We are to get a victory through fighting centering upon the nation.

Always consider how you will respond to your children when they ask you, "Mother, what did you do at that time? Did you witness or were you running away?" Will you answer with pride or with a shameful heart? It is a good education to let your children visit your old mission ' area where you witnessed. Educate your children with a scrapbook, and especially let them know the main point: Father.

In the near future your children will ask you, "What did you do at that time, mom and dad?" Then you will be able to take them to your old witnessing area and explain, "At that time, I sat here holding you and father sat there. We were spreading God's Will, begging rice from that house. That's why we are blessed this much now. The positive house at that time lives like this, and the negative house lives like that."

Your children should acknowledge you as parents who can overcome whatever seems difficult and who live beyond the constraints of time, environment and poverty. You should also set up the family tradition that your children can be mobilized under any circumstances by your order, with your children able to say, "Because this is the way my parents have gone, I can do it." You should make your children follow your example of a husband and wife serving their parents, and you should establish clearly the standard for the education of your descendants.

The hurt that you got while working for the providence is a great lesson for you and your descendants.

The little money that you saved with your whole heart is something that you will never exchange even for the universe; love dwells there. A wife cannot think of something else when she uses the money. You are to be the beings worthy of your descendants' praise. They will not help but be stimulated by the recognition that their parents have lived for the sake of the Will with God's heart.

You should be able to order your children to be like you. It is not shameful at all that you didn't eat enough and you wore terrible clothes while witnessing. That becomes a priceless educational resource for your descendants.

When getting out of Hungnam prison, I didn't want to bring out anything except the labor clothes, which got dirty and smelly with the compulsory labor and the chemicals. They were patched again and again. Finally they were patches and I had to be careful not to break them apart.

Those clothes are an invaluable souvenir. I couldn't throw them away, so I put them inside a quilt. The only asset that I brought out when escaping North Korea was one ragged bundle. I went from Hungnam to Pyongyang with it. I asked a certain member to keep those rags, but he lost them during the course of refugee life.

If I had those clothes, I wouldn't have to explain my life at that time. I feel stifled thinking of having lost such a precious treasure. It cannot be exchanged for the whole world. We may never inspire some people even if we speak for trillions of years, but such a treasure can inspire all people immediately. You should collect many materials relating to your public, providential experiences.

Suffering is wonderful; therefore, you should set up the tradition of which all your offspring will be proud.

You are to set up a bone-marrow-like tradition which will serve as educational resources in your descendants' society. Such a tradition will educate without words. Realizing this, you should understand the precious value of the present moment and make a sincere effort.

The big problem is how your three generations can live with Father. If three generations together earn merit, they will be the meritorious subjects of the spirit world.

So from now on, you should devote yourself sincerely to educate your children with such thought.

Father is nearly sixty years old now. The tradition is to remain even if I die. Father's idea is to make you live more passionately than him and to make you soldiers moving forward. It is parental love and responsibility to transfer the tradition to the children even through letting them suffer. That's why Father forces you to go the sacrificial way.

What is the way of God's will? It is the way to save the tribe by sacrificing individuals, and to save the nation by sacrificing tribes. The way of the will is to save the whole world by sacrificing Korea on the altar of God, and to save our ancestors' spirit bodies in the spirit world by sacrificing the world. We know that the purpose underlying the sad fallen history is to liberate God by sacrificing the spirit world and physical world. We are given a mission in this context, so we should march forward at the risk of our lives.

We shouldn't just go; we should go forward creating the tradition. What kind of tradition should remain? We should leave the tradition of suffering to love humankind, scattering blood and tears.

Next what should we leave? We should leave the content of education for descendants. Finally we should leave good offspring and go to the spirit world. That's why you should know that your children are not for you but for the future world.

When you leave tradition and righteous descendants who are stronger and bolder than you, your nation will never perish even though her fortune arrives at the time to perish. New benefactors will appear at the time of crisis and a new victorious flag will be unfurled when collapse was imminent.

This tradition should make not only Koreans but all humankind joyful. If we cannot do it, there will be no offering to Heavenly Father.

Even though a husband and a wife die, they should leave the heavenly law. For what does a family exist? Even though it exists for the children, first of all it should serve God and the nation. That is the way for the betterment of your children. In that order, your children can live in the realm of the fortune of God, the world and the nation. Therefore, your blessed children should be objective to the fortune of God, the world and the nation, and not put their own fortune in the subject position.

You should be the family living for the world and eternity, not for the sake of just one generation. Your family is supposed to invoke God's help, gathering the heart of all humankind, and is supposed to live in partnership with heaven and earth and humankind. If you become such a family, God will protect you from trouble and misfortune. God will leave your family as the mainstream family seed.

4) Parental Love Toward Children

Where is the place to receive God's love? Love is one; therefore, the place of love is also one. Are you willing to go forward if there's a place and a way to receive love? That is the position of a child in front of parents.

What is the original motivation for parental love? Love centering upon a man and a woman changes, but love centering upon children born of a couple never changes. Unchanging love is not the result of the horizontal bond of a couple, but it has to do with the origin of the vertical flow. Then who is the vertical subject? It is God.

That love cannot be controlled by a husband and a wife. In its presence, you don't have free choice to act according to your own will. You cannot abandon it whenever you don't feel like carrying it. It is impossible to cut it off. There's no way to touch it through the horizontal bond. That's why parental love is absolutely unchanging.

In democratic society, where individualism is dominating, children murmur about the difference in dimension between the old age and the new age. Even though children change, the heart of parents never changes. It is even true for animals. In loving their babies, parents risk their lives.

Why is parental love precious? Parental love is vertical, but it doesn't conclude as just vertical. Vertical love embraces horizontal love and helps it settle down. Parents play the role of beacon to dissuade children from wrong habits in life.

Vertical love exists surely to create the horizontal love. In this principle, parental love is established by the intensive integration of vertical and horizontal love centering upon God's love. Because parental love is responsible for both the vertical and horizontal elements, parents naturally want to give their precious things to their children. By letting the children receive these gifts in their purity, parents want them to expand horizontally. This is the essence of love.

Parental love is the greatest love in the world. Even people in the top rank of the world are nothing in front of their children. Parental love is unconditional and unlimited in the presence of children. Parental love is the origin of love. That's why orphans who never received parental love long for it most of all. Even if orphans have something to eat and a house in which to sleep, their hearts always hunger and are full of longing because they lack parental love. Even if they lead a joyful life in an orphanage, their time is not truly happy. The little orphans always long for parents even while they sing and dance, are awake or asleep. That's because every human being is supposed to grow up in the bosom of love.

Parental love of a thousand years ago and that of the present time is identical. In the fluctuating course of history, parental love never changes.

Parental love is the primary love. A sound man who grew up with parental love understands what love is. Because children love their parents, they come to learn love from their experience of loving parents. That is the highest joy for children. Without having parents, we never experience love.

One son can receive both man's love and woman's love through the parents. The father represents all the men in the world and the mother represents all the women in the world. In the historical view, the parents are an historical man and woman.

When children want to praise a woman, they compare her with their mother, and when there is a handsome man, children compare him with their father.

Is there a limit to parental love? Parents want to love their children not only for their childhood but for their entire lifetime and for eternity. If a father- and son-relationship is established centering on absolute love, through it will come infinite power, infinite stimulation and something infinitely new. If a father- and son-relationship lacks such a bond, their relationship will surely stop at certain time.

You were born as the children of loving parents. You grew up receiving parental love. Parents always love children whether they are old or young. Parents took at a 70-year-old son with the same standard that they had when he was young. As the age gets older, the heart becomes closer and closer; when the responsibility toward a son gets bigger, the attitude toward him broadens and broadens.

Orphans -- "lonesome children" in Chinese characters -- are miserable because there is no way for them to receive love and no way for them to love in a true sense. Orphans are different in that they haven't received the parental love required in the growing period and they haven't had the heartistic bond to love and sympathize with parents. Therefore, the initial way to have give and take centering upon love is through parents.

Parents' love doesn't just come from the bond created by horizontal experiences, but it springs up from the bone marrow. Parents have the loving mind which can never be cut off or forgotten; therefore, parents love children as long as their life endures. When parents feel the bond of life to the children, parental love naturally springs up. Parents cannot help but loving children, not because of a forced consciousness to love them intentionally, but because of the lineal force of life connecting them. We feel this fact in our daily family life.

If there are four children, do you think parents love them unequally? Do parents give a certain amount of love to the first son and a different amount to the younger ones?

When feeding milk to the babies, no parents treat them unequally. Feeding milk is supplying blood and flesh to the babies, so parents are to supply it equally. A mother feels good to see her baby sucking her breast. She also feels joyful when the baby tries to grab her neck while sucking. Mothers give milk for free to the babies, but they are happy. No mother demands money for giving milk.

Even a very ugly mother who doesn't took feminine at all gets very serious in loving her children. She becomes more serious than anyone else in feeding milk to her baby. In loving her babies, she is second to none.

Even if a mother is facing an agonizing situation, when her baby asks for milk, she right away opens her bodice to feed the baby. When a baby is sucking its mother's breast, making the mother tired, it is almost like stealing the milk, but the mother is happy just to see the baby sucking because there's love. Everything is good in true love. Being in the realm of true love is like being controlled by the typhoon in the arms of the typhoon.

Parents suffer for the children so much that it melts their bone marrow, but they don't feel pain because they love the children. Do they record the price in an account book after giving away their blood and flesh? They rather feel frustrated not to have given everything.

When babies don't suck the mother's breast, mothers get frustrated. It is like drawing out mother's blood and flesh through the umbilical cord. In a way, a baby is the king of thieves. Then why do mothers like to be robbed? Because it is the law of love.

When looking at her baby jumping into her bosom, a mother feels love. By embracing her baby, a mother feels new buds blossoming out of the cosmic atmosphere of peace. So even though the baby gets violent, the mother can have a generous mind and let it go ahead. In a way, the baby is the enemy stealing its mother's blood and flesh through the umbilical cord, but no mother thinks like that. That's because the mother receives the stimulation of new hope and also new stimulation toward her husband through the baby. Something penetrates between them. Nobody can control such a state of heart. When we pledge to work for God and the whole, centering upon absolute love, the strongest standard will be established. Without standing on that foundation, we shouldn't make the promise. East, west, South and north are different, and spring and autumn are different. When a seed planted in the spring can maintain its bond of life until the autumn, it can have the standard to embrace all four seasons. If it doesn't remain as the seed of life, everything will be dispersed.

We can see that parents who have raised up many children have bigger and broader hearts of love. Such parents come to feel that they cannot harm even an enemy. This shows that they stand upon a broader ground with a broader law.

Then what about God? Does He just want a love relationship with a certain individual, eliminating other individuals and the family, tribe, nation and world? If God is a parent, He would want to share love fairly with everybody.

Parents work for their children. No parents work just for their own survival. Imagine parents working as laborers in an agricultural community, picking weeds out of a field, carrying burdens on their backs, or hoeing weeds. They do all that for the children's eternal happiness. The drops of sweat running from the parents' foreheads are not for themselves. When the fruit of sweat and parental love get tangled with each other, new creative history will take place. A new history dwells in the footsteps of laboring parents.

Parents never say, "I want you to know how much I suffered," or "You should shed tears for me because I shed tears for you." They transcend all of these feelings. Only parental love and the love of children can solve such feelings. We can never deny the power of love. Human beings tried solving problems with human power or money, but it didn't work out.

A man's love shouldn't conclude in loving his wife, but it is to extend to loving children. The man loves his children on a much higher dimension than he loves his wife. Man would want to love his children in a new perspective, adding more to the stimulating love toward his spouse. He would desire a love deeper, more serious and more valuable in his parental love toward his children.

When a child who was begotten when its parents were in their sixties dies young, it is an event of extreme despair. If the child is the only begotten son of seven generations, how would the ancestors feel, who wanted the child to succeed to the dominion of seven generations? The ancestors want to receive supreme fortune through their direct lineal descendants. That's why parents want to die when children die young. By the way, Adam was the begotten son of eternity, not of seven generations.

Heavenly Father wanted to accomplish His great plan centering upon Adam's family. How did He feel when Adam died? The parental pain at that moment was far more severe than the pain from the unaccomplished marriage. How do the parents who live with the sole descendant of seven generations feel when the child is on the verge of death? Imagine that your child is dying, gasping for breath in front of you. What would you do? The parents do anything they have to, using all the possible methods, abandoning their dignity. Do you understand such a feeling? When there's a way to resurrect the child, parents don't think of their dignity.

When a husband is resurrected from death, the wife will serve him a thousand times more than before. And parents will risk their lives to gain the possibility to resurrect their dead child. The joy of meeting their child again is much stronger than the pain of sacrifice. Such power is produced only at the place of love. You may have felt such a feeling in your daily life.

Parents, knowing our ideology, are to enjoy and praise the conjugal love of their son and his wife. How can parents be jealous of their daughter-in-law? They should dance with joyful heart when their son joyfully loves his spouse. Love for the daughter-in-law is included in the parental love for the son. When God watches how Adam and Eve love each other, would He scold them, saying, "Get out of my way. You are blocking the traffic"? Even in the middle of an expressway, God would never care about the traffic. He would rather open their way.

Where is the ultimate land of True Parents' settlement? In other words, where is the standard point of God's true love?

New "parental love" is the ultimate settling land of love for humankind. By "True Parents' love," humankind can find the eternal and absolute standard point of true love.

From here, humanistic love will be expanded into higher dimensional love and will be connected to Heavenly true love.

5) Children Should Receive Parental Love

As soon as they are born, children should receive parental love 100%; otherwise, dissatisfaction starts dominating them. We can't measure parental love by a numerical figure, but, for example, if parents possess 1,000 units love, they are to give the whole 1,000 units to children. If they give 900 to them, holding back 100, the children will feel as if they didn't receive any love at all. They will be satisfied when they receive the whole 1,000.

When your spouse asks you how much you love her or him, you shouldn't answer, "I love you 99%." You should say that you love your spouse 100%. That's because only love can establish the "whole" and only in love can the whole be given and taken. When we give and receive the whole, unification comes about. The only way to create perfect unification is to give and take the whole.

Babies in America, after getting out of the hospital, are placed in their own room at home. They seldom sleep with their parents. That's why they cannot feel the warmth of the parents. The mother seldom feeds her milk to the baby. If the babies don't sleep with their parents, they will be no different than pets. You shouldn't treat children like that.

Several babies sleeping with their parents is a beautiful scene. It is good to sleep with babies. If there's not enough space, you can make space by sleeping upside down. Use your brain to make the arrangement. It is a little uncomfortable for a small baby to sleep between huge parents, but it feels good for everyone. Babies should feel the body warmth of parents.

Juvenile problems bring on public criticism. What is the cause of their problems? It almost all has to do with emotional issues. That results from not having sound parents and brothers and sisters, and from the unsound man-woman relationship. Looking at such a fact, where do we look for the clue to correct those destructive problems? It is in the family.

All juvenile problems originate in the family. They have parents, but the parental heart is not implanted in the depth of the children's heart. In other words, parental love is not deeply solidified in the bone marrow of the children. From that point, the gap between parent and children expands.

If you grow up with the feeling of hate instead of the feeling of love, you are apt to create accidents in adulthood. A virgin of mild heart can create a pleasant environment even in married life, but a virgin of ill temper is apt to be unhappy in married life. There are many people cursing God for their miserable, unfair environment. But when they realize that their environment is created by themselves, they will be convinced that God is creating a fair world.

6) The Tough Discipline of Love

Revelation in the Bible says that we should be hot or cold, not lukewarm.

The lukewarm attitude counts for nothing in the world of love. It is permissible to hold a whip if you have a loving heart. If the children neglect the love given by the parents, the parents may have to be cold to them. If children don't get scolded even when they misbehave, they lose any sense of distinction between good and evil. Father looks kind but in a way he is very tough. Father is very cruel toward evil, but very hot like a blast furnace of several thousand degrees toward goodness.

When Father heard that teachers have been sent to jail for spanking students, he knew that America is perishing. For the sake of gaining a good direction, students should willingly ask their teachers to punish them if necessary. Do you complain when you are hit by Father? Would you complain of being hit by Father, saying, "Being a Unification Church member already makes me feel pent up"?

A Korean proverb says, "Give one extra bowl of rice to the difficult person and hold a whip to the beloved one." Such is inevitable if one wishes to inherit the right tradition. You should be able to shed tears of gratitude for parental love, forgetting the pain.

Even a whip is precious for love. Anything accomplished in love is precious, even punishment or suffering. Love doesn't include only pleasant feelings.

Parents who let their children stop studying whenever they are tired are not true parents of true love. They should even spank the children to continue studying because they are concerned about their future well-being. Parents set their hopes on the future of their children.

It is goodness and love to hit children or close friends when they want to go in the wrong direction. By knowing this principle, everything should be included within the standard of goodness.

You are to give birth to children and rear them with true love. Then the family becomes one and if you love the nation centering upon the family, you will be called a patriot. Parents from time to time enforce discipline in order to educate their children to go the right way, so children shouldn't be dissatisfied or rebellious against their parents when they are spanked. They should reflect on their wrong behavior and endeavor to correct it. Such a person will grow righteously and will move closer to the center where God dwells.

I once scolded a certain person, who shed tears during the scolding. He still remains in my memory. I should check if he cries during a second and third scolding. And if he cries the fourth time, I will realize that I cannot scold him any more. The way of indemnity is like that. It is not the feeling of hate that makes parents scold children; deep love makes them spank children.

Can children curse the parents who weep loudly after spanking them? True love has the value of moving harmoniously in two directions. True love wants to die again and again. Even though you shout at your wife, she responds obediently. Who else will do that? If you scold a neighbor lady, she will definitely be angry. If you are deeply interested in and love a certain person, you can scold that person without feeling guilt.

The closer you are to a person, the more you scold that person. If a neighbor boy makes mistakes, you may pretend not to notice it; but if your son makes the same mistakes, you will chastise and spank him harshly. To hit a person out of deep concern is to love, but to hit a person without any concern is to commit sin. If you hit a person more than the degree of your concern about him or her. you will become that person's enemy-the worst of all enemies.

If you pour out continuous love toward your son, even though he is a rascal and even though he rejects it, he will ultimately return and repent. But if you scold a son three times and then boast how well you reared him, he will pack and leave right away. Then when you treat him with a greater love, shedding tears, he will come back. A greater love has the motive power to digest a smaller love and to make unity.

In the Korean War, I saw the following scene. A mother was carrying her five-year-old boy on her back, and the little child was singing, not knowing that they were taking refuge because of the war. On the way the mother got exhausted and powerless, and she let him walk. But the child was protesting, saying, "If you don't carry me on your back, I won't move." What should a loving parent do in this situation? The correct emotion and desire is to carry the child on her back. But in this case if she had tried to carry him, both of them would have died. Then she correctly let the child walk, even slapping his cheek and using threats, in order to reach safe refuge.

If you were the parent, what would you do? Would you abandon the son, kill the son, or bring the son by force? You should take the child with you to safety, even if you have to tear off his ear or pierce his nose.

That is true love. After safely arriving at the refuge, the child will appreciate his mother. If he complains of his ear having been torn off, worrying how he will get married with such an ear, he deserves to die by being hit by lightning. The torn ear should symbolize the greatness and dreadfulness of her parental love. You may think that Father allows you to eat, but otherwise just wants you to suffer. In assigning your work, I don't have sympathy, but once we live together, you will be filled with springtime love for Father.

Father should lead you to work even by piercing your nose. I should drive you out by kicking or hitting you. This is the righteous method. We have to even hit the grandfathers and grandmothers to force them to go forward. That's our mission.

We have to do that in order to enter the realm in which we receive God's utmost love. We are to go over the standard of past religions and completely devote ourselves to the establishment of God's nation, more than the people of any other organization, in order to occupy all of God's unaccomplished love. That's why this is a legitimate method and strategy. If you fail while trying this way, you can take revenge on me. I haven't perished by living such a way.

7) Let's Sincerely Contribute to our Descendants

Even though parents are so ugly, the children will be born of heavenly fortune. How to create descendants born of heavenly fortune depends upon how much the parents are devoted to the providence. The destiny of the descendants is determined by how much the parents have been loyal to the nation, world and heaven.

The descendants coming from the family that God and the church desire must be born of good fortune. Even though the parents have gone through an enormous suffering course, the children will be born of heavenly fortune and Father's fortune.

The best blessing of all is not money nor power, but it is children born of good fortune. It is to have children who can receive God's love.

Parents should devote themselves seriously to their descendants. They should be determined to go to spirit world after blessing their children for their well being. Such a family will never perish. Such an organization will never perish. The leader who is responsible for such an organization should make a new bond with God for the bigger providential task in the future. If he works by himself, not renewing the bond with God, and fails, he won't be able to pray to God. He will be too shameful to communicate with God.

If you are the son of filial piety, you should let your parents embrace their grandchild. What kind of grandchildren should you offer? You should offer the children who will consider grandparents more important than you. You should let your children receive more blessing than you and be much closer to Heaven than you. In that way, the providence of restoration develops. If your children are worse than you, your family will perish. You should be careful about this point.

The best way to invite God's heart is to devote three generations together to God, making sincere, heartistic conditions. If you do that, God will dwell in your lineage and it will never perish.

Some of the church members may complain that Father doesn't recognize them, even though they work so hard. That's a serious matter to consider. If you work hard, Father blesses your descendants. If you want to receive the limitless blessing, you will have to be infinitely patient and leave the lesson of patience to your descendants.

Fallen men should build the church first, prior to their own house. Father obtained the church property first before building his house, and bought the site for a university for our descendants. It is not for me or for you; it is for our descendants.

Because Father loves the descendants of the Unification Church, I manage and invest in the academic, political and economic worlds and the world of the media and thought.

The Mayflower arrived in New England in early winter. It was very cold and people didn't have the food to sustain their lives, so they were dying of starvation. Their great testimony is that they planted the seeds for the next year's crops even though they were dying.

Because they had hope that God would establish a blessed nation, the kingdom of freedom, through their descendants, they planted seeds for the next generation. They could willingly go the path of death with this hope. It was possible for them to pray that their descendants be blessed while themselves going through a suffering course because of their faith in God and their heart of love toward God.

We are the pioneers of goodness. The first step of a pioneer is sacred, so the process and the result should also be sacred. You should be a tree on fertile soil (not a tree among hard rocks) when you sprout and blossom from the rotted seed. If you cannot reap what you sowed in your generation, you should have the hope to reap it through your descendants. The person with such heart, who fights for the future happiness, is fearsome; and the multitude which is willing to sacrifice for the future victory with such heart is fearsome. Such a nation will dominate the world in the 21st century, the 30th century and the 50th century.


Blessing And Ideal Family (Part 2)

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



1) Family Education

What is the content of truth? Even though the content of truth is so nice, we would not trade our parents, our spouse or our children for it. What is the utmost truth of all truth? It is a parent, a husband and a wife, and children. Nothing exceeds those. Then what is the core of truth? It is love. In such a principle, what is the utmost center of truth? What do you mean by saying that God is the essence of truth, goodness, love and life? If something is truth, within it must be included love and life.

The world cannot be formed without a family. If there's something wrong with the family, the nation will perish. Therefore, family education determines the future destiny of the entire nation. When there are many families living by the public law, the nation will flourish; when there are many families living with a private standard, the nation will perish.

Children should be one, centering upon parents. The miserable accident of Cain and Abel shouldn't be repeated. Brothers and sisters should be one by being dutiful children to their parents. You should be the good example and educate your children with this standard. Until now, parents have depended upon schools for their children's education, but from now on, parents should be the first to show the good example so that children will form new families following the tradition of their parents.

You should lead an exemplary public life, to show your children the tradition and to educate them to inherit it. Human beings are originally to be educated by their parents. They are not to receive education just from the school. Especially the inheritance of the tradition cannot be taught in school. Children should offer all the education that they receive in school to their parents.

What is the growth period? It is the period in which we discipline ourselves to be the ones who can receive perfect love. Then what should we do during this period? For the sake of God's pleasure, we should go when God goes and we should come when God comes. Originally, the only human beings were Adam and Eve, so their children learned from them automatically. Formal education was not supposed to be necessary. Children are to follow and to know what their parents do and know. They are to do what their parents like. If they dream of things and behave in ways outside of what their parents do, they will be subjugated under the fallen dominion. That is why God had to say, "Don't eat the fruit."

Children find the value of all existence through their parents. Whom do the children resemble when they grow up in a family? They resemble their parents. They are to follow their parents.

Parental love shouldn't be selfish. If parents prevent their son from going the rough way, he will become an incapable man with out willpower or independent spirit in the future. To make an incompetent son is not the goal of parental love. Parents should deeply understand their son and support and encourage him in his chosen path.

It is definitely easy for parents to let their children steep whenever they want and eat whatever they want. But true parents would want to show the better way of living for their children.

Children don't complain when their parents push them to study because they know it is for their sake. The heart of true parents is to pray for their children all night, shedding tears.

Parents should make their children regard them as their most intimate friends by reading fairy tales, telling them interesting stories of their life of faith, and discussing the future of the family in a constructive way. Parents are to direct their children's faith.

Parents should be able to respect their children; they are not to scold their children in a humiliating manner.

It is difficult to correct the bad habits of human beings. As a Korean proverb says, the habit formed when one is three continues until one is 80. Therefore, we are to form sound habits, especially during adolescence. In order to let children develop the right habits, a thorough education is absolutely necessary in the early period of life. The problem is how to correct the bad habits of the older generation. By using saws, knives and axes, we can recreate all shapes and varieties of wood into the standard sizes used for construction. Likewise, by the standard of the order of love, the twisted human habits can be corrected. A brick by itself is just a brick, but it can create a house or a building. Likewise, when we correct our bad habits and unite our habits with the way of God's original love, power is produced and we can enter the orbit of God's eternal love. Therefore, we are to correct our bad habits in our lifetime and go the right way in the life of faith.

In order to set firmly your children's faith, you should connect them strongly to the church before they reach twenty. If you don't let them set up their faith between middle school and the second year of high school, they will slide into the fallen society. This is based upon statistics from our church. It is a very serious problem.

Blessed children are to follow their parents absolutely until they are twenty. Therefore, if parents make mistakes, their children will do the same.

When a husband makes mistakes, his wife should hit him, and when a wife makes mistakes, her husband should hit her. They are to follow the example of God. By being hit, we gain a good resource to educate descendants. When our life improves due to being hit with a stick, the stick will be the textbook. The people who leave such a textbook to educate their descendants are outstanding beings.

The mistakes of parents are bequeathed to the children.

We are to prepare the family law: the standard of babies' education and the regulation of the family. Parents will have nothing to say when they are accused under the law.

Because mothers in the Unification Church know the heavenly law, they should give solid family education to their daughters.

Don't leave your children in the care of others. Perhaps a mother feels so weak that she has to give another person charge of her child, and that person may love her child as if it were her first son. Then this mother will have to support that person. You should know that rearing babies is for the sake of the nation and the world.

Father's babies should be raised by the members who have set up enough heartistic conditions.

2) The Education of Children

In order to educate children, parents first of all should be loyal to the providence. They should stay in the position to be respected by their children so that their children will be completely obedient to them. Otherwise, the children will not want to follow them. If parents neglect directions from headquarters and yet order their children to live according to Principle, their children will laugh at them.

Everything parents do should encourage their children to go the right way of the Unification Church. Unless the parents are an example of living the principled life, they cannot educate their children to follow Principle.

I speak to you only what I first have practiced and established as a victorious foundation. If you cannot believe it, pray to God. You will see clearly if I am lying.

You should pray to God, "Please let my children follow what I do." First you establish the standard of behavior, then your children can stand in the same position. If you stand on that foundation, God will automatically lead your children in the same direction. Spirit world will accuse you of irresponsibility if you do not set the right direction for your children.

You should be able to educate your children to become like

I told Hyo Jin and In Jin, "Because your father and mother work for the nation and God's will, we cannot meet you often. So you should do the same as Father and Mother do." It is really sad for parents not to meet their children very often. Children always want to be with their parents.

Children should be filled with the thought that their parents work for God's providence in spite of all the suffering. Parents should be a good example so that the children are clear that their parents live for the sake of the whole, not for the sake of their own well-being. Children learn their parents' heart.

What should the parents do? They should teach children to love each other as their parents love each other and to love the nation as their parents love the nation. If you can teach that, no other education is needed.

You should be able to counsel your children, saying, "You should be happy to see your parents living for God's will. Your parents are different from other parents. Other parents easily separate and divorce when they encounter a little difficulty, but your parents endure and love each other in the midst of difficulty. You should be grateful to God and always have hope, following the way of your parents. God's blessing will come down where you become one with your parents and where you are loyal to God's providence." Then your children will follow your example and inherit your tradition. Your offspring will flourish eternally if you practice this truth.

When teaching your children what to do, you should give them specifics, with the details of their course, instead of vaguely telling them to be great people.

The father is to be responsible as a father, the older brother is to be responsible as an older brother, and the older sister is to be responsible as an older sister. That is, you should distinguish the way for a true man and a true woman to go following the heavenly law, so that you may qualify as heavenly subjects.

The word "father" is a dreadful word. Without "truth" you cannot feed your children. You should feed your children with your achievement of blood and something good. When they eat something wrong, their parents should guide them into the right way, praying for their blessing in tears. Parents are not to be indebted to their children. Heaven and earth should know the money that I use.

Even though parents cannot give children material benefit due to difficult living conditions, they should serve children with loving heart from their bone marrow. Then the children come to be indebted to their parents. That's why most sons of filial piety come from poor families. When the children endeavor hard not to be indebted to their parents, the parents will feet joy.

You are to follow heavenly law, embracing your children. You should never show tears to your children, even though your living condition becomes terribly difficult.

Father educated Mother not to show tears to the children. When rearing children, parents encounter many periods of suffering. Even though the tears of agony are about to burst, parents become joyful when their children try to comfort them in tears. If you cannot do that, you are unqualified to educate your children.

Your children should consider you greater than any king or queen in the world, and you should show your children how intimate you are with each other. Blessed families should set up such a tradition. You should implant into your children's bone marrow the tradition that they revere you more than anyone else in the world.

Worldly parents continuously fight in front of their children even though the children ask them to stop. You are supposed to be a good example of harmony to your children so that when they see careless secular-world parents, they feel that they have the world's greatest parents. You are to set up the heavenly family law by means of action, so that your children respect you from the bottom of their hearts. If you do this, your children will determine to follow in your footsteps.

How can we set up such a tradition? We can set up the tradition through Unification Thought. After knowing this, we should set up the family morality of being absolutely obedient to the standard of Unification Thought. When children experience this, they are naturally obedient.

3) True Education of Patriotism

You should teach your children to be loyal subjects in front of God's will, for the sake of the heavenly nation. If your children cry for Korea, you should teach them that we don't have our nation yet and Korea is not our true nation. You should teach this while holding their hands, in tears, telling them that there's another nation that we must attend. You should be able to feel God's concern as closely as the breath of your babies in your bosom. In this tearful position, you are to educate your children. Then the width of your education will broaden.

When educating children, parents shouldn't just teach them to love their parents. Parents should explain to their children, "I'm the loyal subject who loves this nation, a patriot. I'm not the mother of a family first, but a patriotic mother, and a loyal father." In order to teach filial piety, parents should behave as children of filial piety themselves, in front of their children. Otherwise they will fall down like the leaves in the autumn.

A father should teach his son to be as dutiful as he is and to be as loyal as he is in spite of being driven into the comer by the struggles of human history. My goal in life is to bequeath this tradition to you.

I tell you: love thirty million people with the parental love that you've received. Then the foundation of hope to subjugate the nation will be extended. Isn't that a principled way of instructing people? You are not to be a mere compatriot of thirty million people; you are to be the parent of thirty million people. Be the sons and daughters who can be the parents of thirty million people.

When parents educate their children to love and sacrifice for the nation to the degree that they sacrifice for their children, the children will endeavor to become the patriots that their parents desire them to be. Whenever such children reflect on their parents, they will think of the thirty million people of the nation. They will study to serve their nation and, when their nation suffers misery, they will feel the same agony. But standing in such a position doesn't make them patriots. They should have a foundation substantially established in such a position. That foundation becomes the point which the people will adore eternally. Otherwise, life just passes by. It is a serious matter to consider.

A teacher who is seriously devoted to bequeath the right thought to his or her disciples in a school will advise them while holding their hands and shedding tears, with the deep care for the nation's destiny, so that they will be obedient to the nation, not to the teacher. The disciples who receive such teaching will accomplish the unfulfilled will of their teacher. When teachers are totally devoted to their disciples, to the point of offering their lives, and when parents are sincerely devoted to their children, regarding the nation and the world as more precious than themselves, the disciples and the children will be the pillars of the nation.

Have you professors lived for the sake of others? Teachers should have heart springing out of their bone marrow and should shed blood and tears for their disciples. They cannot help but shed tears when standing in front of the multitude who lost the sense of looking for the original world. Myriad cells are trembling. Have you given a lecture shedding tears from a guilty conscience for the sake of the students and their descendants? Reverend Moon has walked the path of blood and tears for humankind. People thought of me as a notorious ringleader and they expected me to perish, but now those same people are asking me to be their leader anytime and open the doors of the east, west, south and north. They say that they don't need anything except Father. In such a place, the Kingdom of Heaven is to be restored. Such a philosophy hasn't existed until now.

What can we do to love the nation? Nobody educates regarding this matter. People think they love the nation by paying taxes. With this attitude, how can we learn to love the nation? Love for the nation should start from the family. Parents should teach their children to love the nation as they love their parents and their brothers and sisters. Then no other education is necessary. The children come to realize that, because they and their parents live in such a way, all American families and the president are to live in such a manner if they have a patriotic heart. Such a tradition should remain eternally, even though the U.S. State Department and Pentagon disappear.

By their unity centering upon the president through this tradition, the people can do everything. That is why we should educate our children to be loyal, risking their lives when the nation faces difficulties.

Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and the Israelites tried to restore what Adam failed to establish, but they failed. How can we restore their mistakes? Mothers shouldn't live for their own households. The reason to eat and to rear children is for the future of the nation.

Who is the patriot of a nation? It is not the person who eats well and commands. The people who keep the honor of the nation are the patriots. Such people would want to hide their miserable living condition, never eating their poor meal in front of foreigners, in order to maintain the nation's honor. We shouldn't behave lightly, jealous of one another, forgetting the honor of the nation. People who endeavor to present their nation in a more beautiful and valuable manner are patriots. The descendants of such people will also be patriots.

The feeling of joy at giving birth to a son is not the end. Parents should be concerned about how to rear him as a man of value. Parents who love their son with such a concern are the ones who know the heavenly law. If parents are just happy to give birth to a son without such concern, the starting point for the son's life is wrong. Parents should concern themselves with rearing him to be a person who is useful to the nation. If parents begin his upbringing based upon this concern, they will set the condition to begin the son's life for the sake of nation. This is very important matter.

Teach your children, "Become the people who can pray for the nation and the world instead of praying for your own children." The reason that God blessed you by giving you children is not only for your will but for God's will. When people give birth to a child through making special conditions for heaven, God will send the child as the savior of the nation. Therefore, if such parents don't educate their child to serve the nation, God will take the child away.

People cannot become patriots in one night. They receive education from their ancestors. They should experience the piercing bond of education to the bone marrow from their parents, and they should determine the purpose of their lives centering upon this education. Patriots themselves cannot be the cause or motive of their being patriotic. They definitely received an education from their ancestors, or certain stimulating inspiration from the depth of their conscience, which became the motivation of their being patriotic. When their whole life is motivated to fulfill the purpose of the initial inspiration, they finally appear as patriots.

4) Education To Live For The World

Religion is the summit teaching. God's summit teaching is to educate and to love humankind. There's nothing other than that. Therefore, true parents are to teach their children something with which the whole world and God are happy.

It is not a problem to sacrifice the family for the sake of the world and God. Father went to North Korea abandoning his son. First of all, love the world and God! God's will is to save the world. The family centering upon God's will shouldn't exist for itself. The family is to live for the sake of the world. This is our way of tradition. The fact that we have to be taught to love God is sad. It is because of the fall. It is mortifying that we have to educate our children to believe in God and to protect the church. Originally, we do not have to be taught such facts. God would always dwell in our hearts and directly lead us. Your own parents don't have to be introduced to you; likewise originally there was no need to introduce God.

Morality teaches us parental love, conjugal love and children's love. Have you thought about for whom you have to love your parents? For whom do you have to love your spouse and your children?

Human beings lost the main character who is responsible for love. God talks about infinite love. He says that the thing which will remain until the final moment is love. That love is the love of God. You should know the purpose of love. Because of whom do you love? We love because of God. We must love for the sake of God. If you love for yourself, it is no secret where you will be assigned to go after death.

When feeding your baby milk, you feel the baby is very cute.

Because of whom do you feel this cuteness? You should cherish your baby as the substitute for heaven and earth. You are to love your child for the sake of the world and God. The fortune of heavenly law is moving to embrace the cosmos, transcending the world, according to God's love. If you love your children, who are born of such great fortune, just for the sake of your own well- being, you will not be accepted at all. When suckling babies, mothers should have the piercing heart to embrace them as representing heaven and earth.

Do you want to receive the Blessing? Do you want eternal life? In order to receive the Blessing and eternal life, you should be a public person. Don't love your children as yours when you educate them. You should love them as sacrificial children for the whole of humankind. When feeding babies milk, mothers are to feel as if they are the representative mothers of all humankind and they are to consider their babies as representing humankind. Parents shouldn't just cherish their own children, but they are to treat others' children as theirs. The babies fed and raised by such public-hearted mothers will be great figures. Among the descendants of such mothers will be born the great figure who has the ability to liberate the world. This is the formula.

When educating children, parents have to think how to rear their children. Who can successfully accomplish the mission for God's providence? They should think the same way when they nurse their babies.

All parents teach their children to become great figures for the nation. But now is the time when we are approaching the world level. Now is the time to teach children to be worldwide figures. Do you educate accordingly? You are supposed to. Live together with the world! Because Father knows how you feel, I have to tell you this conclusion.

Father didn't perish even in the time of disruption, so I will educate you to live together with the world. This is important. What has history been seeking? It has sought the time the world could live together. You are also to go, fight, endeavor, teach and die centering upon that time. Even if you finally die in that effort, you will be resurrected anew.

For what does goodness move? It doesn't move for myself. We are to eat for the sake of the cosmos, not just for ourselves. To get married is also for the will. Our goal should be the world. All our experiences also should be centered on the world. Such people don't look interesting, but they are very interesting people. When overcoming the 70 or 80 years of life on earth, we are to see eternity; but most human beings are not aware of that. If we know how to enter the eternal world, we will possess eternity.

Many people are running after money. For what do they earn money? They answer that they make money for their children. Then what will their children do? They are to live for the nation and the world, not just for their own survival. Otherwise their tribe will perish or will be subsumed by other tribes.

All of us are surrounded by an evil environment. We don't need an education in order to go the evil way. Anybody can go that way without receiving any education in that field. History started with an evil action, so we automatically go the evil way. That's why the purpose of education is to make people discern the good from evil by means of conscience centering upon morality.

Upon what is an education centered? Even though people have been educated centering upon the good-the conscience-how many people have led a life which matched the standard of their education? Anybody can get a high grade in doing evil without education.

The conscience always tells us to be good in an evil environment. The mind always stimulates and advises us to be good. But have you listened to what your mind tells you? When we think of such matter, we lament all the time-today, tomorrow, during the heyday of youth, the time of middle age, the time of old age. Our life ends with lament over not having become what our conscience desired. In other words, it finishes in evil. That is the inevitable conclusion. Because human beings were born from evil, they struggle in evil and pass away in evil. That has been the typical life course of human beings.

What is the relationship between you and the providence? You were born for the purpose of the whole. You were born in the middle of the providential history; that is, you were born as a public being. You should be grateful to your parents that you were born in the midst of the providence. Therefore, you are to live for your descendants, the world and the universe. Without knowing, your parents gave birth to and reared the children who represent the whole universe. Likewise you are to give birth to and rear your children according to the public way of thinking.

Great mothers teach their babies to endure any kind of difficulties in order to be righteous figures who can move the world. That's because they realize that righteousness never perishes.

Father's mother was not public. She didn't want her son to suffer. She didn't care about her son's will and ideals; she rather worried about her son's physical torture. When Father was caught by the North Korean communists and was imprisoned in their jail, she came to see Father several times; her only concern was the physical pain that Father was going through.

Father's mother wanted him to abandon the public way of life and to live with his physical parents comfortably. That's why Father had to abandon his physical parents. When I arrived in Pyongyang (from Hungnam prison) and spent 40 days, I didn't visit my home even though it was quite close to Pyongyang. If I had visited my home on my way as a refugee, my physical family could have been liberated. But because they would have obstructed Father's accomplishment of God's will, I didn't meet them at that time.

My parents and the brothers and sisters who remained in the hometown must have been killed by the communists. The communists never tolerate the family members of a so-called reactionary, but immediately massacre them. During the Retreat, Father took refuge with the church members from Pyongyang and a disciple from Hungnam prison, leaving his physical family in their hometown.

Father can abandon his physical family when they are against Father's public mission; but even though the Korean government opposed Father and sent me to the prison, Father cannot abandon the nation. This nation and the people persecute and oppose Father because they don't know Father's will and ideal. Therefore, even though they persecute me, I have to love them and teach them.

God's will is not centered upon the physical blood lineage, and it is not for us to love our own family. If we live for ourselves, we cannot save the world. In order to save the present world, we have to offer our loving children as the sacrifice. This is God's providence.

The people who can offer their children to God for the future world can draw the victorious foundation of the future into the present time. Abraham offered his son for the future world. He loved his son more than anything in the present or in the future, but because his love for humankind was greater than his love for his son, he could offer his son to God.

God dwells in such a heart. By this, entrance into the Kingdom of Heaven is determined. What sort of person can go to the Kingdom of Heaven? Selfish people cannot go there. Only people who sacrifice themselves, abandoning all their personal belongings, can go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

Then who can completely occupy God's love? They are the subjective individuals who can sacrifice their children as well as their bodies to save and love humankind.

In the providence of restoration, God never hit His enemies. He has been leading the providence by hitting the most beloved figures, who were the closest to Him. God has developed the providence in this way. This development finally aims for the Kingdom of Heaven.

The Unification Church talks about "cosmos-ism." Then what is "cosmos-ism"? It is to live together with heaven and earth. You may respond, "It sounds good but it cannot be actualized." It sounds like a dream, doesn't it?

The Unification Church pursues a world one step higher than the conventional churches. The conventional churches are linear whereas the Unification Church is spherical. Then which is greater? The Unification concept is greater. "Cosmos-ism" is greater. The Unification Church claims to live together with the cosmos. Therefore, the Unification Church has to complete the mission of three ages. We are to liberate the spirits in the spirit world, the living people in this sinful world and the descendants to come. The Unification Church came, holding the authority to liberate the three ages.

For what are you responsible? You are responsible for the spirit world, the present world, and the descendants. This is the way of restoration and of destiny that Unificationists must shoulder.

5) Faith and Study

To lead a religious life is to drink the milk of life as a baby sucks the mother's milk. When a baby is hungry, it cries for milk; likewise, when your heart is thirsty, you should visit the church and listen to the words of life.

The mother who truly loves her baby doesn't only nurse the baby, but she disciplines the baby and teaches it to do what it doesn't like to do. Parental heart is to train the child to be strong enough not to fall. Likewise human beings need to be disciplined to restore what they lost in the beginning of history-God and the universe. If religion had taught human beings to go over the fence of evil, resurrection would have happened.

If God truly loves human beings and leads all the religions, and if He really wants human beings to be resurrected through the religions, persecution and opposition are inevitable; they are the discipline. Therefore, unless you gain victory in the midst of the severe persecution from the individual, family, nation and world, you cannot be resurrected.

The education of faith is more important than secular education. Father's thought is centered upon the will but your thought is individualistic. Originality develops when you believe and act.

The schools of the society don't teach "marriage" even though it is a very significant matter. A man doesn't know of a woman and a woman doesn't know of a man; but today's education doesn't give much weight to the problem. We lack education concerning problems which arise after getting married. How to create a happy married life and how to educate children are not being taken care of. The problem of science and mathematics gets more attention and density of focus. This is one of the malformed phenomena.

In order for your present being to develop into a future being, you shouldn't be habitualized. All the blessed families from the 36 Couples to the 6,000 Couples became secularized. Because they became habitualized into the secular customs, problems occur. All the parents think, "We should let our children go to the good universities. Studying leads to success. In order to send them to school, we should make money and they will finally be successful." Father doesn't think so. To know Principle thoroughly is more important than to study. In order to be successful, you should know Principle clearly. The standard of success depends on how much you love your nation and God.

God didn't create human beings so that they could collect all knowledge. To understand the ideal of creation is not to gain knowledge. In other words, understanding the ideal of creation is not determined by the amount of knowledge that you have collected in your brain.

The ideal of creation is not established by knowledge, power or money. It is established only by love. Parents who teach that the only measure of success is knowledge or studying are making a serious mistake.

Some of you may be boastful because you went to a first-rank university and make a lot of money. That is stupid. The knowledge that you learn in school is important, but more important is love. You can gain knowledge in several days or years, but you cannot have love overnight. Love is absolute and eternal, so you cannot master it even in your whole lifetime. You cannot get the graduation certificate of love, even though you study 30 or 40 years. You can become professor or receive a doctorate after studying a field of secular knowledge for a certain period, but you cannot be a professor or gain a doctorate in love even if you study for 1,000 years, because the field of love is limitless and eternal. Love never produces the feeling of repugnance or disgust. It produces the feeling of the utmost joy and gratitude.

Our mind can grow infinitely by heart but it cannot grow infinitely by knowledge. The heart of love embraces the universe and still there's more space remaining, so once you cultivate the great original site of love, even God wants to take a nap there. We cannot comprehend God by knowledge, so we should realize the greatness of the heart of the Unification Church.

When you study for yourself, you will quickly feel sleepy; but when you think the survival of thirty million people depends on the one page or one sentence that you are dealing with, you will never get tired. Study with seriousness so intense that you feel that the retention of one vocabulary word will save the thirty million people and the loss of one word will doom the same number of people. Don't say that your memory is lacking! You never forget what happened in an extremely serious moment, do you? Study at the risk of your life. You can feel the pulse of your heart when you are serious. In such serious moments, you even forget things that you were determined to do.

Because your mind is scattered, you cannot remember. If you hit on a brilliant way to survive when on the verge of death, will you remember it or not? When you study, invest your life in page after page. Once I started seriously questioning a certain passage in the Bible, I would endeavor even for three years to solve the mystery of it. Until I shouted, "Eureka!" I would push myself to penetrate the root of the problem.

In order to be a great person, you should make all the excellent teachings of the prominent teachers your possession. Otherwise, you cannot be a great personage. Being a Ph.D. holder is not enough; you are to absorb all the systems of knowledge of the world's prominent scholars and digest them as a factor of your life by comprehending the overall value of them. Then finally you are to appear as the new figure of knowledge by adding your originality to the existing system. That is the way to be the world-class scholar and the world-class philosopher. The same method applies if you want to pioneer "goodness."

In order to develop and accomplish a certain purpose, you need stimulation. In order to accomplish the complete purpose, complete determination is needed, and you must pass through a time period. In order to complete the time period, a power of propulsion is needed. The driving force is produced by periodic stimulation. Stimulation is necessary for development.

The blessed families, especially the elder blessed families centering upon the 36 Couples, seem to ask Father for help with their children's schooling. I doubt there's anything wrong with them, and of course there are many reasons for what they ask. But when parents get deeply involved with their children's schooling, they will encounter obstacles in going the way of God's will. Parents are supposed to give a general direction to the children and then let them solve the detailed problems by themselves. Father was a self-supporting student. Tigers let their cubs experience severe trials and harsh discipline in order to rear them to be the kings of the mountain by developing their wild nature. Iron gets stronger by heating. This is an important lesson in educating children.

To live is to compete. We cannot develop without competition. The lack of competition makes us miserable. In order to win in a competition, we need capability. To be competent, we need a preparatory period to establish a foundation. Jesus came after the preparation period of the Old Testament era. The returning Lord comes after the preparation period of the New Testament era.

To prepare is to study as a student. Especially adolescents should prepare, while carrying big dreams. You are the ones who will be responsible for the Unification Church, so you need to be prepared most of all. By preparing ideologically, you can conquer the mental world. Then you are to act utilizing your prepared capabilities. In other words, you should win the victory in the competition. It is the Principle that the weak ones are absorbed by the strong ones. Day and night you should never cease your endeavors to actualize your ideal with confidence. The purpose of this workshop is for preparation.

Between 1974 and 1976, while Father faced the most severe opposition in the United States, I established the theological seminary and prepared for the unity of American churches by rallying theologians. That's why the religious coalition is possible now. Father prepared extensively in the fields of economy, culture and media as well. Among these, economic independence is the most important preparation. A leader should have the power of persuasion as well. Father has gone the way of preparation throughout his whole lifetime. From age 27, my life was one of struggle for the providence, and from age 40, I have been actualizing the ideal of the providence.

Thus far Father hasn't allowed the second generation to enter graduate school because they had to love God, the nation and their tribes and families first.

Love is the criterion by which our international activities are measured with respect to God's will. Corinthians Chapter 13 also says that among faith, hope and love, love is the greatest.

Where do you think you can utilize the knowledge that you've gained? How much can you utilize for the providence the knowledge that you've gained through the study of law and economics at a university? They are not really useful for going through God's will. When Japan lost their national strength and economic power through the Second World War, what happened? Their knowledge of economics was not useful at all when the nation was devastated.

There's something that we need in order to proceed in the providence. Those who study theology, squeezing their heads: there is a problem in your way of thinking. Your way of thinking is extremely wrong. Do you think Father will follow the economic theories that you've learned in the school? Or do you think I will refer to the politics that you've studied? Father doesn't even want to smell such things.

Entering graduate school is presently forbidden. You are not to go to graduate school unless Father's children do so. It is not because Father's children cannot go there, but it is a heavenly law.

When a bud sprouts, the branches and the leaves are to come out. When a bud stretches high, the tree can grow normally. If a tree has more side branches than buds, it becomes a useless shrub. That is natural law.

You should be the sons and daughters who can inherit the tradition first. After Father's children enter the university or graduate school, you may follow them. You have to encourage Hyo Jin Nim to study quickly. Now Hyo Jin cannot straighten out his trembling mind because the Unification Church and its members didn't fulfill their responsibility.

Your parents have been tied down to your education, praying for only your well-being. What about Father? Have I been bound to the education of my own children? Father has been investing all of his power in you, in humankind and in God. So there has been no time for me to be concerned with their education. But your parents after Blessing concentrated on your family and your education; they have committed a terrible sin in front of Father and God. That's why you are collectively responsible for it.

You must have a special concern for other true brothers and true sisters as well, and you must be cooperative with them. That is the way of principle.

All religions, especially Buddhism and Catholicism, until now have exalted the commandment not to marry. It is not that they don't desire marriage. The providential revelation not to get married was sent. Likewise, it is not that Father doesn't want to send you to school; the providence of this age is not yet for you to go to school.

When Father mentions father and son, as in "father-son relationship" he means the original father and the original son (daughter). Without the original father and the original son, the nation cannot be established. Humankind seeks a peaceful world. Such a world cannot be established through the culture for which the present advanced nations are striving. It is to be established through the True Parents. Even though the True Parents clothe themselves in dirty rags or emerge completely exhausted from a bottomless hollow, human beings are to team God's heart centering upon them.

The second generation of the blessed families should inherit the proper education and the heartistic tradition to qualify as heavenly subjects. Therefore, Father is preparing the educational system for the second generation. You should establish schools and curricula for all ages from kindergarten to university. The second generation of foreign countries also should come to Korea to receive the same education.

Centering upon the second generation, a new chapter of Unification culture will open. It is to be structured according to the heartistic tradition of the True Parents in form and content, and it also includes education for acquiring knowledge and technique. Without your realizing, the way of worldwide restoration through indemnity has opened, and all the necessary standards are established.

You should discover the root of true love. The family which can make the bud of that root sprout on earth is the family which will control the world. When love blossoms from that family, the culture of the human ancestors will emerge. The language that family uses will be the international language. The other languages used now will be useless.

As long as you are to be a child, you might as well be born of one parent in a loving society and learn your parent's language. Then you are to go through the nation to the new world. From there the culture centering upon love will develop. It wilt be the universal culture, and the other cultures will go through that culture. That culture will represent the world.

6) Love Is Not Learned by Education

Do parents have to go to school in order to learn how to love their children? People know love without learning it. Man and woman didn't team how to make a baby. People don't study how the meeting of two strangers turns into the creation of a husband and a wife, much less how to create a family out of such a bond. Love is not taught nor is to be learned through school. It is not a subject for the experimental method in order to prove how it works. There have been no schools to teach love and there will be no schools to teach it in the future.

If you cannot give birth to children, you will never understand parental love. Even though you study parental love for thousands of years, you cannot understand it. But right after the birth of a child, you will know it instantly.

The human baby looks for its mother's milk and the animal baby also looks for its mother's milk. It is a natural behavior, because the power of love works there. It doesn't have to do with education or discipline.

True love is not to be inculcated by education, but is to be established naturally, because it is the heavenly law. It is a tragic result of the fall that we cannot see sincere love in human society nowadays, and we are relegated to learn true love through education and discipline.

Parental love doesn't measure how pretty or ugly the child is, and a child's respect and love toward its parents doesn't depend upon the parents' external appearance. Is there any son who denies his mother because she looks ugly? There are no parents who reject their children because they look ugly. If there are such parents and children, they are beasts born human by mistake, not human beings.

What kind of person was Jesus? From where did his reasoning come? He didn't say, "Behave well and you'll to go to the Kingdom of Heaven." Rather, he said, "I am the way, and the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me." Jesus didn't tell us to learn but to follow. Christians come to resemble Jesus by following him.

Did you have to learn that you must have love in your family! Does a father teach children the way of love? Does a mother push children to desire love? From whom did the parents learn to love children? From whom do a bride and a bridegroom learn how to love? It is mysterious that we do certain things well without learning.

You all know the existence of air, don't you? Every day you breathe air in and out, but you seldom think about it. Everybody receives the sunlight, but have you greeted the sun with the grateful heart? Have you learned how to do that?

What about drinking water? Were you taught to drink water? Nobody learned it. We didn't "learn" the most precious things.

Let's think about the precious sunlight. If the sun doesn't show up for two days, what will happen on earth? If the air goes on strike for fifteen minutes, what will happen on earth? Then we will accomplish world unity so easily. We wouldn't need the title of the Unification Church. It would be very simple to accomplish world unity in ten minutes.

Did you learn to breathe air or drink water? We are to know the way automatically. All the precious things in the world are like that. If God exists, He will be much more precious than those. How can human beings know Him? Originally, we get to know Him without learning.

7) The Path of Life Centering Upon Love

Which is first, life or love? Love precedes life. Without the flow of love, existence has no value.

Who am "I." What is the origin of "I"? "I" originated from parents. Why am I precious? Because I participated in my parents' love. And there I participated in the universe.

We should know why we were born. We were not born out of knowledge or authority. Because of love we were born and we were born of love. Then why is love so great? Because it is the origin of life. You were born in the midst of parents' love. You were not born out of counting money or out of singing songs of knowledge. Our life was initiated by love, so we have to conclude it with love. That's why we need children. When a husband and a wife in oneness have the object called "children," they are perfect.

Human beings cannot exist without love. The existence called "I" lives on the foundation of love.

The origin of all things also is God's love. Because the existence of all things started on the foundation of love, it is undeniable that the existence of the center of the created world-the human being-started from love. Since human beings start their life from love and become mature by love, they cannot survive without love.

When we think about the origin of life, we soon encounter the question, "Is life first or love first?" So far we haven't distinguished the answer clearly. Love precedes life. Because the next-born should adjust to the firstborn, it is natural to sacrifice life for love. This concept should be settled definitively. Then the answer to the question of how to lead a true life follows automatically. Since life originates from love, we can conclude that life should live and die for love. First, we are to look for the love that the macro-cosmos welcomes. Second, we are to be born out of "the love of the macro-cosmos" which can be acknowledged by God, the angelic world, all things and our parents. Third, we are to live and die in the midst of "the love of the macro-cosmos." That is the purpose of life.

Human beings are not born out of their own will or hope. Then, are we born of the hope of our parents? No, we aren't. We are born of God's hope. In other words, we were born of parental love, which is the substitute for God. "I" was born as a new life form out of parental love representing God. It is "I" who was born as the central existence of the whole universe receiving all the universal love.

The utmost purpose of life is to be born of love, to be raised up by love, to live by love, and to leave love to the next generations. The most valuable job is to fulfill the order (command) of love -- the center of the universe.

In maintaining life, human beings who live for themselves cannot protect the "domain of the objects." God created the creature for the sake of His objects. The happiest way of life is to give love which endows equal value and equal ownership to the objects (or subjects). The path of life is to find the way to inherit the universe, which God desires to bequeath.

Every existence definitely moves. This is a fundamental law of existence. This law of movement applies not only to living things but also to non-living things. The nature of the movement is orderly and principled. This is because the order and the principle cannot exist without a certain predetermined purpose. Therefore, every existence moves by order and principle centering on a very certain purpose.

To live and to act is not something meaningless. It has a clear purpose. The purpose is to realize the world of love. Human beings exist to actualize love with the purpose to accomplish love. Since the purpose of human life is the actualization of true love, human value is also determined by true love. Isn't it wonderful?

What is the origin of human existence? It is love. Then what is the purpose of it? It is to complete the ideal of love. Because human existence originates from love, the purpose of it is to establish the foundation of love and to extend it, and finally to complete it. In order to do that, a man and a woman in relative positions should be one centering upon love and should be able to relate their oneness to "front and rear," "left and right," and "up and down."

Even though we conform to the absolute existence and establish the absolute purpose, everything is useless if there is no joy. Living should be joyful. We make a living for a purpose. When we accomplish the purpose, there must be something new beyond the existence itself.

What is it? What is the most precious thing for a man and a woman? It is love. When you accomplish a purpose, there comes happiness and new development. Love is the only component of that happiness which can be related to the new development. No matter how well you accomplish the purpose, if the process is not under the dominion of love, you will be dissatisfied and seek after some other purpose. The limitations imposed by purpose cannot overrule love.

For what do you live? To eat, to work, or for nothing? Human beings live to love. How beautiful an answer it is! Originally, human life is to be born as the fruit of love, to live in love, and to return to the eternal love of God.

A life lived for love is a productive, fruitful life, and a life lacking love, or not knowing love, is a consumptive, destructive life. The original attitude of life for God, man and the universe is to live for love.

Life comes from love. Human life is to be born of love, to receive love from parents, to meet a spouse in love, and to die in love. Therefore, sadness or suffering originally were not supposed to be a part of life.

Human beings shouldn't forget that when they were embryos in the mother's womb, they not only received physical nutrients but also love. Likewise, human beings in this physical world are not only supplied with materialistic nutrients, but also with the essential factor of life -- the love of God.

The fundamental place in the universe is the place where parental love, conjugal love and children's love are united. This is the place where the whole universe concentrates and toward which all the cells of the universe are directed. All the gods of the spirit world also concentrate on this place and they are to protect this place so that it not be invaded by anybody. Therefore, to be protected, you need the form called "the four position foundation."

All plants absorb sunlight as a positive element; likewise, love is the positive element for human beings. Our hope is to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world, where human beings can live together with love eternally.

Human beings are born of love and grow by receiving love in the growth period. When they grow to a certain level, parental love is not enough to sustain continued growth. So they start extending horizontal love centering upon fraternal love and tribal love. That is to say, human beings are to grow receiving all the different types of love in the universe. Especially in adolescence they pursue the love of the other sex, and by loving the other sex they are to enter the dominion of synthesizing love and ultimately find the center of love.

A man and a woman exist for love. My way is the way of love. We live to gain love, to keep love and to establish the loving environment. Women apply makeup and massage their faces because of love. Wanting something or working is for love. We endure suffering in order to gain precious love.

From the time of birth, we receive parental love, and as long as we survive we continuously love regardless of whether we are in childhood, youth or adulthood. After growing up, horizontal, conjugal love takes place for everybody.

What is marriage? It is entering a school where men learn what they don't know about women and women learn what they don't know about men. When the grade is "A+", a husband and wife are happy. In order to learn to love the world, we give birth to children. Without children, we cannot be connected to the future. Children are given as the educational resource for us to be related to the future. To be dutiful to one's ancestors is to receive an education from the spirit world.

All of these are connected centering upon love. Grandparents, a husband and wife, and children are all related centering upon one love. Like the blood vessels of the human body, we can go up to the ancestors through thousands of generations and go down to our distant descendants through love. Everything is conquered by this. The utmost happiness is to become the slave of love and the servant of love.

Who has the greatest authority in this world? The conclusion is drawn that the person who has gone through the way of servant more than anybody else is the one with the greatest authority. This is God's philosophy, Reverend Moon's philosophy and our members' philosophy.

I have much experience of spirit world; it is the place covered with the ingredients of love. The earth is covered with air but love is the atmosphere of the spirit world. We breathe in air and breathe out carbon dioxide on earth, but we are to live by breathing love in the spirit world. We are not to give and take centering upon secular human love in the spirit world. We only give and take true love there.

Why do you get married? In order to experience parental love, conjugal love and children's love. Then why do we need those? The spirit world is surrounded by the air of such love. We have to form a family in order to gain the discipline to keep the beat with the spirit world.

If you go to spirit world lacking the feeling of true love, you will not be able to keep the beat. You will be like someone who doesn't have a nose to smell the air of love.

How can we express God's love? It is like a warm spring when the white clouds are floating up in the sky, the air is shimmering, bugs and ants crawl from place to place, a willow bud beside the brook starts sprouting, frogs sing a song of spring, and everywhere bees and butterflies are flying. We can eternally feel joy by being intoxicated in such an environment. The feeling that we perceive from our ideal spouse is like a flower garden where butterflies and bees are flying all about. Don't you feel good just imagining it?

When meeting a welcomed person, we shake hands. When you shake hands with your friend, saying, "Nice to see you again," don't you feel good? When you are really welcoming a friend, you squeeze the friend's hands strongly, right? If you shake hands in deep love, you never want to release them.

Sisters! Do you feel good or bad when your husband loves you? When you are loved, there is nothing for you to feel jealous about. Sisters feel good when their husband squeezes their hands, even if his hand is as ugly as the front foot of a cow. While watching a movie, they want to pick up such a hand.

Love is eternal. Love is one, not two. In love, a man and a woman completely stick to each other. That is God's love. Can we be one with such love? Think about it. We all are to become one.

God's dwelling place is filled with love. Once we start giving, we want to give more and more, and once we receive, we want to return thousands of times more. Is such a place the Kingdom of Heaven or hell? (The Kingdom of Heaven.) Due to the everlasting cycle of giving and receiving, we come to feel an explosive stimulation. We feel so stimulated that it seems like all our cells are about to burst. God's love is like that.

Once you experience such love, you never want anything else. Opium is nothing in comparison with such love. Liquor cannot compete with love. People get intoxicated by drinking, but originally we are supposed to live intoxicated by love.

If you know that point clearly, you will not feel it difficult to carry any cross of love. It is a pride and glory to make conditions again and again for your beloved one.

All kinds of accidents happen when a man and woman are in love. But if you taste God's true love ... nothing can be compared with it. If people taste God's love, nothing can conquer them. There should be such an absolute dominion of liberation. The only problem is how to find this out.

The people who had a deep experience of love with their parents, brothers and sisters, spouse and children can enjoy complete freedom in the spirit world. They can go wherever they want to go without any limitation. On the contrary, narrow-minded people who don't have any loving experience will be isolated, with no freedom at all in the spirit world.

Love between parent and child is vertical. Love between husband and wife is horizontal. Love of brothers and sisters turns around an orbit. Therefore, when we experience these three kinds of love on earth, we will be able to move vertically, horizontally and spherically in the spirit world.

For example, people who didn't taste parental love because of their parents' early deaths will be very miserable in the spirit world, since they lack an important part of life. The same applies to those who are lacking in conjugal love, children's love or the fraternal love between brothers and sisters.

What sort of place is the hometown? It is the place where my heart is lifted up completely, spherically, in the four directions. What is heart? It is something by which to tie things up with love. The original home is the place where we are bound to parents, bound left and right in the bond of husband and wife, and bound downward to children and relatives. It is the place where every existence is tied to every other in spherical love. Because human beings consider happiness centering upon love the cardinal point and the most precious thing, they inevitably miss their hometown.

Why does a human being have an eternal life? Why does everyone seek for eternal life? Because God is an absolute and eternal subject, we have to be absolute and eternal in order to be His objects. When we stand in such a position, "up" is "down" and God is us. When we become one with God in love, He can even enter our pocket.

Human beings stay in the maternal womb for a certain period of time, then they live on earth, and finally they come to face death. Therefore, when getting older, we develop the fear of death. That's because we don't have faith in life after death.

Human beings stay in the mother's womb for ten months. Little fetuses have a life of limitation. All they can do in the mother's womb is stretch the fingers in and out, open and close the mouth, or kick a little bit while receiving nutrients through the umbilical cord. They probably think that they are in the free world. After nine months, they move into this physical world-the human society. From here we imagine we had such a restrained life in the womb, even though we don't remember it clearly.

Human beings on earth live within the womb of the universe for around 100 years. As the fetuses don't know the world outside the mother's womb, people living in the physical world are ignorant of the world after death. They just have a vague impression about it. But the existence of the world after death is definitely evident. It exists just beyond our five physical senses. So, we have to overcome ignorance and doubt through our faith in religion.

The mind of people regardless of time period (past, present or future) tongs for same thing: the human mind always seeks for the happy world of the mind. It seeks after the ideal spouse of the mind, the ideal family of the mind and the ideal world of the mind.

You were born from your parents. The more fundamental fact is that you were born from God. He just borrowed your mother's womb. You are to took for true parents through the "universal parents" and the physical parents. Your physical parents are temporary parents. Therefore, the moment of death is a joyful time to meet your true parents. The true love of the true parents dwells in the spirit world. That's called the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. That place is composed of love and is filled with parental love. Love has the principle of service and sacrifice. In order to pass there, you have to love the universe and humankind. Physical life is the place to discipline yourself to practice such love. Now you know the essence of the universe, so you must draw the conclusion that you will surely return to God when you go to the spirit world after passing the test of love on earth.

Even all things will bless the people who lead a life of love. Flowers want to blossom in their yards and birds want to sing songs in their garden. That's because such people know the value of all things and truly love them as well.

In the spirit world, you are to be paid back according to what you did on earth. The door to the Kingdom of Heaven will be open to you because of the Blessing that you received from Father. But to proceed, the spirit world must pull you through the orbit of heart. So you cannot proceed unless your heart is in harmony with the spirit world. At the time of entering the spirit world, you will have to traverse hills of judgment.

Why do we live? Do you live in order to be a president of a certain company, or to eat and sleep? If you live in order to survive, where will you go after it is all over? Where do you go after eating? Do you go to school or to your company? Where do you go? We are to go looking in response to the antennae of love. What is American-style love? According to a recent California survey, 90% of people there have an experience with divorce. What kind of love is that?

Why is jewelry valuable? Gold or diamonds are valuable because they are unchanging. What is the most precious thing in the world? It is true love, not jewelry.

True love is unchanging. Is there any objection? American young people need parents in order to find unchanging love.

Even after breaking up with a spouse, parental love never changes. The mother's true love is to sacrifice for the children even after her husband's death. By doing so, her true love toward her husband remains. When the mother abandons her children after her husbands' death and lives for herself, her love toward both husband and children disappears. Even though her husband dies, a mother who lives for the sake of her children can find the love of the whole. Such a mother keeps true parental love, the true wifely love, and the true love of children. Through the couple's children, the husband's love can be inherited. The son of such a mother will want to live for his mother several times more than before, in order to fill the gap created by his father's absence. There exists the deep vertical love much more precious than conjugal love. The same applies in the case of a wife's death.

This fundamental order, which is eternally harmonious, exists in the midst of unchanging love.

A husband and wife in true love don't boast about themselves to each other; instead, they praise each other's good points. Such a couple truly leads a life of love. All kinds of sounds will be heard in the place of such love, even the sound of electricity in an electrical cord. How noisy will be the thunder of love? People who have been sleeping for 1,000 years will wake up right away. They will not be surprised by the sound; instead they will dance in joy as soon as they wake up. They will dance automatically without anybody's request or command.

Concluding in one word, everything exists for true love. This is the most logical, universal and ideal conclusion. Myriads of men and women exist for true love. Sisters should think the following: "Women like me in past history have never received true love, so my mission is to restore it. I look like this in order to meet one man who can restore through indemnity the past history. If I become successful in fulfilling my mission, I'll be the greatest woman in the history of restoration and the most precious woman for a man."

end

---------------------------------------------



Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. The Meaning Of Religion

1. The meaning of the word "religion"

If one speaks about religion, in the languages of Korea and the East it is a basic teaching like the central wooden floor of a house. If one speaks about a home, one is speaking about the central wooden floor. In all teaching, in all teaming it means it is principled, it is basic, it is the central teaching.

If we see a house, we speak about the beam of the house, the central beam. Therefore, if God is removed, the entire universe suddenly collapses completely. What we call religion, we see as a providential foundation for building a new home of the universe. Therefore even if the land is leveled, the pillars raised, and everything provided, if the ridge beam, the central beam is not raised up, everything will come to naught. (102-230)

2. The Basic Teaching Of Religion

Until now there have been many religions in the world, but what should religions teach? All religions should first of all teach about God. Any religion which does not teach about God is not a religion. And if a religion teaches about God but does it vaguely, then it is not an authentic religion.

Then what is it that a religion teaches that makes it a true religion? If God exists, what He is like, what His character is like, and what His love is like-the religion that teaches about these things is a true religion. (18-108)

What is the first thing that religion teaches? It teaches about God. Then what does it teach? It teaches about God's purpose. And then what does it teach? It teaches about God's love. Seen through the teachings of religion, man should be the subject of God's purpose. That is to say, man should belong to God. In the midst of such a relationship, we want to prepare a place where our conscience can rest eternally and where we eternally want to be.

Therefore you need to know that you are being resurrected. When we consider this fact, our conscience is something we should be grateful for. Because of this, when people first come into the church they are deeply moved, saying, "Ah, life has this kind of value!" (16-48)

Even if man's conscience conquered the world, and realized God's purpose in heaven and on earth, and even conquered God Himself, it would not be satisfied. Even after conquering God it could not be satisfied. Even after capturing God who is the lord of the one world purpose it is not enough. You must understand this fact. Then what must we conquer? We must conquer even the love which is hidden in the center of God's heart. The conscience does not want to rest. Therefore today's religions must teach that. (16-47)

Religion must teach how to capture God's love. That is only possible through the teachings of religion. The more thoroughly a religion teaches the content of the closest love between God and man, the higher religion it is, the more world-level religion it is. If we compare religions by this standard, Christianity embraces that content the most.

In Christianity, God is taught as the Father. And it teaches that Jesus is the bridegroom and we are the brides. If we become bridegrooms and brides, we become God's sons and daughters. Christianity is the only religion which tried to establish families centered on God's love in this way. Therefore, it can be concluded that Christianity, both in name and reality, is the worldwide religion which God established. Religion reveals that God exists, and teaches the way to capture God's love. (18-327)

What does religion teach? It teaches God's love, and because it has the mission to realize the purpose of God's love, religion teaches sacrifice. That's natural. A religion must not rule the world centered on itself. The Unification Church is teaching people to sacrifice oneself. It is teaching Unification Church members to unite together and sacrifice for the nation which is larger than the Unification Church. If you sacrifice for the nation with a sacrificial heart which has not yet appeared to this people, this nation, then a patriotic spirit which has never existed in history will manifest itself. Do you understand?

When a new tradition of loving the people is established, the organization which established that tradition will not be destroyed. This is not recklessness. Today the Unification Church's sacrifice for the nation is in order to have the nation sacrifice for the world once the nation has been embraced. (57-25)

What is meant by the teaching of religions? Because two ways came into being due to the fall, it seeks to block people from going the evil way. Because people think about ways to put themselves in the forefront, in order to completely break that religion tells them, "Hey you, go to the place of death. Die for others!" If it succeeds in making people die for others, it spreads to the world immediately. Do you understand?

When one gives his life for others, when one sacrifices for public problems, then one can go anywhere in the world without any difficulties. Therefore Jesus came to this earth and taught that those who were willing to die would live and those who sought to live would die. If we think of this from a worldly viewpoint it is foolishness, it's the rambling of a madman. But if we look at it in view of this principle, we exclaim, "Wow, that's how it goes!" Those who seek to die live, and those who seek to live die. (56-180)

3. A True Religion

What religion can be called a true religion? First, it is the religion which monopolizes God's love. Then the one who is the subject of that religion and who should be able to monopolize God's love, what kind of being is the being who can monopolize God's love? A man loves his creative work. Then if there is a person who likes and loves that work, the creator will also like and love that person.

In the same way, if there is a person who loves God's creation even more than God Himself, God will love that person most, and He will want to bequeath totally to him His fortune, His authority and even His love. But the only being who could love and cherish all of God's things more than God would be God's son. Therefore the being whom God loves most is His son who loves Him as His father. That son is the being who can monopolize God's love.

The son who monopolizes God's love has the same subjective authority as God. In that way we can understand that in the Garden of Eden, Adam, the being who was to become the true father of humankind, was the real body of God who had equal authority with God. The religion of this son who can monopolize the love of God, is the true religion.

Second, the religion which is seeking the masterpiece of God's creation which is monopolizing His love is the true religion. That is to say, the religion which is seeking God's son and seeking to establish a relationship with him is the true religion. In order to establish this new relationship, the religion which centers on the spirit and denies the body, and centering on the new relationship denies the old relationships, centering on the new family, tribe, nation and world while denying this world, that religion is a true religion.

Third, the religion which reveals God's love is a true religion. The religion which reveals God's love as parental love, which reveals God's love as conjugal love, and which reveals God's love as children's love is a true religion.

Then which religion is denying the world in order to find God's son and is revealing God's love? It is Christianity. By proclaiming God as the Father and saying He was God's son, Jesus proclaimed a deep realm of moral principles. And Jesus said, "If any man would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me." And he said that we must love him more than anyone else. And in view of the fact that Christianity says he will come again in the Last Days as the King of Kings, in the glory of the Father and He will come in love, we can see that Christianity is the truest religion. For that reason we pray in the name of the True Parents. (23-188)

Then among the religions, which religion is the true religion? It is the religion which seeks to establish a Father-son relationship centered on God, and furthermore to establish brotherhood relationships, and seeks to realize one family on earth centered on God. It is the religion which has these truths. To the extent that a religion is like that, it is the great religion which God desires and the religion which humankind insists is best.

We must remember the main content of a true religion. It wouldn't do for Buddhism to not pass the test, nor for Islam, nor for Christianity.

Whichever religion can come close to this is close to God. As long as God exists, such a religion will develop worldwide. That religion will establish a foundation which will be able to move the world. This is most logical. (91-225)

Among the religions, which is the best religion? Which religion is the true religion? To be a true religion, it must fulfill the conditions for happiness. It must have the necessary requisites. Then what are the conditions for happiness? What is the absolute condition for happiness? It is God's love, isn't it? [Yes.]

Unless a religion is centered on God's love, and has in it the conditions to be able to possess the complete content of God's love and to teach it, it is not a true religion. That conclusion can be reached. (160-270)


Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The Need For Religion

1. The Reason Religion Is Needed

Each one of you is also a person of religion. There are many different kinds of religions. Our Unification Church is considered one denomination among them. We can see that for many religions, according to their cultural and environmental situations, many historical reformations came about.

Then why do we need such religions? Among all the things of creation, only man needs religion. This thing called religion, what does it call subject as it goes on its way? It is not a way centered on man alone. Centered on God, religion is what is realized by the relationship between God and man.

Then did man start religion, or if there is a God, did God start religion first? There are many different opinions about that. Which is it? It is God. Originally if there had been no fall religion would not have been necessary. Then who fell? If we consider the problem of what the being is which initiated the bringing of religion, the conclusion points to man. Then did fallen man try to go before God? When we consider that man did that to try to form a relationship with God, we find the words that it is not man but God who started first.

When we took at it this way, on the whole, what is the main reason for religion coming into existence? Of course, it is possible that having fallen, man could present such a cause, but we cannot help but see that the basic motivation presented by God is the initiating motivation. (92-296)

Because man fell religion is necessary and the Savior is necessary. If man had not fallen, then Jesus, or a Savior or religion would not have been necessary. Mankind would have at once become one with God and lived centered on the eternal God's love here on this earth, and the sons and daughters born of that kind of mother and father, their descendants and that country would all have come into the Kingdom of Heaven. Because after having lived like that on earth they would have gone to heaven, they would have gone from the Kingdom of Heaven on earth into the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. Hell came into existence because of the fall, and Jesus, the Savior and things like religion came into existence. (53-296)

1) Religion Is Necessary to All Humankind

Then is religion necessary for all humankind? Or is it just necessary for some special people? What do you think? There are some people who say that it will be all right to go to church later when they are old and about to die and then they will believe in Jesus and go to heaven. Such people can never go to heaven.

Because God has come through thousands of years as the God of unity, a person who cannot unite with God's elements of goodness, can, not go into the united world of heaven. It is natural law that this world cannot be contacted through any special means or methods. Therefore, God resolved the sorrows of the world of humankind and established religion as a means to save humankind.

Then what kind of person needs religion? Today some university professors and some intellectuals say that religion is something weak people believe in. If we analyze those people from the standpoint of the original nature, they are not even human beings. They are usually evil people who oppose the elements of unity. As long as such people exist world peace is not possible.

Religion is not necessary for only a special small group of people; it is necessary for everyone. And it is not just necessary for the people of today, it was necessary for people in the past as well. They just died without knowing this content. And the people of the future will need to know this and religion will be necessary for them too. (18-3 20)

2) The Purpose of Religion

What is the purpose for establishing religion? It is to get rid of all the wild olive shoots of the world. Until now we didn't know this. Religion didn't know this. Then what is the mission of religious people? Transforming all the wild olive shoots into true olive shoots is the responsibility of the many religions and the religious people.

What is this asking us to do? Since we fell away from God and became sinners, for the first time we should become good people and return to God. It is a movement to return to God. Then what is the purpose of religion? It is to save humankind and to return to God. Then what is the individual purpose of the life of faith of religious people?

Until now religious people thought, "Ah, since I believe in a religion, I will be saved and I will be fine." Well, the proper way for a person of faith to think is: I believe in a religion in order to save the people of the world and to bring them back to God. What kind of people are true religious people, true people of faith? They are the people who think, "I believe in this religion in order to bring my nation back to God, in order to bring the world back to God. It's not to save my own sons and daughters and my descendants first. Rather, let's save the nation and the world first."

It's resolving this first before seeking my own sons and daughters. If the nation is saved, my family and my sons and daughters are saved together. If the world is saved, my country is saved at the same time. Then a true religion is one which seeks to save humankind. The person who saves humankind and brings humankind back to God is a true religious person. In saving this world, would God want to save America first or the whole world first? [The world first!] (80-201)

Then how can we distinguish a true religion? In Christianity, if you are Presbyterian you say the Presbyterian Church is right; if you are Methodist, you say the Methodist Church is right. In this way the 400 denominations of Christianity are fighting with each other and the Catholic Church says it is right. . . So in the religious wars around 500,000 people were slaughtered. Each of them says they are right and fights the others; then which one do you think is true?

And furthermore, Buddhism, Confucianism, and Islam all think they are the best, but do you know which one is the true religion? What is a true religion? It must advocate returning to the original world. God's providence of salvation. What is salvation? Saving a person who is ill is returning to the state prior to becoming ill. Until now no one knew what the purpose of salvation was. There has been no conclusion about the exact meaning of it.

In this confused world, the Unification Church put forth the exact meaning of religion. Then what is the providence of salvation? The Providence of Salvation is the Providence of Restoration. The discovery of the word "Restoration" is a great discovery. What is restoration? Let's return to the world before Adam and Eve sinned when they could receive God's love directly. This is the ultimate object of the providence of salvation. This is not just for all humankind; it includes heaven and earth,. . . . Therefore God's purpose of salvation and the messiah's purpose of salvation are one in that their purpose is to save us. They are all the same.

What is the reason we believe a religion? There is no other reason than to find a world without sin, the original world with God. The people of the world are brothers and sisters. They are brothers and sisters. Let's become one with them and return. Let's return to the world of God's love. (80-203)

The purpose behind God's providence of salvation is to find this world. Then why did He send the messiah? The reason for sending the messiah is also to find this world. Now we know the purpose of religion. Religion is for the world . . . to find it and next it is for the messiah . . . So the Messiah comes and gives all the people here the qualification of being sons and daughters. . . Originally only if one becomes God's sons and daughters can one go into heaven; adopted children cannot go in. That is to say, only if one qualifies as a son or daughter can one go in. (80-284)

3) The Highest Purpose That Religion is Heading For

Then what is the unfinished work that the creator wants to give to humankind? It is not the earth that people are living on. It is not the physical earth. What we need to inherit is not something limited to this earth. On the foundation of the earth, God wants to bequeath to humankind the everlasting, eternal world, the immense world without boundaries.

And that is not all. He wants to give of course the heavens and the earth and even the very creator of the cosmos himself. Where is the destination of a true religion? It is not the earth. It is not the earth. Everything is heading towards the one God who is at the center. God has directed history by establishing religion and heading towards that in the form of an individual, family, tribe, society, and nation.

Until now this God could not give the blessing of the heavens and the earth and God himself. He could not give the blessing, "All these things I give to you." What did God want to give to the Israelite people who prided themselves on being the chosen people? Before giving himself, God wanted to give his son. But they beat and killed that son. Because they were God's chosen people, through his son He wanted to give them all his unfinished works. Think about how hard God had worked to establish the Israelite people. After establishing them what did He want to give them? He wanted to give them His beloved only son. And that was not the end; later He wanted to give them Himself. This is the final goal, the purpose of religion. (10-326)



Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Role And Mission Of Religion

1. Religion Is The Means Of Establishing A Relationship With The Absolute Being

What does religion do? It has the mission to connect with God and to connect with God's essence and mission. (89-171)

Humankind cannot be satisfied with the things of this world. We can obtain the highest happiness and be endowed with the highest value only in the place where we are serving the Absolute Being who can melt heaven and earth. It is for this that humankind is going its way today and tomorrow. Religion is to establish an internal relationship with this Absolute Being. Religion carries out the providence internally, not externally. The external is dominated by evil and the internal is dominated by good.

We must realize a world of ideology centered on goodness. The ideology of goodness is made of internal reflection. The pursuit of religion is to seek completely the internal aspect, to search for the world of ideology, and in the end to find the Creator and serve Him eternally and to live together with Him in joy. (11-85)

Today if we dig into the original source of religion, we see that it is God Himself. It is God who is in the subject position of that world of heart. But if we do not know what kind of situation God is in, or how God realizes His will, then what difference does it make if God's will is realized? It doesn't matter. (85-234)

2. Religion Is The Historical Way Of Looking For The Very Center Of Goodness

If history has been a process of history heading towards one center, it is acceptable; but if that is not so, history should be broken up and cast away. And now you too, if you are in such a process it is fortunate; but if not, it is reason for despair. Our conscience orders us to find one center to lead. It is pushing us. Then if you find a center to lead, will it be at an acceptable level where it can be led in the way you want it to be? The goal must be God.

The conscience is heading towards one goal, but because the body is going in the opposite direction the difference in degrees is felt as pain. If there is a purpose for heaven and earth, who is the lord of that purpose? You should know that the lord of that purpose is pulling you along. Then who is the lord of that purpose? There must be one place where the consciences of all humankind can reside. That center must be a being on a higher level than humankind. The center of that purpose does not accept evil. If it is not good, it cannot be led. If it is not good it cannot become one. You who are heading towards the goal, are you good or are you evil? What percent of you is good and what percent evil? We are middle beings who are fighting between good and evil.

Now in the world of humankind, is there a person who qualifies as good? No, there is none. Therefore all humankind must be led. Giving up everything you have and wanting to go together with another person is goodness, and keeping everything you have and wanting to go alone is evil. Our spirits want and like goodness, but our bodies dislike it. As we head along the way to goodness, our greatest enemy is our body. If there is a creator of goodness, he should struggle for the salvation of humankind; and he must be a being who works in addition to humankind's conscience. Only then does he qualify as the creator. The traces of power coming into history in addition to humankind's conscience remain, and that is religion.

Religion! The historical traces that the God of goodness worked His providence by moving the consciences of weak humankind are religion. Therefore, although history changed, and the world was transformed, the basic center of goodness did not change. If we look at the developing history of the civilized world, we can see that the creator of goodness exists. Since the beginning of history there have been many cultural realms centered on religions. According to the flow of history they were developing towards one goal. Now there are the Christian realm, the Muslim realm, the Hindu realm and the Buddhist realm, and these all are in the process of uniting centered on the Christian realm. This fact cannot be denied. (12-103)

3. The Important Standards Which Religion Must Demonstrate

Today if we consider what religion has come into existence in order to do, we see that religion came into existence in order to fulfill the responsibility of uniting the people of the world today, of making into one all humankind who have not been able to unite into one in the history of the world. Then what does religion assert? What should a religion assert? We must unite our individual selves into one. In order to make ourselves one, we must bring our mind and body into unity. But until now the directions of the minds of different individuals were all different according to their thought systems or concepts. If a person is a scholar and he dedicates his life in order to do research in his area of specialty, if his area is scholarship then the direction of his mind is towards scholarship and he gambles by bringing his body into unity with that idea.

Then centered on God, what should be the standard for the highest heaven which humankind are longing for? The standard is hearts or minds which do not change. However history may change or develop, the standard of the mind which does not develop and does not change no matter how rapidly the environment and the times may change, a standard of one mind which is not dominated and which never changes is necessary.

That standard of mind is not according to my own standard of thinking. It must be the standard of the common mind of mankind. And not only that, if there is an absolute being who created the heavens and the earth, that standard must contain the content which will allow a reciprocal relationship to be formed with that absolute being and will allow becoming one with Him. From that position, we see that it is God's subjective standard of conscience which must be established.

Therefore religion should gamble on uniting our standard of conscience centered on God. If there is a being called God, then the standard of my conscience must not change in relation to Him. Therefore it seems to me that the important standard which religion should assert is how to establish an absolute, unchanging standard of heart in front of the absolute God. If this deviates, if this changes according to the age or according to one's situation, then I don't see that the mission of a religion to accomplish God's will can be fulfilled. In that sense, it is the mission of religion, which has crossed through the course of history of human society, to unite our standard of conscience with the absolute God. (82-272)

4. Religion Is The Place Where Broken Humankind Is Reborn

Through the fall, humankind became people whose minds and bodies are fighting. Inside me are fighting the elements which are heading towards two purposes. When we form a family, this becomes four. If there are ten people, it becomes twenty.

From this viewpoint, we cannot deny the statement that our world is a world of unhappiness. It is made of such people. Then if the absolute God exists, He cannot just leave such people as they are. If God just left them as they are, then that is not God. Because humankind is broken like this, behind the scenes in human history, God began to create a repair shop to repair them. That is religion. Religion teaches humankind to return to God. There is no religion which is not centered on God. Because we do not have a relationship with God, if we don't form a relationship there is no way to return.

Therefore, many different forms of religions were placed in the different cultures, different traditions, different races and different backgrounds. In that way centered on God humankind headed towards the purpose of God, the purpose God desired. (53-115)

The exalted concept of love which God gave us as a great under, taking, we lost that concept of absolute value. We should know that today we are pitiful people living and moaning as beings between two opposite, phenomenal worlds. In other words, we are broken people. But because the absolute God cannot help but relate to us, and because He could not just leave mankind this way, through the course of history He worked to give mankind rebirth. That is to say it was necessary to make a repair shop. And that is religion. (52-321)

5. The Place Of Rebirth Which Restores Broken Mankind

Then is God a good being or an evil being? [A good being.] If he is a good being then he will be a nice being. If someone is good, then he is nice; but can a good being watching humankind fight be a good being? Can he be a good being or not? No, he can't. Then if God is good, He has to stop the fighting between fallen humankind, between these evil beings whose minds and bodies are fighting.

In order to correct this and take it apart and fix it above this earth's historical providential course, God is doing a reconstruction movement. Only if there are actual results making these into one can we say that God exists. What is the organization which is working to make these into one? It is religion. Then do people need religion or not? They absolutely need it. People who are here for the first time, maybe the girl students over there are thinking, "Why do people need religion? That is for weak people to believe in."

These days the people in the alienated intellectual class say, "People like us who are at the top of the world, why do we need religion? It's only weak people who believe in that. God? Oh? I'm God." But things are not that way. The strength of religion. . . What is religion supposed to do? What has God placed religion here to do? It is to restore humankind which is broken. It is to restore and to reconstruct. As it is a place where restoration is going on it is a restoration place.

If it is a place of restoration, what happens? It must be taken apart and fixed. Can something be fixed by just leaving it alone? If you want to fix something, you have to take it apart. Completely, all of it. Don't you have to take it apart? Do you just leave it that way as good as it is? You must take it completely apart and fix it. (160-33)

Then what has been accomplished through religion is the reconstruction of what was broken. It has proceeded through a movement of individual reconstruction, family reconstruction, national reconstruction, world reconstruction, and reconstruction of the whole. If there is a God we cannot deny the fact that there must definitely be traces of this in the historical periods. Otherwise there cannot be any connection between God and humankind.

If you think of it, religion has managed to carry out such a mission. It has formed the civilized world through expanding, centering on God and centering on humankind.

6. The Unification Church Is A General Repair Shop

The purpose of religion is not to give all the bodies to satan. Isn't that right? The purpose of religion is to have also the body be loved by God in the realm of perfection on heaven's side through ruling even the body centering on the mind. But Christianity consists of only the spiritual side. It has gathered only spiritual people in a world form. Therefore we must unite all the bodies together in a game in which they can be loved. Because they cannot be made into one without a unifying plan which can bring the mind and body into unity through a new thought system, the lord who comes will come in order to make heaven and earth one.

The making of the unity is not done by force. It's like Ssang Hwa Tang. It's like the Ssang Hwa Tang of heaven and earth. Do you know what Ssang Hwa Tang is? Its Chinese characters mean that two (Ssang) become harmonized together (Hwa ) into one drink (Tang). Therefore it becomes a medicine.

In the same way the Lord who comes must harmonize and make into one everything which was divided when heaven and earth were divided by the fall. Then what on earth is this Unification Church? From which point will the unity advocated by the unification plan of the Unification Church be realized? It is first applied to the individual and then it is just adapted to the family, and that which is adapted to the family is applied to the society, and that which is adapted to the society is applied to the people, and that which is adapted to the people is applied to the nation and that which is adapted to the nation is applied to the world.

The Unification Church has the ideology which can be applied to the very end like that. If the Unification Church is that kind of Unification Church it will surely become the Unification Church. That is to say the Unification Church will surely become the Unification Church. Do you understand what that means? God made repair shops; everything that was spread about is being gathered into the four great religious cultural realms in the repair shops. . . If they are just repaired, legs are made, and arms are made, everything is divided up.

Therefore at the end in the last days that must be gathered together. A general repair shop must appear. A general repair shop. Do you understand? That which is seeking to do the mission of the general repair shop is the Unification Church. Do the people who are here for the first time understand? What is the Unification Church doing? It is a general repair shop. Then are only individuals repaired in this general repair work? No. Individuals must be repaired; families must also be repaired; tribes must also be repaired; peoples must also be repaired; nations must also be repaired; the world must also be repaired; communism must also be repaired. This is what it is. Do you understand?

The repair shop which has the mission to repair everything is the Unification Church. Therefore if one comes into the Unification Church and is completely repaired, even if that person is thrown back into satan's world, he does not retreat but becomes an individual who can win over satan. If you just leave him in the family, it will not be ruined; it will become a family which receives God's love. And if children are born they will become the sons and daughters whom God loves. They are different.

It is the Unification Church which advocates that families unite and form a tribe, that tribes unite and form a nation, and that nations unite and form the world. When one fully has the thought of the Unification Church, no matter where you leave that person, without any relationship to satan he stands sturdily as an individual, forms a family and when children are born into that family satan cannot invade them. And centered on those sons and daughters, if they are Kims, they form the Kim clan and satan cannot relate to it. The church which is advocating becoming that kind of clan is the Unification Church. When clans which cannot be invaded by satan unite, they become a people. In this way let's make a people which can never be destroyed and let's make a heavenly nation which will never be destroyed! This is the thought of the Unification Church. (56-190)



Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. The Place Making The World Of God's Will

What in the world is religion? What religion does is work to make the world of God's Will. That's the main point. If we express the main point, that's the title. The World of the Will. (86-28)

Religion is a training center for finding the world of love, of God and of the ideal. The world religions have divided between them the mission of raising people level by level back to the original position. If the human ancestors had not fallen and had become one with God's love, this would have been the eternal starting point of happiness. But because this was lost, it must be found again and people must match themselves to it. The central being who comes as the representative of the human ancestors in order to put back together that which was lost is the messiah. Being equal to that task is the mission of the messiah who comes. (87-177)

The mission of religion is to prepare for the true son who is coming the family he needs, to prepare the tribe, the people, the nation, and the world which he needs. It is to subjugate the entire nation of satan and prepare it all to be ready to be taken. This is the mission of religion. Does the Messiah need to take only this world? Does he need to take this entire fallen world? Does he need to take the whole world or just part of it? Which is it? He must take all of it. From here we can know what the meaning of the providence of salvation is and the meaning of religion. The meaning of the providence of salvation is to save the entire world. We need to know that since God created mankind as his beloved sons, God cannot just beat and kill them nor just send them to hell. Therefore the providence of salvation is to not leave a single person in the world of satan and to banish satan... Only satan shall be left in satan's world. All those called people shall be taken back by God. (80-283)

Then what is desired by good or by religion? What do they want to do? What do religions do and what does good want to do? What does good want us to have, and what does a true religion want us to have? We should know that system distinguishes the great goodnesses and small goodnesses by whether they are centered on the condition of helping to bring about the world of oneness.

Does goodness stress individualism? When we say a person is a good person, do we say it about someone who always does everything for himself? In the realm of conditions of living for the whole, the limit of what one may possess and have is determined, and there is a great and wide difference. The higher the personality, the more valuable is the being . Isn't that true? Why is that? One communicates with God, is together with God and seeks to become one with God. We should know that. All ideologies which advocate goodness belong to ideologies for the whole. They are among the ideologies for the whole which are centered on God. We are able to find this kind of concept here.

So great religions are worldwide. They go beyond one people. That religion does not belong to any nation. It is such that it is beyond the interference of any nation. Then what does God want to do through religion? Through religion God's purpose cannot help but be to gather the world under his dominion and to gather it under his sovereignty. What is that asking us to do? It is placing the world under God and at the same time under man. God wants to have dominion over the world through man. (93-77)

1. The Training Center Which Teaches The Laws Of The Original Home Town

Because the world of our original home town is the original world where God lives, where the lord of heaven and earth lives, what is the place for training one to live according to the laws of the original home town? We should know that it is religion. It is not God's will to live for one's own denomination like the ecclesiastical authorities of today. The denominations should go beyond their own denomination and live for God and for mankind. One should not fight for one's church nor live for one's church; one should fight against satan and be a denomination which works for humankind. You should known this.

Therefore the religions of today are training people to be in line with the laws which will allow them to return to the world of the original hometown. So in the future history the many religions which have been following God's will shall deny themselves. "Sacrifice and serve others!" Until now we have not known why that was. We didn't know why we had to sacrifice and serve. It is because this is the original home, town which is for the original world.

In order to go to that world we must have the preparation and training to get there. Accordingly, through the fact that the higher a religion is the more it emphasizes sacrifice and service, we can recognize the historical fact that God carried out his Providence through a historical course in historical periods. Through this we can recognize that God exists. (77-270)

Then that heaven where God lives, that spirit world where God lives, what kind of system does it have? That system's order is very simple. The people who can go to heaven, who can go to paradise, are not people who have lived for themselves. That kind of people cannot go there. Heaven is the place that people who were born for the whole and who live for the whole go. I don't know whether you have never experiences the spiritual world, but by the grace of heaven I experienced the rich spiritual world.

If you go into that world, there is not a single person who lives for himself. Those who lived for God and those who lived for humankind, they all have gone to that world. Because God established this kind of ideal beginning, this kind of ideal principle, it is for sure that the land of the original hometown which is the origin is the world realized by these laws. Therefore, those laws of the original hometown must be taught to the multitudes of mankind who hope to find and go to that world. Here on earth, where is the stage for training in and teaching about these laws? It is religion. Religion is what trains our personalities to adjust to the laws of the original hometown here on earth while we are still alive so that when we go there we know the laws.

We should know that this is the duty of today's religious life. The higher the religion, the less one stresses oneself. The higher the religion, the more it stresses meekness and humility. And furthermore, it stresses sacrifice and service. Why must it do that? Because those are the laws of the original hometown. At any rate humankind is like a wanderer searching for the land of its original hometown. Since religion must train people in the laws which will allow them to live there, the higher the religion, the more it has taught people to sacrifice. When we see that the religions of history have had this mission over and over again, we cannot deny that God has worked his providence through religions in the course of history. (77-189)


Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. The Background And The Providence Of The Unification Church

1. The Official Name Of The Unification Church

When we look at the official name of our church, it is "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity."

"The Unification of World Christianity" means that we will unify world Christianity. Next, in "the Holy Spirit Association," the Holy Spirit is included, but the Holy Spirit is not part of the world of man. It's part of the spirit world.

It means that on the foundation of the unification of world Christianity, works of the Holy Spirit will occur. Then if we remove the Holy Spirit, what happens? We are just the same as any established church. If we take the Holy Spirit out of "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity," we would have "The Association for the Unification of World Christianity." If we take out the Holy Spirit, nothing would work. (168-241)

The official name of our Unification Church is "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." What kind of Association? The Holy Spirit Association. It is not the Association of the Divine Principle. The origin is different. If the Holy Spirit is not there, unification cannot occur. (68-169)

2. The True Meaning Of Unification

What Church is this here? The Unification (Tongil) Church! What church? The Unification (Tongil) Church? The Oneness Church (Dongil) is nice, too, using the "Just one" "Dong" Chinese character. Because that character (Dong) also means being able to become one, it is similar. In Seoul there is a Oneness (Dongil) Church. Once I received a newspaper which came to the Tongil (Unification) Church, but it was for the Dongil (Oneness) Church. And I got to thinking, "Yes, the Dongil (Oneness) Church is similar to the Tongil (Unification) Church." Don't you agree?

With the "just one" "Dong" character and the "one" "It" character together the meaning is similar to becoming one together. But, when "becoming one together," each can have different assertions. When one becomes one together, one can have different assertions. "Dongil" "becoming one together," that kind of unified church is different. It is a horizontal relationship. The meaning of unification "Tongil" is not that. The meaning of unification "tongil" is: if it's not you it's me. What does that mean? It means there cannot be two. What the "tong" character means is "to lead." It's leading. There is subjectivity in it. What church are we? The Unification (Tongil) Church! If we are the Unification Church, does that mean we should unify only Christianity? We must unify all. If we say Unification Church, then all must be unified. That's the relationship. (157-114)

The name Unification is an excellent name. The word "Unification" (Tongil) means to lead into oneness. The group which teaches leading into oneness is the Unification Church. But it does not lead and teach from a position armed with guns and knives. We must realize that the original source of unification appears from becoming a subject who can lead and teach with a heart of love, and with blood, sweat and tears, from a position which ordinary people cannot help but sympathize with. And by appearing as the subject who can teach and demonstrate that, one can become part of the group of the Unification Church which is proper to the original nature.

In order to stand in this position, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is not enough. And in order to stand in such a position, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church does not go on an individual standard as an individual; he must go on a world standard as a representative of the world. On the foundation of the victory of the individual, the family also must represent that kind of position. And the church must do the same. In accordance with the church, the nation must do the same. And when the world does the same in accordance with the nation, the heaven of happiness will come to the earth. We team this through the teachings of the Principle. (63-250)

3. The Holy Spirit Association For The Unification Of World Christianity

Today the Unification Church is charged with the responsibility to make progress towards the realm of the hope of history by linking Christianity into a new world level. Therefore, the thought of the Unification Church must unite world Christianity into one. This can be concluded. Do you understand? Why are the words "Unification of World Christianity" used? One person that I know well said to me, "Reverend Moon, why did you use the words 'World Christianity' and open yourself up to such opposition? Why don't you just take those words out?"

Who would oppose taking out the words "World Christianity"? Because we put the words "World Christianity" in the very forefront, the Christians, the ministers and elders are all saying, "Unite world Christianity?" Maybe if Reverend Moon had the foundation of several nations of the world or a foundation like the Roman Emperor, but a useless fellow like him is going to untie world Christianity. When they think about that, if they think about it in the morning, it upsets them; if they think about it at lunch time, it upsets them; if they think about it in the evening, it upsets them; if they think about it while sleeping, it upsets them; and if they dream about it, it upsets them. Then they ask, "Why unite Christianity?"

Throughout the historical periods until now, for thousands of years the Christians have fought and have divided into three or four hundred denominations. With what can they be united? With guns and swords? Have you learned anything? With what are you going to unite them? By guns, by violence, by dictatorial skills? By standing in such a position and asking what and how, they spread various kinds of strange rumors. So what the unification of world Christianity means is being unified by the Holy Spirit. This is the Holy Spirit Association. Do you understand? It is not bringing unification by the fist; it is not bringing unification by guns or swords. Through what will we unify? It is the Holy Spirit.

Then what is the Holy Spirit? If you mispronounce Holy Spirit (Shillyung) a bit, it sounds like ability (shillyuk). But it's not ability (shillyuk), it's the Holy Spirit (shillyung). So by what will we bring unification? It cannot be done by man's strength alone. This is only possible if the spirit world moves. But it is more difficult to get the spirit world to move than the world of the earth.

To get humankind to move there must be some content which can inspire them to move. Then to get spirit world to move there must also be some content which inspires them to move. What is that content? It is the unification of Christianity. It is simple. To unify Christianity, all the content of Christianity which could not unify should be removed, and all the content which can unify should be left. Then unification will come. It's easy to say that, isn't it? If all the things which cannot unite are removed and all the things which can unite are left, then unification is bound to come.

Because of that, here we can conclude that a new view must come into existence, a new system of truth which the whole Christian world does not have, a system of the Bible which can connect the truth from the Old Testament through the New Testament and in the future. That view must be the view which God and the spirit world have. If you want to receive the help of the spirit world, God must come forth and say He will help. If God is the Lord of the spirit world and the Lord is saying, "Hmmmm," no matter how much the lower beings say they will help, nothing can be done.

If the Lord God is excited and says, "Yes, that's right! My time has come!," when He feels that good about something, all the lower beings in the spirit world can follow and unite. If God is opposed, the spirit world cannot help. When in the center of His heart God appraises the essence of the Old and New Testaments, He needs to feel something that would make Him say, "Oh, that guy is right. That Unification Church is all right." Then it is for sure that the content which can move the spirit world must be something centered on God, and next it must be something which the numerous saints and religious leaders who have come to and left this earth long for and desire for it to be so.

For Buddha that content is such and such which is found in the Buddhist Holy Scriptures which he advocated, and if it is the Confucius of Confucianism, or if it is Jesus, and to Jesus or any of them we say, "Your teaching was such and such, but shouldn't this lacking point here be this way?," then all of them must say, "Yes." It must pass through the test of their saying "It is so. It is so." Does that seem right?

So what can be a problem here, centered on the religion of the son which can represent the wills of all the religions through the Old and New Testaments. . . That religion of the son has passed through the religion of servants and the religion of adopted sons. At the same time that they can be connected, through the religion of the son and through the realm of the religion of the parents up to the world of spirit and God, we want to officially recognize one form of one system. When that happens world Christianity could not be automatically unified. [Yes, it could!] When we look at it like that, world Christianity can be united. Since we say it can be done, if we add a little more confidence to it, it will be done. Based on this content, we made our name The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. You should know that. If we say, "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification" and "World Christianity," then we have "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." It is a Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of Christianity. That's how we see it. Some people think of it as a "Unification Association," but if we remove the World Christianity and call it a Unification Association, what good is it? But it's not that Unification Association. It's the Unification of World Christianity. What kind of association for unity? It's the Holy Spirit Association. (113-96)

4. The Holy Spirit

The Unification Church is "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." So we need the Holy Spirit. How good would it be if we took out the Holy Spirit? Some people ask, "Why does the Unification Church put out such strange rumors?" That is because we put in the Holy Spirit. So people call us things like a phantom troop. They say, "What's the Holy Spirit? They're a bunch of phantom lovers." Well, there are phantoms. And there are ways for phantoms to go.

A phantom refers to a person who is unlimited in his transformations. They say I'm like a phantom, don't they? Calling someone a phantom refers to their unlimited ability to change. When the results of a group's actions don't seem to follow what came before, they are called a band of phantoms. People refer to it in that way. There are such phantom-like spirits, but if there is a spirit who has a crown and lives in a much more beautiful way than humankind, then humankind should follow that spirit. It's like that. Those kinds of spirits are in the good realm of spirit world. And the king of those kinds of spirits is called God. Things must be organized like that. (168-250)

What is the unification of world Christianity? Through what can it be unified? It shall be unified by the Holy Spirit, unified by the Holy Spirit of the father-son relationship. What is that Holy Spirit? What does that ghost-like being do? The Holy Spirit is the one who can bring about harmony between the spirit world and the world of humankind centered on love. Do you understand?

The issue is not for the Holy Spirit to make a blind person see. It is not to make the deaf hear. Christianity of today says that there is nothing that the Omniscient Almighty God cannot do. He can tell the lame to get up and walk, but that is nothing. God doesn't need those things. The Holy Spirit of love, you should know that the Holy Spirit is a Holy Spirit of love. In the Bible is says that you should worship in spirit and in truth.

What truth is that? It's not some truth from the Pythagorean theorem of physics. It's not some principle of Newton. It's not that kind of truth. It's the truth of love. What is the highest truth of the truth of love? It is the love between a father and his sons and daughters. We must see it as that. What God needs is not money, not power, not knowledge. God needs love. Why does He need love? God created humankind because if He was to feel joy, He absolutely needed an object.

Because man was created as the object of joy of God, although man is a part of the creation, the realm of man's value in terms of love is on a par with God's realm. We must understand this. The Christians of today say, "the things of creation come after the Lord of creation," but they should stop talking nonsense. Then why did God create all the things of creation? We have to understand that clearly. What is the Holy Spirit Association? [Love] What kind of love? The love of the parent and child. It is the realization of harmony centered on the love of the parent-child relationship.

If that harmony comes into existence, even if it spreads only a little on earth, its ripple effect is cosmic. In the case of electricity, or a broadcasting station, no matter how small it may be, the signals it sends go out into the universe. It's just that they are weak, but they are sent out into the universe. In the same way, even if the realm of the harmony of love is small, it has content which can connect with the whole universe. You should know this. (113-103)

5. The Flag Of The Unification Church

All of the things of the universe are created in give and take relationships. This flag symbolizes the fact that the cosmos is ordered with God at the center the same way that the solar system where humankind is living is centered on the sun.

The center part of this flag symbolizes that all the parts of our ideal are connected. Centered on this, 12 lines are drawn radiating outward; among them, the four thick lines represent the four directions. In order for a being to establish its center, the four directions must be established. That is to say, that is the four position foundation.

Next the 12 lines represent the months of the year centered on the four directions. This revolves through the give and take relationship. Looked at as a whole, it represents the helm of a ship. This shows that we must steer the cosmos. In this way, within the flag is included everything of our ideal principle of creation. Originally a flag represents a nation. At present this flag represents our Unification Church, but our ideal is not just our church; it is all the hope of history, the unique world of hope of the present and the future, the world connected to God's heart, the one world realizing God's purpose of creation and that glorious day. Our flag also symbolizes that.

Accordingly, always keep this flag in your heart. It also symbolizes that the person who is living together with the heart of God has the strength to overcome all the trials and treacherous forces of satan. Therefore if you believe and go forth with courage, wherever you go together with this flag, God will do works for you. (15-7)


Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The Thought And The Assertion Of The Unification Church (Part 1)

1. What The Unification Church Is Seeking

1) The purpose for Appearance of the Unification Church

The Unification Church came into existence today because humankind fell. If humankind had not fallen there would be no reason for the Unification Church to exist. The Church began because humankind fell. Then what is the purpose for the Unification Church to have come into existence? It is to restore the original world where the fall had not occurred. It must be restored. Then how is restoration carried out? Originally the things of creation were below humankind. But through the fall, Adam and Eve, the parents and the people who could be their children fell below the things of creation. They fell into the unprincipled world. (149-48)

If God exists, then there must be a church which can be one with God's will. But because God knew that the established Christian churches were a religion which could not accomplish all of God's will in every area in His stead, He estimated that at some point it would have to change. When that time comes, God will desire a church which can, by fulfilling the necessary responsibilities, take over His will and advance it throughout the world. It is with that meaning that I think the name of our Unification Church came into being. (76-229)

Our group was established not to achieve any kind of individual goal. It goes without saying that our group was established and began in order to realize God's will, in order to complete God's will. Then what is the full content of God's will? It is the promised perfection of Adam through the course of historical re-creation. On the victorious foundation of Adam's perfection, Eve is perfected. And then on the foundation of Eve's perfection, the family and the children's perfection is realized. In order to connect the foundations which can realize the perfection of the children, here the realm of the tribe or a real realm of a tribe which represents the clan must be formed. This is the center of the providence of salvation. And it is the main content of the completion of the providence of salvation. You know this, don't you? (113-92)

What kind of mission does the Unification Church have? The Unification Church came into existence to completely liquidate every act that went against heaven and from a sinless state begin to realize God's ideal on earth. (145-127)

The reason the Unification Church appeared is to make people who are not worth more than a few cents into the solid sons and daughters of the great Lord of heaven and earth. Reverend Moon made the Unification Church in order to make all people believe in God. Can the Unification Church unite all the people or not? [It can.] (39-253)

2) What the Unification Church has Sought

If we say ideal (isang), we mean true. . . The Chinese character "yi" means the king's neighborhood. It's a neighborhood where kings live. Then what kind of beings are kings? "Kings take responsibility only for the best things in the country." Is that it? Or is it the following: "Kings take responsibility for all the worst things in the country." Which makes someone a king? [Taking responsibility for the worst things . . . ]

Then what's a good king? Not caring for good things and taking responsibility for the bad things, living like that makes a good king in my opinion. Then in this universe, who is the king of kings? It's God. What kind of being is God? He is not someone who will only be responsible for what is good. He is the king who has taken responsibility for the worst things in history. Therefore God is the king of kings. Before such a king we should not say I only like good things. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] In order to be able to go into the neighborhood where the king lives, "yi," you have to be a person who takes responsibility for such things.

Then the "sang" character of ideal (isang) means that there is an eye in a tree. That is to say, in the midst of the eye of the tree there is an idea. It means there is an eye in a tree. Do you understand an eye in a tree? Whether up high, or down tow or in any of the four directions it is all the same. Think one time that you have the mind which thinks about the eyes of the trees. It's not thinking about something other than the whole; it's thinking about the whole.

The ideal then means "It is the house of the neighborhood where the King thinks of the whole." That's the ideal house. What does that mean? If God exists, He is that kind of being. Then what on earth does our Unification Church do? The goal of our Unification Church is "Let's realize an ideal house." The goal of the Unification Church is finding the ideal house; it is trying to build the ideal house. (169-18)

Then what has our Unification Church been seeking? You should know that we have been seeking the family centered on heavenly fortune. And furthermore, according to the laws of the universe, the Lord of the Second Advent who is to come will have to stand in the position of heading towards the world after realizing a family centered on heavenly fortune. And furthermore, all people must realize such a family.

That family is not for one's tribe. It is not moved centering on one's family relationships or relatives; because it moves following heavenly fortune, its direction is different than theirs. That's why they get upset. Because the direction the nation is going is different, struggles occur. They are ostracized by the nation, ostracized by their relatives, ostracized by their teachers who taught them. But even so they are not destroyed because there remains the direction of uniting with heavenly fortune there. You should know this. (24-229)

3) The Goal of the Unification Church

What is our goal? What is the goal that the Unification Church is heading for? It is the realization of the Kingdom of Heaven. Realizing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is the goal of all the Unification Church members. When we say the Kingdom of Heaven this is not just any random kingdom. We must know precisely what kind of kingdom we are talking about.

What relationship do I have to the Kingdom of Heaven? Centered on me, there is my family. Centered on my family, there is my tribe, then there are the people and the nation. We must know how that world centered on the nation is connected. Our Unification Church members know that at the same time that they are on this earth, they are also living in the spiritual world.

Then what is the relationship between the Kingdom of Heaven and the spiritual world? After the Kingdom of Heaven is established on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven is realized in the spirit world, then what will happen? It doesn't finish there. What is the relationship with God? This cannot help but be an important issue with people who are seeking to realize the Kingdom of Heaven. That is to say, it is content which must be realized. If that content is not clear, in reality we cannot accomplish that content. Therefore we must know that.

What is one important standard for realizing the Kingdom of Heaven? What is an important element which can realize the Kingdom of Heaven? That is called unification. Without going through the basic rule or process of unification, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be realized. It's like that. The Kingdom of Heaven is only realized where unity is achieved. The peace and joy that people are looking for today, the place where peace and joy can be realized is also where unity is achieved. As we know, when my mind and body are not unified, no matter how I try to be happy, I cannot be happy. No matter how we try to keep a standard of peace, we cannot do it. Therefore we must understand that becoming one is more important that anything else. (82-271)

I know that you love me. And I love you. I love you, but I love you centered on God through God's love. This love of God is a love which dwells in the midst of the people of the world; it is not a love which remains in the Unification Church. In order to plant that love in the world, to leave it in the world, I cannot help but send you out. Sacrificing you and putting you through difficulties, making you into those who can contribute to this love, contributing to bring about the fruits of love which represent the world, it is all to make you into a Unification Church member who can receive God's love and who can receive the love of humankind. You must know that we are such a movement. The goal of the Unification Church is to make people who receive the love of God, people who receive the love of humankind. Man's love and God's love. . . (82-53)

What's the goal of the Unification Church? It is to relate to man and together with God and with the messiah to dance together here on earth and even try to have satan receive a blessing. This is the way of the Unification Church. It's great, isn't it? [Yes.] How great it is! That is the Unification Church. Until now the one saying "Let's go!" was the Unification Church. Well, when we hear that, we discover that the Unification Church is an attractive place. Is it a lowly place? [It's a great place.]

Really? People of the world say the Unification church is such and such, heretical, and so on, but we don't even bother to snort at it. Holy people are going on their way and the neighborhood dogs bark; we think of it like that. (laughter) (80-257)

We all know the hometown where we were born and live. But the original hometown which humankind must find has not yet appeared. If our human ancestors had not fallen, where would that hometown be?

Without a doubt, it would be the Garden of Eden where Adam and Eve lived, in that village, by those mountains and streams.

Today people who were born receiving the blood lineage of their fallen parents, think of the place where they were born when they hear the word "original hometown." But the ideal original hometown which the people of today are longing for and seeking is so false. What is the highest goal that our Unification Church is looking for? We must go out and find the original hometown which was lost. In that original hometown, our parents are there, our brothers and sisters are there, and our relatives are there. We must look for the original place where they will greet us not in sadness but rather will greet us in eternal happiness and joy, and that joy will not last just a moment but rather forever. (23-74)

2. The Main Point Of The Unification Church Doctrine

What is the main point of the Unification Church doctrine? It is attending God as our parent, having Him as the basic parent of humankind, and finding him as the source of heart. Next, what do we want to do? We want to find our ancestors. Here we see the concluding point. This is what the Unification Church is hoping for. Because we have fallen parents, because we were born as the descendants of false parents, we must reject this actual historical situation, the worldwide situation. With the prayer of love centered on God, we must search for the true parents of mankind who are in the object position of receiving the love of the one God. That is the final goal which the Unification Church must head for. Isn't this what the heartistic life of the Unification Church members is seeking?

When seen from that viewpoint, today the Unification Church members are not discussing the issues of heart centered on mankind on the earth. Rather because we are discussing the heartistic works which originated with our ancestors from heaven, you must realize that we are seeking the world of heart. We must establish a relationship with God's heart. We must realize the world of heart. That is of a different level. It is different from the established level. It is a revolutionary level, a higher level. Starting by establishing a relationship there is not a flat emotion; it is the beginning of a content with a solid, three-dimensional emotion. (61-25)


Well then, what is the main work that Reverend Moon is doing? What is the main thing that Reverend Moon is asking you to do? This is the problem. What on earth is Reverend Moon asking you to do? What on earth is the Unification Church doing? And having done that, what does it do? What does it matter? What does the Unification Church matter? We need to know precisely whether it matters or not. First, what are we trying to do? [Trying to realize God's heart.]

The Unification Church teaches the Divine Principle. What is that principle? That principle is the original truth. The true principle we are talking about is not talking about science. It is talking about the world of humankind. We must understand that what we are talking about is centered on God's providence.

What is "divine"? Divine refers to God. It's talking about God, a Godly providence, a providential principle. It's a providential original truth. We are teaching that path. We are teaching a providential principle. We must understand that. Then what's a providential principle? First there is the original God, then original man, then the original archangel. Then there are all the original things of creation. This is how it is. The original God, original man and the original what? [Archangel] and the original what? [All things of creation]. That's it. These original beings must all relate. There must not be anything which does not relate. Everything must relate.

As they act together, owing to love they realize the realm of unification where they can be in harmony yearning for the ideal subject and object and the love of God. God too can think about that kind of original ideal. What's that ideal? It is not talking about just relating with one other. Everything must unite. Do you understand what that means? Then the whole in the ideal can relate this way and that way. It's okay for your eyes to relate; it's okay for your nose to relate; it's okay for your mind to relate. Everything can relate everywhere. This is the ideal.

If God desires something, then humankind wants it too; the angels want it too; and the things of creation want it too. The level of the content is different, but it is so. In the Unification Church what is first? [the original God] Then what is next? [people] What are original humankind? They are the True Parents. What's next? [angels] And next? [the things of creation] Everything is included there. We are talking about meeting God, meeting the angels, meeting all the things of creation at the point before Adam fell. If they all become one, we can do anything we want. We only have to cast out satan. (117-117)

But today none of the people of the world know about the providence of salvation or the providence of restoration. And especially among them there are many religious orders which worship heaven and are called religions, but the religious orders themselves do not know about the providence of restoration. They don't know that restoration is being carried out; and the religions don't know that the providence of restoration is being carried out according to the principle of re-creation.

Today the Unification Church has appeared, and it has made the historical proclamation that because the providence of restoration is the work of re-creation, it is carried out according to the original principles of creation, and furthermore, upon close examination the religious providential history can be seen to be the providence of restoration.

Then where are we returning to? We are returning to the original hometown. We have gone out wandering. Fallen humankind lost the original hometown and the whole world is at the peak of its wandering. If these people do not prepare the road and prepare their ranks and grope to find the way of fortune that they must return on, they will not be able to return. In that sense the Unification Church is proclaiming to the people of the world the new way for returning which people must find. That means that they must find the direction of restoration.

You should know that what the Unification Church movement is proclaiming is an explanation of the principles showing where the peaks and mountains are, and which bridge to take to cross the rivers and the valleys in order to return straight without any accident to the original hometown. When we consider the word return, we see that the providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. Because the history of restoration came about because of the fall, the fallen history is a history of denying God. It is a history of humankind denying the original ideal. The beginning of the fall came from parents who denied. We must know that. Our human ancestors Adam and Eve became parents of denial. That is to say they did not become the parents that God desired; they became the parents the devil desired. (144-101)

3. What The Unification Church Advocates

1) it Advocates the True Parents' Thought

Today because humankind fell, God must re-create humankind through the Principle, re-create them through the principle. What must be done with humankind who are like clumps of dust in the unprincipled realm? From just the same position as when God created Adam and Eve from the dust, He must work to have them become one with His word. His words are not vague. They are according to the principle, through the fundamental rules.

A person's eyes are a certain way, and his nose is a certain way due to the word, which is principled rules and design. We must become people who can unite with that design. Shouldn't we? Luckily in this situation, what is our Unification Church advocating? We are advocating an absolute value system along with the True Parents. What is the standard of that absolute value we are hoping for? What is the final destination? It is becoming the sons and daughters of True Parents. It is becoming the sons and daughters of God who can have eternal life and eternal love. There is no other way. (68-139)

Even though all of your blood lineages and backgrounds are different, in order to resemble your parents, you must be grafted to them. You must be grafted to them. To be grafted to them you must liquidate your remaining indemnity course. Because that began with parents, it must be liquidated through parents. So you must be grafted to the True Parents. Because Adam could not become the True Parent and became a false parent, until now God has been seeking True Parents. In the days of the Second Advent the bridegroom and bride and the Marriage Feast of the Lamb are all in order to find the parents. (24-203)

2) It Advocates the Family

What is the content that the Unification Church advocates today? The Unification Church advocates the family. This is a new family centered on the parents. From a new family order, sons and daughters making a new beginning must liquidate the past. In order to advocate hope for the future world, the revolutionary goal is not the nation. It is not the world. In the course of history, there were people who advocated national revolutions and there were people who advocated world revolutions, but there has never been a subjective group advocating the revolution of the family to establish a new key point for the family.

Then what does the Unification Church seek to do? Before there is a revolution of the family, there cannot be a revolution of the tribe; before there is a revolution of the tribe, there cannot be a revolution of the people; before there is a revolution of the people, there cannot be a revolution of the nation, and before there is a revolution of the nation, there cannot be a revolution of the world. Because of this, we are seeking the perfection of the individual and the revolution of the family. (35-278)

No matter whether a woman is a doctor, or how important her position in the world, her deepest desire is to meet an ideal man. It is to meet an ideal man whom she can love and to be blessed with beautiful sons and daughters. This is the root of happiness. It is to this kind of family that the Unification Church's doctrine is tied, and not one individual can be removed from it.

The ideal of the Unification Church is not anywhere else. The beginning point is the family, and the conclusion is the family. Because there has never been anyone who solved this problem, it has been the hope of everyone. Because that is the place where happiness lies, by organizing it and bringing it to the cosmos, its limitless value was revealed and the thought of the Unification Church became officially recognized. Accordingly, when none of the people dislike this idea and submit themselves to it, the world will automatically unite. (23-103)

3) Teaching the Way to Be Officially Recognized by satan

What does the Unification Church teach? It teaches the way to get official recognition from satan. Even though you are recognized by satan, it is not enough to be recognized only spiritually. You must be recognized spiritually and physically in reality. Christian history which has walked a path of terrible suffering while shedding sweat and blood during six thousand years of persecution, today is still in the position of having realized only a spiritual foundation.

At this point, if there is a way of morality which would allow both the spirit and body to be perfected together at once, then no matter how difficult it may be, we must go that way. Many people think that if their own little group pushes for its own way, they can go that way. But it doesn't work that way. When I see people like that I feel that they lack the ability to think and observe. No matter how attractive they are or what they have done, they look ridiculous. (17-125)

This Unification Church which has appeared, what is it advocating to the world? It has not given you money, nor has it given you social success. It has advocated the essential condition for goodness which dwells in your original nature, that is to say, it has advocated to you the content which allows you to develop your center of goodness which can form a relationship with God. It has not advocated anything else. (25-258)

Section 2. The Thought And The Assertion Of The Unification Church (Part 2)

4. What The Unification Church Teaches

1) it Teaches the Fundamental Rules of the Principle

What position are we in today? What the Unification Church is teaching today are the fundamental rules of the principle. What position is the world in today? It should be dominated by us. Do you understand? [Yes.] Based on God's will this world should be dominated by us. It should be dominated by perfected people. Because the goal of imperfection is perfection, because there is the ideal, in front of a person who stands on the level of perfection, those who are imperfect still have to go in the direction of perfection; they should be dominated. They should be given direction. (84-99)

What is done at the Unification Church? It is the place where the purpose of humankind is taught to those who don't know their purpose. It is the place where the purpose of God is taught to those who don't know it. The purpose of God and the purpose of humankind are not contradictory; they are united. They correspond to each other. The Unification Church is the place which teaches that if the purpose of God and the purpose of man are in unity, then without fail humankind will become the sons and daughters whom God is searching for, and they will become the leading figures of the world God seeks to realize.

What else does it teach? It teaches past history from God's side; it explains the present world from God's side; and it teaches the future from God's side. And it teaches the world viewpoint and the universal viewpoint from how it looks on God's side. Do you understand what this means? (154-66)

2) It Teaches About God

From where can the Kingdom of Heaven begin? Without comforting the sorrow of God, we cannot go into the Kingdom of Heaven. Because fallen humankind has been creating a sorrowful history since the fall until now, we must go and directly find all of the sorrowful relationships of history. We must find all of the relationships of the six thousand years of history since Adam and Eve. That which exists to teach about the God of sorrow is the Principle of the Unification Church. If there is sorrow, the people of the world despise it and run away. It is the principle of the Unification Church which teaches about the sorrow of God which contains more heartbreaking situations that any other sorrow.

In the world, if there is a sad occurrence, everyone avoids it and runs away. But the Unification Church's principle's essence is to go through this sorrow. In the world when there is a sad occurrence, everyone tries to evade it, but original humankind is made not to do that. If we know about the sorrow of God, in reality it makes a great strength appear. The more we know about the pitiful circumstances of God, the more the source of strength to resolve it becomes an unlimited explosive source of motivation. This is the extraordinary strength which the Unification Church possesses. (21-113)

We need to know what God's purpose was in the past. We need to know what God's direction, situation and heart were like in the past. Then we need to know God's purpose, direction, situation and heart in the present, and God's purpose, direction, situation, and heart in the future. If we accomplish this, humankind will automatically reach perfection.

So what does the Unification Church teach? From the standpoint of the providence, it teaches the purpose, direction, situation, and heart of the God of the past, of the God of the present and of the God of the future. The purpose means the perfection of the concept, and the direction means actions. Therefore the purpose and the direction must be in unity. And the situation means life, and the heart means relating. (6-141)

3) It Teaches God's Will

What is done in the Unification Church? It is the place where God's will is being taught. This is the will for the individual, for the tribe, the people, the nation, and the will for the world. The world cannot be saved by the will of democracy nor by the will of communism. It has to be a will which everyone, even the crippled and lame, will run forward to and say, "That's right!" a will which everyone desires, that is to say, God's will. That is what the Unification Church is teaching. (14-319)

4) It is Teaching God's Love and Heart

God wants to love the earth centered on man. We know God's will (desire), His love and His heart, and from that position we must become eternally one with God. It is the Unification Church which teaches these three. Until now humankind wanted to know God's will, love and heart but couldn't. So the Unification Church is seeking to teach these things. Even if we gave up our body a thousand, ten thousand times, we cannot give up God. (12-2 1)

Then what does the Unification Church do? If I had my wishes, I'd like to say it's the best church. And if God is alive, He would say, "Wow! I've never seen such a church, so go and try to be the best!" What does the Unification Church do? There must be some people who have come to the Unification Church for the first time. What does the Unification Church do? The Unification Church teaches about God's situation, God's desire and God's heart. Furthermore, God has existed from before eternity until now.

In the past, what was His desire? And in the past what was his situation? And in the past what was His heart? And in this age, what is God's desire for this age? And what is His situation in this age? And what is His heart in relation to this age? And furthermore, what is God's desire for the age of the future? What will His situation be? And what will His heart be? Provided a religion can teach all this content, it will be able to embrace all nations. It will become a religion which can atone for all people. (151-235)

What are the tasks that must be done and the conditions to be solved by we who have been born in the Last Days? If we become the people who can resolve the essential conditions, then God cannot be cold to us. When we go to enter the gates of heaven, if we are not welcomed it would be going against the laws of heaven. So in this age which is the Last Days, what the Unification Church has to do is teach the answers to the following questions: "What is God's desire? What is humankind's desire? What is God's love? What is humankind's situation? What is God's heart? What is humankind's heart?"

It is the Church which has appeared to do that. It must teach that kind of world. If it can teach that, and it teaches one thousand people, ten thousand people, all the people, then even if the world didn't want to unite, it couldn't help but unite. (151-23 7)

The main content taught by the Unification Church is the heart of God. We can't see God, and we can't see the heart of God which is within Him. How can we teach about the heart of God which we cannot see? This is a big problem. You have all eaten honey, haven't you? Honey. You've eaten honey, haven't you? [Yes.] Can someone who has eaten honey explain the taste of it or not? [He can.] (77-237)

Then what is the problem? What in heaven's name is the heart which is talked about in the so-called Unification Church? What in heaven's name is heart? This is talking about the foundation of God's absolute love. All the things of creation flowed out of it. All ideals also flowed out of it. It is the complete foundation of everything. All completion and perfection flow out of it. Apart from it there can be no completeness and no perfection. (82-291)

The ideology which is the highest ideology on earth is the ideology of the Unification Church. You should know that. Why? It introduced pursuing love centered on religion; it introduced God, the source of love, as the Father; because it has presented substantial content which you can love more than your father, more than your country, the Unification Church is a greater religion than any other religion. It is teaching the love of God who is unchanging and centered on heart. (94-79)

The heart which our Unification Church is talking about is the heart of hope which all humankind is publicly hoping for. It is the heart which cannot accept not having a relationship with all people. It is the heart God has been looking for until now. As for its domain, it is the heart which can contain the entire cosmos; it can embrace everything and still have room left over. Therefore if you want to become a hero of heaven, first you must communicate with this heart. People are the next problem. (14-177)

Today the Unification Church is talking about God's heart, and there is nothing higher than that. In the world where people do not know if God exists or not, this talk will sound like the talk of crazy people. If one does not know whether God exists or not, how can one know God's heart? These words go beyond the level of wondering whether God exists or not.

The problem of heart occurs in the realm of daily life. Isn't that true? The love of parents, the love of couples, the love of brothers and sisters all take place in the realm of daily life. It is talking about things which evolve in the realm of daily life. Therefore talking about God's heart is on a different level. (33-23 1)

So the Unification Church is talking about the realm of personality of the heart, and it talks about the family of the heart, the tribe centered on heart, the people centered on heart, the nation centered on heart, the world centered on heart, and heaven centered on heart. When all things are centered on heart like this, all things are liberated. Then that becomes an inviolable realm. Even though it may be on earth, it is the Kingdom of Heaven because it has become perfected Therefore life in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is possible. Because we can realize love and live, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth can be formed. (101-78)

5) It Teaches the Relationship With True Parents

Then what is the Unification Church? You need to know that. What's the Unification Church? What does the Unification Church teach? Centered on the Creator and humankind who have been longing for this hope, here the process which is necessary to know how to become an apprentice in front of the True Parents is being taught. Do you understand? What process do you have to go through to become sons and daughters of True Parents? How can you be grafted to the True Parents? Today True Parents are coming as the true olive tree, and being born of false parents represents the wild olive tree. A tree was planted in order to have true olives, but it became a wild olive tree. Then what must be done to the wild olive trees? They must be grafted to the true olive tree.

In order to graft it you have to cut it. If you want to cut it, it must be cut from all the ideologies, or universal viewpoints, or knowledge, or concepts. So the true ideology of the person who has come as the True Parent must be taken as an example and the view of life and view of the world must be moved and planted just as they are. Then the roots of all the wild olives until now should be cut and a shoot or at least a bud of the true olive should be grafted to them.

In the Bible it also talks about this in this way, "I am the vine and you are the branches. . ." You must go through this grafting process.

Then what is the Unification Church? It is the church which today is teaching the method and the process of how the fallen wild olives can be cut and grafted to the true olive tree, meaning fallen man and the True Parents centered on God. Do you understand? [Yes.] So the wild olive becomes a true olive; they become unified. So today it is possible to be good.

Until now if a true olive was planted in this evil world, what would become of it? It became a wild olive. In front of the wild olives who have no truth or goodness in this evil world, one true olive has appeared, and it cut the wild olives and by its grafting a bud to them for the first time in the same position as them, they became one with it. Therefore even evil people can participate in goodness. It is from there that the name Unification appeared. Do you understand? [Yes.] (159-298)

Now what must our Unification Church teach to the people of the world? It must teach about the True Parents. It must clearly teach what kind of people the True Parents are. And not only that, it must teach precisely what kind of people true sons and daughters are, and what kind of people true brothers and sisters are, and what kind of tribes are true tribes, and what kind of peoples are true peoples, and what kind of world is a true world. The thing that teaches this is the Unification Church Divine Principle. (32-268)

Today centered on the Unification Church what is being taught? It is not the activities of the Unification Church that are being taught, it is your relationship with me that is being taught. Centered on that internal relationship, a model is being formed to magnify that relationship externally. As this has the value of being able to become the absolute seed, without making it definite, an absolute reciprocal realm in the environment cannot be formed. It's like that. Therefore in the life of the church this is the most precious thing. (76-155)

6) It Teaches the Way to Become Filial Sons and Daughters of God

What is religion? It is teaching the duties of the filial son and daughter. Today what is the Unification Church teaching? It is teaching the way to become filial sons and daughters. (153-66)

What is taught at the Unification Church? It is teaching the way to become true sons and daughters centered on God. Is that right or not? That's why you are called true children. The group which calls itself God's sons and daughters is the group called the Unification Church. If we want to explain it in various ways, there is no limit, but it is the Unification group which has reached that conclusion. So all of you have added to your name tags the words child of God. (57-320)

5. The Thought Of The Unification Church

1) The Source of Unification Thought

Unification Thought does not take a vague position. Centered on God it goes forward assuming a vertical direction. What is that vertical direction? It is the site of heart. (51-70)

Our Unification Church thought is the thought of the Four Position Foundation. What is the prerequisite for becoming the site of that thought? It is God's heart. At the same time that it is the beginning, it is the process; and at the same time that it is the process, it is the conclusion. That conclusion cannot be a bad conclusion; it can be a joyful conclusion. (50-24)

The Unification Church is teaching the history of heart, and the world of heart. The reason it is the history of heart is that the vertical world of heart is spreading out to the horizontal world of heart. You should know that this is Unification thought.

Thought unification is the unification of what thought? Is it referring to the thought of the Unification Church? What does Reverend Moon of the Unification Church say about that? Thought unification refers to thought unification centered on heart. There's a footnote attached to that. It is thought unification centered on love. That's something different. Do you understand? So we say, "Hey, that's a great conclusion!" I'm not saying that to advertise the Unification Church; it's just true. Do you understand? The thought is thought, and the unification is unification, but only the thought unification which is centered on the heart is a term in the Unification Church The heart centered on absolute love, only that thought unification can build the Kingdom of Heaven and the kingdom of peace. It can perfect the Kingdom of Heaven on earth which is the utopia humankind longs for. (109-134)

Our Unification Church asserts Unification Thought. This thought did not come from man. What is the main point of that thought? It is love. We are showing love. It is a love which goes beyond any one people. It is not a movement to unify one's family centered on himself. It is stressing a love of a higher level than any family on earth has ever loved. If this becomes possible, through it a new moral system centered on the family will be formed. A moral system which never existed in history will be formed. From the moral system united by strong love, the family relationship will develop horizontally. It will go beyond the family, tribe and nation. It will appear as an origin of heartistic, subjective love which will influence the world. It is sure that the whole world will recognize it. It is with that meaning that we put forth the world of heart. (60-266)

Today we see that centered on the Unification Church a new concept of Unification Culture is developing. Where is the originating point of this traditional thought? It is God's Day. How hard did the Father work to find God's Day? How hard did He work to find me? We must communicate with His historical heart, His heart in the present age, and His future heart. In order to become filial sons and daughters who can relate without any lack to our Father who worked so hard, we must know our Father's heart and content, and we must comfort Him, and beyond that we must be able to take responsibility for all of that.

Accordingly, where will the ideological root of the Unification Church be in the future? It will be in God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things. For six thousand years until now creation has lamented, and God's sons and daughters and the many ancestors of humankind moaned and worked for six thousand years. (22-24)

2) What "ism" Is the Unification Church?

What "ism" does the Unification Church like? It is not Reverend Moonism. It is Godism. It's Godism, but what kind of Godism? It's not an "ism" advocating wrestling and track events; it's an "ism" to have a love relationship with God. It's an "ism" to give love eternally and to receive love eternally. The gang dreaming this is the Unification Church gang. That makes you angry to be called a gang, doesn't it? Because it makes you think about being a sect (the Moon gang). Such people are the Unification Church gang. It is a fundamental rule that love can cause all things to unite. (57-255)

What "ism" is the Unification Church? It is Godism. We see it that way. A person with that viewpoint can communicate by heart no matter where he goes. It is not attending a conceptual God; it is attending the God of daily life. In the Unification Church we discuss the heart of God. (59-101)

Who is the lord who will take dominion over the world and create a new history? If a thought system appears whose "ism" can love the people of the world more than its own people and go beyond its national boundaries, that thought can dominate the world. Do you understand?

If people with such an "ism" appeared in a tiny country in Africa, if people who could really do that appeared before the world, the world would submit itself to them. Then what is the "ism" of the Unification Church, the "ism" of Reverend Moon? Reverend Moon's "ism" does not give first consideration to Korea; it gives first consideration to the world. The reason Korea is needed is to love the world. And the reason established churches are needed is to love Korea. It's, to make a bridge. In conclusion it is to love the world, to love heaven and earth. (33-298)

Then what is the "ism" of the Unification Church? It is "standardism." It's an "ism" recommending we function as the delivery department. And what does that delivery department deliver? It's a delivery department to deliver God's love. Has humankind longed for a bundle of God's love to be delivered or not? [It has.] So you are being asked to act as delivery people-delivery people of love go to heaven. (34-292)

3) The Main Stream Thought of the Unification Church

So until now I have asked you to establish the traditional foundation of Unification Thought. That's what I have been asking of you. It is on that foundation that the family must be realized and the nation established. What is the main-stream thought? It is not a thought centered on one's self; it is a thought centered on the whole. Then one must go the way of sacrificing one's self for the whole. This is the main-stream thought of Unification Thought. Is that right or not? (47-197)

Let's say a certain country established its policy for the sake of the world, and its citizens took the clothes off their backs for the world, and that nation fell into ruin. Would that nation really be ruined? If there were a nation which was ruined in that way, that ruined nation would have established a tradition of thought which could lead the future world. Therefore it may took like that nation was ruined, but because it established the tradition for the world, the world will be under the dominion of that nation and that people. It will be saved.

At the end of the 20th century, don't lament that there isn't a nation. With a national spirit which can lead the world, and with a thought which can lead the world, when that people begin to die in the place of hope, when they begin to establish that thought, the way to live eternally in the ideal Kingdom of Heaven will be opened to them. That's what will happen.

So our individual selves represent the family, and the family represents the tribe and the tribe represents the people, and the people represent the nation, and the nation represents the world. In that way our families, our Unification Church blessed families do not exist for our blessed families. This is the main-stream thought of the Unification Church. (5-104)

Therefore God is a pitiable God, a lonely God, a God of unspeakable sorrow. In order to liberate God, become a standard bearer, become a soldier in the front lines, and even though you bleed and receive direct hits, even though you bleed and collapse, with the conviction that you could all fall at once for the liberation of the nation, if the ranks of heroes going to bring the world into oneness get bigger and bigger, that is the starting point of God's happiness.

Without that God is a God to be pitied. And Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is to be pitied. But even though I die centered on this land for a firm fight, I will begin the second attempt. You should know that this is the main-stream thought of the Unification Church's Reverend Moon who is leading the Unification Church. (64-286)

Then what is the main-stream thought of the Unification Church? If we look at the course of history up to now, we see that a thought system of killing others and advancing one's self were the main stream, but it is that kind of thought which has destroyed history. The history of humankind has been a history of wars. What was the motivation for those wars? People pursued their own development and were not concerned about sacrificing many others so that they alone could live well. (50-166)

4) An Understanding of Unification Thought

Then what is Unification Thought? Because the concept of history is divided into two concepts, the material concept of history and the spiritual concept of history, in order to resolve this problem it was Unification Thought that was studied and organized. You should know that everything was synthesized and Unification Thought was newly organized as a new thesis with the goal of presenting a new concept of life and a new concept of the world. (65-337)

A healthy person can digest what an ordinary person cannot digest. So everyone likes healthy people. Let's say a person has a healthy spirit. When a person is spiritually healthy, that person can digest anything. He can digest democracy; he can digest communism. He can digest anything. Then what is the "ism" of the Unification Church? It's Godism and beyond that Unificationism.

Is Unificationism an easy thing? [No.] Look at it this way. If we look at our whole body we can understand it. Our body has eyes, ears, a nose, and hands and feet. Here, there, they are connected by one life and have to unite. Then in order for them to become one, can one of them say, "Oh, I don't like the eyes. Get out of here. I don't like you?" I like everyone. They have to say, "I like everyone." We must be able to digest everything. (111-97)

The Unification Church's thought is not materialism. It is an ideology which raises one up to God. Therefore God can raise us up. But since materialism is an ideology which brings one down, it ruins people. (106-287)

How big a fight is the fight which the Unification Church is fighting now? How big is this war? How big is this war which Reverend Moon started? Here communism is hanging in the balance and the neck of America is in the balance. And Japan is involved, all are involved. Therefore Reverend Moon is gradually becoming famous. In order to do what? After becoming famous what should I do? I'm asking what should be done after becoming famous. [Create the universe] What? [Unify the creation of the universe.] Unify the creation of the universe? God does the creation of the universe, and we should do the unifying. (Laughter) Unify the creation of the universe . . . Does that involve creating? You should know that. Wherever you live, will you be digested or will I be digested . . . . It's an issue like this if you meet a communist, "You (communist, will you be digested by me, or will I be digested by you?" That's it. If we talk about the world, it's simple. There are two great thoughts, two sides, the democratic world and the communist world. We say they are divided into the left and the right.

The left-wing thought is on the left and the right-wing thought is on the right. Then where is the head? There is no head. We talk about the left and the right, and we talk about left-wing and right-wing, but if we talk about head-wing, where is the head-wing? And where is the foot-wing? There's only a lot of controversy about these arms. There are no legs. Is that a person?

So what wing are we? [head-wing] It's unification-wing, unification-wing. The unification-wing, if it were a person, what would it be? Head-wing. The head-wing group. Well, now by talking like this, we've created a new word. And what does the head-wing group mean? The time will come when someone will say, "Ah, on October 5, 1986 on the first Sunday at Chungpa-dong, in the sermon titled "The pride of Unification Church," the term "head-wing" was used. The person who knows that first is a world scholar. Those who don't know that must bow down to me." What kind of group is the Unification Church? [the Headwing group] (laughter) Then what is foot-wing? What is the foot-wing group? The people down in Africa may be the foot-wing group. There is left and right-wing and there is head-wing; then if there is upper-wing there should be lower-wing. Then what makes these move? What makes the hands or feet move right or left? Can the right hand make the head move? Can the right hand make the four limbs move? No. It can't make the left hand move. No matter how big it is. For the rightwing to live . . . it can't live alone. "Oh no, my right hand it itching. Let's scratch it." Can the right side scratch it? [No.]

What I mean by that is if the right-wing has a disease, it has no way to cure it. The cure has to come from somewhere else. Can it come and scratch an itchy diseased part of the left-wing? [No.] Come on you guys, when the left arm is sore and itchy, the right arm has to come and massage it, and scratch it and give it a shot.

If we look at the world, the left and the right are fighting. We are taking responsibility to stop this fighting of the left and right. That is the mission of the Unification Church group. Do you understand or not? [We understand.] This is the pride of the Unification Church.

What does the Unification Church have? It has Unification Thought. That is our pride. How big is it? We have the thought which we call Cosmosism. That is an amazing statement. It is seeking to eternally unify the spirit world and the physical world. Its container is so big that if the whole world were put into it, the world would fill just a comer of it. It is an ideology that can only be filled by putting the spirit world, the whole cosmos into it. It is not some blind ideology. It is an ideology which is founded on gradually developing laws and connected to a formal process. This content is difficult, so people who have come for the first time may have trouble understanding what's being said. (147-184)

Have you ever heard the term "sonism"? The parents take the viewpoint of "sonism," and the son must take the viewpoint of "sonism," and they must unite. Have you ever heard of anything like this? That "ism" does not fit in the realm of familyism. In familyism, the families are needed in order to unite to form the nation. This familyism is then absorbed into nationism. And nationism is absorbed into worldism. And worldism is absorbed into cosmosism. And cosmosism is absorbed into heartism. From that viewpoint, what "ism" is today's Unification Church? What "ism"? [heartism]. The "ism" of the Unification Church is heartism. When we say cosmosism (Chunjujuui), which Chinese character is used for "ju" in "Chunju"? In the term cosmosism (Chunjujuui), how is it possible that the "ju" character meaning "home" is used? Why not the characters meaning the great lord of heaven's "ism" (chundaejuui) or the great king of heaven's "ism" (chunwangjuui) or the lord of heaven's "ism" (chunjujuui)?

So why does the word for cosmos (chunju) use the character for home (ju)? The home is the cradle of all joy; it is the beginning point of the world; it is the crux of the matter for all blessings. I mentioned it before, but heaven is the subject and earth is the object.

When we took at things centered on that subject and object, and when we talk abut love in relation to humankind who is in the object position, for instance if it's Adam, centered on Adam, then in front of God, who is the subject to Adam, it is the family which can occupy the place of that point where they can unify perpendicularly at the point of unity. Isn't that so?

Because the family is the place where the center axis of the universe can finally take its place on the earth, without finding the family, the center of the universe cannot be established. That's why it is called cosmosism (Chunjujuui). Now do you understand why the character "home" (ju) is used in cosmos? (24-276, 57-112)

The "ism" of the Unification Church is cosmosism. Cosmosism is of course the making of heaven and earth into one, but in cosmos (chunju) the character for "home" (ju) is used. In other words it means familyism. The man is heaven, the woman is earth. If these two people become one, heaven and earth are becoming one. Isn't that right?

What that means is that centered on heart, going beyond the tribe, the people, and the nation, the family must be tied together like an impregnable fortress. The people is not the problem, the tribe is not the problem, the race is not the problem. If there can be tied together, the world can become one. (37-78)

6. The Power Of Unification Thought

Then what is Unification Thought coaching us to do? Today it is blocking the direction of history which is flowing into the realm of death, and it is saying let's present a new direction; let's present a unification plan. It is saying let's not be second in shedding sweat, blood and tears for the nation. Even not having meals and starving, or in summer going along and eating the dogs' food, let's love the nation and the people in order to save the nation.

The time and the situation for us to speak has come, so if we expand, all the evil things will naturally disappear. We have been doing this until now. What is the unification historical view of the future? The 30 million people of Korea will become one with this thought, and for the world they will raise the banner of being able to peacefully sacrifice for the world, and when the mood is established where all nations will be able to align themselves with that, even if we tell them not to come, they will come. (48,189)

No one can swallow up our Unification Church ideology. Even communism cannot swallow it up. No ideology can swallow it up. Could anyone swallow God? Actually if we look through history God seems like an awfully foolish God. He was constantly trod upon. But in the end He will subjugate satan.

No one can swallow up the ideology of the Unification Church. After teaching you, what are we going to use it for? Let's melt heaven and earth. Let's get totally rid of satan in heaven and on earth. Everyone! If this person standing here is not half crazy or mad, then it's a big problem. The day of 2.7 billion people opposing Unification Church must come quickly. If they cannot subjugate the Unification Church, that's the end.

For that we must have minds which can have the victory. Through tears and sweat and devotion we must go beyond the people, go beyond the world and melt God. We must have that mind. Have you ever had that kind of mind? If you cry tears, cry them with the mind to melt God; if you fight, and you fight with the mind to melt God, then you will go to heaven for sure. (11-241, 11-259)

The Unification Church's view is internationalism. If you say internationalism, it includes racialism, and nationalism. These one-sided "isms" should be denied and destroyed, but the Unification Church seeks to absorb them. One scholar said, "Wow! The ideology of the Unification Church is internationalism. That's great. It connects with the family; it connects with the society. It connects with a plan to develop the society and a plan to develop the nation. It has all that content and it stresses the duties of love. When I see all that it is beautiful." (126-336)

What is great about the Unification Church is the fact that through the thought of the Unification Church the whole world can be educated in 40 days through our media organizations. That's great. The directions would be changed abruptly. You should know the amazing fact that we have a world view that can do that. (139-290)



Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Mission Of The Unification Church (Part 1)

1. Three Difficult Problems Of The World And The Unification Church

What does the Unification Church want to do? We know that out ambition is not for the nation, not for the world; it is to carry the burden of God. Then if God exists, what is He like? Would He think or not? What is the heavy burden of God? Have you ever thought about it? Have you ever thought about what might be the heavy burden of God? [Yes.] What is it? The first thing is the problem of declining Christianity and the many religions.

The first problem is how to make these many religions into one. God is suffering from a headache over how to unite religions. Then if the Methodist Church is praying, "God, our Father! Forget about the other Christian churches and bless our Methodist Church," would God listen to that? It is only one among the 400 denominations. When God sees things like, He will think, "Oh you jerks! You damn sectarianists!

Before you pray for yourselves, unite Christianity into one! Unite into one and then pray! If you do that, I'll answer your prayer." Would He think like that or not? After having united Christianity, if one prayed, " Oh God! Give us strength to take on your heaviest burden, your greatest headache to make all religions into one. Give us ability! Help us to unite them!," When one prayed like that, heaven would answer, "All right, your prayer is proper!"

Do you think that He would say, "Oh, aren't you greedy. You shouldn't pray like that"? Would He say, "You believe in the Presbyterian Church; you believe in the Catholic Church; you should keep within your denomination when you pray to me." Would He say that? God is hoping for a person to appear who can break down the denominations.

He is waiting for a person to appear who can break down the denominations and make them into one. (clapping) That is the case. For God the first thing that is a problem is religion. The second is how to make the countries of the world into one nation. In view of that if America prayed, "Oh, God! For two hundred years you blessed our nation and established the Christian realm and made us prosper, and made us best in the world. Oh, God! We don't know about the whole world. Forget about the world, and centered on America, bless only America!"

Would God answer that prayer? [No.] What would God do? Would He listen intently, or would He cover His ears? Whether a white person, black or yellow, it doesn't matter. If a person appeared who sought to make all the nations of the world one in God's name and who prayed, "Heavenly Father! Make the people of this world one. Make Christianity into one, and through Christianity make the world into one!" would God pay attention or not? Going beyond his tribe, saying the whites are good, and the blacks are good. . . . In American they teach, "One nation under God." But they do not teach "One world under God."

God's headache is how to make the people of the world into one, or the countries of the world into one. That's a severe headache. Think about it. God thinks about those things; what else would He think about? Then what is the third? What is the third heaviest burden for God? It is how to liberate hell; how to unite the spirit world and hell is a problem. Only if He does this, is God the God of love.

Look. Let's say God is sitting on that throne. When He sees the spirits who have gone to hell and are suffering, saying, "Please save me," what would He think? Would He think, "Hey, you deserve more than that," or would He think, "They are so pitiful,"? [They are so pitiful.] Hell must be liberated. So what has to be done? True love goes beyond religion; true love goes beyond the world; true love goes beyond hell. If you have true love you go together with God.

Therefore if you have true love, even religions can be made into one; through that kind of truth the world can be made into one; and hell can be liberated. God has that kind of ability. So centered on God's love we can go together with Him. Patterned after that kind of true love, in order to lay a foundation on the earth centered on true love, many forms of religion were made in the different cultural realms.

You should know that among the religions, there are some religions that are like a world kindergarten, and there are some religions that are like a world elementary school, and there are some religions that are like a world middle school, and there are some religions that are like a world high school, and there are some religions that are like a world university, and there are some religions that are like a world graduate school, and there are some religions that are like a world doctoral course. Do you understand? [Yes.]

I mean that from God's viewpoint it looks like that. They are not made to oppose each other. Once one understands he can see that they are not made to oppose each other. The larger a university is, the more departments it has, Eastern studies, Western studies, African studies, etc. Religion is the same. It should go along as though it had many different departments like a university with this department and that department.

Then what is the Unification Church? Is it a high school? Is it a middle school? Or is it a university, a graduate school, or a doctoral course? Which is it? The more difficult it is, the more like a doctoral course it is; does that make many people go because it's easy? [No.] (laughter) But kindergarten and elementary school are so difficult no one can go. [No] No. You understand well. Good. (laughter)

Not just anyone can come into the Unification Church. Not just anyone can join here. Can anyone come in? No they can't. Studying this is, whew, difficult, and to do the activities, whew, whew. (laughter) (98-114)

The biggest headache for God is communism. Communism. His biggest headache is how in God's name communism can be blocked on this earth. The second problem is who is going to rebuild the established churches which are impoverished, falling behind, and falling into destruction. And what's the third problem? Look at the American youth. They have all become trash. They all need to be thrown into the trash can. They're all addicted to drugs. . . This people is heading for destruction.

Who is going to save these young people from here back into the realm of God's name, centered on a new moral order? Who will take responsibility for these three big problems which are worrying God? Who will do that? Can the present American government do it? The American government can't do it, nor can the UN There is no one who can do it. No one can do it. These difficult problems which are giving God headaches cannot be solved, and continuing in this way humankind on the earth will all be destroyed.

This is the conclusion that is reached. You should know that centered on Reverend Moon the Unification Church members have come forth saying that they will take responsibility for these three problems. Therefore you must know God's will thoroughly and precisely. God's will is to liberate humankind. His will is for the liberation of humankind. But without resolving these difficult problems, liberation is not possible. That's why the Unification Church has begun to deal with these problems. (90-154)

2. The Providential Mission

1) The Mission of Salvation Through Restoration

What's the Unification Church? It's a church to achieve God's purpose, but what kind of church is that? It's a church shouting that we must go back to the past, that we must start over again. So the church which exists for restoration is the Unification Church. In the original world, God and people existed. But God and the people separated. Their relationship was broken. They didn't even get to shoot. Because the people fell, they didn't even get to shoot. So even if that goal is here, since they couldn't even shoot at it, it's of no use. That's failure, a failure. Everything was a failure.

So people must bring God here, stand here and measure the starting point again, and shoot. That's the only way. When looked at this way, what is Unification Church? It is the church which precisely establishes the starting point for restoration; it can clearly establish the goal, shoot, and head towards the goal. Do you understand? Then what is this straight line? Through what is this straight line drawn? That's the problem. What can determine what this straight line's path is? What is the path which here, without fail, 100 percent accurately, can connect and arrive at a straight direction?

What can do that? What is it made of, this original line which was originally shot and which is the direction line directing history? Is it right that is was shot with strength? Is it right that it was shot with money? Then if you shoot with a straight line, is it right? This is the problem. Therefore the Unification Church is telling people, "Go back to the original starting point." You should know that it is for sure a historical line, a historical line in world history. Isn't that for sure? [Yes] If you arrive here and there is no original point, what will you do? What do you use to aim your shooting? If from the starting point you shoot, and have put a target the size of the world, and then in an extended place along that direct line you put a small target, it's all the same.

If you put a target this size and hit it when you shoot, then it corresponds to the world-sized target. (He draws on the blackboard while speaking.) Even if you put a sign this size and shoot at it, its center corresponds to this center. If from here we shoot to the world target and hit it, what happens? It represents the whole universe. The whole purpose has been realized. Because this is possible, through God and man's full power. . . (134-56)

If the path of restoration could be changed, then God would not have had to work so hard until now, and He would not have had to send many saints to the earth to shed their blood. Therefore what does the Unification Church do? It is a church saying that we should go straight along the road of restoration. (97-119)

Now the age when we have to make a new beginning has come. What is precious about the Unification Church? It is precious because it can resolve the grudge caused by the wrong beginning. The standard of hope to resolve this grudge, which can unite heaven and earth is not your individual selves. You must carry out the responsibility to go beyond the individual to connect the nation and the world.

To fulfill this mission, even if it cost his life, Reverend Moon has gone this way to pioneer this way with the determination to last to the end. This was not for an individual purpose. Then you have to go together along this way. If in this way there is something more precious to be thought about, then you need to follow at least until you die. If not, who will deal with the world of sin? You have to deal with yourself and the cook up the world. (20-329)

2) The Religion which Says It Will Relieve Jesus' Suffering

What does our Unification Church do? What does the Unification Church seek to do? We seek to relieve the sorrow of Jesus. That's the goal. Jesus not only was not welcomed by the nation, and he was not only not welcomed by the people, he was not welcomed by his tribe, his family, or his brothers and sisters. Isn't that true? Look at the Gospel of John. At the Feast of the Tabernacle, Jesus' brothers wanted him to appear and said, "show yourself to the world." They caused Jesus great unforgettable sorrow. (99-250)

From what point does our responsibility begin? It does not start with external things; it has to start with internal things. We must not say our responsibility is the external constitution of the personality. We must straighten up the internal personality. Everything which moves to show itself externally must be swept away. Shouldn't you become the people who go to sleep and wake up in an environment where everyone can sympathize with and feet the pain which tightens peoples' chests without anyone knowing? If someone comes home, just shows up and lives however he wishes. . . there are lots of disgusting people like that, aren't there?

Therefore the external responsibility is not the problem. The external responsibility just flows away. Today the Unification Church must relieve the sorrow of Jesus' deepest inner heart and relieve the sorrow of God's deepest inner heart. This is what Jesus is hoping for most in this age. The painful heart which His unfilial path of death caused God is what Jesus wants to relieve in this age through us, isn't it? So this is something that Jesus should support and heaven should support and the apostles should support and Christianity should support and our historical ancestors should support. (57-221)

When God delivered Jesus to the place of death, how frustrated must He have been? God did not deliver Jesus to the world of death in order to relieve God's sorrow. It was in order to relieve the sorrow of humankind that He delivered Jesus to the world of death. The relief of God's sorrow does not come through man, in spite of it coming through God's son, because humankind betrayed and opposed God's son Jesus. In order to prepare another way to save humankind, God delivered Jesus in the position of a sacrifice to atone for the sins of mankind.

Then who relieves the sorrow of God? Humankind cannot do it. Jesus must relieve it. The thing through which Jesus can relieve that sorrow is not the nation nor the world; it is the body. He must relieve it centered on the body. Jesus had the responsibility to take out the basic root of satan which is connected to the body, and establish the foundation for victory and stand before God proudly as a beloved son and give comfort to God. But Jesus could not relieve the sorrow of God. So we should realize that because of that, thousands of years have passed as a preparation period for the Second Coming.

Then what is the mission of our Unification Church? In Jesus' stead we must fulfill the responsibility of relieving the sorrow of God which Jesus could not do. Therefore our mission is not to stand in the position of an offering to be sacrificed for humankind; it is to relieve the sorrow of God which could not be relieved while going through the tragic history until now. And after making God happy, to make humankind happy. Our mission is different from that of ordinary Christianity. Do you understand? [Yes.] (47-81)

3) The Unification Church Which Must Complete the Missions of the Three Ages

You should know that the Unification Church has a historical mission. You have studied the Divine Principle, haven't you? [Yes.] Studying the Principle only includes the signs. You don't know the background behind everything, do you? When you eat you say, "Today we have a lot of good food," and you just eat it. But you don't know whether in order to make that food the person, who made it had to fight or what happened. You just pick up things and eat them because they taste good.

For the person who is eating that's understandable, but for the person who made the food, it's not enough. It's the same in all of nature. We don't know how the food was made; whether the rice was stolen; where was it brought from; what kind of people the workers were. The person who made the food could be an enemy of your wife; he could be an enemy from an evil group; people with relationships like that could be the ones who made the things brought in to make the meal with. If we knew all those things we wouldn't be able to eat.

Because God knows all that, we have to separate out those things. Since God is all knowing and all powerful, He knows all those things. Therefore those who are seeking heaven in satan's world without knowing those things and without cleaning and putting things in order and without purifying them, those people cannot go to heaven. (138-183)

The age of the Second Coming is on a world level. It is not on a national level, it is a world level. Therefore centered on all of the five races, in Africa, South America, and Asia all are told to do fund raising. Everyone is told to go out. Everyone is told to sacrifice. Go out and be insulted. Therefore the Unification Church is the resurrection of the Old Testament Age, the resurrection of the New Testament Age, and the resurrection of the Completed Testament Age. Do you understand what is being said?

So you must become the substantial bodies. You must not fail at that. Everything historical which was invaded in the three ages must be indemnified. Does that follow the theory or not? Is it right? [Yes] You should know that it is here that the theoretical evidence of satan's world passing away and the heavenly world's being born is clarified. That is the mission of Unification Church. You should know that this is the work which is being done centered on Reverend Moon. Up until now Unification Church members were not to have their own possessions. I do not have my own possessions, either. (119-196)

The Unification Church is going out saying, "let's seek a world one level higher than the established churches." If the established churches show a flat nature, then the Unification Church shows a three dimensional nature. Then which is greater? If I say this maybe you will say I am praising myself, but which is greater? Between the Unification Church and the established churches, which is greater? The Unification Church is greater. Cosmosism is greater.

The Unification Church is saying, "Let's live together with the cosmos." Therefore our Unification Church must complete the missions of the three great ages. We are saying let's liberate the spirits who have gone to spirit world; let's liberate the people living in this evil world, and from this point forward let's liberate the people to come of the future generations. This is how we present the liberation realm of the three great ages. This is an enormous, awesome occurrence.

What would happen if this dream-like content became real? Our eyes would open wide; our jaw would drop; our ears would perk up; and our head would bow down for sure. I have not yet seen a person who was running somewhere fast, do it with his back stiff and straight. Everyone bends over to run. Now the Unification Church is not going off sightseeing somewhere. We are running quickly. Because we are always running, people say they like the doctrine and the sermons, but not the method we are using. To follow on that road their legs would rip apart.

But why is that wrong? Because it's different from the present reality. But we have to use a world-sized step. If we live like this we will not be ruined. If we live like this and are ruined, that would mean that God doesn't exist. Why is that? Because I am living together with the world. This is really marvelous. (28-201)

3. The Unification Of Religions

1) All Religions are Seeking One Goal

There are many religions in this world. We know that they are hoping for the highest goal and are seeking those goats. This is realized by truthful people. Truthful people gathered together in order to seek a true goal, and in history many religions came into existence. Then it is not right for there to be several kinds of truth or several kinds of goals of religions. According to the flow of history, even if a religion existed within the realm of a certain time, when we look at that religion centered on the future goal of goodness to which it is connected beyond its age, even if there are many paths of many religions, we can definitely conclude that they must all pass through one way to reach the world of the one purpose.

But in Christianity there are many denominations. And Buddhism has many denominations, too. Even looking at the world religions that we know, we can see that there are many denominations spread about. Then what is the purpose for all those denominations to have come into existence? It is certain that they would have been started due to an internal desire to establish in their denomination more realistically a better goal which they determined. Because of that even though there may be factional rivalry between the denominations, that is not causing a retreat in the present move forward. It is a rivalry to go to a reformation on a higher level. In spite of that, when they have not been able to do that, the realm of the goal of the two denominations will be in the upper level. Even in a big religion, it will certainly be heading towards one of the highest of purposes.

We know that the goal of a religion, or the center of a religion, the beginning was centered on a god. The god they revere may appear as the god of victory at the very end of the universe. And that god, through himself, through his religious order, or through the way introduced in his doctrine or scriptures will without fail bring to a conclusion one world of victory. It will have a life of faith like this. But there cannot be two gods. There can be only one God. That God is hoping for one goal. He cannot help but be determining one conclusion. (63-13)

2) God's Will is the Salvation of the World, Not Sects and Denominations

Then what kind of' religion is a true religion? It's simple. The religion which follows God's will. What is God's will? God's will is to save the universe. In other words, it is to save the world. The Christians must realize this. God's will is not to save some Christian Presbyterian ritual. It is to save the world. Even if we have to sacrifice the ritual, we have to save the world, and even if we have to sacrifice Christianity, we have to save the world. This is God's will. (77-271)

Doesn't it say so in the Bible? Beginning in Sunday school people are taught to memorize John 3:16. What does it say in John 3:16? Does it say, For God so loved our Presbyterian Church that He gave His only begotten son? Does it say, For God so loved our Methodist Church that He gave His only begotten son? Does it say, For God so loved the Catholic Church that He gave His only begotten son? No. What did God say? "For God so loved the world" -- the world. Setting that teaching aside and putting one's church first, one's denomination first, the wicked groups stressing this wilt all fall clatter clank to ruin in the Last Days. Therefore we are breaking down the denominations.

The denominationalism of the Pope in Rome, His right of omnipotence, all these things. . . . What does the Unification Church's Reverend Moon say? "For God so loved the world that." Jesus came to love the world. Jesus died to save the world. Not just the Presbyterians. The ideological bases are all distorted. In trying to reform this, even while being opposed I am going with my heart. The path of truth is gone while being opposed. I am doing a movement for the unification of religions. For example, in Islam there are several denominations. It is divided into three denominations which are fighting. I gave money and started a unification movement for them to become one. Come on, is that possible? The Christians are fighting, but I have begun a unification movement for the denominations, even while being opposed. (144-223)

The original mission of Christianity is to take on the responsibility of saving mankind in order to realize God's will. If they can't do that, standing in front of the judgment seat, they won't be able to go the way they want. When I checked into it, that's what I found. You must know this clearly. Where is the true religion? It is the religion which seeks to invest its nation, of course, and its denomination or its church for humankind.

This kind of religion will not fail. It will not be ruined. There are too many heretics, too many false arguments which cannot be believed; in this current society there are so many things to be sorted out. . . When we look at things from the viewpoint of the principle of who does more for the nation, and who does more for the world, we can see how the truth and the false can be distinguished. You should know this. (77-272)

Section 3. The Mission Of The Unification Church (Part 2)

4. The Need For The Unification Of Religions

1) There is One Absolute God

You are all hoping for what we call unification, aren't you? [Yes.] These days in the churches there are many denominations and they are always fighting about something, so they are shunned by society. Think about it. Religion acts centered on God, but that God, how many Gods are there? How many Gods should there be? [There is one.] There's one, one. There is only one absolute God. There should be only one. But since there are the Presbyterian God, the Methodist God, the Holiness Church God, today the Unification Church God, and some kind of Buddhist God, Confucian God, and the Muslim God, what is happening here?

There, where people have forfeited the place of the absolute God, and are worshipping relative "denominational Gods," they can never know the fragrance of absolute value. That is the logical conclusion. Dreaming of the salvation of humankind, the ideal world, paradise on earth, or paradise in heaven through such religions is a joke. Perhaps the God of Islam may be asserted as one part of the attributes of God, as a God revealing God's attributes; that would be possible, but it cannot replace the absolute God. There is room for only one absolute God.

Therefore in order to go before God who can be called the absolute God, it can be concluded that all religions can become one. Unless that happens, as the Last Days approach, all will break down. Therefore the one world realized by absolute value cannot come into existence through religions seeking relative gods. If one is standing within a religious realm having this kind of concept, it can be concluded that religion too cannot help be destined to be reformed. (121-143)

2) God Does Not Need Several Religions

God does not need several religions. God does not wish for Buddhism to exist; He does not wish for Islam to exist; He does not wish for Confucianism to exist; He does not wish for Christianity to exist. If there are religions, God wishes they would become one together on the basis of God's Will, work for the liberation of the world, abolish evil from the earth, and go forth together centered on God's purpose while realizing the world of goodness. God does not want religions which forget about the world and fight from a sectarian position. In the same way that high-level cultures absorbed low-level cultures, high-level religions absorb low-level religions. That does not happen through force; it cannot help but happen naturally.

That is inevitable because of the development towards a good world. If we look at God's will from that perspective, when we look at things while centered on God, when we think that God surely established religions in this world to carry out the providence of salvation, we see that those religions definitely have a world nature. We must have one religion. The doctrine of that religion must include content which realizes the world of oneness.

Becoming the world of oneness is not becoming a world of oneness without a relationship with God. There must be the content of a religious doctrine which places God as the subject and brings heaven and earth into a completely close oneness. And it must not fight with the ideologies and thought systems; it must have the subjective power to automatically absorb them. And it does not become one with the people on its side, or only its own people, or its own cultural background; it must have the ability to absorb and digest all the different, opposite content. Without that, it is impossible. Then one does not become one only with the people he likes. This must not seek to become one only with one's own side excluding one's enemies; it must be a religious content seeking to become one without leaving out one's enemies. God wants that kind of religion, and Jesus would have come with that kind of religious goal. (93-200)

3) in the End All Religions Must Become One

In God's providence, in order to realize His Will, God has gone through a historical course of so many situations. Throughout the course of history humankind has lived in different cultural backgrounds due to differences in climate or the environment or their geological surroundings, and at the same time have had different habits and customs. Therefore we cannot help but think that in order to fulfill the providence of salvation, in order to deal with each individual, in order to deal with each family, in order to deal with each society and nation, God carried out a providence appropriate to all the different backgrounds of humankind and to all the different cultural backgrounds.

When seen from this position, when we say that history develops in the will of God's providence, it is a logical conclusion to say that there are both main stream and subsidiary providential courses which can realize God's providential history which develops through the course of history. Looked at this way, there are many religions in the world. At first God established incomplete, superstition- like religions, and through the course of history He caused them to seek God, and gradually, gradually He united them into high-level religions, and in the end He will lead them into the age of the completion of the providence of salvation through the ideal of one religion.

If God is a God who loves the world, it logically follows that He would carry out the providence in that way. (121-295)

Centered on the many different cultural backgrounds or national environments, God made many religions appropriate to them and gathered them together, and since they were spread out like the fingers and toes, he gradually unified them. Now, as you know, there are four great religious cultural realms. They are the Christian cultural realm, the Buddhist cultural realm, the Islamic Cultural realm and the Confucian cultural realm. In the end they must become one. All results appear according to what was sown. Because our human ancestors sowed the tragedy of the separation of the mind and body and their struggle, that kind of resultant world must appear. Therefore there is a world centering on people of the mind and there is a world centering on people of the body.

The conclusion is what I said before: The mind became the dwelling place of God, and on the other hand, the body became the dwelling place of the evil spirit. But a good spirit and an evil spirit cannot exist in the same place. If they are in the same place, they fight continuously. Therefore if we look at the world today, the democratic world and the communistic world are both hoping for a leader who can find the way to the new world of oneness. All of the many religions have concepts of the Second Coming, and all of them are waiting for a leader who can unite religions into one and let the people of the world live well.

From now on, what is the problem of the world? It is religion. Even if ideological problems are solved, it is not enough if a thought system cannot resolve the religious problem. These kinds of complicated problems cannot be solved blindly. The process must follow fundamental rules. If God exists, that God must find the path which can solve things according to an official course following the fundamental rules. (54-27)

Today our Unification Church should become a religious group doing what kinds of things? It must become a religious group able to unite churches. It must become a church able to unify churches. To do that, if we look at the problem of what must be done to unite them and make them into one, we must first go before God with conviction that we can fulfill our portion of responsibility. Without doing that, as the Unification Church which has the name of Unification Church, we have no way of fulfilling our mission. (63-325)

4) The Plan for Unification of Religions

The person standing here named "Moon" put up the awesome name of "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." Will unification really be possible? It will certainly happen. But will it really happen? Even if we just talk about Christianity, it has divided into over 400 denominations which have been fighting throughout history until now. I believe that you know well that this is the absolute truth. Christianity itself is at the stage of breaking down.

At this stage, what is the Unification Church? Now you may think that this person named Mr. Moon is a little strange in the head, but I don't think that is difficult. If there is a denomination which has a strict rule to live for others, and all the denominations make an effort greater than that denomination, I think they will surely become one. And even if a religion is heretical, if it makes an effort above the spirit which that church is seeking, I believe even that religion will become one with them, too. This human being called Moon cannot do it, but because God is that kind of being, because God, who is the subject, is that kind of being, if we keep a reciprocal position with that kind of being, naturally through God's power, I believe they will become one. This is logical. (72-22)

When you hear the name Unification Church, perhaps you may ridicule us saying, "Oh, this thing called Unification Church, in history many people dreamed about it and failed. Now to come out and talk about it when things are nearly done, what's this Unification Church?" But if you do, then you have not thought about the plan of how to do it. But if there is a group which is willing to go to the end centered on this rule of living for others, even if Christianity has 400 denominations, they will become one. Today if America lives for the world, if it lives for the world sincerely until America itself disappears, then centered on that America the world would become one. Not just for a moment; it's an eternal standard, eternity. If there were a nation like that, that nation would lead the world, and not only that, even God would welcome us. (70-308)

What is my secret method for achieving unification centered on the Unification Church? I don't look at things in a complicated way. It's a matter of looking at things simply and having to analyze them in a complicated way. How do you look at things simply? If there are two of you put your foreheads together and fight over whether your denomination is right or my denomination is right, and even if your objects are heretical or even the devil satan, let's keep visiting them. Let's meet them continuously. Go for one year, go for two years, go for three years, and then when they think about it, they will realize they overdid it. People have consciences.

After three or more times of treating a person excessively, they hear the voice of their consciences. "Oh, come on. You have to think in terms of moral principles. A person shouldn't be like that. You overdid it." (126-331)

Think about it. The Roman Catholic Church and the Greek Orthodox Church fought for 950 years. After that now in the midst of confusion they are saying let's become one, but it is impossible for them to become one. Furthermore, the Protestants have divided into many denominations, around 400 denominations, and each is saying it is great; but with all of them saying they are great, they cannot unite.

Then how is the Unification Church going to unite them? It's simple. The method of unification is simple. If Reverend Moon loves the members of a church more than the minister of that church, he can make them into one. The problem is that. And further, if our members of the Unification Church love the minister of a church more than the members of that church, they can become one. Isn't this the duty of the true teaching which Jesus left us, "not as I will, but as Thou wilt."? His will could not exist. Living one hundred percent for others, other than by that way heavenly fortune cannot be established. That is the deepest point of Christianity. When we go to spirit world and are judged, that is all there is. (87-38, 77-198)

We must unite the religions. With what? With our fists? Through threats and intimidation? Through dictatorial power? No. It's simple. Shall I tell you how? The method is simple. It's to keep on trying until it happens. It's to just keep on trying until it happens. If you don't sleep when others are sleeping and don't eat when others are eating and don't play when others are playing, it will work. In that way one person will become two, two people will double and double and double . . . multiply and multiply and become ten million people and go beyond a hundred million people and when it becomes several hundred million people, it will be completed.

The established churches will also surely become guides for the Unification Church. I'll make that happen. No matter how people say it won't happen, let them talk. I am checking out all those various people. So how will we do it? It's simple. We live more for their religious order than they can. It's simple. Now as I do supra-denominational religious work, each year I use several times more the amount of money used by any of the denominations of the established churches. For our Unification Church we use 44 million won a month. That doesn't even cover a few day's worth of my expenses. But for our supra-denominational work I have used hundreds of billions. Was it good to do that, or bad to do that? [Good to do that.] It was bad. That's not taking good care of your own household.

Among the things that the Unification Church has done until now, those done for the Unification Church . . . . look at the Unification Church, took at the churches in the countryside; they work only for the nation, for the world. (171-165)

Therefore after heaven's laws have grown to a certain level, the wind blows. When it blows, the source of life, if the power of life and love are one with the traditional standard, there at that point a large joint appears and grows . . . This point which cuts through that joint which can go through that joint . . . if you follow it everything will be ruined. It goes like this and goes like this; one can't know where it will go. But love cuts through this center and goes out. It's saying persecution is a shameful thing. Because we know those laws, the Unification Church, even if it is in the realm of fortune to be ruined, it will maintain itself and not only be proud of today's progress but also run along the road of the hopes and dreams of the glorious world of progress.

This is the way of Unification believers. So when we reach the final place of rest and settle in, we will be the group living in castles. Do you understand? [Yes.] Centered on the main castle there will be north, south, east and west castles. If one cannot live in the main castle, one lights the candle of love which can live in a branch castle. The candle is the same. just it is large or small. Then if these candles are gathered together larger, they are transformed into a candle which can light the universe. Unification comes from love. That's why it is Unification Church.

The thing about Unification Church which can unite the established churches, unite the world, and unite all the various things of all the peoples, is living for others, and living for others, and forgetting, and living for others and forgetting, and living for others and forgetting. . . The angle one degree, two degrees, three degrees. . . after 360 degrees have been filled and return to zero, this is in a new position and the degrees go backward. In this way the opposition can be changed into the ideal world.

This will definitely realize the king, queen, prince and princess of the palace of love, and it will be possible for it to continue. Knowing this you should know what kind of position you are to have. . . (179-173)

5) The Cooperation of Spirit World and the Unification of Religions

We must unite the denominations. In uniting the denominations if we don't have the ability to distinguish between things done well and things not done well, we cannot unite them. We should not insist on unification without any preparation. We must have some content which can cause them to unite. And we must unite the thought systems. But without having united the denominations, the thought systems cannot be united. In that sense, we must know that the Unification Church has appeared carrying the banner of responsibility for world history. So we are saying let's unify the churches. The spirit world cooperates in uniting the churches. Everyone who attends the Unification Church will know this fact. Do you know or not? Do you know that the spirit world is cooperating with the Unification Church or not?

How big is the spirit world? How many spirits will be on our side? Around three billion? All of the people who have come to the earth and left are hanging in the spirit world. Whether they are hanging upside down or hanging sideways, however they may be hanging, all of them are hanging in the spirit world. All of them are to cooperate with the Unification Church in the future. Their worry is that even though they say they will help we may not allow them to participate. So now the spirit world is in an uproar. Do you know these things? In the spirit world there are spirits who believed in Buddhism, spirits who believed in Confucianism, spirits who believed in Islam; spirits who believed in all the religions are gathered together. These groups are to cooperate.

The fortune of unification is rising up in the spirit world. If this happens, no matter how much one doesn't want it, the fortune of unification will come here on earth. When winter passes, Spring is to come, but if someone thinks Spring shouldn't come and tries to defend himself against Spring, can he stop the Spring which is coming? If you say you will defend yourself during the winter, it doesn't work either. Spring flies in from a different place. You cannot resolve it from within. If you want to solve something it has to be done from another place, not from within.

The Unification Church is asserting that we should unite, but that unification plan is not within; it is somewhere else. That other place is the spirit world. Unification will be achieved without fail. Christianity says they want to unite. Does it seem they will be able to unite or not? [No.] If it were you would it be possible? People who think that unification will happen, raise your hands. In order to do that we all must become people who will do it instead of others. The problem lies there. (24-264)

The Unification Church must lead the way and unite the denominations. In Korea we have been insulted. Everyone says that the Unification Church is a bad place, but even newspaper reporters say that they cannot help but acknowledge that we have the ability to foster the atmosphere of supra-denominationalism. You must know that the spirit world is cooperating from behind the scenes for sure. (24-267)

6) Harmony Between the Denominations is a Necessary Condition for Heading Towards World Peace

There are many people who ask what religion can do in such a secular age. My views on that are the following: world religions provide a common yet unchanging foundation of value systems; that is to say, they assert absolute values, and on that foundation all the governments must realize true harmony; with a proper value system science and technology should guide humankind in a valuable direction; all the cultural realms on earth should be purified and uplifted through a tradition centered on God, and that tradition should belong to all people, and the religions should make sure that tradition is transmitted from generation to generation.

Truly I can say to you, this kind of ideal is the establishing of God's Kingdom of Heaven on earth. And I believe this is possible. Some people assess me as too idealistic, and I acknowledge that. But I have no other choice because God called me and gave me this kind of mission. Up until now I have not just taught about God's ideal; I have dedicated my life to the work of realizing God's will on earth. During that time the missionary work, educational work, the scholastic work, the victory over communism work, and the harmony that I promoted between the denominations and churches and the social service activities were all for that. Among these many areas, what I want to stress is the harmony between the denominations and churches. One substantial problem that humankind is facing today is the present situation of the mutual lack of understanding brewing within each of the world's religions, between the religions, and between the many Christian denominations.

In spite of many varied efforts to solve these problems, the antagonism and hostility of the religious associations continue unchanged. The religious wars which occurred over the past many centuries are still not over today. There have been many movements for mutual understanding, but between sincere believers, indifference, religious narrow-mindedness, as well as the tendency for religious pride are still prevalent. In spite of most of the religions worshipping the same God, and frequently even having the same doctrine, religious people continue to oppose each other and to act like enemies. We must come to realize the truth that God is beyond denominationalism, doctrines or sectarianism. God's purpose has always been to save all of humankind; it has not been to save just one special people or race or religious organization. And His purpose has not changed up to this moment now.

If, as religious people, we do not stop these fights and antagonistic actions between ourselves, we will not be able to help God save the world. Many religious leaders have felt keenly about this, but because of many complicated problems, the solution suffered frequent setbacks. What I have stressed all along is that harmony between the religions is a necessary condition for world peace. Because it was impossible until now for any one religion to be the complete spokesman for God, the varied interpretations that the religions have are inevitable outcomes. But for the reason that we are all the children of one heavenly parent, we are all brothers and sisters within one extended family. Accordingly, between religions there is no need for conflict and hatred. (133-273)

5. World Salvation And World Unification

1) The Mission of World Salvation

What would be God's will? Of course saving one individual would also be God's will, but it is saving the world that is God's will. Furthermore, when an individual is saved and stands before God, God needs an individual who says he would like to believe in heaven and be saved for the sake of the world. God wants representatives of the families, but He would like to establish representatives of the families in order to save the world. He wants to establish representatives of the people, but it is not for one race of people; He wants to establish representatives who can lead all the peoples of the world. He wants to establish representatives of the nation, but wouldn't He want national representatives who say they will fulfill the mission of saving all the nations of the world?

Today when we look things from the position of working for that kind of will of God, we see that we must be saved individually but we must be saved in order to save the world, and we must be saved as a family but in order to save the world, and we must be saved as tribes, as peoples and as nations, but we must be saved in order to save the world. It will not do if we are not that kind of individual and family. (69-100)

What is the Unification Church saying we should do? It's saying we should make the world into one. Is it saying we should make it into one and then be ruined? Then that's an evil group. It's saying we should make the world into one and then attain a good world, the world of goodness. Therefore when we look at it logically as well, the Unification Church appeared as an inevitable religion. Even if it's not the Unification Church, a church which is idealistic and correct logically had to appear. If we say such a church can come into existence, if that is evidence, then it is true without a doubt that God exists. Don't you think so? Then considering that God exists, if God's love is revealed, everything is resolved. Then how can the evidence of godly love, the love of God, be actualized? You must realize that this is the destined task of the Unification Church. (94-283)

If the Lord comes, He does not come to save one nation. He doesn't come to save one nation. He comes to save the world. When that time comes close, because it is the Last Days, unless we go beyond the nation and discover the world which we can love more, unless we go beyond the nation and value the people of heaven more, unless we go beyond the nation and carry out a movement which can love God, we can conclude that the world will be destroyed. We should know that this is the way of thought and this is the way of unification which the world people can hope for in the future.

Here the color of one's skin is not a problem. Here the cultural background is not a problem. Our hope and our goal is only becoming one for the sake of the world which is for God's will and God's love. That through the world becoming one, the ideal world which God and humankind are hoping for will come about. This is how I see it. Accordingly I know that it is the mission of the Unification Church to teach the way to go as an individual, the way to go as a family, the way to go as a tribe, the way to go as a people and the way to go as a nation, and the way to go as the world. (53-24)

Our Unification Church is a religion for saving the world. The Unification Church has put forth the thought and tradition that the world must be saved even if it means sacrificing Christianity and America. The tradition that I am talking about and teaching in the Unification Church is not Reverend Moon's tradition. Everything is God's tradition. Now you have received Reverend Moon's thought; you must inevitably go and connect to Reverend Moon's and God's tradition. This is destiny, destiny. (130-240)

Our Unification Church is now suffering. Because of whom are we suffering? Is it because of "I"? [No.] It's because of the world. The purpose is different. We are not saying we will be saved; we are saying we will save the world and die. Now the work we are doing is the same work that the spirits in spirit world are doing. What do the spirits in spirit world do? They are trying to save the world. Matching that, the place that is trying to do that work is the Unification Church. According to what was paid for in this way for several thousands of years, it is the responsibility of the Unification Church to contract it to some tens of years and raise it up. (72-162)

God's purpose is to save the world even if one nation has to be sacrificed. In the end, if we stick to the idea of the nation, and are faced with the traditional concept of the nation we cannot find the world. Therefore in order for us to find the nation, we must go beyond the idea of the nation. Without being centered on this kind of thought, even if the world said it would come into the will, centered on one's own people, centered on one's own tribe, centered on one's own nation, they would all begin to fight again.

Long ago the peoples who fought had bad feelings and called each other names. The Will cannot be realized in that way. If the world becomes one in front of the Will, Germany will be saved, England will be saved, all will be saved. If that doesn't happen and each one puts his nation first, all will be broken. Our goal is to go beyond the idea of nation and plant the conviction that we have to live loving the world. (54-162)

The Unification Church is carrying a world-level mission. It is in a position to connect to that ultimate blessing which must be given over to humankind. This is an awesome blessing. At this point, do your duty and fulfill your responsibility completely. Go over all the various world-level ups and downs of life which you run into through your environment and the many courses of history. This amazing truth that you have met today, you should know that this blessing is more amazing and more awesome than if you owned a whole country, or than if you captured and ruled the world, or even than having the heavens and the earth. (43-297)

2) The Establishment of An Equable Civilization Through the Combining of Eastern and Western Civilizations

Adam fell because his thinking was centered on himself. Abraham, too, was ruined while dreaming of his own blessings, and the people of Israel were ruined while they were dreaming of their own people's blessings. Today in this world, Christianity is dreaming centered only on itself and it is falling into ruin. We must create a new culture which can walk on the earth, take its stand, and on that foundation find prosperity. For that we must make a volcanic crater which can begin this work. This is what the Unification Church is heading for. In the future, just like the meaning of the noun unification, the day when the world can unite will come. That day is the Last Days. (16-169)

The Unification Church must fulfill the mission of being a bridge connecting the Eastern and Western cultural realms. The Unification Church has sufficient content to do that. To prepare for that time which will absolutely come, we must prepare our subject nature. We must prepare a kind of parent body which can spread out to the nations and the world. This is the reason we must strengthen the system of our activities. (27-200)

What is the Unification Church? We place material below the spirit. They should become one, but the West and the East are different. They are opposites. How can they become one? They have been divided; how can they become one? Well then, should the East which has represented the spiritual side go and carry the West on its back, or should the West which has represented the external things go to the East and carry it on its back? Which should it be? [The West has to go to the East and carry it on its back.]

Why should it be that way? The mind is the center. Centered on the mind, the body must follow the mind. The body must unite with the mind. The mind is the center; it would be destructive for the center to go and carry the body on its back. The center stays still, and the body comes and becomes one with it, and centered on the center it must revolve around it. Is that right? [Yes.] Am I saying this because I'm from the East and want to subjugate the West, or am I saying it because it stands to reason? [It stands to reason.] (147-90)

Then ultimately owing to what does a civilization bear fruit? It is through religion that it bears fruit. It is not owing to politics. It is not owing to economics or anything else that it bears fruit. Because culture definitely develops on the foundation of religious thought, it is owing to religion that it must bear fruit. (78-312)

Only after the Unification Church digests the four great cultural realms can it come into the center. That is what the Unification Church means by the center culture civilization, the center culture civilization which Reverend Moon is asserting. The center culture civilization is the central civilization. It matches the degrees of the four directions and it means the realm which has the subjective ability to control the four directions from the subject position. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] The conclusion can be made. What's the method of heaven? [Being struck and then taking things.] It's taking things. (113-143)

3) The Five Races as Brothers and Sisters of One Family

The problem of whether the Unification Church can unify the world or not depends on whether we can or cannot love the five races of mankind whom no one has loved until now. In love can you sacrifice the individual and love the tribe, and sacrifice the tribe and love the people, and sacrifice the people and love the nation, and sacrifice the nation and love the world, and sacrifice the world and love heaven and earth?

If that can be done from beginning to end and the conclusion can be reached, this kind of movement would last forever worldwide. So today the Unification Church ended up talking about cosmosism. The Unification Church has made many new words. Cosmosism refers to wanting to make the world into one home. So in this home there must be a mother and father, and here heaven is the father and earth is the mother. Next there must be brothers and sisters. The parents are heaven and earth, and the brothers and sisters are humankind. Therefore the direction of the Unification Church is different from that of other people. (36-296)

What is the Unification Church? What is done by the Unification Church? What is it seeking to do? It is seeking to make everything into one. One. It's creating oneness. If a white person says something is right and a black person says that it shouldn't be done, are they one? Therefore to become one, the blacks say its okay to do it this way, and the whites do it, and the blacks say it's okay. Without doing that we won't be able to see a unified world, unification. The unified world, the world of peace, the world of oneness, it's all a fantasy. It is impossible. (161-23)

What our Unification Church says is "Become one, you five races. Digest everything. Become harmonized." It's wild. What's all this wildness? just believe in the Unification Church. What? Make boats, and do this and do that, go out on the ocean and catch fish? What's all this about? Going out on the ocean and catching fish is a piece of cake. In the future everyone will go to the mines and dig coal, and dig diamonds, and dig gold. Then how will we do it? Yes, if you dig a tunnel, you must dig it for a few thousand feet, for a few hundred miles. (laughter) (111-97)

Those of us living in the present age, what is it that will allow us to go beyond our racial characteristics and our racism? We cannot do it with the national concepts of today. It is impossible with the ideologies of the world today or the national concepts. It can be concluded that it cannot be done except through love centered on God. Therefore only a true religion can go beyond the nation, and go beyond race. That is to say, unless we start with love centered on God, it cannot be done. When we look at it like that, our Unification Church should try it.

From God's side, if we look at the people of the world vertically, they all have levels, but if we look at them horizontally, how is it? They are all brothers. Brothers. When we look at it that way, they are all God's sons. They are brothers. Brothers. To make their parent happy, to become one centered on their parent, what do they have to do? The brothers have to love one another. If one brother is not living well and doesn't have much to wear and is living pitifully, then the elder brother who is living well and the next brother, all of them should divide up what they have and make their brother like themselves. This is the way to become one. (86-181)

4) Building the One World Which is Centered on God

Today Christianity is a world religion both in name and in reality. But facing this world religion, Christianity, there are still walls remaining worldwide. In the true sense of the word, has it loved the world and fought for the world? One basic wall is blocking the road which world Christianity must go today. And not only for Christianity; that kind of wall is still facing many religions.

How are we going to break down that wall? This is a very important problem which the religious people or religions must solve at this point in history. In order to tear down this wall and go over it, what must we do? A religion must not stress the people of the nation it comes from. A religion which puts its own nation's people first will never be able to realize the world-level will. One must go beyond one's people or nation; one must do away with the traditional social structure or culture of one's people, and seek a society centered on world people and seek a world which can become one with God's will. There all the hearts should be united, and all daily life should be united.

Unless the religions carry out decisively the work to unite the concepts of life and the concepts of the world, religion will not remain. From this viewpoint, the Unification Church today must fulfill an important responsibility to present these problems. This is not to spread a religious fight which puts one's own people first; it is to spread a religious fight for the world.

We must become the Unification Church which does not seek a concept of happiness which puts one's own people first but rather seeks a concept of happiness which puts the world first. When we look at the course of history centered on religion, this present age is that kind of point. We must know that. A concept which puts one's self first, a concept which puts one's family first, one's nation, that is to say if one's nation is Korea, a concept which puts Korea first, with such concepts internationalism is impossible.

To make internationalism possible, a person who can do that must come out of Korea. In order for the Unification Church to become like that, centered on God from within yourselves you will have to solve the problem of how firm your life foundation for internationalism is. (27-179)


Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. Establishing The Kingdom Of Heaven On Earth (Part 1)

1. God's Will To Establish The Sovereignty Of A Heavenly Country On Earth

What is God's will? It is to make the people of this earth into his beloved people, to make this earth into his beloved territory, and, by bringing the people and the territory into one sovereign nation, to create the ideal world. Do you understand what this is saying? Who will come and rule that ideal world? The coming Lord and God will act together to create an eternal, unchanging, ideal, sovereign nation. If you reach that point, because you enter the realm of direct dominion, when that time comes it will not be an age when people say they do not know God; everyone will communicate with spirit world and will be able to feel God.

Until now although God existed, God could not show His power even once. Until now even though God existed, He was pushed around by satan's world, sacrificed and chased. Until now He could not be the God who ruled this satanic world or who judged this satanic world. Why is that? Because He didn't have His nation. Because God did not have a nation which was better than the nations of satan's world, God could not act as the God He is.

He sent Jesus into the world in order to establish one sovereign nation which would be higher than the archangel nations of the satanic world, one sovereign nation centered on one world-level national standard which can stand above the nations of the satanic world. Only then can Adam rule and God's original dignity be established. But even though God has dominion, in order to stand with honor, if He has a nation which is less than satan's nations, or tribe or family, then when God is working from such a position, His honor and position cannot be established. (56-133)

What is the mission of the Unification Church? Even though we are living in the world on earth, we are paving the way which will relieve the sorrow centered on the sovereignty of the heavenly nation in the spirit world. When God looks out from the spirit world, the spirit world should be filled up with the ancestors of the history of the cosmos; but in spite of that, the kingdom of heaven is empty. They are all in paradise or in hell. How sorrowful God must be to see that.

Therefore when the day of the Lord comes, from the very bottom of hell or paradise, which is not heaven, we will begin by making a new concept of the ideal. We will find the Cain and Abel connected to the bottom of hell and establish God's new concept of the family. We will establish God's new concept of the tribe, God's new concept of the people, God's new concept of the nation, and God's new concept of the world. And all the people on earth have to be restored through indemnity.

Without carrying out restoration through indemnity centered on Cain and Abel, absorbing and digesting everything, passing through the unified world, and for the first time forming on earth the empty spirit world, we cannot release the will of the hope of God centered on the heavenly country. So Jesus also said, . .whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."

Without realizing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, will the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world appear? [No.] Without establishing the heavenly country on the earth, the good sovereignty in spirit world cannot be recovered. These are the inherent and awesome origin and circumstances of the matter. (143-29)

1) The Purpose of the Church is to Save the Nation

What is the purpose of the church? Churches exist in order to save the nation. But Christianity does not know this. In Christianity they say the purpose of the churches is to go to heaven. And if we see who that is centered on, it is centered on the individual. That's why it created an individualistic country like America. The place which is saying we should pioneer the world anew is the Unification Church.

The Unification Church members' witnessing is not in order to make the Unification Church prosper. It is in order for the nation to prosper. A religion must not just remain within one nation. Because the Jewish religion lost its leading role to be able to save the Israelite nation, it was ruined. Living for the nation is the policy of the Unification Church.

If the Unification Church seeks to unite many religions, it can't do that without loving the members of many churches. We must love other churches more than the members of those churches do. What is the unification policy of the Unification Church? It is love. Without being loved, this evil world cannot be subjugated. What did Jesus say to do if your right cheek was struck? [To offer your left cheek] For whom did He say to do that? You and I are citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. You and I still have remaining before us the road of death which we must go over.

If we love like this, centered on the heavenly nation, we can forgive. Do you understand? A and B were not one individual and one individual. You are a person to be pitied, and I am a person to be pitied. Does it make sense for people who are to be pitied to fight with each other? Since all of us are in the pitiful position of not having a nation, and we must seek the nation, if I realize that first, I have the responsibility to find it for everyone even while being beaten along the way. Therefore even if your right cheek is struck, you must find that nation, even if you have to offer your left cheek. (34-330)

What must the Unification Church do? This is important. Religion must lead the nation and lead the world. It must lead the world. Therefore the Unification Church is saying we should save the nation.

We must work for the nation, and the view that we must work for the world is clear. (73-119)

What our Unification Church is hoping to do is to find out how to establish one good nation in front of God's will. On the day that one nation stands in front of God's will, no matter how diabolical and vicious the realm of satan's world is, it will submit to the good nation. That is the principle of the original creation of heaven and earth. That's why the Messiah is sent. (75-194)

2) The Unification Church Which Must Accomplish the Liberation of the Homeland

Why does our Unification Church use the word unification? It is not to bring blessings to my individual self. What is the desire which is the unchangeable determination of our minds? It is the liberation of our homeland. The homeland which God had hoped for, the homeland which Jesus Christ hoped for, the homeland which the Holy Spirit hoped for, the homeland which our many ancestors hoped for. Let us make that homeland our center, and let us give our full devotion to the way that God has prepared in order to realize that homeland. How can we establish the individual who can offer filial piety, and the family which can offer filial piety, and the tribe which can offer filial piety and the people which can offer filial piety? This is the present-time Unification Church's mission. (155-215)

What is the Unification Church saying we should do? What is it saying we should unite? It's a unification religion so we are saying we should unite religions. So what are we saying we should do? Liberation of the homeland in God's name; we should liberate the homeland of the earth in God's name. Therefore if someone is one of our Unification Church missionaries, he knows that he must bury his bones in that nation, and he has gone determined to bury his bones there. He takes responsibility for the partial mission of that nation in establishing the homeland, and has overturned the administrational order of the districts and provinces.

So now to say how far it has come, the future time when the political people of the world will not be able to accomplish anything without our help is already arriving. Now it is already starting to happen. We have never had a constitution which was in accordance with the principle of the unity of heaven and earth. In the constitution of Korea there is no content which coincides with laws which can lead to the standards of the unified world centered on the ideal Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the constitution of the heavenly country in God's name. There is no content which coincides. God is not there. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Therefore we are shouldering that kind of mission. Our final landing place is the earth. Our brothers are the 5 billion people on the earth. That's why we have international marriages. It is humankind's desire to want the line of love to put down its anchor in a farther place. That is what God wants. (148-110)

3) We Must Become a People Who Have a Nation

Today because the nation and world in which we are living are to be the restored form of the Garden of Eden, the world must become the world of peace, the world without sin, the world where heaven can be happy. But because it could not become that, you must think as follows, "Oh, when I see satan flourishing in the world which I should possess, I should not forget that I should have a nation and be proud of it, I should have a nation and be proud about it. . ."

Have you ever been proud of your nation? satan brags about his nation. When we confront satan we are in the position of having only a family. In front of satan who has nations, from our position of shame we cannot wield authority; therefore you should know that in front of satan we are always driven to the wall. In order to relieve the sorrow of the Lord of Heaven, we must become a people who have a nation.

On the settled foundation of having registered your family with dignity in the heavenly nation, you must have an environment where your sons and daughters will be assigned the authority of the nation, and the duty of loving loyalty to the heavenly nation can be distinguished under the protection of heaven. Only then for the first time as an original person can you find the way to go and by realizing the family foundation be grafted onto the restored position. You who are the Cain people of today must know this. "Well, I've got to educate my son, and then my wife. You say that, and of course you must think about the economic restoration as well. But the family must cooperate and take responsibility for the nation.

To save the nation the people must sacrifice. To save the nation, the tribe must also sacrifice; to save the nation, the family must sacrifice. When we look at it from that position, in order to find that nation, the Unification Church itself normally carries out activities based on that principle. Do you understand? Because of that it will not be ruined. Knowing clearly that we stand in that position, from this time on, you must go forward centered on that one determination. (58-198)

Then do our Unification Church believers have a Unification Church nation? Do they or don't they? Do we have the Unification Church or not? We have the church, don't we? When this church group seeks to lose its life, what happens? It will find it, and when it finds it life, it will die. Christians, are you seeking to lose your lives or to find your lives? In the Last Days that is what will be compared. The religious group which sought to sacrifice itself for the nation will live together with the nation; the religious groups which caused loss to the nation will be ruined together with the nation. This is a historical, absolute rule. Then today we must proudly realize that we are the group which is going forth with this as our standard. Do you understand? [Yes.] (55-22 1)

4) The Place Which is Seeking to make the Citizens of the Heavenly Nation

Then what is Unification Church, this Unification Church? What is the Unification Church saying we should do? It is saying we should build the ideal nation. What is Unification? Unification has in it a subjective nature. Does that mean following along in a reciprocal relationship? If we say unification (Tongil) the "tong" character is the leading "tong." It means to lead or guide. Do you understand what that means? Accordingly, when we say Unification Church that means making all the churches into one.

At the same time that a church represents the family, it also represents the nation. So it is like a tribe. It means it's in the realm of the tribe. It's a middle position. Here all the tribes which represented the nation are gathered here. What is God's purpose for making an educational organization like this? Here all the races will gather to be trained. . . .

This is a training center, a place for training. A spiritual training center, it is a training center for the family of the future, for the people of the future. The church must correctly teach the way the family should go, the way the tribe should go, the way the nation should go. Like this ,in the past all of the prophets, if the person responsible for the nation, the king, did something wrong, the prophets pulled all the kings down. They appealed and pulled them down.

So centered on this parent-body called the church, God is making the families of the future, the tribes of the future and the world citizens of the future. Into what kind of citizen does He make them? God seeks to make them into the citizens of the ideal nation. God seeks to make them into the families of the nation of the ideal of God, and He seeks to make them into the citizens of the nation of the ideal through the tribe of the nation of the ideal.

That which is called the ideal citizen of God, is not any citizen of the past, nor any citizen of the present; it is referring to citizens who can exist in the future. You must know that. And what does God think about the white race, the yellow race and the black race? He would make them into three brothers; He wants us to make them into three brothers. That's the God of Unification Church. I don't know the God of other churches. I don't know other churches, but the God I know I like the best. (clapping) I think they are different. (106-34)

2. The Activities Of The Unification Church

1) Different from This World

What is the Unification Church? What kind of word is the word "Unification" (Tongil)? Until now, the things that we thought about were different, what we talked about was different, how we acted was all different. Whom should we try to resemble? We should try to resemble our subject. We are to resemble God. (1976 March 28, Belvedere Training Center)

How can you tell at once whether the Unification Church is a good church or a bad church? How can you tell whether it is a church in which you can have a relationship with your original nature that is not your fallen nature, the original nature of we human beings? Do we have to act like the people of this world? Is that so? How can you tell? Must we be the same as this world? (No.) We must differ from this world. How much should we differ? We must be 100 per cent different. (1971 May 7, Central Training Institute)

The Unification Church did not emerge in this world to follow suit and become one with this world. Something must differ. Therefore, it must emerge with something to pursue with the original mind of mankind, with an ideal standard. Originally, the final destination that man should pursue is to be restored as man before the fall in the Garden of Eden, and to settle there and live. Thus even though man fell, the original mind constantly pulls him toward that place. (1968 July 14, former Headquarters Church)

When we view things in terms of the theory of the Unification Church, the world that we are pointing to is not the world of satan. It is the Kingdom of Heaven, the world that God aims for. The world that God desires is essentially different from the Satanic world. The quality is different. If one heads west, the other must go east, the opposite. If one goes south, where must the other go? It must go north.

If we think about men and women, the logic that women ought to do what men do and men ought to do what women do also makes sense. People cat and sleep, but we must work; while people play we must battle, and while people go take a rest, we must be conscripted. Do you understand conscription? It is being required to go and serve.

As this world is a world of resentment, we will never compromise with the way that these resentful people believe is good, but the Unification Church will absolutely go the opposite path. The Unification Church is the opposite of this world. You must know that. We will frantically go the way of this world, is that right? [No.] Then what will we do? We will frantically go the opposite way. When others sleep, we will? [Not sleep] When people don't sleep? [We will work] (Laugh) Take a look. In this world, people eat and sleep, etc., but if we eat and sleep like these people, we won't be able to restore things even after 6000 years.

Thus, you must all think about this. Those who wish to eat and live like others while going this path are truly mad persons. That means externally insane. Externally. Don't eat while others eat, don't sleep while others do, but do everything in advance. This is Father's style. Do you understand? (May 31, Central Training Institute)

3. Opposition And Persecution

1) Consequences of Opposition

What is the Unification Church? Because we advocate /assert the Unification Church, everyone opposes us. The entire world is against us. Black people are against us, the yellow people are against us, the people of Africa are against us, all are against us. Isn't America a comprehensive mix of all races? It's like a hybrid corporation.

If I come as a representative and am opposed, all the people of the world are gathered here; so if people oppose us here that is reflected so that the entire world opposes us. The external world all rise without any real reason, saying, " Reverend Moon, you scoundrel! You're worse than the Mafia or any other gangster. Worse than Stalin." (Laughter) They gave the worst names in the world to me. Wasn't that so? So I said, "Try and kick me." They thought I would be overturned, but I wasn't. (102-238)

Until today the Unification Church has been criticized and opposed, emerging as the representative church group to be persecuted in the 20th century. The Unification Church was not opposed because the people hated it. The world-level, global satan acted to bring about this situation. If you look at this, don't you think that what was trampled on has moved up a lot? (156-171)

God is with the religious background, the foundation of the Unification Movement; therefore, everything on satan's side is mobilized to oppose this. This means that an opposition movement that mobilizes all groups belonging to satan's side will inevitably occur. Thus in the same way that many religious people have been persecuted throughout history, this historical tradition is inherited, and spiritual phenomena in which all religions, all races, all nations of this age oppose us must occur, representing the persecution of all religious people in the past on the stage of world history.

The democratic world opposed the Unification Church as well as the communist world; not only that but communism and democracy united in their opposition toward us. Other denominations became one to oppose us, and although factions are split among themselves, they all became one to oppose us. We must know about this. It is a very strange thing indeed. Within the democratic world, groups are fighting against each other, but when it comes to the Unification Church, they will oppose it together and a similar thing will happen among communist nations as well.

As they do this, attacking the Unification Church on the side of Heaven, they are collapsing rapidly. Today, there is no way for anyone to control the democratic world, nor is there a way for Christianity to control Christianity. The communist world used to be global, but today they are not even a racial communism. They have fallen to the level of tribal communism. They cannot control themselves, and after opposing everything, they collapse. They will fall away. (1987 Feb. 22, Belvedere Training Center)

The reason why God has been following a path of indemnity throughout the 2000-year history has been to send the Lord of the Second Advent representing the democratic world of today and Christianity to make them one. However, when the Lord of the Second Advent comes, if the goal is not met with a particular standard and opposition takes place, there will be trouble. The Lord of the Second Advent will no doubt be born in a particular area representing the world, centering on the national characteristics of that country. The Christianity of that nation represents the world. The sovereignty of that nation represents the world. That is the position. In terms of the Unification Church, that position is Korea, and Korean Christianity.

Thus, if that is against the Unification Church, the opposition is not just against the Unification Church. It has gone against the entire historical dispensation of God. If that is the case, then churches built to complete a historical mission failed to welcome the Lord of the Second Advent, and all Christianity will face a problem here. The cultural sphere behind it, in other words, nations will face a problem. What would be the consequences then? They will be all caught up in the Satanic world. Therefore, the democratic nations and Christian nations today are in the stage of being engulfed by the Communist Party. (1972 April 23, Tokyo Church)

People oppose the Unification Church terribly, but why? The more the entire world opposes, there is a possibility of justifying and validating the Church at once on the worldwide stage. The fact that the whole world opposes, during the single generation of some Moon so-and-so of the Unification Church, that the entire world is against us is not a bad thing. This is to allow a worldwide foundation that can justify the Unification Church upon the course of a single generation. In that sense, Rev. Moon is a champion, more than any other world religious leader, when we see that such a foundation has been built in one generation. We have been able to build a foundation that the country which opposed us and the world which opposed us now looks up to, but how amazing is this? (1980 Oct. 26, Headquarters Church)

You all like balloons, don't you? Doesn't a balloon get bigger as you blow more air into it? If this bursts it will be disaster. We are a balloon that cannot burst, so to speak. We are like such a balloon. We grow larger and larger, riding on the winds of opposition. We become so big, that in the end we will rise up, carrying those who oppose us. Without knowing the world, these people who oppose us will find themselves being lifted up, and say, "Please help us, we surrender."

The more opposition it receives, the more the Unification Church can grow. Is that really possible? I say, it is possible. How big will we become? If we are as big as some room, people will say, "We can make something like that," but if we grow globally, the people of the world will all become involved, and God will also say, "Look at him, he's worth studying." Do you all have confidence in this? That is why I say, "Go ahead and keep opposing us. Go against us. I will rise above the opposition." If that is the case, the victory is already assured and we fight on that determination. (1976 May 30, Belvedere Training Center)

One person said, a world-renown Japanese by the way, an authority in Japan, "Oh, Rev. Moon! Why did you call it the Unification Church? The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. What does it mean that Christians who are fighting each other will be unified? They will all try to bite and attack." That is true. Do you think I did this because I am not smart? I know. I had to do this, even if intentionally. We must send members out to be opposed. Isn't that so?

These days, they don't say the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity but they call us the Unification Church. I heard people are saying, "The Unification Church talks about unifying religion, unifying Buddhism, Islam, unifying the whole; doesn't that make Moon so-and-so like a thief? Hearing that here in Korea, the Buddhists opposed us or the Confucianists opposed us, I said, "Good! Good!"

Then, was it good that the Unification Church was opposed, or was it bad? Did all of you feel seriously and desperately, "Oh, when is the opposition going to end?" or not? If we simply say, "Oh, may opposition go away. May the time come when we gain strength so that we can move this world in the way we like," from a position of not having paid any indemnity, then we would be thieves. We would be wicked thieves. Wicked thieves. (1978 Oct. 22, Headquarters Church)

In history, numerous religious people have opposed Rev. Moon, but what for? This is because all of the institutions and sovereignties and cultural backgrounds of the evil world today must be denied once, and then rediscovered again. After being denied, they must become one in that position of denial and seek for affirmation. If we are all denied at once, individuals will come from the corners of the world to affirm and join us. This is God's strategy of being struck first and then taking. That is why a religion will develop when there is opposition. The reason why all people will give this kind of a definition throughout history is because this is the fundamental rule.

The Unification Church grew when it was opposed. Today, what will happen if there is no opposition? We must take a firm stand here. What happens when the world welcomes the Unification Church? It will be disastrous. That would be the most frightful time for the Unification Church. I know this. It was the most critical time for Rome when it ruled the world and gave out orders. The law of Rome was for the world, and thus when it tried to move the world, it should have divided all of its wealth and power among the world. Had it done so, Rome would have conquered this world. (1985 Dec. 22, Headquarters Church)

The Unification Church developed in this way by being opposed, but had it been welcomed, how much would it have developed? For forty years, if the world had welcomed Rev. Moon's philosophy, what would have happened? I was able to grasp the world that opposed me and turn it around, but had the Republic of Korea welcomed me, had Christianity and America been unified and appointed me as advisor, what would have happened to the Republic of Korea and America? The Communist Party would have gone under me. Because this was lost, we must deal with what could not be accomplished. It is the same. In order to enter Western society and deal with it and return, all of this must be indemnified.

Centering on the cultural history of Christianity, the unified sphere was lost forty years ago; this is why I returned after a period of four years, went to America through a path of ordeals to redeem the situation, brought the Japanese people and educated them as England could not fulfill her responsibility. "The way for your race to survive is not as the despot that dominated Asia. You must become a people who will sacrifice yourselves and your race in order to live for the world." (1986 Jan. 28, Sheraton Walker Hill)

2) The Value of Persecution

The Unification Church built its worldwide foundation through its course of persecution of a decade similar to the development of history. We cannot deny how much God has helped during this period, in order to form the religious foundation of the Unification Church that could build a global base. Thus, it means that satan did the persecuting while God did the blessing. Persecution was done by satan's side and the blessing was done by Heaven's side. From such a perspective, we must know that the Unification Church has adequate and satisfactory content to become a world religion. (1983 Jan. 1, World Mission Headquarters)

From now on an avalanche of people will come to the Unification Church. Until now, Heaven disliked that many people would join the Unification Church. Why? If many would join, that many people would have to pay indemnity. Do you understand? Many people are not needed to pay indemnity. That is why indemnity has been paid, centering on myself.

The portion of individual responsibility, the portion of responsibility of the family, of the tribe, the race, the nation, the world and the cosmos all remain. After Adam and Eve failed, satan's sphere of dominion extends from the earth to right under the throne of God. We must break through this and rise. In order to do this, Adam himself must remove all conditions of accusations from satan.

What must be done in order to remove this? In the method of removing this, we must not welcome this at all. We must deny everything, and sever everything. We must cut off everything. Even if I have cut off everything, is that possible? It is not. That is what satan attacks and strikes. He persecutes. The enemy persecutes. By receiving such indirect persecution, we stand in the position of having severed everything and paying indemnity. Persecution is not bad in itself. Yes! I know the fact that satan's persecution is one formula for passing on blessings. Do you understand? If you do not deny satan but have a positive condition for the Satanic world, you will be accused by satan. (1985 Dec. 24, Headquarters Church)

When we observe today, it is so with society as well as with religion. Just the thin bones of religion remain. Where is the song that can praise my life, and where are the words that extol life? There will come a time when we can be proud of those powers, but if you assert your power too excessively at such a time, it is inevitable that you will be sacrificed. It is that kind of an age. Because of the environment of the times, it is the same with established churches and established religions and established Christianity. All religious groups run into that kind of a fate. If they try to emerge, they will be confronted.

When we think of this, the Unification Church was also born in such a sphere of historical fate, so we must not hold our heads high and emerge at this point. As God loves us He gave us persecution so that we could not emerge. If you think of it in this way, you will be grateful. Do not appear. All will die. If there is a secretion that seeps out from the body that represents all of the internal power and all connections that God has dispensed, that must all be concentrated at one point. (1971 Oct. 24, old Headquarters Church)

We must say, may persecution not leave the Unification Church. A religion that evades the way of persecution will be defeated, and if it can have the strength to digest persecution, and set as its goals what the country and the world expects on a higher level, rather than its own expectations, Heaven will be with it. That is why the Unification Church, although persecuted, develops without collapsing. You must all know this. (1972 July 16, Chongno Church)

Look. Our Unification Church is different from a social organization. Social groups will all disappear through legal sanctions, but it has been a historical fact that religious groups will see an explosive revival by undergoing legal sanctions. Do you understand? The more they persecute me, it is their eyeballs that bulge out, it is their muscles that become stiffened. We just know that. (1977 Nov. 6, Belvedere Training Center)

Why is it that today in the Satanic world, the Unification Church, the true church is being so opposed? What does the persecution and the opposition mean? We do not deny what ought to be denied, and thus, by the world coming together to strike us, we can stand in a position of being denied. By standing in such a position, we can say, "Become one with you as you strike me? You! I go the opposite path," and automatically stand in a position where we can sever ties with satan. You must know that religion treads a history of persecution in order to do this. Do you understand? Doesn't it sound strange? These are the things that Rev. Moon knows. Isn't it the first time that you are hearing such things?

The historians say that religion is revived by persecution. If you ask why, they will reply, "We don't know why, but that is so." What in the world does that mean, "We don't know why, but that's so?" (Laughter) That flows like the clouds. Why? As religion does not deny the path that ought to be denied, the people who should be denied by the religious world will strike hard to enable denial and thus they can stand in the position of having separated from satan. This is the tactical effect of God's strategy. (1986 Jan. 31, Hannamdong)

Then is it better that the Unification Church is opposed or not? [Its better.] We must know that. If you receive persecution in a true position and are victorious, you should know that you can be a hero among heroes. There is none who will strike against the truth and not yield. Therefore, this year, the entire world will oppose Rev. Moon, even the Soviet Communist Party. Is it a good symptom or a bad symptom that the entire world will oppose Rev. Moon this year? [A good symptom.] Why is it good? It means that an original point that enables overcoming at once has appeared. Look! The Washington Post crushed Nixon in one year, and it's said they attempted to crush Rev. Moon within five months.

We must know that the truth is more frightening than an atomic bomb, and stronger than any strategy or any persecution. That is why, in that sense, the world is now. The world struck me, so will I be forgiven by God if I strike the world, or not? What do you think? If I did strike the world. If I mistakenly struck at the world, whose side will God be on? As we stand in an amazing position of a win-win plan, we will win whichever way we go. We will always win, and always develop. (1976 April 25, Belvedere Training Center)

That is why it is not bad to be opposed. If opposed, that indirectly proves that you are good. You just need to do more than that which is being opposed. We received opposition in the bad sense, but if we do more in the good sense, the evil will be indemnified and as with this fundamental rule, if you indemnify and survive, you will rise. It is the same logic. That is why the Unification Church has not complained when being opposed, but digested that 100 per cent. Do you understand? No matter how much we are opposed, we can digest everything. Once you have digested the problem, that person can three times. (1975 Jan. 12, old Headquarters Church)

Those who have entered a deep valley can climb a high mountain. Do you understand? The top of the mountain is connected to the valley. The peak is never connected with another peak. All peaks are connected to valleys, so that those who go through hardships will succeed. This is the principle of the universe.

In recent times, the Unification Church is the first religious organization to have been thrown into a valley worldwide. The question is whether it can climb up out of it or not. Can you climb out? How much? How far will you go before stopping? [Until the end.] It won't be easy. Someone has to climb first, strike steel props into the mountainside, put a rope around them in order to build bridges or cable cars.

We fell into the valley, so we must climb out of it first. Is it easy to go up, or difficult? [Difficult.] We have come down into the deepest valley in human history, the greatest valley. Within the history of man, there has been no system of thought as high as what we have. The principle of the cosmos (Chonchuu chu'i.) There has been no philosophy that tried to monopolize all of God's love. This is the most difficult path in the world. We must know that, do you understand?

If we build a cable car here, how long would the line of people from all over the world be, who come here to try to climb? We would have the longest line in history. It would be unprecedented in the world. Do you think so? We are now at such a plant, working to build this. In such a plant, Rev. Moon is the overall superintendent and the person with all responsibility. (1977 June 19, America)

3) The Unification Church has been Slandered

Then what kind of a religion does the Unification Church have? For what purpose did the Unification Church appear? It emerged as a problematic religion in the latter half of the 20th century. What kind of a person is the Rev. Moon who leads the Unification Church? It is now a problematic organization, notorious throughout the world. It seems as if it will be destroyed and disappear, and yet why doesn't it? That is the issue;. Wherever people go, they run into us, and they all spit at us, saying the Unification Church, Moonies, etc. It seems to be on the verge of collapse, that it will disappear without a trace, and yet, how does it still survive? This is the mystery. (1978 Oct. 1, Headquarters Church)

How much did the world at one point talk about the Unification Church and create an uproar? When I go into prison, I still eat well. In prison, whether it is coarse rice with barley or whatever, I can eat it as they give it to me. But that is not the issue. The only concern I had wherever I went, was whether a negative effect would appear or not in the road of indemnity by my mistake. This was the frightening thing and nothing else.

When I first went into a prison, I still will not forget those in the Planning Section. When I first entered, they pointed fingers in my face, saying, "What, you are Moon so-and-so of the Unification Church? Who the heck are you?" (1968 Jan. 1, old Headquarters Church)

The Unification Church was criticized a lot. From now on, in the spring, what had been wrapped over many times will be peeled one at a time, to reveal to the ministers of the established churches. In this way, it is time to get one layer at a time and retreat. If we look at our bundles wrapped in a cloth from several decades ago that we discarded without knowing, we would hold that and break down in tears. At that time we are not able to sympathize, because all things will have come to a stop. All ways would have been taken, and it would be too late. (1970 Dec. 27, old Headquarters Church)

Even if you are slandered for believing in the Unification Church, don't be afraid. The criticism will come and then go, and there is no worry. Criticism is like a tree, trembling in the wind. You will feel good after standing your ground in the face of a little criticism, but if you rise after being praised, it will be a problem. It is a man's character to talk big, and not in his character nor is it interesting to just follow orders from the start. From this perspective, the way of the Unification Church is in complete agreement with Rev. Moon's character. (1967 Aug. 13, old Headquarters Church)

Section 4. Establishing The Kingdom Of Heaven On Earth (Part 2)

4. God's Strategy

1) What Kind of Strategy Will God Carry Out?

What must we in the Unification Church do? "In order to enable the People's Republic of Korea to live, the Unification Church should be sacrificed!" This is the way of our church and the way of goodness.

Do you understand? Until the nation is saved, until evil disappears from the nation and until the last day, Korea will follow even if the Unification Church tried to get away. Such a time will inevitably come. Look. That is why the Unification Church will not be destroyed through persecution, but it has developed while being struck. Do you understand? The strategy of Heaven is to be struck, and then take over. Satan dominates by striking, but when we are to take from him, he repays us for the loss. This is wonderful. We did not know this in the past. Evil will strike first, and when it loses, it will make complete reparation for the losses and return everything. Isn't that so? If we violate a good person, we must repay the losses. Similarly, evil must strike first, dominate, and must return everything. When returning, it must attach all compensation and do so.

That is why God has raised up the religions, caused them to be struck, and them redeemed everything. Rome struck Christianity, and in the end was overcome by it. Isn't that so? Today, the Republic of Korea at first struck Christianity, but the first government of the Republic was established on the basis of Christianity. That is how everything will turn out.

You must know this. The strategy of the good side is to be struck and gain, while the strategy of the evil side is to strike, dominate and [as a consequence] lose everything. This is why evil is meant to be destroyed and good to prosper. You must understand this. Is it clear?

God is the king of wisdom, so knowing all of these things, planned everything until now, in such detail, unerringly. Therefore, the final victory will be gained by our Father, God. Does that feel good, or bad? [Good!] Who has the final victory? [Father.] After Father wins, what next? Learning from the secret of Father's victory, "I" can also win. All of the historical saints up till today did not know this secret and could not win; thus all the saints who couldn't find victory will have to learn from us. (1972 May 14, Sutekli)

What will happen to the Unification Church as it is opposed? Speaking of God's strategy and satan's strategy, satan has been striking first and losing, while God has been struck and gained, regained. You must know this. Where the good and evil sides battle, you must know how God's plan and satan's plan differ. This world does not know that. The evil side strikes and loses as they try to dominate, while the good side dominates while being struck. The opposite, complete opposite. While being struck, while becoming a sacrifice without sin, they regain.

They pay indemnity, ask for compensation of the losses and expand. These two strategies are deployed.

Before the parents, isn't that so with siblings as well? The bad child is the one who hit first. This is one formula. God's strategy and satan's strategy are different; Heaven plans to be hit first and then regain, while satan plans to hit first and then loses. (1978 Feb. 22, Belvedere Training Center)

What about the Unification Church from now on? Until now, everything about the Unification Church was criticized. It was worse than the Communists, worse than the democratic world, worse than hippies and yuppies. What was that? We should know that it was a strategy on Heaven's side to protect. It was a plan to keep the good side from being influenced by the bad, and on satan's side it was a warning. We must know that. Two plans will be developed. (1983 Mar 20, Belvedere Training Center)

God, backed by our blood, sweat and tears, is struck and regains. He uses the tactics to be struck and gain back. This is the strategy of Heaven. If I were told to fight with a sword, do you think I won't be able to? Had I fought that way, I would have wiped everything out. Even as I was dying, I would have done so. However, that is not the way. I must be hit to gain.

That is why the Unification Church has been struck until now. When being struck, you as individuals were not struck, not as family units. When I of the Unification Church was struck, I was hit for the Republic of Korea. I was hit for Heaven and Earth. I was hit for the cosmos. As such a universal foundation has been built, satan is now doomed to retreat. You are among the happiest of the happy. We must deal with this situation now. The Satans who are dispersed in this world are like defeated soldiers. (1963 Nov. 15, old Headquarters Church)

2) Win As You are Struck

If you are struck in this way and stomped on, the rule is that you will disappear. However, the Unification Church has created a worldwide foundation in spite of that. (1974 May 7, Imperial Hotel)

In Korea, how much has Korea opposed me? However, I did not even pretend to listen. that is my responsibility. As the sun sets and darkness comes, we team about light. That is why when Korea is in a complicated situation, when Japan is as well, and America, the more complicated it is, the more people will begin to realize and talk about the need for the Unification Church. (applause) (1976 April 25, Belvedere Training Center)

The Unification Church will not collapse even if struck. (Laughter) Do you understand? It will be struck, but it will not fall. I was struck for thirty years, but to this day, I don't even have an ear that's gone bad. My heart just got hurt a little. I think it was a dream while I was asleep. A dream, just a dream. I think, "I must have had a bad dream." That is why, will we fall? Even if the side that hits is striking with all his might, we are smiling. In that way, I don't consider these people to be enemies. I see them as a living poster that helps me to grow and advertises me. Without these posters, I would not be able to become famous. (1976 Feb. 22, old Headquarters Church)

3) Growth Through Struggle

Our Unification Church has a real, clear origin that no religious organization was able to know in the past. From that real origin, we have a direction to lead this certain and valuable content to a higher dimension. That is why where Rev. Moon of the Unification Church goes, even if he is chased there, he develops. Isn't that so? Being opposed by the nation, opposed by the world, the Unification Church will set down roots. We go to places that are decayed to deal with them. When leaves decay what do they become? Fertilizer. If we put down our roots where there is the smell of decay, we will be able to take in life elements for development. Therefore, if we go a little further, we will be able to see phenomenal growth. if not, I will make that happen. Don't you have that kind of confidence? Those of you who came for the first time, don't I look confident? Moon so-and-so is a man with that kind of confidence. Do you think that I have been dancing around naked in the Chungpadong valley? That is a mistake. (1975 Jan. 12, old Headquarters Church)

Rev. Moon and the Unification Church are now being chased. We are being chased. Where shall we set our feet down, where? That is why we have to become brothers soon. If we come to know those in the Satanic world, they become brothers. Brothers, I say. They are younger brothers, elder brothers, elder sisters, elder brothers, younger sisters. That is why I am telling you this. "satan, if you work 24 hours a day, I will work 25 hours a day." With such a spirit, we are able to regain [what is lost]. "If you hate, I will counter it with love." That is how it should be. It is inconceivable. (1979 Jan. 14, Belvedere Training Center)

"Furious thunderstorms, come before our Unification Church. Volcanoes, come flying. We will block you." This is the kind of battle that I myself have been having. Even if the Republic of Korea should be destroyed, the Unification Church will not be; with this kind of a faith, I will digest the issue of the Communist Party that Korea has been unable to digest thus far. (1976 Mar. 1, Kyungnam region)

5. The Aim Of Activities Of The Unification Church

1) The Purpose for Establishing the Unification Church

The purpose for establishing the Unification Church was not only for the Church itself Thus, the larger the target is, the happier God will be. (1972 Nov. 12, old Headquarters Church)

2) What Does the Unification Church Work For?

Then, what does the Unification Church work for? You must know this. We aren't working for the sake of the Unification Church. The Unification Church does not work for the Unification Church. We are sacrificing the Unification Church to seek for the Will of Heaven, guiding the Church. (1971 Sept. 5, old Headquarters Church)

Then what does the Unification Church itself do? The Unification Church does not exist for its own sake, but it exists completely as an object of God, for God. That is how it should be. Nothing should be used arbitrarily by the Church. As God wishes, if He says to go east, we go east, if He says to go west, we must go west. If He pushes us forward, we must go forward. As we push forward, we must not be like the snow that flows off the side. We must always stay with the center and stand in the same position.(1972 Nov. 19, old Headquarters Church)

We can live for the sake of others, if they are good people. However, if we consider God and us human beings, God is good to the good people as well as the bad. The issue now is to find the one sheep that is lost) leaving behind the other 99 sheep.

So, the Unification Church should not be living for the sake of the Unification Church. We must live for the sake of the world, in order to find the lost sheep. (1978 Dec. 10, America)

What is the Unification Church working for? Not for itself. We work for the world. We must share our blessings before the world. ( 1984 July 10, Belvedere Training Center)

3) The Unification Church Works for Others

Until now, within the Unification Church, we cried and did everything conceivable. For whom were we doing those things? If they had been for the Unification Church itself, then the Church would be destroyed. There is no sympathy for that. However, if we cry and shout for the country, the world, for God, then God can comfort us saying, "Well done. How are you able to do that, for the world, for God? You can cry for not only a day, but even for a thousand years." Others will come and comfort you in the same way. That is what will happen. (1971 Nov. 18, old Headquarters Church)

Now, who are you doing this for? [God] Not for myself, not for the Unification Church, but for God and the sake of the world. If you do this for the Church, you will be accused. If you do this for Rev. Moon, you will be accused. Not for me, not for the Church, but we are working for the world and for God. For others. The Unification Church is working for the sake of others.

In other religions, in established churches, who are they working for? They work for themselves, and their perspective is not to live for the world, or God. That is what is different. This is the difference, and not other points.

As I mentioned before, what is more public? The Unification Church working for itself is not public. If it can sacrifice itself and work for the world, that will be considered public, as it is for God, which you must know. (1976 June 6, Belvedere Training Center)

4) The Unification Church for the Nation and the World

Where does the Unification Church stand today? What the Unification Church seeks for is not the Church itself. We are looking for something higher than the Unification Church. Not something inferior to the Unification Church, but for a higher level, a more superior dimension.

Then, what is a standard of a higher dimension? Rather than the Unification Church itself, the members need the ability to digest many organizations in this world, the bigger they are. They must team there and develop the qualification to absorb things as their own nutrition. They should not be assimilated there, but be the ones to assimilate. These must be unified and presented transcending the 30 million people as the national characteristic of both North and South Korea. Otherwise, even if a nation is formed, the sovereignty of that nation will be faced with difficulties. Therefore, a people is necessary before the sovereignty of the state.

The Unification Church must first fight for its people rather than for the nation. It must fight for the people. However, viewing its people, they are divided into North and South. If the people are divided, North and South Korea cannot become a power that can attain peaceful unification even if a sovereignty exists. It will only become a one, sided sovereignty. The most important thing is how to unify a spiritual standard for the race that can transcend North and South. I believe this is the future task for which the Unification Church should expend its efforts.

If this is not prepared, the term "homeland/fatherland" cannot appear. Otherwise, even if the name of homeland did appear, it would be a wounded homeland. It would not be a homeland built with authority and conviction, but it would be a land bearing many wounds and disgrace. We must not welcome such a homeland.

Thus, the young people of Unification Church and those with aspirations should wish that the nation as desired by the Church would prosper, rather than the development of the Church, even if the Church itself is destroyed. Even if the Unification Church disappears, the nation that it desires must prosper. The Church must become a sacrifice for this. If both can prosper that would be good, but if that is not possible, the Church must be sacrificed.

If all of you have the hope and desire, "May dawn come for the homeland, how then must dawn come for the homeland? We must have the heart to joyously welcome the dusk as the sun sets and the nighttime. Today when we view the approaching last days worldwide, we must not feel gloom but be able to say, "The reality that must come is now here. Come, night. When the night comes, I will go running." Rather than evade the night, we must be able to say, "I am running towards the dark night in order to welcome the dawn and brilliant mom."

Because there is a dusk in the evening, the dawn of early morn eventually comes; and during that course there is always the pitch-dark zero-hour of midnight. That is a time when all things have gone to sleep. A time when all things come to a halt. No one likes to move at this time. (1971 Oct. 9, Central Training Institute)

When we ask what this world needs today, it is not America that it needs, neither is it communism nor democracy, nor is it the Unification Church. What is needed is the kingdom of Heaven on earth. If the Unification Church is to carry out this tremendous responsibility, the Church must be sacrificed. As this is the invariable principle, God's situation is that he must send us to the way of sacrifice. If Rev. Moon is to shoulder that kind of responsibility, you must know that in order to implement his responsibility, he would not qualify as a teacher unless he slapped and ordered you to go.

It is God's will to leave the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, even if the Unification Church is to disappear, and thus He seeks for a Church that can build that kingdom. That is why it is impossible to do without taking this kind of a path. We must know that this is the final path and the best path, thus we have no choice but to choose this path. Do you understand what I am saying? This is what all people desire, a sacred . . . that God desires. . . An organization or a church with such a responsibility, as it is a sacred obligation of a state, will become 100 per cent one with God by fulfilling this obligation. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes]

If all of you bring several strands of hair to help build the kingdom of Heaven, or bring sweat or money to supplement, bring your heads, your tears, whatever to compensate for everything, then the kingdom will come. However, if you take everything, we will not be able to accomplish this. There will be no kingdom. As there is no nation. . . If you take everything, nothing will be left. (1976 May 16, Belvedere Training Center)

The world situation is in an inexpressible state of confusion and unresolved chaos. Only God knows how this can be controlled, and the Unification Church is working to unify the consequences centering on that direction that only God knows. This is not done for the will of the Unification Church. The Unification Church must also enter into the country of Unification Church, the world of Unification Church. It must enter into the desired country of God's will, the world of God's will. Thus, the Unification Church is not working for the sake of the church. It does so for the sake of the country and word that the Unification Church desires. (1972 Sept. 17, Taegu Church)

5) Activities of the Unification Church

Today, what is the aim of all of the activities of the Unification Church? It is to rebuild. It seeks to love all things from the smallest of animals, love man, and if it is the Republic of Korea, to love Korea, and love the world. From what kind of a stance? It is not the same stance as in the past. Today, when we look at things centering on the essence of creation, we are meant to be connected to God's love.

That is why we will overcome, centering on that love. We will overcome. If we transcend, it will certainly return to you. If you develop a connection, it will certainly come back to you, but where does it return? It will return to the center. To the center. Do you understand? That will become the way of sacrifice, the way of service. (1981 April 26, HQ Church)

What have we the Unification Church been fighting for until now? It was in order to make the external Cain world surrender before Abel. For that purpose, we had been developing the individual struggle to the family-level, the clan/tribe level, the racial level and national level struggle. (1971 Jan. 1, old HQ Church)

You all know well that the work of the Unification Church is connected not only with a two-dimensional world but with a three-dimensional world. (1984 Jan. 15, America)

The activities of the Unification Church thus far were to destroy the external environment of satan's world. We were in an environment to oppose, and it was merely a tactic to discover a race within such an environment. That is why there was a lot of attrition within the Unification Church itself. We fought a war of attrition. (1969 June 8, old HQ Church)

The Unification Church works centered on whom? (God.) The beginning was God, the process is also God and the end is God, but what are these people trying to do? We are trying to sell off satan's world. We must completely get rid of it. Then, after we sell it off, to whom will we bring it? It would be the True Parents. The True Parents are not thieves. Those beside the True Parents are nearly all close to thieves, but only the True Parents cannot be thieves. If we deliver it to them, what will happen? All will go back to Heaven. (1985 Dec. 15, HQ Church)

6) The Ability of the Unification Church

How powerful is the Unification Church? We do not hold weapons, but that is not a problem. We are not armed but we have the most powerful weapon actually. It is something that nobody else can own and it is fearful indeed. Once a determination is made, satan would fear this. We would be in a position similar to God's. You don't know how strong that power is.

Is the Unification Church spiritually strong? [It is strong.] It is stronger than the Communist Party. However strong globally this is, if it is in a financial mess, it will be destroyed. Do you understand? This is our life philosophy. It is our philosophy of existence. (1978 Jan. 2, America)

In the end, does the Unification Church want to be the weakest religion or a strong religion. Do you want to be the strongest religion? [Yes] Really? We must be able to say, "The billions of people in the world, come, all people throughout history, come, in the future there is only us." (1972 Nov. 1, old HQ Church)

We in the Unification Church are like a ring made of rice cakes. A ring of rice cakes. If you get stuck once, will you fall or will you stick? (You'll stick.) Isn't that true? (Yes) (1975 Jan. 12, old HQ Church)

In Korea, don't they say that the Unification Church is very tough and tenacious? Then, are you all tough? Tough in that way? Do you get along well with the tough Unification Church? Who is tough? Rev. Moon of the Unification Church is tough. (1972 Sept. 17, old HQ Church)

The word "First" goes well with the Unification Church. The Unification Church is a church that attempts to become the first. It is a tough church. If it isn't tenacious, it wouldn't be able to get first place. That is why the Unification Church is tough. As a child, someone who becomes first by causing a problem in his town is also a stubborn guy. He gets first place because of his tenacity. You can't be first in anything unless you're tenacious.

Then what is the opposite of tenacious? Shall we say silly? Then, should the Unification Church be tenacious or silly? It must be tenacious. (1970 Nov. 29, old HQ Church)

Our organization is different from the kind of religion that has been floating around in the Satanic world. Those will break if they collide. If struck, they will break. "If we go before you, you can't swallow us, but if you come before us, we will swallow you." This is the kind of confidence we must have. When the truth and evil confront each other, the evil will be defeated. We are in such a position. (1965 Jan. 21, Women's Hall)

That kind of a storm is blowing against this world today and colliding with a confused environment. In all of these battles, will the Unification Church be able to maintain the kind of ideal and philosophy enabling it to fight with power greater than winning victory against the Roman Empire 2,000 years ago? If so, this Unification Church will definitely able to digest the entire world. In trying to fulfill a part of this, I have no choice but to make these young members work, even if they are unwilling. (1977 Oct. 1, Pasadena House, USA)

The Unification Church is to grow by feeding on bad things. It is not that we go to places that are evil and fight there with guns and swords, but we try to swallow everything without a trace, with true love. The question is whether we have the capacity to digest these as fertilizer. That is why we must nurture these buds with independence. (1970 Aug. 23, Central Training Institute)


Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. What A Unification Church Member Is (Part 1)

1. The Background Of Members Joining The Unification Church

1) The Background of the Will

Think about it once. Think, what wind caused you to jump into the Unification Church? (157-90)

Think about when you joined this church. You did not just come by your will. I know that. There is a bloody history of tears here. (123-28)

2) We Were Called Here Carrying an Historically Extraordinary Mission.

When I look back on myself, who took charge of me? When we look back on our own personal, historical courses, we will realize that we ourselves didn't prepare anything substantially that made us worthy to be called for the providentially historical and extraordinary will of God. The more we feel this, the more we cannot deny that we were called and should believe that fact firmly without any doubt. And we should be grateful to God for calling us despite our inadequacies. Also, we must not forget the fact that a pitiable history of death was necessary to the process of God, so noble and high, coming and establishing a relationship with our humble selves.

Until we were called here, you should know 1) that Abel's blood cried out, 2) that Noah's 120 years of sorrow dwell there, 3) that history was suffused with the sorrow of Abraham who in order to serve God left his homeland and suffered as a wanderer, 4) that it was filled with the sorrow of Isaac who determined to be a sacrifice in front of God and to be obedient to Abraham, 5) Jacob's heart of longing for his homeland with a heart centered on wanting to restore the people of Israel during his 21 years in Haran dwelled there.

Furthermore, 6) there was the sorrow of the Israelites who suffered for 400 years in Egypt and on the way to the blessed land of Canaan many of the people became ill and died during the 40 years in the wilderness, 7) the second generation who remained went into the land of Canaan and centering on the concept of the new temple went through numerous indemnity conditions in order to receive the Messiah, and they were invaded by foreign peoples and experienced the sorrow of a people without a nation.

All that sorrow was there. And 8) you should realize that there remains the sorrow of Jesus who could not accomplish his mission even though he came to Israel which was a tributary state of Rome in order to meet the day of hope and he should have fulfilled his historical mission to subjugate Rome. And that is not all. 9) You must know that from after the time Jesus died until now, for two thousand years there was so much sorrow in the history which shed so much of the blood of our Christian forefathers.

You should know the limitlessly high God connected all these things to your lowly self. You must never forget the solemn fact that your connection comes on this foundation paid for with blood, through these conditions of historical sorrow, these requisites of sadness. We must keep this kind of heart and I must know that in choosing me, although I am inadequate to be chosen, God had a hidden will to bring to fruition through me the historical price.

We should know the fact that you and I with our pitiable histories are needed because God became pitiable and history became pitiable. Therefore, in the center of our minds and hearts, we must have an earnest enough heart to multiply all the strength we have, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand times, and to give all our loyalty and filial piety to God, and even if our life finishes to not die, You must clearly know that if you don't have that kind of mind, you are a traitor to the Will of God, a traitor to the hope of our historical ancestors, and a traitor to the mission of this age.

The more you realize through what process that noble high God had to come to set up a relationship with your humble low self, the more you should realize that even with dressing up properly, kneeling down, folding one's hands in prayer and bowing thousands and ten thousands of times to God, you are still inadequate. God called me because I am needed for the fight of goodness. Therefore I must not be a deserter who enters the fight of goodness and turns back. I should rather decide that I would rather die as one of the believers of Unification Church. This is the attitude we should have and we should realize with confidence that we must be in this situation.

One must make a determination which compensates for one's inadequacies but with doubled or tripled determination, and compare oneself with a person who has all the necessary requisites. As much as one feels his inadequacy he should double or triple his determination. We should realize that we are in this kind of situation as believers of Unification Church. (22-88)

3) The Fruit Born by the Achievements of Our Ancestors

You must realize that even though you don't know it, behind you there is a foundation of the achievements of your ancestors who came and went, and you don't know it but because among the many tribes your ancestors achieved more, their achievement accumulated over and over again, and you are the people born as the fruit of it. Because the people who are gathered and called this way are the people harvested as the fruit of the achievements of their ancestors, and are the tribe which God has gathered into one among so many tribes, the fortune of the nation gets ruled by how the people with such backgrounds move. (22-90)

Today the fact that you are related to the Unification Church is not centered on just a couple years or couple months of your life. This place is a historical place and a place of hope. It is the place with a historical relationship which could in reality be the starting point your life. Then if throughout your life you didn't see the history, and you weren't related to it, how could you become connected to this historical relationship? And also how could you have this historical relationship of connecting to the Unification Church? That is due to the level, whether is be large or small, to which you made an effort to match the direction of your mind to the same direction of mine as your ancestors and to match it with the direction of the flow of the age. That is to say, according to how much you tried to become close to it, you could connect that much more closely to the Unification Church

When seen from that viewpoint, today the situation you are involved in is not made by some individual named Mr. Kim. It is made through historical relationships. Today my being is wrong and is randomly put together, but among the historical relationships, many of our ancestors were loyal to the purpose of history and thereby made a foundation of merits which could unite with that purpose. It is due to the relationship of those merits you were chosen today. (21-105)

4) We Are the Presidents of Good Ancestors Corporations

What are you right now? Historical fruit. Aren't you? Fruit is fruit, but you are the fruits who are centered on historical tribes. Get it? You met me because you have good ancestors and because of those good ancestors' achievements. It's not because you wanted to meet me, nor because you are so great. No matter through whom you were born, that ancestor is related to part of the public history of Korea. Even in an evil nation there are more evil things and less evil things. Therefore regardless of how evil a nation may be, there is a less evil side. Heaven works in history centered on the less evil side.

Therefore, you met me because of a relationship in which you resemble your good ancestors' characters according to the law of heredity which follows your blood lineage relationship to your good ancestors' achievements in the public area centered on goodness. Don't think you met me because you're so great.

Not even one of your eyes belongs to you. If anyone looks at his own face, he will see he resembles his mother or father or grandfather. At least one part of him resembles them. If you analyze all this, the blood lineages of thousands of generations of ancestors are all mixed up. Any cell, everything is made like that. If your ancestors took away everything that was from them, you wouldn't have anything.

So you are the presidents of good ancestors corporations. Everyone has to obey the president's order. That is how it is. Then does that president have to be great, or not qualified? He has to be great. Then what sort of president is a great president? One who doesn't run counter to the historical tradition of the past, who stands in the front line of the present ages' activities, and who can be a model for his descendants is a good president. (46-152)

5) The Cooperation of Ancestors and Resurrection Through Second Coming

Then you, who are in such position, are you, as one who has been chosen into such a historical relationship, living in such a way that you can in your life show off properly the light of this historical relationship? (21-105)

Long ago at the time of Jesus, through Jesus' coming to the earth, in the same way that the spirits who had lived and died before then could go from the form spirit realm of the spirit world into the life spirit realm of the spirit world, through the condition of your being on the earth your ancestors have entered into a special realm of benefit by being able to come to the earth at this time. Do you understand what this means?

Because you are in the position to become a life spirit if you become a victorious branch of the lineage since you have come to know this will, your ancestors are cooperating with you. In this way you must become the base on which thousands of generations of ancestors can return. At Jesus' time, it was an age of cooperation from the spirit world in order to be resurrected to the life spirit stage conditionally, but now the spirit world unconditionally cooperates for resurrection to the divine spirit stage.

There is no greater blessing than the fact that this kind of age has come. Do you understand what this means? In other words, the spirit world is cooperating. Therefore from now on the work of finding the tribe will go faster. Because we have a historical relationship, because we have the condition for cooperation, it will go faster. If on earth we do work which can bring about returning resurrection, what a holy thing it is. If in your ancestry you have patriots or an exceptionally virtuous woman, or a filial son, and if you call them in prayer, they are to come. Because now your ancestors must cooperate with you. It is like that now. They are upside down now. (14-22)

2. The Proper Attitude To Joining The Church

1) The Purpose for joining die Unification Church

Everyone, when you joined the Unification Church, did you join because it was good, or did you join because it was bad? [We joined because it was good.] You joined because it was good? [Yes.] Did this place prepare rice cake and then ask you to join? What was offered when asking you to join? What was offered when you were asked to join? Not rice cake. You were not asked to join to guarantee your success in your career.

When you were asked to join you were offered God's public pledge. You were offered God's public pledge. Why did you join the Unification Church? You joined for God's public pledge. What is that superior pledge? It is not money or knowledge. It is love, the love which can govern money, the love which can govern power, the love which can govern knowledge. What is the pledge that God, the world of angels, God's creation, and also humankind, without any exception, would like? What is that? It's a pledge about the universe. (83-190)

What is the purpose for which you came here? You did not come in order to solve some environmental problem. You came here to clarify the fundamental problem of humankind, to stand in front of the Absolute Being and to be recognized and confirmed by the Absolute Being. (11-224)

Everyone, what is the purpose for joining the Unification Church? Was it to learn the principle of indemnity? [Yes] It was to learn the principle of indemnity, right? [Yes] It's nothing else. The principle of indemnity can't be unknown to be sons and daughters of God. You joined to learn the principle of indemnity. I am the teacher who teaches the principle of indemnity, aren't I? [Yes] I have the responsibility to teach you and to make you practice it.

So you who practice it will suffer. It's simple. Suffering is something to be thankful about and it's a good thing, right? [Yes] So, when you were suffering with starvation, did you laugh like this, "Ha ha ha"? Did you appreciate it? I imagine you didn't appreciate it and didn't like it. You will appreciate it in the future. (153-151)

2) Things that Happen After joining the Church

When you first joined the Unification Church, maybe you felt like your body was going to float in the air. You have experienced it, right? You just felt good. You felt good without any reason. Do you know why that is? It's because the foundation for your body and mind to have give and take had been established.

According to our principle, when subject and object become one, then God who is a larger subject has give and take with their unity as a partner. Then because of the action of that kind of high-level power, one can feel a strong sensation such as one never felt before. A feeling of happiness comes from the power of strong action which is ideal power. It's not just vague. It's all by the principle. By the principle. (27-226)

When you first listen to the lectures after joining the Unification Church you feet like you're floating and walking on air. You don't even know your legs are touching the ground. Your heart feels so happy that you don't have to cat; you still feel good even if you get cursed, and you still feel happy even if a bump forms on your seat. (172-161)

Everyone, when you first came into the Unification Church you were so happy you kept grinning, didn't you? Did you come in crying with sadness? However you joined, you joined but you could feel your heart swelling up and beating and even when walking in the street you would smile like someone feeling a cool breeze pass by. So people would say it was strange. By watching carefully, it could be seen there was something excellent here. It's okay even if the church building is a board shack or some kind of a cave. They are all to come if I'm here. (24-72)

Have you experienced that kind of thing? Haven't you? When you were joining the Unification Church, you were overwhelmed by hope, right? But looking at yourself standing in the middle of, if you call it fate, fate, and, if you call it relationship, relationship, at a point which is barely touchable by a pincer in the middle of the flow of history, you might doubt whether it is false. I was the same. But you cannot help but recognize it even though you try not to because heaven gave the living evidence which cannot be denied even though you try to. You don't just feel happy or feel appreciation without any reason. (17-33)

We started with happiness when we Unification Church members joined the church and faced the will for the first time. You would have felt everything in the world was made centering on you. You would have felt that the more blessing you received, the more everything resurrected centering on you, and everything formed relationships centering on you.

Therefore you might have experienced the feeling that when you are happy then the creation is happy, when you are sad then the creation feels sad together. At a time like that, the world doesn't look evil even if it really is; the world doesn't look sad even if it really is. One lives a life of pledging to fulfill tomorrow's responsibility and tomorrow's hope believing that happiness can take over the sad world. I believe you have experienced those things. (34-129)

You have to restore the heart you felt through the will. Don't you think so, too? Even students who go to school want to stop at the church before they go home once they join the Unification Church. You would have all experienced it. Why is that? You caught a disease. You have been sucked into the realm of fortune of thousands of years, the first time one could finally greet the springtime in six thousand years. It's not the fortune of a couple of years. It's the fortune of thousands of years. You became that way because you gathered at the one time you could ride the fortune of thousands of years. That heart is extremely precious. When you trample on that you are trampling on history and trampling moral laws. (51-263)

So, do you want to come to the Unification Church? After you hear sermons of the Unification Church, your feet, which were going towards home, automatically come to the Unification Church. You know going back home after school is a duty, an obligation, and a responsibility, but if you just hear sermons of the Unification Church your feet, which were going toward home, automatically come to the Unification Church.

If you look at the building it's dilapidated, and it's deep in the valleys of the mountains, but if you go there you think, "I want to eat and live here and not go. I like being here." Then the Unification Church is real. If you want to be here, then what's next? You should want to live. You should have a mind to live as brothers, by uniting with each other with God's eternal love. If that doesn't get accomplished the ideal world won't come. (63-62)

If you believe in the Unification Church it's like that. If you believe in the Unification Church you think you will receive many blessings, but actually things get twisted. Thinking carefully about it, it seems that things will work out well, but rather they get twisted. Why is that? Because that is love. Therefore it has to get twisted. If you believe and attend the Unification Church, and you are greedy for say a level of ten of something, and you get as many as a hundred, and again you want a hundred then you will walk a twisted road forever. If you are greedy for ten then you should pluck out ten things. By plucking out those things, by attacking that external greed ten times, you are promised the inevitable consequence that you will become intimate with internal God, you will receive blessings from God.

Worldly people don't bring you what we call "blessings"; worldly people bring what you say you hate. In that way, you should not accept living in a relationship with an environment where worldly people can laugh and like it; rather you have to break off from those things. If you don't break off from them, then they will bite at you. They will all bite at you so that you don't break off with them. That's why a contradiction appears. If this kind of thing doesn't happen, then we can assume the conclusion that the religion is not a religion seeking a true path. You should know that God and we are heading different directions. It's not just that. God stands in front of us and He fights with satan who ruined and made a failure of God's providence and also blocked our road of life for six thousand years. (51-32)

3) Attitude To Have After Joining The Church

If you were called and started on the road of the will through Reverend Moon, then you have to know, as a person who is called, for what you are called, where you are going, and if you decided to go like this, then what portion of the way you have gone. If a person has once determined something, he has to make his decisions centering on that determination. "Yes" or "no," you have to answer it.

It's also the same for me. I promised in front of heaven. . . "I will certainly go this kind of way, so even if my friend betrays me, even if my parents betray me, or even if my wife and children betray me, I will go. If my people betray me, and if the Unification Church itself which I belong to betrays me, I'll go even sweeping it away." I have been going like this from the day I was called. I'm also going that way now. I'll be going tomorrow, too. It's better to go the way quickly. The slower you go the worse it is. There are tens of millions of lives on a train to hell and they are all falling into hell. (99-223)

Today, you, the people who joined the Unification Church, are learning the principle. You are learning the principle centered on Adam's family; you are learning the principle centered on Noah's family; you are learning the principle of the time period of Abraham, Moses, and Jesus, and you are learning the principle of God who has been carrying out the providence behind the scenes through history until now.

But you are beings who just follow. Therefore you have to walk the way without a break following the principle.

Through it, you should think "I'll establish and save Adam's family, I'll save Noah's family, I'll save Abraham's family: I'll even teach them, not just save them." Since you have been called and have the whole responsibility to take care of the world mission in this black world, you should stand in a position which allows you to point out the things that were wrong to Moses when he was leading the people of Israel. (12-196)

If you pledge something after joining the Church, by what standard are you going to do it? If your pledge in front of the will was done with a true heart, then since it endured a long time, it would have grown a lot internally even if it didn't show so much externally. In Abraham's time Abraham didn't know, but saints in the spirit world and world of angels were cooperating with him. If there is a person who pledges himself and is loyal to God, then even though he is living in this era, he doesn't end as a person of this era: he will be an historical person. Also, the work that he is doing is historical work. In the words, "It is historical," everything is included. (12-107)

4) Things to be careful of after joining the Church

Today you are going on the road of faith and your know the noun called "religion". . . If you joined the church then are you qualified to accept the good things of the Unification Church. Are you qualified to manage those things? One who cannot manage it, cannot have a relationship with the good world. Can you be responsible? One who can't be responsible can't make a relationship with the good world, either. Do you get it? [Yes] Therefore humankind must be responsible and manage the responsibility. After that, when its good and someone likes it, that will bring about the consequence of goodness. We should know that. (151-208)

One doesn't become a person who can be called by God, that is, one who can carry out God's responsibility, in a day or two. That kind of person should be a person who can remain with God's heart even while suffering starvation and shedding blood, but this can't be done in a day or two. It takes more than three or four years of time. (17-12)

These days people who joined recently are trying to smell out something like a hunting dog. And though they're smelling things, they're not trying to smell normally; they're walking around like mongrels with their mouths dragging and they're only trying to smell dung. If people have joined the Unification Church, then they should try to solve the problems centering on me. What are they going to accomplish by mixing with good-for-nothings. It is useless to hang around with those good-for-nothings.

I am saying this because the time to establish a new attitude is coming. Therefore you have to have a new attitude as a believer, as a believer of the Unification Church. The most important thing here is to have a firm faith about the center. Before you have that belief, no matter how much you make determinations, it is of no use. What will happen to me when I run into some incident while going on this way? Try asking and answering this to yourself. (27-114)

You who are calling yourselves believers of the Unification Church, if you have determined to fight with style for heaven with brave spirits, then you must not trade that with anything at all. You should be able to say "No," even when someone says he will give something any human would like; "No," even when someone says he will let you rule any kind of realm: "No," even if they threaten to kill you.

Only when someone does God's will should you say, "Yes;" Humankind are fallen people who must break through the stronghold of satan. If it doesn't end at one, then go up to ten; if it doesn't end at ten, then go up to a thousand. But humankind don't know this. Thank you for joining the Unification Church. But you must throw away your personal desire and ambition from that day on. You should start this task after burying the desire and ambition you have. It's that way when seen by the providence. Jesus did that, the many prophets called out to heaven with their jaws set even as their blood was being shed by their enemies spears. You must take deep into your hearts the determination of those who said, "Father! Release your sorrow!" (8-60)

Don't be disappointed that you joined the Unification Church. If you joined here, all the laws and order of love established by all the logical conclusions that Reverend Moon talked about are here. Then it is true that it is certain that you must go this way forever and settle here forever! [Amen.] That kind of person is a true person. Then you understand the true appearance? [Yes.] Now you must go forward and not forget. (139-227)

Section 1. What A Unification Church Member Is (Part 2)

3. What Is A "Family Member"?

1) What a "family member" is in the Unification Church

We Unification Church members call each other "family members," right? What does the word "family member" mean? If you translate the Chinese characters then it means "the mouths that eat meals." So a family member is a brother you eat meals with, it's a family member you eat meals with. (14-164)

What do we call our church members when the Unification Church members gather? We call them family members. Don't we call them that? [Yes] What is a family member, a family member? It's not just a mouth that eats meals. Then what is a "family member"? You have to have a brotherhood relationship, you have to be born clinging to the same heart of your parents. Only by that you can be a family member. (155-211)

Today our Unification Church uses the name "family member." But you also call the members in your families at home "family member." Then what are we centered on that makes us call each other "family member"? We are calling "family member" centering on the love of God, on God's precious relationship and connection of wanting to love the human race, and centering on the ideal of the creation that God was seeking from the start. (25-287)

We are the family members of the Unification Church, as you know well. If we talk about family members, of course everyone has different assigned positions, but regardless of the environment or the situation one can't avoid going on a united course of life as the others in terms of life style and feelings. If there are a father, a son, and a daughter, then they do different tasks but their field of emotional life is the same. We know that one can be in the position of a child to his parents only if one can feel sad when the father feels sad even though the children's situation is different than his. In this viewpoint, we, the Unification Church members, say, "We are family members," but the original way the family members have to go, of course that way will unite with the purpose of going the way of the will. It is important to unite like that, but the emotional life should not be different.

Especially family members have to unite when the family is in a position where there can be difficulties. If the parents are sad, then the children and the family members living together will also be sad. If you want to solve that sadness, then you must take the position that you don't value anything more than that, not even the position you are assigned to or the work you are doing is more important. If you consider them more important, you can't say you are united with your parents. And from that point we cannot help but consider that your emotional life is separated from theirs.

But if no matter how much your external environment changes, you cast that all aside, and even if those things disappear, if you stand in the position where you can feel together with your parents the pain of their bodies and their minds because of the sorrow that they are going through by uniting your mind and will with theirs, then even if the family possesses nothing, has nothing to do, and has nothing to brag about, in reality a new thing to brag about is starting there. You can go a totally different way from this point. You must know that when you determine and start from there, a new way appears such that you can go over even the point of death appears.

We commonly call each other family members. Then if you look at it centering on family members, it's goes without saying that this is true for parents' sorrow, but it's also true for children's sorrow; the children's sorrow is not only their sorrow. The children's sorrow directly connects with the parents' sorrow. It doesn't matter if there are lots of kids and lots of other members. The whole family becomes involved if one person in the large family is struck with sorrow. They become harmonized there. Centering on sorrow they become one, not two.

We come to know that being united is something to brag about; it's the power of the family; it's the origin of the life of the family. If you think of one family member's sorrow as his own sorrow, if there are ten members and all ten of them think that way, then those ten members can't unite. Even if those ten members want peace or happiness or rest, there can't be any rest among them. If some person wants to rest peacefully, even if he finds his own peaceful rest, that can't be the foundation for the whole to rest peacefully. If there are ten places to find peace for each of the ten persons, that becomes the foundation for uneasiness and the basis for trouble or unhappiness between them. We know this through our lives and through the stories of our members about the situations of those around them. Viewing it from the position of being a family member and thinking about it centering on this content, we can see that we are different from worldly family members.

Worldly family members, those family members can be considered happy if they found the way of happiness in which they live together for their whole lives and help each other and comfort each other, unite in heart by that. In life they might be a family member or a family which brags much more than other family members or families. But the concept of family member which we talk about is different. We don't say family member centering on the world; we say it centering on the Heaven. We say it centering the parents of heaven. They are not the parents who rule one time period. They are the parents who govern history and rule history, and rule this era. Also they must rule the time after this, which is the future.

As we, who are attending the parents of heaven, think again, we must know that the parents of heaven are facing the fallen human race. We know we ourselves are not liberated from the realm of the fall. (60-14)

2) The Background of Deciding the Phrase "Family Member"

Today we use the phrase "family member" in the Unification Church. Don't we? What is this phrase "family member" centered on? It is centered on Jesus. Then was there a family member centering on Jesus? Is a mother a family member? Is a mother who didn't stand on the same road with Jesus a family member or not? Would she go together anyway, or go separate ways? [Go separate ways] What if the father is in that situation, would he go together, or go separate ways? [Go separate ways] Brothers, father, tribe, nation, and church will all go separate ways.

In spite of being the family which should be willing to die with Jesus, to go on the same road with him, was there a family member like that in the family that Jesus grew up in? A family has a father and a mother, a wife and a husband, and children. In the words of the Unification Church, this is "the four position foundation." That is Jesus' family. Then was there a family member whom Jesus could love? Did Jesus love his mother? No, he couldn't. Did he love his father? His father was a stepfather. Did he love his brothers? No, he couldn't love his brothers. Then who did he love? Although He came as the author, as the main character of love, when he tried to love his father and his mother more than anyone else, he couldn't.

Because the original Adam and Eve could not be educated about love by God, Jesus tried to teach about that love to his father and mother saying, "You have to love like this." But his mother and father didn't listen to the words of Jesus. In teaching love, it had to be done from a position of having passed through the ancient laws of Judaism to the fulfillment of the ideal of the temple. Because Jesus came as the main character of love as the representative of God, the father, the husband, and the brother, Mary's whole family should have attended Jesus as a representative of God. Jesus should have called Joseph like he would have a child, "Hey, Joseph!" It should have been like that. Joseph was not a father to Jesus.

Also to Mary, he should have spoken to her like to a child, "Mary!" It should have been like that. They were supposed to be educated. They were suppose to be educated? By the standard of the human heart, they were in a parent and child relationship, but by the standard of the heavenly heart, since Jesus was the subject, his brothers and his parents, everyone, had to be educated by Jesus according to the duty of love. He should have educated them saying his father and mother should live this way, his brothers should live this way, and among my siblings my object should be this and this kind of woman.

But did Jesus educate them like that? Is there a word about that in the Bible? Leaving out the whole leaves and taking just the sprouts, they are clamoring to go heaven. They are playing a strange game. When did Jesus love his father? Was there a father that Jesus wanted to love, a mother that Jesus wanted to love, bothers or neighbors that Jesus wanted to love? No there weren't. That's Jesus' sorrow. Also were there people, or a church, or a nation, or a tribe, or a family, or an object that Jesus could love? Were there? He couldn't escape from dying because the nation rejected him, his people rejected him, the church rejected him, the tribe rejected him, his relatives rejected him, his parents rejected him, and his brothers rejected him. He died when he had lost everything and was totally frustrated, but he died for "me"? He died because he wanted to? There are a lot of these false groups in the world. They killed him but they say he died for them. . . They are all insane. So our Unification Church has to fulfill the relationship of the family member. (51-187)

You call a person who joined the church a family member; how precious that is. I have said it before, but what kind of person is a family member? The phrase "family member" is centering on whom? It is not centering on yourselves. It's centering on Jesus who was beloved by God, the only value in the whole world that can't be traded even with the whole cosmos, the only son who came as a actual body with infinite treasure. It was impossible for God not to love him. If God's love was to appear, then it could appear through him, if God's way of triumph was to appear then it was through him, and if the standard of the origin of heaven and earth was to appear, it could be only through him. He is such an Absolute Being that nothing of God could appear without going through him.

We can only call someone a "family member" centering on him. "Family member" is not a phrase centering on the believers of the Unification Church. We say "family member" centering on the kind of relationship of value, and the personality like Jesus. If you look at it centering on Jesus, the older people are Jesus' parents, the people in the same age range are elder and younger brothers. We call it centering on Jesus who is the only value, who is in the position of infinite treasure. (17-19)

What is the "family member" that we talk about in the Unification Church? It's a phrase we call people who are standing in the position of true children who inherited the will of Jesus; it's a brother; it's a family. Then with our family members, with our brothers, how should we go the way? Jesus, in his life growing up since being born. . . Of course Jesus had brothers. He had brothers and parents, but he didn't think of them as the parents that heaven truly wanted, or the brothers that heaven truly wanted. He was thinking of the ideal parents and the ideal brothers, but in that time period, when Jesus looked at them centered on himself, when he asked whether they were brothers that he could love, and parents that he could love, they weren't. (156-42)

Today, why do we use the noun phrase "family member," and where did it start from? Especially young people should know this precisely. Jesus had a younger brother but he couldn't love him; he had parents but he couldn't love them; he had relatives, but he couldn't love them. We have to relieve his sorrow that there were churches, and his nation, and his people, but he couldn't love any of them. (22-295)

3) Who Could be a True Family Member

Today, you use the phrase family member but that is really a fearful phrase. If you do wrong in your course of belief, then you become an enemy who is blocking the position of Jesus who was testifying about the will of God. You become an enemy who blocks the position of Jesus who was fighting against satan, and you become an enemy who blocks the will that was trying to restore the human race by going to the cross. Then what kind of person is Jesus' family member? He will be a person who resembles Jesus who was willing to give the word to everyone; he will be a person who can feel all of Jesus' heart which includes worrying, caring, and sighing when he was working so hard fighting against satan.

Therefore, you must know that when Jesus was going the way of the cross, a person who just followed was not his family member, but a person who could understand Jesus heart until he went the way of the cross is the family member of Jesus. Also you must know that the biggest sorrow of Jesus in his thirty-some years of life on the earth was not having a true family member who testified for him, a family member who could fight against satan with him, a true family member who could go along with him when he was carrying the cross to Golgotha, and a true family about whom he could brag to the heavens and the earth. Then what do you have to do these days? You must testify about God's will with full devotion just as Jesus was sorrowfully seeking to testify about God's will two thousand years ago. You must become the people who will realize God's will in place of Jesus.

You should have Jesus' heart of concern to accomplish the will of heaven, and know his heart as he fought with satan and his tragic heart and decision when facing the opposition of the people of Israel and the Jewish religious leaders. Beyond that, you must be a person who can feel his tragic heart which even determined to sacrifice his life to destroy all the elements which blocked the way to accomplishing the will of heaven.

You must also be a person who has the mind to be a sacrificial offering for your people by carrying the cross on your back. You must also be a person who can be a living sacrificial offering for the Israelite people, who can harmonize with Jesus' heart who was here two thousand years ago, and who can have the personality of Jesus. You must not be a dead sacrificial offering which yields in front of satan. You must not give up testifying about God's will, and penetrating deep into Jesus' heart; you must not be defeated fighting against satan.

Therefore, you can be a true family member only by being a person who at the very brink of death still has strong determination and the heart to lead the enemy to the bosom of God's love. Then, who caused Jesus' heart such sorrow while he was going the way as a representative of God's immense will? People who were the closest to Jesus caused his sorrow. His sorrow wasn't from the rejection of the Israelite people who had been prepared; his sorrow wasn't from the rejection of the believers of Jewish religion. His biggest sorrow came when his beloved disciples, who had followed him, some even for three years, couldn't believed when they had to believe, and couldn't die when they had to die. You must know this correctly. Then what do you have to do to be called a true family member of heaven?

First, each of your individual hearts should harmonize and move together. Through that, you should know to fight for one purpose (will), and for that will, you must know to determine to die to accomplish that will of God. You must be a person who can relieve the sorrow of Jesus which was caused by his passing away without accomplishing heaven's will two thousand years ago. You can be called a true family member when you accomplish all these things. Then, what should you have as you go your course of faith? You should be a person who has true family members. When you go home you should have true family members in that family; when you go to church, you should have true family members in that church; and when you go out into society you should have true family members in that society.

Also as Jesus testified in place of God, fought against satan in place of God, and died in place of God, 1) you should testify for Jesus, 2) you must fight for Jesus, and 3) you must be willing to die for Jesus. (3-141)

Then up to which level have we come? We have made the Unification Church group. This is as same as establishing the Jewish religion again. Also the group of people in the Unification Church is the same as reestablishing the lost tribe and the lost brothers. In that way we, who are in the Unification Church, are brothers. Without the relationship of brotherhood, the tribe cannot be formed. Also without connecting to the brotherhood relationship, the church and the people cannot be formed. Neither can a nation. Therefore we have the mission to connect centering on the relationship of brotherhood. It is in that sense that the phrase "family member" is used. Since through the family members, the brotherhood relationship is formed, this phrase "family member" can be the foundation for establishing the kingdom of heaven.

You should know that this is why the Unification Church members use the phrase "family member." So between the Unification Church members we have to give and receive the love that Jesus couldn't give and receive. When an elderly person looks at a young person, he should love that young person like Jesus, in place of Jesus' father and mother who didn't love him. By loving that young person from that position, you restore the position of that elderly person which is the same position as the Jewish religion which didn't love Jesus, and the Israelite people who didn't love Jesus. You have to restore the situation of Jesus' elder brother not being able to love Jesus if you are in the position of elder brother or younger brother as family members. It was God's sorrow and Jesus' sorrow that Jesus couldn't share love with his elder brother.

So a person whose age is in the position of elder brother must care for and love the younger person thinking of him as Jesus. Through that, finally God's sorrow that He couldn't love and Jesus' sorrow that he couldn't love his elder brother will be relieved. God's hope was to have the Israelite nation, the Jewish religion, and Joseph's family, which were prepared by Him, to have them love Jesus. Also Jesus' hope was to love them after being loved. In this way, God's hope was to have them love, and Jesus' hope was to love.

But since God's hope to have them love and Jesus' hope to love were broken apart by the cross, God has sorrow, and Jesus has sorrow. So we have to reproduce this and re-indemnify it. So when an elderly person in our Unification Church faces a person younger than himself, he should love that younger person as though he were Jesus' elder brother loving Jesus. And someone who is in the position of younger brother should love an older brother as though he were loving Jesus, since Jesus' younger brother didn't love Jesus as a elder brother. Since Jesus' grandmother didn't love Jesus, people who are in the position of Jesus' grandmother should love people in the Unification Church who are in the position of grandsons as though they were loving Jesus. Also people whose ages are that of a grandson should love the grandmothers (elderly women) to relieve Jesus' sorrow that he couldn't love his grandmother. Like this, every single one of our family members should set up a relationship centering on Jesus, from the children, to the youths, to the adults, and the elderly.

The believers of the Unification Church are the people who were gathered inside one fence to solve the sorrow caused by the Israelite people, the Jewish religion, and the lineage of Joseph, who were supposed to love Jesus, but did not. You have to love Jesus, but since Jesus is not here, you should love a younger person like Jesus. Also, since not being able to love an elderly person was Jesus' sorrow, young people should love the elderly people as if they were in the position of Jesus.

Through that, God's sorrow and Jesus' sorrow will be relieved. When by connecting in this way, we form a new nation, a new church, a new lineage, and a new family, finally God will be able to greet them with happiness, and Jesus can greet them with happiness. You should know that from that a new gate of heaven will open. (37-171)

4) Attitude an Original Family Member Should Have

Today, people of the Unification Church are going a difficult way. We are using the phrase "family member" for the first time in the history. We are using the phrase "brothers and sisters." Oh this holy phrase! This phrase must not disappear even though heaven and the earth disappear. Even though history is swept away by the judgment or this era is swept away by the judgment, this phrase and this reality should live forever. Even after clearing away evil, this family member of hope, this family of hope, and this brotherhood of hope must remain. To do that, for this family member of hope to live, we have to go beyond the historical way of the cross. So we, of course, have our own crosses, and we still have the crosses of the family, the tribe, the nation, and the world. (156-67)

Where did the expressions "we" and "family member" in the Unification Church start from? They started from the tradition of the cross, and the place where blood and tears were shed. Therefore it's a relationship that you can't lose no matter what you would be given for it, and you can't exchange no matter what you would be given for it. If your parents oppose this relationship, then you have to go this way even if you have to break your relationship with your parents; if your people oppose it, then you have to go this way even if you have to break your relationship with your people; if your nation opposes it, then you have to go this way even if you have to break your relationship with your nation; if heaven and the earth oppose it then you have to go this way even if you have to break your relationship with heaven and the earth.

You have to die holding on to this way, and you have to live holding on to this way. You must know that the sorrow is a the world sorrow, so when you seek to relieve the world sorrow you must stick to the way with tears and this is the way that the Unification Church must go and it is the way of the teacher of the Unification Church. (153-64)

The standard of the words "family member" is a high-level standard. If you reach this point, your relationship with your lineage doesn't matter. A lineage, a blood lineage doesn't matter. This place is the place where people who are not in the same blood lineage can have a relationship stronger than that of brothers of the same lineage, and can attend parents who are not their parents in a relationship stronger than that with their parents, and attend a family which is not their family more than their family. (26-19)

Do you walk in and out of the church door as you wish? You can't do that. The "father" that you call out to here is not the father that you should call so easily, and the "family members" are not the something that you should call to so easily. They were built on a foundation where thousands and millions of saints shed sweat and blood. The issue of coming to this holy place is not the matter. In other words, the listening to sermons is not the issue: one's self is the issue. You should critique yourself about whether you still have a tendency to repeat the conventional views of belief and habitual life. (12-10)

Today, we should know all these internal matters; we should determine once more to complete this mission and to establish this will. You must know how important each family member is. If one family member is missing, you are missing an individual that Jesus can love in front of God who has been seeking it through the course of the history of six thousand years, and you are missing the family that Jesus can love, and you are missing the brother that Jesus can love. When you say you love one person, then that one person could be an individual, or could be one person of the family, or could be one person of the brothers. (37-176)

You must realize that you are one family member centering on God. You have to think about how precious the phrase "family member" is. (22-296)

These sons and daughters who gather here are heroes. We call them church members of the Unification Church. We call them family members of the Unification Church. Please let us not to forget this extraordinary heavenly meaning which is hidden in the name "family member." Please let us know the extraordinary fact that without that family member none of us can have the brotherhood relationship, and if we don't have the brotherhood relationship, then we cannot attend the parents. Heavenly Father, we earnestly pray that you will make us one and let us become soldiers of heaven who can go out and fight adoring your day humbly on our bended knees in front of your will. (153-183)

4. The Value Of A Member Of The Unification Church

1) We Are the Substantial Fruit of History

Today, when we members of the Unification Church pray, we pray "Ah! We are the substantial fruit of the history," right? If you are the fruit of the history of six thousand years, then the essence of your good ancestors and the essence of your bad ancestors would have reached you, right? So the fruit itself would definitely by affected by those things.

Therefore the reason the state of your spirit is not smooth is because you are spiritually the fruit of both those good ancestors and evil ancestors. Therefore, nowadays, this place is fallen, but all the good things and bad things of history are intersecting here. They intersect, but what do we have to do? We have to make the good things into the main fruit and the bad things like the peelings. Do you understand? Nowadays make all the good things into the main fruit and all the bad things like the peelings. (51-252)

You don't know, but behind one person coming to this place, there is a huge historical effort. The public merit of lots of ancestors has been accumulated. In a field where the owner is harvesting in the fall, he automatically sings a song. A melody of praise comes out. But if there is a person who says "It's too hard. I don't want to do it," while he is harvesting, then he is not the owner. The place where the farmer harvests himself is the place where his effort turns out to be glory; it is not the place where one bears fruit with grief and a sigh. Isn't it a place where the suffering and effort float away and humming accompanies the harvesting, the place where a hopeful tomorrow is promised? It is the same for ourselves. (49-63)

Even if you are living as a poor farmer who is holding a weeding hoe and digging up and eating a bellflower root, you have to have the mind that you are fishing the heavens and the earth with that weeding hoe. You must know that all the kinds of grain are the substantial fruits of the culmination of historical and manmade relationships, and you should be able to praise this. You must know that this kind of person, even though he is living in the deep mountains in a thatched house, will become the leader of the country. From this viewpoint, the Unification Church will be rich on the worldwide level. Do you understand? (26-56)

The people of the Unification Church, who have appeared as the substantial fruit of the harvest, if they are confident and become substantial beings who can accomplish what they pledge before heaven, then we must realize that these beings are really precious beings. We should know to praise them. We should admit their rewarding value, and present them and their praiseworthy appearance without shame in front of anyone from the course of history.

In this era, we must have the confidence to go in front of the 3 billion people of humankind, or in front of the people who have particular rights to be citizens of the most developed country of the world. And furthermore, we should be able to stand up and be able to tell our descendants who will be born later to follow our example of this tradition. You must know that the season when you affirm your own determination is the season of harvest and the season of praise.

Looking at it from this viewpoint, when not just us humankind, not just us believers of the Unification Church, but also lots of spirit persons who are in the spirit world say that the people of the Unification Church are really established as the fruit of the historical harvest, then we have to feel that not just the people of this era, but also the spirits who died and shed blood as sacrificial offerings on the alter of religious martyrdom in the course of the history, those beloved spirits are watching and asking us to solve the sorrow of the whole. They will feel our happiness as a bigger happiness then when they achieved the determination of their own day of triumph. We must not forget that there are a lot of good ancestors like that. (48-350)

Today, when you pray, you proudly say loudly, "we are the fruit of the six thousand years of the history of God's providence." That is right. But if it is so, then the light of your combined history must shine. When something which was lost in history meets an element of life which can bring it to a new level of value, no matter where it is, it is a principle of nature that its original color will greet the new world centering on the sprout which could greet the next spring. Special thoughts and caring are not needed there. It naturally happens like that. There is no reason to complain about whether someone is noticing you or not. (59-32)

You have to go through the winter season to bear fruit. This era is the age of harvest and the age of accomplishment. In the winter season the cold north wind blows and everything freezes. In the middle of that ,new life grows silently while it is buried deep in the earth. If something doesn't bear fruit after it, we have to cut it down. Jesus cursed the fig tree which bore no fruit. He showed the viewpoint of the Last Days. In the Last Days you have to cut them and graft them onto a new branch. (10-303)

If you took at yourselves, if someone asks you, "Who are you?" then you'll say, "I'm a historical fruit." You know that. But what kind of historical fruit are you? A historical fruit fulfills the condition to stand in the position of the coming Lord, having him as a standard, not centering on oneself.

To do that, you have to unite absolutely with the internal standard. You must unite with the internal standard as I absolutely united centering on God, however hard a time I was having. When that standard gets rarefied then you have to eliminate everything and you have to sacrifice the rarefying standard once more. Otherwise, however hard you work it wouldn't be effective. (156-242)

We are the substantial fruits of history. What are we? [The substantial fruits of history] And next we are the substantial fruits of the present age, the substantial fruits of the future. It's awesome! Yes, you are the substantial fruits of history. Then if this kind of substantial fruit has been eaten by worms and bugs and has holes through it, would that be good? When you cut open an apple, is an apple whose black seeds roll out and fall on the ground good, or is an apple whose seeds are sticky and cling to the apple good? You want to become an apple whose seeds are well ripened, don't you? [Yes.]

So you know what's good. Well then, if you were cut open would something like a well-ripened seed come out of you? Do you believe that your second generation will absolutely be the fruit of heaven? If your heart is cut open will a well-ripened Unification Church come out? Would it be all right for this substantial fruit of six thousand years to fall without being ripened like a fruit which falls from the tree? Would it do to worry that the wind might blow and say, "Oh no, it looks like I might fall. If the wind blows even a bit more, I'm going to fall. Reverend Moon, don't shake me. Just let me be still." There are some people here like that.

On the other side there are those who say, "Even if Reverend Moon takes an ax and shakes the branches as he pleases, my branches will never fall until they have been cut." Which side are you on? Are you those who worry whether the wind might blow? [No.] Then which group are you in? [The group which will not fall even if you shake us.] The group which won't fall even if you are shaken? [Yes.] You have spoken well. Is it true? [Yes.] Those who are laughing are on the wrong side.

As people who have backbones, as men who have backbones, as the last substantial fruits, the substantial fruits of the Unification Church, as the substantial fruits of Reverend Moon, as the substantial fruits of God's son, please become the brave fellows who are ashamed before no one. (46-155)

Section 1. What A Unification Church Member Is (Part 3)

5. We Aim At The Point Of Awesome Blessings

Today, members of the Unification Church say, "I am a member of the Unification Church, but we are able to know that until the Unification Church appeared, history was a course of suffering. The historical relationships were combined from the beginning of the human race until now. It was not the bad relationships which were combined but the historical relationships of the good people were combined and they were directly inherited. This is why God went through the history of the providence of restoration.

So what happens if you go this way? If you go this way then you meet the coming Lord; if you go this way then you go together with the coming Lord to the heavenly castle; if you go this way then you go together with the coming Lord to the palace of the Kingdom of Heaven; if you go this way then you can be the children of heavenly country. Imagine how much it must have cost goodness and how much historical suffering heaven must have gone through to prepare this way.

In the same way that harvesting is directly proportional to planting, imagine how much it must have cost along the way of suffering, especially along the course of the history of the restoration through indemnity. We must think of this. At this place, individuals are mobilized, families are mobilized, tribes are mobilized, peoples are mobilized, and furthermore the matter of the rise or fall of a country is in the balance, and on top of that the matter of the rise or fall of the world is in the balance. (43-291)

We, the Unification Church members, must know how much our ancestors devoted to leave this will to us. What the principle teaches is true and up to the point of being able to say that, lots of sages devoted themselves and sacrificed their lives to steer history to one destination for this one purpose until now, and to cope with their own eras. They connected everything to this final point and you must know that you are the people who have met with the last intersecting point.

So there can't be any miracle more surprising than this. The content we have is so historical, and so extraordinary. So if a person, who doesn't have the personality to unite with it, follows but worries about it and walks back and forth and around it, then the blessing will not stay as blessing, it will take everything back with itself when the blessing leaves. You must not think about this lightly.

Today, this blessing is not a blessing we can deal with as an individual; it is an extraordinary blessing that has to be dealt with as a nation and as the world. When you think about this you say, "How grateful am I for this blessing." When you bend over to work for this blessing, you must keep in mind that this blessing is connected to you on the foundation that your ancestors made an effort and bent over hundreds and thousands of times, and it's not enough even if you bend over thousands or even ten thousands of times. In loving that will and longing for it, only if you make an effort to add more time, night or day, to shed tears and blood, will your ancestors visit you to give the blessing of the gathered devotion. That blessing is the blessing which has come to us, and we are responsible for it. (43-293)

1) Be Great and Proud

You look like you lack luck because your face is flat and your ears are curved inward, but in the spirit world they know you as people carrying luck. Especially your ancestors who are closer than ten generations from you, are tense with expectations. Because the history of the restoration happens centering on ten generations, if a bad descendant appears, then the ancestors in the range of ten generations judge him with the words, "You scoundrel. You are trying to ruin us."

Therefore if there is a descendent who has good ancestors, then those ancestors actively cooperate. You are standing in such a position. The spirit world will be eternally, eternally happy if you, who is in such a position, fight with excitement and style and win all the time wherever you go. Evil spirits will fall back with surprise even before they show up. It works out like that. So these ancestors will attend you as though attending a king. You should feel this feeling. (14-21)

We are proud to have become one true child centered on True Parents. We are proud to have become a Unification Church member. To become Unification Church members. Are you like that? You have to brag about being a Unification Church member from now. (116-218)

We are stylish people. We are stylish people who are walking on the road of a proud life which the world envies, heaven and earth envy, and all the saints and sages in the spirit world envy. We are people whom heaven can't throw away, who have the background and the content which heaven will not just praise us but will also come and tell us that they love us. (171-29)

You are the people with a high dream. You must know that you are the people who are going forward to find the dream. So you should go forward to find the dream right now, today, this year, next year, and in the future. What a wonderful dream this is. Nothing opposes this dream in the world nor in history, and there is nothing which does not welcome this dream. We must be proud of the Unification Church members as people who realize that kind of dream, and are standard bearers with flags. (116-28)

So, where are you going to go? You should go straight. You should go the right direction. You should go not as insignificant people, but proudly, proudly with marching steps. Post "The Unification Church" on your forehead saying, "I like Unification Church members better than self-centered people." How appealing is this? How appealing this is. There is no such a thing as this in the world. How appealing this is! When the Unification Church comes and God asks, "Mr. so and so! Did you do the activities of the Unification Church proudly or in a shameful way?" Then you have to answer in front of God. I walked around naturally even with smelly clothes on. Once before, my shoes were completely worn out. I was proud as I wore them and walked around. I went proudly even when I went fishing, or wherever I go. I receive contemptuous treatment that no one knows about, but numberless people will follow behind me. It's for sure. They will follow even if I tell them not to. Do you understand? [Yes] How great? (177-227)

2) Blessed Place

When you know the Will, it's infinitely high; when you know the will, you'll be in the Royal Family lineage as children of heaven; then in what direction should you go? The time that you can live in the place where you can receive the blessing has almost arrived, but if you can't handle the blessing, then it will all be taken away from you and you will become a beggar. We should be at the point where we can receive the blessing and not be at the point where we can have our blessing taken away. We have to get into that range. I know that heaven can set up the foundation from the part which it trusts. You don't get blessed right away after you join the Unification Church.

There was a time when I also suffered having to ask others for food, and I was coldly turned away at the door. You knew the way Reverend Moon was going is true. And you knew also that heaven is true, not false. Then you have to attend heaven truly. If you go to a hungry place, then starve like a hungry person; if you go to a place of death, then you should be more sorrowful and more eager than the patriots in the past. If you don't become a main character with that kind of heart, you cannot relate to the heavenly fortune. (13-203)

Then comparing today's Unification Church people with Noah of the past, with Abraham, and John the Baptist, who is more blessed? Who is more blessed? You are more blessed. The time to be blessed has arrived. Look.

John the Baptist who was raised richly, ate locusts and honey. But did locusts come and jump into John the Baptist's mouth while he just sat still? So he had to run around the fields to catch them. Think about it. Does that look respectable? When his mother, father, and relatives looked at him, wouldn't they have been at a loss for words? Think about it, how much they would have been at a loss for words. How much did he look in the crevices of rocks to get wild honey? Doesn't it sound great? Actually, if you look at what he was doing, he was crazy. (57-305)

You are more blessed than God or Jesus or Reverend Moon. Because what I did in my whole life, you can do in 6 months. If you don't oppose, and say "We, all the people in the Unification Church, like being Moonies," then it doesn't even take half a year. It doesn't even take half a year if you don't oppose and like the Unification Church. (102-194)

Now the fact that you became a Unification Church member. . If Reverend Moon's words are absolutely correct, should you think it is an honor to become a Unification Church member. or is it a hopeless thing? [It is an honor] (80-337)

3) Place of Joy

OK, why is the Unification Church happy? We are happy because we are religious people. The Unification Church members are happy because we are the religious people who centered on God set love as the model. You might hear the words, "You are happy because you are religious people," for the first time.

Things like philosophy and science cannot pursue eternal and true love centering on God. However, you can't be happy without God who pursues true love, so a person who trusts true love becomes a greater person. You can find God and God's love here. If you can conclude that you can find God and God's love here, then you can make a great revolution and a great new transition period which never existed in the history. Why? The happier you make the world the greater culture you can establish. Can you understand? [Yes]

In that sense we, the Unification Church people, are happy. Are we truly happy people? [Yes!] Why is that? Why? Why? [Love] Because we know God as the subject of my love. . . No matter how great I am God is still the subject; anyhow I look at it, He must be the subject? Only He can be the subject no matter how great I am. Do you feel good or bad? [Good] How is that possible? How can you say in front of God, who created the heavens and the earth, that only He can be my subject . If you bring a bullet saying that you are a true person and hit the target, than it is totally possible. The essence of love is the unified world; it is becoming one. (93-149)

We Korean people, now also the Unification Church members will be like that. All the Unification Church members, are you all happy? Are you happy or unhappy? [We are happy] Unhappy or happy? [Happy]

It's a big problem. What kind of happiness is that happiness? There are millions of kinds of happiness. Elementary school kids, A, B, C, D. . . When there is a question in the test saying "Fill in the blank, if after writing down "A," then they change it to "B" and get a hundred points, aren't they happy? That is happiness. Isn't it? Someone who is hungry, someone who is hungry will be happy with one bowl of rice. But, what happiness is that happiness? It's not the happiness of each day. It's not the happiness of a month. It's not the happiness of a life.

Then what kind of happiness must you look for? Eternal happiness, eternal happiness. That eternal happiness should not only be good to hear for the ears. Because it's like a song, it's eternally good only for the ears! It must not be like that. It should also be good for eyes, also good for nose, and then also good for mouth, also good to the touch, and also good to the feeling. That kind of happiness. . . That happiness is not for a moment but for eternity. (162-178)

Worldly people brag about the person they like and hate the person they don't like, but let's not do that. We are four-sided, not one-sided. Why are the Unification Church people happy? In this sense, by saying that we will resemble the ideal of the love of God, we are happier than anyone else. Then let's see if that's true. Everyone, is God a true father? [Yes] Are you truly God's son? What kind of position is that position?

In what standard do you want that position? We are wanting better than Adam and Eve's position before the fall. Understand? We are saying let's be a father and a son in a better position than before Adam and Eve had fallen. Are we like that? Are we like that really? [Yes] Really like that? [Yes!]

We are hoping for a standard that no one ever thought of in the history of religion, so when that comes true, how happy would we be? Therefore we are happy. The place where that happens is the place where satan's false charges disappear. It's the place where there is no relationship with satan at all. If you set up a relationship with God in such a place, then who could possibly separate that son and daughter? In that sense, the Unification Church people are happy people. We have to know this is true. Since these are the people who say they will possess the deep world of God's love which human history never thought of and never experienced, the conclusion that they cannot be unhappy is inevitable. (93-163)

Today, the Unification Church members feel happy after they join the Church. Like "Wow! I'm happy!" But this is not guaranteed at the point when you have just joined. You must digest this from the beginning to the end in the realm of dominion to be guaranteed that happiness. You can't have conclusive happiness without being such a subject. The conclusion can be made that happiness is guaranteed on the foundation of triumph. (76- 210)

So, therefore we can't avoid thinking about the problem "Where is happiness?" here. See, we come to know that happiness doesn't exist where words exist, happiness doesn't exist at the place where you accomplish something, but we find that happiness is related with oneself only after the final victory. Living is not happiness. (76-210)

4) The Value of the Family Member

God is an eternal being. Therefore He moves to make the laws which He established eternally. In this same way, if the Unification Church, starts something, then we have to push through and go eternally even through any kind of suffering, and with the determination to die we must make an effort until the purpose is completed. That is the rewarding value of being a family member of the Unification Church. Are you that way or not? That way or not? Yes or no? [Yes] Then will you do that or not? [We will.] (85-329)

Then let me ask one thing. After joining Unification Church is there anyone who thought something like "Oh, no, I shouldn't have joined the Unification Church. I'd like to live once more in the world?" Raise your hand. Isn't there anyone like that? Isn't there? [No there isn't.] Do you understand? When you joined the Unification Church, did you join after fighting and giving up your life and everything with triumph? There is no boundary line. What is your situation? [We joined after triumph] Look. Someone who is just sitting here without any boundary, someone who is in here but doesn't even know that he is in the Unification Church, that is the same as not knowing the Unification Church. Such a person can go out any time.

I came here by fighting for 30 years. How difficult it was. How many times I was insulted; how many times I was hit; how much I was ridiculed, and how patient I was along this difficult road. However hard it is, even if you die, you have to try to go this way; otherwise you can't go this way. Even if I die, however difficult it is, I don't think about going out to the world. Since I fought so hard, this is the place I have fought so hard to establish, so I don't think of the world even if I have to die. I will die here. But you are not that way. You aren't that way, right? Huh? You aren't that way, right? [Yes] Why aren't you that way? If you did win after fighting with all your effort putting your life on the line, you say "I'll just go out."

The being who knows the value of the Unification Church the best is God. And next? [Reverend Moon] It's Reverend Moon. The person who knows second the best is Reverend Moon. Then, if there are a thousand people here then there are a thousand ranks. Do you understand? [Yes] You can't feel value beyond what you have felt or what you have experienced. Do you understand what I'm taking about? [Yes] I'm not sure about the people who left and rejoined, but you won't feel resentment or sorrow at all even if you leave. You only know that much of the value of the Unification Church. That's the member of the Unification Church. (93-275)

You must know clearly from now on. You must know this clearly. You don't know how important the present is. We are the heavenly army, the army of the human race. The army of goodness. Understand? [Yes!] Do you know how much Father thought about this for 40 years? I also fought a lot with time. God knows. How miserable Reverend Moon was. No one else knows besides Him. You have to know this clearly. You are at a historical, important point. You don't know how valuable is to be active in this time period with father. (135-185)

6. The Case When One Leaves After Believing In The Unification Church

1) When One Rests it is Because he Doesn't Understand Yet

Now we are not in a situation to just discuss something. We are not the people who came to just go out for a walk. You are people who came to risk your lives. Everyone, aren't you? Would you die on the side of Jesus, or would you die on the side of your husband, or your children? Married ladies here, on which side would you die? [On the side of Jesus] You too? Would you die on the side of elder brother Jesus? Would you? Some will say, "Oh, no, I can't die unless I have married." Women, what do you mean getting married? Men, what do you mean getting married? Forget about it. Unless it becomes a foundation where God can be happy, it will all be ruined.

The reason I spent my whole life going the way of suffering and being persecuted was because I knew that. "Go ahead wind, blow. I can't be broken, rather that wind shall be broken. Blow very hard, harsh wind. I don't want to turn back. I'll go straight." I went through the harsh wind and waves but still my energy and surplus power are strong. There are people who have gone this way and become exhausted and left, but I went on without feeling sympathy for those falling away even though I looked straight at them falling away with my eyes. While doing that I have come forward this far.

From now on, there also will be a lot of people who will fall away. The issue is for whom you are moving. Someone who believes the Unification Church for oneself will fall away. With the mind "I will live for the world, and I will live for the nation. I can't live before that nation lives, and I can't live without having a nation in the world which has accomplished the Will." You should be a person who can say, "I will hurry forward for the will of the nation and the world even if I have to die." (50-75)

Reverend Moon is a tough guy. A tough guy. You would have all backed off. Looking at the people who joined and left. . . When they look at me, they say "Ah, great guy." At the market, the one who finishes the latest and checks the place and checks who cleaned up best, he becomes the owner of the market. Doesn't he? He becomes the owner of the market. It's the same. In the world of righteousness, if you joined the Unification Church, and if you want to be a better person than the Unification Church members, then you have to take care of everything after Reverend Moon dies and the Unification Church passes away and perform a funeral service for them; then you should say I'll go the way. That kind of person can receive more blessing than the Unification Church members. A person must be that way. (82-25)

A person who has left the Unification Church knows only one third of the Unification Church. Do you understand? People who were in the Church but who left thinking of "Ooh, I'm tired. I'll just go to graduate school. I'd rather seek success. What's all this about God? It seems He exists, but also it seems He doesn't, what do I know? You know only when you reach the end." They left without even knowing one third of the Unification Church.

The reason they know only one third of it is because they don't know about Reverend Moon. Do they? So they even know less about God. They only know what was taught centering on Jesus. The principle is only taught centering on Jesus. The standard of the principle teaches up to completing Jesus' will. Understand? It taught completing Jesus' will but not about completing the Unification Church's Reverend Moon's will. Were you taught that or not? [No.] So they don't know it.

Since they don't know that, they don't know about completing God's will either. Therefore, people who left the Unification Church with disappointment are the people who left not even knowing one third of the Unification Church. In the sense of percentage, they didn't even reach thirty-three percent. Understand? For example, someone who wants to graduate from university must go through the first, second, third, and fourth years. But if he left the university after finishing only half of the first year, is he related to that university or not? He is not related. (37-41)

If there are lots of students in the university who don't study enough to pass, it doesn't mean that prestigious school is bad. The more students who fail, the better the school is. I don't think the Unification Church is bad because there are a lot of people who leave the Unification Church. You must know that. Understand? [Yes] Do you want to leave now? [No] Will you pass? [Yes] A lot of people left. A lot of people chose the way of failure. It wasn't to make them fail that I gave them a lot of difficulties. (111-33)

2) They Come Back After They Leave

If you taste the Unification Church once you can't leave. I'm saying, you can't leave after tasting the Unification Church once. A man would rather leave a woman, but not the Unification Church. It has that strange power. Do you agree? [Yes] (73-170)

So someone who joined the Unification Church and tasted the Unification Church and who has a truly effective conscience, that person will come back even if he leaves. He joins again. It's inevitable for him to rejoin. He can't stay apart because he knows he'll be miserable. (131-222)

That is the reason why the people who left the Unification Church have such a hard time. They wish all these things could be washed off. If they joined for the will, then when they leave they have to wash it off. But when they leave without washing it off, it catches them so they are always uncomfortable. (51-251)

People who joined the Unification Church can't live outside of it. When I went to Korea this time I heard the news that one person who left the Unification Church was crying, "Oh, no, my heart wants to go there to see him but I can't," after hearing the news that I was coming. Do you understand what that means? [Yes] The atmosphere of the Unification Church is good. Is it good? [Yes] (102-23)

A person who leaves the Unification Church cannot go to other churches. When they have a religion again, then they have to come back to the Unification Church. That's because it is rewarding to follow the way of the Unification Church, so there is no other place to go. If there were a way for us to go by a different path, then I would be the first one to go there. (35-110)

3) Example of the Family Members Who Left

If we watch carefully, what kind of people are the people who leave the Unification Church after joining? They are the people who say, "Ooh, the Will is good but when will it be achieved!" They are phantoms, phantoms. (158-297)

I heard a grim report from a person who had left the Unification Church. He asked me if he could rejoin because there is no other way, and it's inevitable to go this way, and that's why he came back. Centering on the Will, there is a content here which can't be answered. He went outside to the world and tried all sorts of things, but he said that he came back because there was no other place to go.

It is good that he at least came back now, but there will be suffering on the way. There will be even harder difficulties on the way, and I wonder how he will go over them. Ask yourself and think about whether you can handle the responsibility of it. If you can handle the responsibility of it then I have the tolerance to forgive you even ten times. But if I forgive you when you can't handle the responsibility then it gives you double the guilt. So I stayed still with no response. Do you under, stand? When you leave, you walk out standing straight up, but you can't do that when you rejoin. (33-8)

There was a interview with ex-Unification Church member recently on the radio. He said, "We ex-Unification Church members also support Reverend Moon. We hope he acknowledges it." Then, why did they leave? Ex-members are the people who all left a long time ago without admitting that they were wrong, and they said that the Unification Church was wrong. But now they are saying that they were wrong to leave. I heard that kind of thing for the first time. (118-152)

People who left the Unification Church after believing it still. . . One time I met such a person in the street. I am at peace. I don't think of him as having left. I am going this way with an attitude to accept him back anytime he comes back. But he turned around, and when I went beside him, his throat was choked up and he was crying saying, "Reverend Moon, I became like this," with tears pouring down.

Why did he do that? According to the action of the power of the universe, a betrayer of love can't take his proper position. A great power is moving there. Therefore there are no persons who oppose Reverend Moon among those who left the Unification Church. I don't like the president of the Church; I am leaving because I hate this person; "I don't want to see that guy. . ." They are that way. They are the people who had left their families after hearing the Principle, people who had had to jump over the wall because their fathers and mothers opposed it. (171-248)


Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The Way Of The Unification Church Members (Part 1)

1. The Three Types Of The Way

1) The Three Types of the Way Centering on Good and Evil

Human beings are going roughly three ways. One of them is going the opposite direction of the way of goodness, opposing goodness; another is going a kind of neutral way, neither this way nor that, and the other is going the way of heading towards goodness and being responsible for it. In other words, there are people who are going the opposite direction of goodness, people who are going the way of no gain and no loss, and there are people who would even die for the purpose of goodness.

Then what kind of way are we walking? How was it in the past; how is it in the present, and from now on what kind of way must we go? We must go the way where you would die for the purpose of goodness. And then when a certain time arrives, you will sing a funeral hymn and expel the evil elements of the world of humankind. You have entered a very difficult way. You will know yourself when you realize the things that you should, that this is the inevitable way you cannot help but go. This is not the midway course nor the way which is opposite of goodness. You must realize that this is the way where you have to establish a relationship with the Absolute Being. From a religious point of view, there are three ways; the way of betrayal aiming towards evil, the way claiming only to follow the conscience, and the way aiming for the best goodness. Here, it's different to live by conscience and to live for God.

Through past history we can see that there was the way of evil and the way of human morals shown by the conscience. This kind of historical background keeps us bound by convention and makes it hard for us to go the absolute way. It makes it hard for us to get out from the habits of the past. You must cut off these habits and go on. Humankind must go somewhere anyway, but where and how should it go? It goes without saying that humankind must go the way of living for God and for the Absolute Being. This fact is impossible to change even though heaven and the earth change.

But you have not even emerged from your own problems yet. The body is close to evil and the mind is close to the conscience. There are still lots of people who are at the point of doubting whether there is a God. But God is not some fantastic Being, He is a Being who really exists and who does things. There are three separate ways; then where must one's first step go? Of course it has to go the way of living for God and for the Absolute Being. Then how do you go while you go the way for God?

Just as there are several ways of working for the nation, there are several different paths along the heavenly way. There is the way of a servant, the way of an adopted son, the way of children, and also the way of parents. Then what kind of way must we go? Which position should we be in to go more elegantly and to have more value? We could just be in the position of a servant. But you wouldn't want to go in the position of a servant to go all the way with the determination to sacrifice all. God also wouldn't recommend that you go that way. How about in the position of a brother? Not that either. How about the position of an adopted son? Neither God nor your yourself will want this. (11-237)

2. The Original Way Of Life Completing The Three Kinds Of Love

Now there are three ways to go. How can you go the way of parents? You must know that. Our providential history is like that. And then how do you go the way of the bride and groom? And then how do you go the way of children? Isn't that it? Those three loves are the important points for God to visit. Therefore, viewing things through parental love, conjugal love, and children's love, through these three ways, which way are you going on? If you can't go on all of them at the same time, then you either have to go the way of love as a child, or go the way of conjugal love with Reverend Moon in the position of bridegroom and all of you in the position of brides, or go the way of love which is like raising a child with parental heart. These three kinds of love exist in the Unification Church. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes] (63-302)

It's up to you to determine which way you will go among the three ways I talked about before. You should be capable enough to go your way. A lot of children must appear who will say, "Father, come to me." He is a Father who can't come even though He wants to because there are no children. You must be a prince of triumph who can say, "Oh Father, who wasn't able to come because of satan. Please come. How bitterly did you suffer? Come and be honored." You can get into the realm of heaven only if you are a person who can bow in front of God as such a prince. To prepare the way for God to come and to prepare the nest, you must go forward saying, "Oh Father, please discuss with us and please direct us." God has wanted to be here in the midst of the beautiful rivers and mountains of Korea, but He could not because of satan. Now you must build the realm of heaven and tell him, "Please come." Do you want to do that? [Yes] Then let's do it.

Everyone, this alone you must never forget. There are three separate ways, and we must go the way of being responsible for the world of goodness centering on God's Will. I am doing this because I knew this. I will never just die. Even if I die, there will be branches, and there will be new shoots, and the Will shall be accomplished. So let's not hesitate to be in the front line of going the way of the Will (11-244)

3. The Way A Unification Church Member Should Go

1) The Way of God and a Unification Church Member

The way the Unification Church is going is not the way of living for Reverend Moon. You have followed Reverend Moon so far, but you were not following Reverend Moon. You followed God. You must follow God. If you deny God here then you are an enemy. It's better to die than to exclude God in front of Reverend Moon. It's better to die than to exclude the human race in front of Reverend Moon.

Therefore, it's a clear fact that the Unification Church is the group which has the mission to relate to the world culture and to present in a logical system of ideology how to tell people that they must go this way centered on God through obeying the moral laws; individuals must go this way, the nations must go this way, and the world must go this way. This way is about how to meet God, not about reaching the goal of Reverend Moon. (71-76)

God is taking the responsibility to lead you and goes ahead and takes responsibility to fight for your way. Do you think that is easy? Look what kind of fight that is. To protect me, one being, what kind of fight does He have to do? He has to protect the world. Isn't it that way? And He must defend not just the world but also the nation. Also He must defend the atmosphere of the tribe or the family. Without defending those, God cannot take me with Him. Consequently, God has to desperately defend the world's front line to lead one person, myself (51-33)

What Reverend Moon is teaching now, and the way that Reverend Moon wants to go is the way where God will be able to interact with the universe, live with the universe, and unite with the universe. That's what he wants to find. That is the Unification Church. Understand? That can't be denied theoretically. You know about the providence. Providence is this kind of way. (117-115)

The way God goes and the way humankind goes cannot be different. Of course satan and humankind go different ways. (51-27)

2) The Way of Fate that a Unification Church Member Must Go

Today, what way is the way you have to go? It's the way to find the liberation of my historical, lost homeland, to find my original homeland which was lost in order to greet the day of my homeland's liberation day. The people who believe in religion are the people who go the way to establish God's nation. Therefore you run into the obvious conclusion that the religion which doesn't have sacrifice as its essence is a fake religion. Understand? You must know this. What do we have to do to go that way? You have to keep sacrificing for others. So you become a driver, but should you individually drive and pass the individual stage quickly, or stay as an individual? You must pass the individual stage.

Without sacrificing as an individual, one can't take over the family's duties; without sacrificing as a family, the family can't take over the tribe's duties; without sacrificing as a tribe, it can't take over the people's duties, and without sacrificing as a people, they can't take over the world's duty. Therefore religion sacrifices.

Someone who will be patient until the world level realm of religious nations is established will be saved. Our Unification Church is following this formula course of the law. The individual must sacrifice for the family. Not the family of satan. We must sacrifice for the family which God considers ideal. The family which God considers ideal doesn't mean the kind of family that is in the Republic of Korea today. In that sense, in the Unification Church citizens of the world gather together and celebrate, and make a family. It's different. (56-176)

Where will Unification Church members go? Where will you go? The many colors of one's own bag of fate is all personal fate, but if you belong to the Unification Church then you have to go the way of the fate of the Unification Church. Is that right or wrong? [It's right] Come on, you all, it's wrong. Is that really right? [Yes]

OK, then let's talk about how it is really right. It is right. It will be clear after listening to the following. The way of destiny of the Unification Church is different than the individual way of destiny that you carry in your bag. But you can't say, "Since I'm wearing blue glasses Unification Church members have to wear blue glasses." Many religions exist in order for individuals to get into heaven and to receive blessings. The way of destiny of the Unification Church is different. It's not a way of receiving blessings; it's a way of receiving punishment. What can we do about it; it's destiny. Do you understand?

We'd like to receive blessings and go on our way, but the destiny is to receive punishment. What can we do about it? So, what are you tied to? Are you tied to the way of your own destiny, or tied to the way of destiny of the Unification Church? [The way of destiny of the Unification Church] The way of destiny of the Unification Church. Are the minutes tied to the hour or are the hours tied to the minutes? To the minutes? [the hour] I guess you know it. Also, are the hours tied to the day or the day tied to the hours? The hours are tied to the day. Also are the days tied to the month or the month tied to the days? [The days are tied to the month] I guess you know it after all. It is that way. (120-25 2)

Unification Church members sit and say, "Everyone goes out witnessing, and everyone does pioneer witnessing; that's what we do every day. It should be all right even if we don't do that. It's enough if everyone follows Reverend Moon. Oh, I don't like restoration through indemnity. I don't like restoration through indemnity. We should just live like other people. How nice it would be if we could do all the things that other people do and also go this way. That useless Unification Church indemnity, indemnity! That's for ugly and simple people to do, not for smart professors like us, etc., we can't do that." But we are going this way of destiny. (14-130)

We can't turn back while we are going on the way. At any rate, we will have to return after reaching the end of the world in eternity. We are to return, but we are not to return before reaching the end. That is the law which God's love enacts. Understand? For that reason you still have to go on after death. If there is a spirit after death, that spirit also has to go on. You can get into the original ideal heaven which God created only by passing through that. Will you experience the resurrection of the second coming after death or now? [Now] (Laughter)

So now, we know the formula. I have to love myself, and you and then love them, and then what do we have to do? These kinds of love; that is to say, parental love, conjugal love, and children's love, you must know that it should be the way of life of the Unification Church members to apply these three great loves of God to the whole world, not just within the wall of your families. You must love the universe more. Love the universe more than your husband, and love the universe more than your children. If you think, "Oh no, I wish it were more centered on me, then God's love doesn't come. You cannot reach God's love centering on your selves.

We are going this way in order to reach God's love. For that reason you must, if you earn money, earn money not for your children and your family, but for the world and for the universe and for God. How great this is! If the universe lives then our family naturally lives, and if God feels happiness then I naturally feel happy. It's a principle. If you give out everything centered on love, then from that point you are to be filled, automatically. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes] That principle can't be wrong. It's absolutely that way. This is the formula that Unification Church members can have. (125-100)

4. The Way Of Restoration And The Way Of The Principle

1) The Meaning of the Way of Restoration

You can't establish the world of eternal love which God wanted to establish if you just leave the world this way. It is only by completing the ideal of creation which God, the Absolute Being, originally intended that God can bring back His original authority. He has made that ideal the standard and He deals with the evil world, and he is leading the world towards the world that He originally had as an ideal. This is God's providence for the fallen world. You have to know that the thing that is needed for this providential course is the way of restoration.

In other words, without going the way of restoration, fallen humankind cannot go the way of perfecting an individual, and without going the way of restoration the Will of perfecting a family cannot be established. Also, without going the way of family perfection, the perfection of the people or the perfection of the world can't exist. We arrive at the fact that it is the inevitable destiny of fallen humankind to go the way of restoration. If you think about it, the only way that an individual, family, people, nation, or the world can become perfect is by going on the way of restoration. We are learning this through the Principle. (63-153)

To go the way of restoration you need the Messiah, and to get recovered from an illness you need an object for the condition. It is that way. Understand? [Yes] To be restored, you need a doctor, and then an object for the condition, and time. Don't they say, "Take medicine for three days. I have to give you medical treatment for a week." Do they or not? It is that way, so a person with an illness must keep faith in place of the Messiah, the lord. Be a representative. Understand? You must believe the word of the lord, the doctor, more than your own word.

Therefore, if you look at the Principle of the Unification Church, you need a sacrificial offering for restoration. And a sacrificial offering requires time, and then an object for the condition. And then I said a being representing Adam is needed, right? A being representing the son, a being representing the Messiah, a being who can carry it out as a representative, that is. . . If someone becomes a person who keeps the doctor's orders, then even though he dies, he becomes an Abel-type being. Can you feel that? Can you feel it or not? [We can.]

Therefore, whether you like the Unification Church's Reverend Moon or not, if you have an unconditional attitude about Reverend Moon's words, and say, "I'm the representative of Reverend Moon," then you become an Abel of the Unification Church. And then what do you have to do? You have to set up an object for the condition. You have to take the medicine. If he says take the medicine lying down, then you have to take the medicine lying down; if he says take it while running, then you must take it while running. You can't know why he asked you to take it while running until you are in his position. You don't know it until you become a doctor yourself. Right? If he says chew it, then you have to chew it, and if he says spread it and eat it, then you have to eat it like that. If he says eat it at night, then you have to eat it at night, and if he says to eat it at the top of a poplar tree, then you have to go up and eat it. (laughter) Why do you laugh? You have to obey absolutely in setting up a object for the condition. To do this it takes time. You have to know this.

To be restored you need the Savior, you need a doctor and centered on that doctor's words you must have an absolute condition, time . . . This is what we call the way of restoration through indemnity in the Unification Church. Understand? When restoring something, we don't just restore it. What do we do? We do the restoration through indemnity. If something is out of order to an amount of ten, then to fix that you have to work as hard as ten. If an illness has accumulated for 10 years, then to recover from it you have to take care even it takes longer than 10 years. Then how can you restore something? It cannot just be done; it is done following the rules of the Principle.

When giving a condition, the doctor doesn't do it just as he pleases. When he prepares medicine, he doesn't just mix this and that kind of medicine. He puts them in according to the rules of the Principle. Going this way is the way of restoration. That's how it is. Now, let's reach the conclusion. How must you go the way of restoration? You can't go alone. Understand? [Yes] You have to find the way of restoration, but since you can't go alone, you have to meet Messiah and then find the way. Understand? [Yes]

What do you have to do after meeting that Messiah? You have choose the rules of Principle as you go the way of restoration. After meeting the Messiah, the doctor, you must choose the rules of the Principle centering on that doctor's words. The way of restoration is the way we must seek, and the way of the Principle is the way to go step by step; the conclusion has been reached. Do you understand what it means? Without doing this, God's ideal world, or the ideal object world which can give God joy, the world of love will remain just our fantasy You must know this. So we, who have entered the way of restoration, have to find that way.

Then how do you go the way of restoration? On the way of restoration, there is the way to restore the individual, the way to restore the family, the way to restore the nation, the way to restore the world. In heaven, on earth and also in the spirit world. they are sighing. Speaking in a phrase of the Unification Church, we have the responsibility to restore the cosmos. Then we must know what kind of being God is, and we must know God well. Only after restoring God, can you go up to the level of God's love. The way- of restoration is left like this. Understand? Saying something like, "Well, it's enough to just go to paradise by believing in Jesus," is the same as saying it's good enough to just go to kindergarten.

Since humankind has fallen, it has to go the way of restoration, but to go that way of restoration it has to find the Messiah. But there are lots of people similar to the Messiah. But there is only one true one. Centering on the individual, the way that God can go as the way to represent the world, to represent history, or to represent humankind is only one way. There can be only one way; can there be two? There's only one. That kind of one, centering on that best one, He is uniting.

Nowadays, in the fallen world the are lots of similar things, but since the one true person hasn't appeared, the thought of the second coming exists. The one who comes in the Last Days represents the past, represents the present, and represents the future, and he comes as the standard of individual perfection. And then he provides the method to prepare a prescription to perfect the individual. And then he teaches the way to perfect the family, to perfect the tribe, to perfect the people, and to perfect the world. The Messiah is the being who has the responsibility for all of that. Understand? [Yes]

For an individual to perfect himself, he has to go the individual way of the cross; that way of the cross is the way of the sacrificial offering. If you say you don't like that way of the cross, then you can't find the way of individual perfection. (63-183)

Section 2. The Way Of The Unification Church Members (Part 2)

5. To Go The Way Of Restoration

To go the way of restoration how do you have to go? You cannot go the way of restoration thoughtlessly. To complete the purpose of the restoration that God wants, you must first establish the model for perfecting the individual. That model must be something that has surpassed all the standards. God wants a family to set up as a model, a nation to set up as a model, and a world to set up as a model through the model of the individual. This way is the way of the Will that God is pursuing with humankind along the way of the restoration. (63-153)

How does God live? God lives for the whole world. How does God love? God loves the whole world together. How can God be happy? By watching people who are happy having give and take, God is happy. That's how God lives. That is how God goes His way. So the course of restoration goes backwards. If we had not fallen, then everything would have come from here like this, but because we fell the branches are divided. So we have to kill this and use it as fertilizer, and from here we have to stick it here backwards. To develop this backwards, we must be more for the whole than for "myself." There is no way to go backwards without having an ideal to be for the whole more than for "myself." We have to be powerful as an individual, and powerful as a family, and powerful as a tribe. And then we have to go backwards and break through. (79-232)

1) The Restoration Starts From an individual

Today if you try to expand the area of the mission of restoration, there is an age of the mission of individual restoration. First you have to perfect the individual restoration. But perfecting individual restoration doesn't just end with the perfection of individual restoration. Perfecting individual restoration is done to perfect the restoration of the family. They mean the same. We have to pull out everything that is attached to the tail. If "I" have pulled out "myself" then I have to expand that and pull out my family, and pull out my tribe, and pull out my people. This is the way to expel satan. In words, we must take them away from satan or expel him. (68-11)

Where does the viewpoint of the Unification World start? It starts from the individual, from yourselves. But the individual is also divided. It's divided to the body and the mind, and the part that does wrong is always the body. The part that does wrong is always the body, so if you follow what the body says to do, then the world of mind gets conquered. The part that always does wrong is the body. (56-87)

If we place God as our ultimate goal, can we say, "Ah, then I should find the universe," and start from the universe? No. Then to go up to the universe, let's think about the shortest path. Where should we start from? [From the individual] The individual is the issue. Then when the individual is starting, can that individual start thoughtlessly? No. If God is here, then between God and the individual we should mark a straight line. . . This is the goal point, and this is the beginning point.

Then what is the shortest path? So however broad it is, it starts from "me," an individual. Then "my-mind" has to unite. That's why God orders our mind to "unite with the body for the world restoration." If the mind and the body don't unite, then the mind goes it's own way, and the body goes it's own way; they go separately. Then they can't go to one destination. An indecisive person cannot have success.

Therefore before you start along this long way, the first thing you have to do is to unite your body and your mind. Therefore, the first step of the way that we have to go is having the body and the mind become one. The mind goes through the way of the body. And then where do you go? What direction should you head? What is the closest direction? It's the family. You must know that in the family there are parents and spouses and children. These people must unite. This has to become one. It can be concluded that the object realm must become one. (70-12)

2) The Way of Restoration is Decided

The way of restoration is originally clearly decided. That program can't yield even a single step. Not even a single step. While knowing that, if there is anyone among you who is thinking of some strategy to be promoted, just go away. I won't get involved in that. At first I may support him, but in the end it would be him who might conclude he was used; I don't get used and then complain and go out.

But that is not done for the individual purpose of Reverend Moon of the Unification Church. It's for the world and heaven and earth. You must carry this ideal as you go on your way. You can't fulfill all the standards of individual and the standards of the family. You can't fulfill them. Could you do it in your whole life? To come up this much, it took six thousand years. You can't do in one generation that which took thousands of years mobilizing humankind by heaven and the earth. So what do you have to do? Die for the bigger world, sacrifice for the Will. Let's sacrifice for God's Will. Let's live a comfortable life after sacrificing. Live comfortably, but say "I don't want to live comfortably by myself. Father and the whole must live comfortably. This is the way of the Will. Someone who lives that way, will never be ruined even though it looks like he'll be ruined, however much he sacrifices and sacrifices again. (45-195)

3) The Formula of the Three Stages of Restoration

You must win over satan by separating satan from yourselves, and go into the realm of God's love. And then you must experience the heart of God who seeks to sacrifice you in order to save your neighbors and brothers and the whole world. These three stages are God's formula. (52-56)

You must remember the formula of three stages. That is: 1. after separating satan from yourself, 2. come into the realm of God's love, and then 3. sacrifice yourself for other people. You must remember these three stages. When you study, you must study not just for yourself, but for God and to save the whole world. (52-59)

4) The Way of Restoration is a Pioneering Way

The way of the providence of restoration is a resentful way, a way of sorrow, and is a pitiable way. Also, the person who seeks goodness must go the way of sacrifice. How much hard work must heaven have already done in order to be able to lead us on such a way? Now you know this and must form a direct relationship with God.

When you try to feel God, you must know how much He is to be pitied. Pitiable God, how big would that pity need to be? Also how great would the sadness of Jesus been, Jesus, who came to the earth to save all the people with God's will? Jesus was mistreated and pitiable. Do you know how much he was mistreated and how much to be pitied? The disciples of Christ also went a pitiable way. How pitiable it was. You have to remember this. You must go this way not by thinking of your relationship with the Unification Church but your relationship with God. (13-32)

Everyone, after you joined the Unification Church, how serious have you been? Have you been serious or haven't you? How serious do you think Reverend Moon was to develop this way? You don't know that, do you? How serious the way to find the Principle was, and how much difficulty I went through in order to accomplish it. . . If a man has determined something, then he must accomplish it. In the process of accomplishing it, thousands of billions of satans, invincible satans in the spirit world were mobilized, and real visible beings which seemed to be been controlled by satan were mobilized and attacked in full force. Thinking about the way of restoration on which I had to go through such a process, wouldn't I be at a loss for words or not? (70-30)

The course of restoration must start from the bottom. It is a process of being hit and then taking away. Being hit means becoming worthless. It means losing the value of existence at that time. But if one goes lower than his original character, satan cannot strike. That's because heaven takes pity on one who has gone below his original character. To restore the whole universe you have to restore the blessing. The blessing is a public thing. So you have to be sacrificial offerings in the world level public standard. Reverend Moon didn't have sympathy for beggars. But from now I'm going to sympathize with their children and open a new way for them. (11-247)

You have to say, "I am trying to give the truthful life. I am trying to give hundreds of times more than what I received." Also you have to say, "satan, since you know this, you can't make a false charge." No bad things will happen if you set up this kind of condition. You don't receive restoration. The way of restoration is pioneered. By receiving something from the satanic world, you can't accomplish the history of restoration. You must give something from heaven. What do you give when you give? You must give a truthful heart, must give a truthful personality, and must give truthful sermons. (14-12)

There is no haggling on the way of restoration. When we came to this world we came by ourselves, but when you go you can't go by yourself. You have to bring a lot of people. A human being can't live outside of society. The reason Jesus visited his disciples who betrayed him is there. We should know Jesus' sorrow, that He was able to take only one thief with Him. From the position of knowing these circumstances, we must prepare ourselves. (14-105)

It's an undeniable fact that can be seen if we look at history, that this is the way that God has come, this way of restoration is the way of destiny in which the individual must determine to sacrifice himself, and in order to bring the historical beings of the past, present and future to life, the individual has had to suffer. If we move the people and bring them up to the world level course of the fight, and place them on the world level stage, then we can quickly face all the enemies which are all over the world. If you are struck, how should you be struck? Receive all the critical scornful laughs, be ignored, and be disregarded and be treated with contempt. (151-268)

5) There is only one way of the Principle

Reverend Moon says, "I'll go." Where does he go? He finds the one way and goes. Then where do the Unification Church members go? Can you find the one way? [Yes] Can you find the way of the Principle? You have to follow. Follow. You must not say, "I'll follow, but it's night or whatever time, and I'm hungry, so I'll have a meal and then follow." If you eat that meal at night, then you get caught by the condition of satan.

This is a problem. If you get caught by the condition that you ate at night and then came, then even if you passed, you will fail. If it would be all right to do that, then I would rather party at night and not do all these things, but why do I not sleep at night and get blood-shot eyes and act like a crazy person? To not get caught by any condition. You must know this. There is a way that the Moon fellow who founded the Unification Church should go. On that way who goes in front? God goes. And satan follows behind.

If there is any condition, satan tackles and hits. It's a fight to go beyond these conditions. In other words, to go over the 38th parallel, you must not step on a land mine or be destroyed by a grenade. So, to live for others, can you go any way you want? If there is a land mine, then you have to go around the land mine, not just go any way you want. There is only one way. There are not two ways to go to the realm of heaven. There is only one. If heaven sends its messenger to relate with this fallen world these days and to make a path for them go one way, then the way he builds cannot be two ways. There cannot be two ways of the Unification Church. Do you understand what this means? (15-286)

In the Unification Church, whether you do this you must go the one way, and whether you do that, you must go the one way. Even if you go around and around for a while, at the end you must go that one way. It's not wrong to say that it is life to go this one way even if it takes a thousands or tens of thousands or billions of years. The fallen descendants are all hanging from that stitch. If you can't go there while you are living here, then you can't go even if you die. You must know that clearly. Even if it takes thousands or tens of thousands of years, even if you have to go around and around, you must go. Understand? [Yes]

Without exception, since there is one way of the principle. . . There is one way and even within it you can't just go as you please. You can, not run around as you please. You must know the historical fact that the wilderness was crossed with the guidance of the pillar of clouds and the pillar of fire. God has to be in front. If there is a condition for satan to make false accusations, then God can't be in front. You must know that. In leading the people, as long as the people are caught in a trap where satan can make false accusations, the people can't be lead. The Israelite people stayed in the wilderness for 40 years. . . The Israelite people were the people who had to reaffirm their determination to break through, even if it was a long distance, by their determination to go through all the circumstances of thousands and ten thousands of years, by uniting into one heart centering on the absolute purpose, the restoration of Canaan, which God established.

We must know the fact that, nevertheless, when the determination of the people got weak, satan invaded so the people couldn't go forward. So we have to walk the way of the Principle. For the 600,000 people to go, they had to go by falling into step with Moses. Understand? Someone who does it as he pleases falls behind. You must know that if one falls behind, unless the time of the wilderness comes again then there will be no way for him to go to the spirit world. That cyclically comes again. In hundreds of years or in a couple of years. You must now that grim situation correctly. I am doing this work because I know this correctly. (135-290)

6) The Seven-Year Course

Our Unification Church members must go the seven year course without any exception. In the Bible weren't there seven years of famine? We have to go through seven years of famine of the individual, seven years of famine of the family, seven years of famine of the people, seven years of famine of the nation. Now is the very time that we are going through the seven years of famine of all the levels at once, the individual level, the family level, the people level, the national level, and the world level. (12-330)

The seven years of famine, that word famine is very right. At that time it was a way that was very difficult for anyone at all to endure and live through it. What if on the very first day that you begin to go that way you are immediately persecuted. You are persecuted immediately. Nothing goes the way you want it to. Everything opposes you. So the servant's position, you may not want to be like a servant but you cannot help but be one; you are pushed to the position where you don't want to be but cannot help but be. In that way things can be finished. (93-61)

All of the believers in the Unification Church today and all of the many people who will find this belief in the future, all of them will have to go this seven-year course. It must be gone. Without doing that one cannot be connected to the heart of restoring the heavenly heart which was lost. God came that way, your ancestors came that way, Reverend Moon has come that way, and you must find your way along that way, too. If this goes to the national level, it can become shorter. Seven years can become seven months and seven months can become seven days. Before this mission is completed there remains the seven years of famine on the world level.

What is the mission you have to fulfill during this seven years? You must obtain your individual realm of dominion; you must obtain the realm of dominion of the victory on the family level; you must obtain the realm of dominion of the victory on the tribal level; and you must obtain the realm of dominion of the victory on the people's and national levels. But you who are the descendants of the fall cannot go this way alone. So God establishes the Lord and prepares such a way in the physical and spiritual worlds and has you go that way. You should know that the course of restoration is like this. (14-246)

The Unification Church members are participating in a seven-year course which is an Abel course through which Reverend Moon can determine the destiny of the people. If Reverend Moon goes east, follow to the east; if he goes to the west, follow west; whether you are a branch or a leaf, you must not fall off or break. (17-140)

"How many years have you been in the Unification Church?" "I've been in the church for 10 years." "If you've been here for 10 years, that's longer than me, what have you done? "What do you mean, what have I done. I've believed in the church." "What happened because you believed?" "What do you mean what happened. I just waited and am still the same way." Oh, you rascal! You are worse than one who doesn't believe. You have to remove the tumor. And you have to place a plaster on it. Whether you like it or not you have to reverse things. Will it do to just remain the same? No, it's not right.

Therefore, the way that the Unification Church is going is the way that the individual is going, the way towards the family, the way towards the tribe, the way towards the people, the way towards the nation, the way towards the world, the way towards heaven and earth, the way towards God's love, it's all evident like this. If it's a way that definitely must be gone, even though the world is not united, then after going into spirit world, even if it takes billions and trillions of years, it is a way that we cannot help but follow. But if you go that way after death it may take zillions of years, but if you do it while alive you can do it in seven years. Which way will you choose? While you are living? If you could go laughing and dancing while you are alive how nice that would be. But it is not like that. (57-266)

6. Our Attitude In Order To Go The Heavenly Way

1) The Way of Unification Church Members Envisioned by Reverend Moon

What kind of way is the way that the Unification Church believers have to find? It's not the place that so-called humankind is crying for, nor the place where the flag of the peace is waving in the wind. Rather it is the place that humankind hates the most. You have to go and find the place which humankind avoids the most. Go and find it, but with what appearance? You should go representing the appearance of Father who sought us for six thousand years.

We must know He is a Father who cries when we cry and who tries to comfort us when we cry. Therefore you must have a heart which cries, and even if you are in the place that makes you cry, you must be a person who holds the other people who are crying and comforts them saying, "Don't cry. You have hope in you future, so don't cry," and you must pass on to them happiness, hope, circumstances, and heart. You can inherit heaven only in that way. It means you can inherit heaven and earth.

Then you are able to rule, of course, the powers of heaven and earth and even the powers of the hell. Therefore we must go. It's a fact that this historical trend is coming in front of us; you must go with all your mind, will and devotion wherever you go. Where all the mind, will, and heart go, any problem can be solved. Everything in the world will all be solved. Other than this there are no problems. (11- 103)

Today, what do we, the Unification Church members, have to do? We must go out and pioneer. In pioneering, we must pioneer the way of individual hope, pioneer the way of individual circumstances, pioneer the way of individual heart. And in that way pioneer the way of the family, the way of the tribe, the way of the people. . . Through that the coming lord will be one stage ahead. If we go ahead, in order to support Him, if we reached the time of the people, we must be in the unified position to unite where we can accomplish the responsibility of our own tribe and by centering on the standard of God's hope. (154-127)

2) The Unification Church Members' Way is a Difficult Way

The Unification Church says, "Let's restore the world! Let's pull the world and put God in front and go! While God pulls the Unification Church and goes, let the Unification Church pull the world and go." So it's difficult. Is it an easy task or is it a hard task? [Its a hard task] How hard is that? Everyone has to say "I, at least one, must sacrifice myself, mustn't I? I myself shall die and save the world." Everyone must. The Unification Church people must. You have to be like, "I shall lead the world myself in front of God. I have to do that for the world to make them follow God even by sacrificing myself. Day or night, for my whole life, I must go out and live until I die. That kind of conclusion gets made. Understand? [Yes]

Is believing in the Unification Church an easy way or a hard way? Which one is it? [Its a hard way] How hard is it? [Very] You have to block your ears. . . If the senses of the five sensory organs are all active, then they collide. You go like a dead person even though you are alive. The phrase "He who finds his life will lose it, and he who loses his life will find it," means that. (112-93)

How am I going to lead our Unification Church members in the future? Reverend Moon, who is speaking here, will tell you frankly. The way the Unification Church goes is really hard to follow, so you must tighten your belts really tight. You have to tighten it up so much with, out caring about pride. That's the way it is. In that way, well, you are not allowed to go around with good clothes on. If you are a family then you have to start from the tips of the housekeeper's toes. You have your housekeeper do a lot, right? "Hey, bring some water!" "Yes, your majesty." You must correct all that.

A new kind of concept must appear. We have to start from the tips of the toes of those who empty out outhouses. How far should we go from there? You train yourself from there, and how far do you go? We have to go through the course of trials which can make us to go up to the top of the world. Therefore after joining here once you know things, you can't help but go. (151-264)

Do you think you would have stayed if the way the Unification Church goes were easy? I mean the ugly people like you. You must know that. (102-40)

The way to find God is a hard way. It must be hard. Right? The hard way is the way to be blessed. Trying to take responsibility for hard things is the shortcut to being God's children. Reverend Moon has also tried physical labor, has had to borrow money to live, has been beaten by groups of people, and has been treated contemptuously. I have lived in the slums, and helped beggars. But that didn't make me a cheap person. (11-216)

3) The attitude of mind to have when going the heavenly way

A person who goes the true way as a member of the Unification Church, holds on to heaven and earth, and can't let go even if one tries to let go. A person who seeks the way of being God's children can't let go even if Reverend Moon of the Unification Church gives him a hard time. Also, in order to restore this world, God can't let go of Reverend Moon. If you hold hands then hold them tight. You must hold tight and complete this. Worldly people have to do that, too. (45-194)

With clenched teeth, you have to go up to the stage where you find that you can pledge to heaven and earth, "In God's name, I love him more than anyone else," about the person you cannot love. You have to try pledge in God's name that you will reach the place where you will be able to sincerely relate with a full heart to someone whom you can't relate to. (87-291)

You came voluntarily to this way of persecution which others don't know. You don't know for sure whether this way that you have started on will lead to ruin, but then again it probably won't, so don't throw away the determination of the first day you started going this way. The determination of that day. While going this way, there will be harsh storms and thorny paths. But you must know that along this way that you are looking to and going along there are traces of the blood of heaven. The way you are going, in the end is not a way that only you will go. For you it's a way that you are going for the first time, but God has gone that way billions of times. We must know that along the way there are traces of the blood that He shed. Abraham went that way, Noah went that way, Moses went that way, Jesus went that way, and lots of disciples went that way after Jesus, but you don't want to go that way? Then you must be punished after going to heaven.

To go that way you need a heart which desires to establish the heavenly tradition. As you take a step you should feel your ancestors' blood burning; when a thorn grazes your skin you must feel that the thorn that was scratching your ancestor's skin, that the thorn was scratching my body. Someone who goes this way is an individual of a period, but he isn't a person who ends in one era. He becomes a person who has gone with Father for six thousand years.

So everyone, even if you are imprisoned while you are going this way, I hope you will be a person who sheds awestruck tears. You should pray, "The fact that I, this person, who is a descendent of sinners, unworthy and who was on the way to destruction, can be in such a place of glory like this, on this way that you have been seeking, I thank you and am awe struck. I am in grateful awe that my dirty self can even put a foot on this foundation where many martyrs have shed holy blood." (10-210)

It's not because Reverend Moon orders, but you are going the way you must go. Hence you should say, "Thank you for teaching us, Reverend Moon" (27-299)

We, the Unification Church members, must go that way voluntarily. We should go voluntarily rather than God pushing us to go. Jesus was sorrowful because his disciples weren't responsible, so let's voluntarily be responsible. If you voluntarily leave your family, voluntarily leave your church, and voluntarily go away from your nation, then that becomes the front line for the Will. (36-337)

We have to go to the gate of the castle of heaven, but how do we find this? How do we find it? So, it's hopeless and desperate. Whenever, wherever if He says go, then you must go. You must go. He made it all like this but you don't want to go? Will you go crying, or go smiling? [Smiling] Will you go with a hopeless feeling or with hope? Which one? [With hope] Will you go without wanting it? Will you go by being forced, or voluntarily? [We will go voluntarily] You answer very well! To go there you must be brave. (106-45)

4) The Secret of Going the Heavenly Way

In the way of the restoration that our Unification Church is going, what is the main concept of it? It's the way following the sacrificial offering. You must know this. What is a sacrificial offering? The Bible says, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind." What does it mean by with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind? It's asking for your life. The conclusion is simple. It's asking for your life. It's loving God by giving your life. To give your life, don't give it after being forced, but give it with so much joy you seem crazy. (48-114)

We, who have started to go the original way that humankind must go after all, we must throw away everything and go. First we have to put aside material things, and then parents and children, that is to say our families, and then we must go the way such that we even lose our nations and the world. (3-61)

You don't become Unification Church members by listening to the Principle of the Unification Church. That kind of person can't even be ranked. What do you have to do to become a Unification Church member? You must go straight. Listen to the Principle and going straight you must reach all the things that you have to restore and work your way up. What do you have to do if you hear the Principle? You have to do activities and while you obey orders you should study Reverend Moon. Without going directly through the heart of Reverend Moon, you can't find the direct way to go in front of God. (25-97)

Wherever you are you have to go this way. When you go, will you go directly or go around? [Go directly] Anyone can go the way that goes around. That kind of way, you can go just by going, and no one bothers. But the direct way is the way of crucial moments. There is no time to wait in the direct way. (27-28)

In living life and living a life of faith, Reverend Moon himself has to walk the path that he can unite with centered on a certain standard. That is the absolute standard so he has to go to a place which is as absolute and serious as that. If that standard and that direction don't match, it's obvious that the Unification Church will not last long. Therefore, in our living environment, and in a historical period, if an individual doesn't unite centered on one standard, it's always the rule that he will be eliminated.

If a person named "A" was going along centered on a certain standard, but he doesn't unite with that standard and breaks down in the middle, and there is a person who can unite with that standard in a closer position, then he must give his position to that person. In this way it gets developed. Looking at things centered on the way our Unification Church is going, there must be a way for the individual to go. There must be a way that each individual must go as an individual.

And then there will be a certain standard of the Unification Church that a family must go. If one is a Unification Church family member, then as a family member, if it is a tribe then as a tribe, there will be a standard of the way that Unification Church members must go. Moreover, if there is a society that Unification Church members must establish, then there will be a never changing standard to go as a society, and there will be a never changing standard to go as a nation which the Unification Church members are hoping to make. There must be a nation which unites with that standard. There will have to be the ideal nation that the Unification Church dreams of, that is to say, the Kingdom of Heaven on the earth.

There will have to be an absolute standard that doesn't change with history, that is firm even though history changes, an absolute standard for the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, the world. Then, today, how do we have to go the way that we have to go as a member of the Unification Church? There will be an individual standard that the individual must go, which tells how the individual must live. The family will have a standard of the family that tells how the family should live. Or if it's a nation then there will be a standard for the nation.

When the standard of that world and the standard of God agree, wouldn't that be the unity of the completion of God's will and completion of humankind's will? Thinking about this kind of problem, as a member of the Unification Church, think about whether you are living a life that is united with the individual standard, and whether you are living a life that is united with the standard of the family, or whether you are living a life that is united with the standard of the tribe, or the standard to go as the people, the standard to go as a nation, the standard to go as the world. Which standard is your life united with? This kind of problem is a important problem for a believer. (45-160)

Section 2. The Way Of The Unification Church Members (Part 3)

7. The Time And The Mission Of The Unification Church Members

1) What is the Unification Church Group?

What do we, the Unification Church group all try to do? What are you all gathered here to do? To give the power of the life of love back and forth with the world. That's the conclusion. Centering on the power of life you can communicate with God. With that love you can go up to a position equal with God. How great that is. That is one endorsement that Reverend Moon got from God for the first time in human history. That is a historical gift which no one had ever received since the beginning. Let's hand it down. Do you understand? [Yes] (105-78)

Think about what people will think if you answer, "They don't drink; they don't smoke; they are neat; they save money by not even using makeup; they save much more than the corrupted American young people and help the world," when someone asks, "What is a Unification Church member?" If you do this movement, how does the world become? Do you like that? [Yes] (118-109)

Then what do the Unification Church members want; what does God want, and what do you want? What do we do after we gather like this? What are we going to do by congregating like this? Because there are no true parents with true love, we are here to find the true parents. And since there are no true couples, we are here to train to become true couples, and since there are no true children, we are here train to become true children. There is nothing else. If you get involved here once then, eternally, eternally. Eternally. You love eternally. (92-116)

Then, what does the group of the Unification Church do? What is the Unification Church group doing? The Unification Church is a group saying we should live centered on God. Does living centered on God mean by living while doing business? There are lots of kinds of living. Living while doing what? [Love] Let's live while loving. While loving. Loving whom [God] Only God? Living while loving should be centered on God and you and your mind and body should know to live happily. That's how it is. (164,20)

The Unification Church members are, they are Reverend Moon's disciples. So what are they? Should they be sheep or goats? [Sheep] (laughter) There is no objection. (123-33)

You must know what the Unification Church group is for. The group which has the secret of satan, the key to beat satan's love individually, to beat it as a family, to beat it as a nation, the key to beat it on the world level, that group is the real Unification Church. You must win over satan's world and have the key of heavenly love. (130-178)

8. The Internal Mission And The Value Of The Mission

1) Internal Mission

What mission do you, the people of the Last Days, have? You have the responsibility to inherit and accomplish the historical heavenly value which has been prepared for the substantial restoration and which can represent the universal value. (2-332)

What is the task for us people to work on these days? First we have to cast off satan's false charges. In that way you have to reach the day when you can be testified to as Jesus was, "Truly you are God's son; you have the qualification to own God; you are God's son who has a relationship of oneness with God." (1,123)

The mission for the Unification Church followers is to unify your divided self by weeding out your heart, and to unify that separated heavenly heart and your human heart. Our whole body must become a substantial tool for the harvest, even if it is just the dull edge of a weeding hoe. With our substantial bodies, we must lead the world which is falling into destruction nowadays and go over to the new world centering on God's heart. You must know that this is the mission of the Unification Church members. (20-193)

2) Our Extraordinary Mission

If you think that the insignificant people of the Unification Church, who have been going through a course of persecution in the land of Korea, are the center of God's wish when looking at the current world, in view of the current situation centering the Will, this could be a tremendously amazing, invaluable blessing, if you call it blessing, but you can't help but say that it could also be a frightening thing if you call it frightening.

Saying that the Unification Church is in that kind of position today, is saying that the present Unification Church is facing a precious and extraordinary world level event. When we recall history until now, that history was continually a history of sadness, but this era which has appeared centering on the Unification Church must not be connected to that history of sadness. Shouldn't this time period be the most important point of time ever in the historical eras, a time when we must overturn sadness and must determine to bring the result of happiness. Then comparing the way of the Will in the past historical periods, or comparing lots of ancestors in history who followed the Will of the providence, with the Unification Church members in our current era, all the things that our ancestors were loyal to and into which they put their whole hearts, as a result they left a history which was not hoped for in front of God's desire and they worsened His sorrow.

Hence, the fact that the mission to restore God's happiness and hope is in the Unification Church, makes the mission which is given to each individual extraordinary. Therefore we must not discourage God again in any kind of situation, and we have to present the concept of happiness and hope in front of God. We have to recognize again that we have such a historical mission. A lot of patriots came and went in the past, but if they look back on their past, they will not be happy with it. That past should just flow away.

Also, even if there are people who had a realm of culture that they could brag was excellent, that good past is still not something to brag about. Those are just parts of the past which will just disappear in the midst of God's sorrow. Therefore we should be able to put all the precious civilizations of history, and the passion of the many patriots and the dutiful way of filial piety even though we go the way of death, and we should be able to leave all these works accomplished by hard work as happiness in the middle of God's deep heart as conditions to look back on. We have this kind of responsibility, the responsibility that we have as members of the Unification Church is extraordinary. (37-185)

It's not because we are fools that we get beaten by this people. We are not getting persecuted because we were born in the lineage of bad ancestors who came and went in history. We are born with the fortune of the era and with a historical relationship to thrive better than any other, but by striking this small group, God is indemnifying the sorrow that this people would receive. That is to say, by our getting hit for the people who would by ruined through following the trends of the thought of the world, the people who were supposed to be hit are indemnified.

Today, because we know this fact, we determined while pounding our fists on the ground not to shed tears centering on ourselves when we were sad or ran into difficulties. Even at the point of starvation or the very crossroads of life and death, we didn't shed tears because it was sorrowful to be dying. We must not forget the serious, historical fact that we have shed tears centering on the problem of what way this people have to go and what would happen to the future of this people if we died. I don't know if there are people who came to the Unification Church for the first time, but you must know the fact correctly, that the Unification Church started with such a extraordinary mission, and has a history of fighting according to this mission.

Our being hit, rejected, and persecuted individually, or the Unification Church being hit, rejected, and persecuted is not for our, selves. We are being hit representing this people which should be hit. Also, through God's hitting us in the position of goodness, He is extending the holy hand of love to forgive this people. (22-91)

Nowadays, the Unification Church has been proclaiming a new ideology in this latter half of the 20th century. This group says they have appeared to represent the course of restoration of the history of heaven, and as the people who have appeared with the mission of the new age, they have a strategy that they have to be struck; they have to be rejected; they have to receive all sorts of persecution and suffering from the world. Being in a position like this, today the Unification Church member's responsibility and mission look like they are nothing. But by the internal meaning, you must know that you have a tremendous, awesome, heavenly mission. (154-181)

9. The Mission Of The Unification Church Member

1) The Mission to Expel satan

True Parents came to this land, but what do the family of the True Parents and all the Unification Church people who are following the True Parents have to do? They have the historical mission to cancel the right of satan to make false accusations to the world. (137-26)

Then who has to take care of the responsibility to expel satan? "I," as a member of the Unification Church, have to take care of it. After bringing satan to his knees, God can step in. You don't know this. Understand? [Yes] He can only say, "You are my son. You are my daughter," after laying out satan. That's when He finally steps in. The law of nature is that way.

These days, if someone commits sin, then can his parents take the guilt for him instead? Can that parent say, "I'll be executed instead of my child; so please forgive my child," if their child is someone who is to be executed? [No] The law of nature doesn't allow that to be done. The one who committed the sin must indemnify it, if he committed sin. Humankind committed sin, not God; humankind committed sin, the unforgivable sin of betraying the law of nature and the law of morality. (85-201)

2) The Mission Related to Jesus

How was it when Jesus came to the earth? He was born in a stable; while he was living he was treated contemptuously, and when he died, he was crucified. Therefore it's the assignment for the Unification Church members of these days to feel the heart of Jesus going "the way of the cross." (6-285)

How could there be national boundaries in the realm of heaven? This world is our father's land, and we are the sons and daughters of our father, so this world is our land. This is only possible by love. Loving with this kind of love, you have to start from the family. Since the starting point of this love is a family member, you must know that in the Unification Church, we don't call the members of the Unification Church believers, but rather family members.

Then what is the mission of a Unification Church family member? Loving that kind of love. Love in the family, love in the Church, love in the nation, by our solving the sorrow of the three great loves we can take the place of Jesus who is God's son. God had sorrow because of Jesus. Since Jesus gave sorrow to Him, we have to solve that sorrow from a position better than that. So we have to establish the realm of heaven while we live. Do you think I blessed you for no reason? By that you indemnify that Jesus was not able to become a bridegroom, and not able to have his own son. This is the main concept of the Unification Church. In this way, it's indemnifying everything horizontally. Isn't this great content? (41-257)

Today the heroes of Unification, with their banners flying high, by relating to Christians all around the world, and by relating to lots of different religions, have to relieve Jesus' many sorrows, and relieve the sorrow of God's restoration of the Kingdom of Heaven, the sorrow of the restoration of the Kingdom of Heaven. (154-275)

Unification Church members also have to relieve Jesus' sorrow. It's the view of the Principle that you can't inherit Jesus' concept without indemnifying the failures that Jesus had. Understand? [Yes] Without completely relieving his sorrow, without restoring this, the family that Jesus was hoping for can't be established. Also the people, the nation, and the world that Jesus wanted can't appear.

Why is that? Because Adam fell centering on an eight member family, at the time of judgment the eight members of Noah's family were left. It works like that. It's the same for the Unification Church. It works like that. That's why Unification Church members have to go the way to relieve Jesus' sorrow. Then what is Jesus' sorrow? It's becoming a son and daughter that God can officially recognize and bless. To relieve his sorrow we have to find the thing that Jesus lost. (19-115)

3) The Mission to Put Love in Order

Who am "I," the member of the Unification Church? "I" am the one who has the responsibility to catch satan. "I" am the one who is perfected Adam, Eve, so "I" have to expel satan from this earth. I have to expel him from in front of God's will. Don't I? [Yes] When you are walking around the streets of New York, if you see bad guys, are you just going to ignore them and lay low, or will you be a person who shakes them up and resolves the situation? When you see the American youth all falling and talking about free sex and acting like animals, will you be a person who does nothing, or a person who cleans it up and organizes it? "Someone who organizes it." (91-67)

We have to establish this new tradition and destroy the weapon of satan, which is sweeping over the society of America, and fundamentally destroy all the decadent forms of love of the young people of the world, and set up a new order. Then why do Unification Church members say one should suffer? Why do they do fund raising and witnessing? To come into contact with the way of true, deeper love. That's the purpose. We are going this way in order to contact the way of three-dimensional, true love, whose content is deep and broad. That is fantastic. (123-198)

We have to cut off this decadent trend of youth. It's our mission to block and completely get rid of the trend of the world with an authority no one can hold back, and to cut all relationship with the world of death which satan is leading, and to protect against the forces of death. Fulfilling this responsibility and the mission as a hero of the Unification Church is not done as an individual; when you can handle this responsibility and mission centered on heaven and earth on a world level, then finally this heaven and earth will be harvested as perfected substantial fruit in front of God. (20-193)

Who will be the cleaner who can clean the bag of the world's sin? The Unification Church members should. Reverend Moon has been working as a cleaner cleaning America's bag of sin. (172-168)

4) The Mission to Connect All the Races

Unification Church members are to live for the world. Live centering on what? Live centering on love. To love the world, you have to love the individual, have to love the family, have to love the tribe, have to love the people, and have to love the nation. Someone who hasn't loved the people can't love the world, and someone who hasn't loved the family can't love the tribe.

All the rules of the Principle are like that. Unification Church members go around saying, "Let's love the world centering on love." From that viewpoint, for Unification Church members it's not a problem for a white person to love a black person or for a black person to love a white person. How can it be proved? For Unification Church members even marriage is not a problem. They are different. They do not do it because Reverend Moon is a dictator ordering them to with glaring eyes while holding a bat. I can pull them to me even eyes are closed. The fact that, centered on love, Unification Church members are in a position to put out this kind of ladder and to shoot out toward the world is a universal, historical issue. Therefore with this love we have to set up an anchor for the mind and set up an anchor for the family, set up an anchor for the society, set up an anchor for the nation, and set up an anchor for the world. (307)

Then, during that time, what do the Unification Church members do? While Reverend Moon goes out to work on the world level, here in Korea you have to connect this historical relationship with the world relationship. The realms of the peoples and the realm of the world are not connected yet, none of them. The people who are following Reverend Moon are not just Korean people but citizens of the world. All the races are connected. Understand? Therefore when you assume a responsibility like this, the angelic world will cooperate. (99-271)

Unification Church members have gone beyond the borders of the nations. In our church, marriage is called the blessing. It is the blessing. A German, a lady who is a direct descendant of Hitler and an English gentleman. . . They don't know the language. The German woman knows only German, and the English man knows only English. And they marry each other. Isn't that a beautiful marriage? Elderly people couldn't marry like that, could they? They couldn't even on the pain of death. Well, I put them together like that and tell them, "If you marry, your first son will be this kind of son, so try to live together. If that's not true than my words are lies; wait and see this that time." Wouldn't they live together until then after hearing "you will have a great son"?

And after living together that's what happens. You can overcome the borders of the nations. A lot of Unification Church members in Japan are ready to come and help work for the liberation of Korea. They will come even if they have to ride a submarine, saying, "Even if the Japanese government blocks us, let's cross the Straits of Korea." Can you believe that? Liberation of the border lines! Germans, these Germans who stand proudly and say confidently that they are the most intellectual and gifted people in the world and they have the most mathematical minds, when Reverend Moon's ideology, God's ideology goes into those peoples' heads, what kind of people do these people made in Germany become? What do these people made in Germany become? They become Korean people made in Germany.

What kind of Korean person? They become Korean people who say we should unify north and south. And of course all the five races, too. Among the races of the Five Oceans and the Six Continents, there are many races, but if they know Reverend Moon and when they have the ideology that Reverend Moon teaches, even though they are all over the Five Oceans and the Six Continents, and within the borders of different nations, they consider it an honor to become a Korean who was born in their region. Understand? Yes, the borders are a problem; the borders are a problem. But the borders are not problems in front of God. Race isn't a problem in front of God. And religion isn't a problem. (166-110)

5) The Mission to Unify Denominations

So, "our mission," what is your mission? It is to save Cain. As an individual, you are an individual Abel, so you have to save an individual Cain, then save the Cain-type family. If you become an Able-type tribe then save the Cain-type tribe, and if you are the Abel-type Unification Church of the people then you must save the Cain-type religious body of the people.

In that way for the first time you can become a person qualified to relate to the nation. Understand? [Yes] Then what is the most urgent thing? The issue is not developing the Unification Church. How are you going to be Abel, that is the problem. If that happens, then the hope of the Unification Church is completely fulfilled all at once. Now do you understand the course of restoration? [Yes] The individual Abel has to restore the individual Cain, and the Abel-type religious body must restore the Cain, type religious body. Right? That's the way it is. (46-147)

Today the established churches say that they will all go to heaven, the Presbyterian Church, the Catholic Church, all of them speak loudly about it, but look at it. The person who is standing here, what he is doing is a movement to unify the eight great religious organizations. Among them, the Jewish religion, the Catholic Church, and the Protestant Churches are included, and then Buddhism and Islam are included and Hinduism is included. And then Confucianism is included and then the Unification Church, eight religions.

Other than the Unification Church, the seven religions are all divided and fighting. I'm providing financial support for a movement to unify the religions. How in the world can that be? Have you ever heard such a thing? But the people of the established churches, the Presbyterians, they just say, "Oh, that Moon guy is a heretic." They don't know the world. I do this movement to unify all the denominations, and the leaders of the religions meet me behind the scenes and secretly exchange documents and so. on, but just like mere children with no sense they all just babble on.

Then is religion a problem or not? [Its not.] So I founded the Congress of Religions, but it's my sorrow that I can't go any place I want. just looking at that meeting. . . One time, when there was a world conference of the Congress of Religions, about eight hundred famous people gathered. They all wanted me to visit their churches once, but there are circumstances which don't allow me to go places freely. It is an amazing fact of history that someone is working from behind to deal with the complicated levels of religions and is asserting, "The one God has a Will. It is eternally one," and is working to realize that Will.

In who's name? Not in the name of someone named Moon, but in God's name, in God's name! In that sense, a person like the Archbishop of the Greek Orthodox Church. . . and the Roman Catholics are opposing it. Even though there are lots of Cardinals who are on my side. That will disappear in a few days. Unified religion which is impossible by human's power. . In history, no matter who it was, there was no one who didn't want to unify religions. But they didn't know the way that God wanted and God directed. (166-111)

In heaven and on earth which denomination is the denomination that can teach the religious life that can take this kind of responsibility on God's side? We have to find it. The family which dedicates itself to heaven and follows that view of hope in its life of faith, the family that teaches that belief, what religion does that family believe? We have to find that. Such families have to unite and cut off all relationship with their blood lineages, and cut off all worldly relationships, and through the love of a relationship that can become one they should form a new relationship of the tribe and they should seek to restore the people, the nation, and the world.

We must find a group which can struggle to fulfill this responsibility and to have this kind of idealistic relationship. Without doing that you can't go to the new Kingdom of Heaven of the restoration. You can't go to the promised land of hope. Today in the Unification Church we all say let's unify. Some people will get angry when they hear that. They will get angry saying something like, "Unify what? Huh, the great historical saints of the past were not able to do it, but the evil people of this era, the Unification Church, is going to unite? There is nothing that can be done even if he is angry.

Watch and see whether the one who is angry will be ruined or the one who made him angry will be ruined. One or the other will be pushed out. He will say, "What? The Unification of World Christianity? I can handle it up to the Unification of World Christianity, but they even put the Holy Spirit in it!" I even put an ugly lump on it. (laughter) Before asking if that has been done or not, the issue is whether an adventure which can unify it has begun or not. Do you understand? (158-298)

6) The Mission to Unite Ideologies

The Unification Church members have to make a decision. In the Last Days, both the communist world and the democratic world will be ruined. Now the age that it is possible for them to be ruined is evolving in front of our eyes. At a time like this we must decide quickly. If you don't determine something like, "If we are going to be ruined, then pack stuff up and let's be ruined altogether," then both will be ruined. This could happen. This is a time like that. They have both bumped against a wall and are spinning around arguing.

The communist world says the communist world is good, and the democratic world says the democratic world is good. So they have to hold on to something; to be happy one needs a partner, they have to hold something. But the Unification Church appeared at this time. Among the religions it appeared saying let's unify, and the communists say let's unify the world. . . That has to be relative relation. (63-133)

If you want to unify. . The word unify doesn't exist in a place where you are alone. Unify means a different state. . . the circumstances are different, the situation different. There, the positions they assert are different and the chronically diseased environment that they were calling a tradition, is stuck. We must clean up, delete all these circumstances, and turn around everything that was going in different directions until yesterday and make them into one. To do that you have to be stronger than the two people in different circumstances.

If you want to make ten people into one, then you have to be stronger than those ten people. If you want to stand in the position to make ten denominations into one, then you have to be stronger than those ten denominations. Shouldn't it be like that? It's easy to say. That's the only way. You must not think of it as something to watch with interest when you join the Unification Church. If you joined that way, then you joined wrong. To unify lots of spiritual worlds and to unify lots of ideologies. . .

Today, looking at the trend of the whole world, in the place where democracy and communism are confronting each other, you have to go over this by stepping on one with your left foot and stepping on the other with your right foot. However firm an ideology and however firm a belief a person of faith may have, he must go over all that. You should have a confident belief and spread it out in all directions, and if you whip it around then it could be rolled in. You should have that ability, shouldn't you? That is how you unify them. People who are weak and say "let's unify" can't do it. Such people, who are like scarecrows which get blown away by the wind, cannot unify them. (151-13)

Today there are a lot of Christian churches, and there are many peoples on the earth, but those who can assert for God, "God is justice, God is alive, and he is the ruler of the world" are disappearing one by one. In a moment of destiny, in this kind of environment, someone who stands on the side of God, and proclaims Him, could disappear as was Jesus' destiny. It's the same. In the same way as the thief on the right side was vindicated and the thief on the left subjugated, representing the democratic world and Christianity, at least we, the Unification Church must say until the end, "God is alive. We are God's children. We must live for God."

It's the destiny of the Unification Church to fight in the front line, with the phrase "victory over communism," saying, "The communists must be destroyed because this is how they are." Understand? [Yes] The world is concentrated in Korea like this. An association which stands in the position of the thief, who was on the right hand side when Jesus was being crucified, on the side of God, on the side of Jesus, and which beats down the communists and persuades the communists and has a message which enables them to tell the communists, "You are evil because of these reasons," an association that God officially recognizes. and that can admit God's existence, is on the side of heaven.

Who is on that side? It's the Unification Church. You must know that that's why we started the "Victory over Communism," work. Understand? [Yes] As children of God we work with the heart of God. Going the way of suffering of the cross for heaven, forgetting death, saying, "The communists must be destroyed! They are evil," for the side of heaven, in the same way as the thief on the right side of Jesus was on Jesus' side until he died and went to paradise. It's the ideology of the Unification Church to open the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth by completing the works on earth. By doing this work, a day of world level liberation will come to this nation. The fight of Cain and Abel centered on world history will finally end and we will go toward the worldly nation and then the second day of liberation will come to Korea. I hope for this. (160,217)

Today in this world, an ideology saying that God exists is confronting an ideology saying that God doesn't exit. One world centers on material, and the other world centers on mind. The world that says "God exists, is on God's side, and the world that says "God doesn't exist," is the world of satan and the satanic forces. When these two worlds collide with each other, the result determines the destiny of God. Therefore the battle to defeat Communism, is the battle of God. (78-249)

What kind of thing is the Kingdom of Heaven? What is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth like? It is people like our Unification Church family members living throughout the whole world. That is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. If all the people on the earth live like Unification Church family members then that is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. What is that world? The church is a world that is together with God eternally, and it is a world without communists. No one denies God's existence, no one doubts about God. It's the world where everyone becomes one and calls God "our Father." And then satan's temptations. . . There is no satan. The world which God rules, that is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. It's God living together with us. (79-304)

That's why our Unification Church tries to complete the mission of restoration with the heart of a parent, in the body of a servant, shedding blood and sweat and tears. The Unification Church has a trial to overcome, that is a crucial way that no ideology or thought system can go over, a crucial way that neither democracy or communism can go over. We have to go the way that they can't go, and we have to do the work that they can't do. (16-173)

7) The Mission to Find That Nation

Now what we have to know is, we must take revenge against the enemy of our parents; we must take revenge against the enemy of our relatives; we must take revenge against the enemy of our nation; we must revenge the enemy of our world, and we must revenge the enemy of our heaven and earth. Do you have your nation? Have we had a nation yet? A person who is in the realm centering on religion doesn't have a nation. He is a citizen who doesn't have a nation. He has some kind of foundation called the people. . . A citizen without his people. If a wind blows from the east then he is pushed to the west. and if a wind blows from the west then he is pushed to the east.

Religious people have been those people who have had to suffer from storms on every side, and grope along the dark paths caused by the powers of darkness as they haggardly went their way. (156-130)

People will say, "I'll go to the Kingdom of Heaven." But if you want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, then you have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on the earth. If you just go to the Kingdom of Heaven, then who establishes the Kingdom of Heaven? Do you wish God to establish it? You must live historically valuable lives. You must live your life attending your ancestors and living for your descendants. You have to relieve the sorrow of your ancestors, and fulfill the dreams of your descendants.

Then are you living that way nowadays? The ideal that the Unification Church members want is "our nation." A person, whoever it is, must live in his nation. That is an absolute condition that is given to humankind. Without any exception everyone has to live a life of hope-filled righteousness for the sake of righteousness and for that nation. Establishing the direction of the ideal through thought, and establishing the laws of righteousness through living life, one must live for the nation and its righteousness.

Do you have that kind of nation? Since you don't, shouldn't you find and establish it? What nation is that nation? It's the nation of the ideal, the nation of unification. It's the nation where all people can go. There can be no exceptions when establishing this nation. Here the families will cooperate, the tribes, the peoples, and the world will all cooperate. That's how you can unify, and the family, tribe, people, nation, the world can be unified. (18-213)

We have the Unification Church but not a nation of unification. So what "Protection of the Front Line of Unification" means is protecting the Unification Church. It's famous in America these days. And that affects Korea, and it can also become a means to make the Korean government and our Unification Church unite. So from now on we will not fight for restoration in the nations all over the world. We must do natural restoration. This is a problem. The satanic world rules by striking people. God's strategy is to make one naturally bow down on his knees by being chased and struck.

So we must know clearly that if we don't follow Heaven then we cannot restore God's authority. Looking at it from this position, what we have to do in this present age is to find the nation. We don't have God's nation. Can a person who doesn't have his nation have an ancestral hometown? He doesn't have an ancestral hometown. The Japanese have a nation, Japan, so they have ancestral hometowns in Japan, but looking at it from God's providence, there is no nation of God, since there is no sovereign nation which is God's nation, no one can be registered as a citizen.

We have only the registration of the religion. Cain and Abel have to be one to complete the restoration. That has become the formula of development for unification. Salvation can't be done by just Cain or by just Abel. You can't return if you don't save Cain and push him from in back so he can be ahead of you, and if you don't establish a realm of protection from behind. That is the teaching of the principle. Therefore there is no way to greet the parents without Cain and Abel being one. A religion is in Abel's position and its nation is in Cain's position. Therefore in the same way as Cain killed Abel, historically the leaders of the nations persecuted the religions.

The Kingdom of Heaven will not appear on earth if you don't establish the nation of victory by making the nation bow down naturally centering on religion. The person who tried to do that was Jesus. If the Jewish religion and the Israelite people had become one centering on Jesus, then that would have established the Abel, type nation. (55-79)

It is correct to say that where we want to live is the heavenly nation; we want to live in the heavenly nation. Is there a border line in the heavenly nation? [No] Are there two languages in the heavenly nation? [No] Is there a difference between the races? [No] Then what is the heavenly nation? Since all the people were born from the heart of God, all humankind are brothers, brothers. Looking at it centering on God, they are all God's children, so they are all brothers, and by looking at it centering on the realm of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth then they are citizens. The people of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the citizens, the inhabitants.

There are three major factors in establishing a nation. To form a nation you need sovereignty. And there must be the people. And then there must be the land. Has this world become a world where God rules? [No it didn't] Also did this whole earth become our nation? Is it a nation of God? Did all the people in the world become the people of one nation? No, they didn't. You talk about the Kingdom of Heaven but the Kingdom of Heaven is formed after all these become one. Since this is not completed, there are still Cain and Abel left, and the fight is still going on. We cannot rest. We can't live. (66-281)

What is your wish? It must be finding this nation. At the time of the first Israel, the nation didn't become one and the nation was lost. Therefore only if in our age we find that lost nation again and greet the Messiah who is coming there, and not be the nation that casts him out, but rather be the nation that welcomes Him, then it will be the time when God's hope and will can be completed. The Unification Church people are the people who claim to represent that time. Understand? [Yes] Do you know it clearly? [Yes] It's the Messiah's mission to go horizontally toward the world level, it's not Messiah's mission to fight for the nation. (58-264)

heard that some high people in the Korean government first heard about the Unification Church by going abroad. That is embarrassing. Someone went to America, and one person of fame asked him, "I understand you are from Korea. Do you know the Unification Church but he said he didn't, and that embarrassed him very much. You must know it's not dark right under a lamp. In this situation we must wake up again. We must have an attitude which is not a shame to the fact that as the third Israel on the world level we have a special authority. You have inherited the spirit of Korea and the blood and soul of the Korean race, so you must eliminate the miserable situation of this people and leave a new tradition.

This is the faith of the Unification Church. Because of it, the activities of the Unification Church are absolutely needed by this people. Therefore, when we look at the sunlight coming to us, we must long for the Kingdom of Heaven of freedom. You have to long for the day when all the people, of course, but also all nature will be happy. And you must be the people who determine not to spare any effort for that day of tomorrow. If you don't, you should know that you don't have the qualification to be a member of the Unification Church.

When you hold your spoon to eat a meal, you must determine that you will cast the evil people out of this land, and when you hold your chopsticks, you must be burning with determination to get rid of the evil people. You must carve into your heart the fact that you are the hidden heroes, and secret envoys who always go forward to establish the Kingdom of Heaven of goodness, the third Israel. It's our mission as heroes of Unification to push ourselves to go the way to establish the third Israel. (21-164)

You are not here to be loved but to love. Understand? You are here to love. I, who represent heaven, must love, to be in the subjective position. If you are in a reciprocal position then you have to be loved, but isn't it the thought of the Unification Church, nowadays, and our situation to be in the subject position? Therefore, being called subject we must love.

Then loving in what place? Love from where you are standing now. Love the Unification Church members. Love the Unification Church.

Go crazy in order to love the nation. That nation should go crazy in order to love the world, not go crazy in order to love simply the nation. Then the nation develops. The world must not go crazy in order to love the world but go crazy in order to love the cosmos, and the cosmos should go crazy not in order to love the cosmos itself, but go crazy in order to love God. (59-56)

The world which that nation and that righteousness have realized is a world which is the world of love where everyone enjoys giving to each other, the world where lives of serving and sacrificing for God's Will shall shine. You should know this. Therefore that world is not like the world in which we are living these days. (3-121)

Section 2. The Way Of The Unification Church Members (Part 4)

10. We And The Time

1) This Time Period

Then what kind of time is this time? It's a time that it could be good or it could be bad, and it could be difficult or it could be easy. It's the time that everything in the world will collide all at once in front of our eyes. To digest this and to go over this, what do we have to do? A person must appear who has the ability to keep only the things that can be happy, and who can digest the hard things. Without that kind of person appearing, the person who can inherit such a world can't appear. It's that way. Do you understand? (64-338)

Then, what is this time? It's the time that you should gather all the power and show the real aspect of the Unification Church. Understand? It's the time to show the real aspect of it. (131-59)

If we look at the Unification Church now in terms of the age, from a historical, providential position, the Unification Church has already passed the night-like time of suffering. Morning is coming. A time like spring is coming. There everything has to change. Don't things change in spring? All the plants put forth sprouts. The light that makes them sprout is itself beautiful, but you must know that the environment which makes them sprout is also beautiful. Here in this place where an absorbing harmony is realized with the environment, and all the beauties of nature are arrayed. In the same way, by greeting the new spring you should fill your heart with the world of love, and if the environmental world is bad, then you have to digest it. Aren't people like that?

Trees take in carbon dioxide and make oxygen, but humans take in oxygen and make carbon dioxide. They have give and take with each other. In this way they harmonize by cooperating together. So to speak, they are coexisting while forming a relationship with the environment. The time like that has come. We must become new, but how must we become new? This morning you have to take a new stand by casting off your habitual faith of the past. You have to discard your attitude of life which dealt with the night, and absorb and digest this environment with a subject nature, which is able to greet the new environment and the new spring. But since it's spring we shouldn't gather together thinking we should rest saying, "It's nice, it's spring. Now that spring has come here too, let's rest!" Such people cannot hope for fruit or anything.

From spring, we must pass through summer into fall. Therefore I cannot just let you settle down in spring. Someone has to push you out, must drive you out. Who must send you out? Someone from the outside cannot push you out. Then Reverend Moon cannot help but send you out. To where? So that you can go towards the fall season. Because it will not do to just leave you here, there is not other way but to send you out in the direction heading towards autumn even if it takes thrashing you with a bat.

2) The Signs of the Time

So history is entering the time period of intersecting. Since that happens not only on the earth but also in the spirit world, these days, the 60s, most of the youth in America are having spiritual experiences. They call it neurosis, neurosis. They call it neurosis because they don't know this. (75-219)

We have to correctly know our own identities. In spite of the urgent mission which is approaching us, the Unification Church members who flow along with this current time period, whose footsteps are dragged into the environment where they can be ruined and disappear without leaving even a trace, are highly foolish people. Those kinds of people can't be Unification Church members. The more confusing the environment is, the closer our time has come. You must know that as the rumors you hear become more urgent, it is not our end that is coming, rather our time is coming closer. The day that we can break down this wall and go through, the world will have a new beginning because of us.

3) Match Yourself to Your Own Time

Today you were born with a relationship with the heart of God, so you must reach the conclusion of this within this time period. The fact that only we possess this one time period which didn't exist in the past and doesn't exist in the world of this era, is an extraordinary and infinite blessing, and you must know that you have been given something with such value that it can't be traded for anything. If you miss this time then you can't meet it again even if you wait a thousand years.

Therefore, we must know how precious this time period is that we are living in. When we live the life centering on the will for 10, 20,30, or 50 years, that life must be begun by entering through the seven year course. If our lives begin with this seven year course then how precious is this seven year course in our lives? If you cannot unite this seven year course with the will of God totally then you cannot live in the realm of God's love with God's will, for the course of your life which should be centered on God.

If we think about it from that standpoint, we must realize that this seven year course time period which we talk about in the Unification Church, is the most precious time period which you can't buy with any amount of money. A person who misses this time period cannot have a true life course. You should know that it took so much hard work to bring before us this seven years, which seems like a moment, like morning dew which disappears. God did infinite work until now to prepare this one time period for us. God, who knows that without having this one time period He can't form a relationship with true children, did infinite work to prepare it.

Also not only God, but the saints and sages, the patriots of old who pursued goodness through the way of truth, until now sacrificed themselves to prepare this one time period. But in the end they couldn't do it. And after all that, our meeting this time is not by chance, but by the correspondence of rules and necessity. If this time does not come, then the necessary family, necessary nation, necessary world, and necessary cosmos cannot appear. The family, nation, and world which the Will desires cannot occur by chance.

For those families, nations and world to occur, they have to match that one time period and have the necessary conditions. Therefore there has to be a time period which is the standard to determine the final destiny of our fallen lives. We must not just let that one time period go by. You must know that only by pushing forward throughout your life with that one time period as your beginning can you live a true life. (26-115)

The only people who can conform to this period by matching their own period are we who know this will. No matter how many people will be born without knowing the will, they will be people outside of the family. Our individual destiny which is to establish in this era a true appearance in front of our descendants, centering on our destiny which is to walk that kind of life course, what kind of appearance are we going have for our descendants of the future?

You must be creating now the value which will be manifested then. Going to the west and going to the east centered on the Will, and being devoted to and loyal to the Will, is not done for some person. It's to establish oneself before the nation, and it's to establish oneself before the world. It's all to match one's own time well. By matching one's own time well, that time can become the time of humankind, and by matching one's own time well one could represent the time of the nation and the time of the world. (26-120)

You have to work adding your young passion to Reverend Moon's youthfulness. You must clearly remember that now this is the only time period to obtain the condition of glory by participating in the great work of recreation. What must we perfectly feel? First, you must have the heart, "I'm not the same as you." Can't you do it? I can do it! You always have to be prepared with this kind of mind. (8-329)

4) The Way Not to Lose the Time Period

Don't miss the time period, don't lose the time period, and don't let your work be taken away. Reverend Moon will now tell you the way not to lose those things; there are only two ways. Don't be an offensive person, and be a person who loves people. . . If you do just those two, then you can never lose those things. You just have to pass that. That's all there is. I checked it out and that's all there is. (94-143)

5) Now is the Time to Do Activities

Until now, it was the time of prayer, but now the day of celebration is coming. When you have a celebration, it's OK to eat as much as you want and get tired and take a nap. But now is the time when we must suffer and go over that door sill; you can hear the sounds of food frying and rice cake being beaten to prepare for the party, then how can you sleep? A person who sleeps, in spite of that, is an insane person. You are like that right now. Everyone, should you run around, or what should you do? The time has come to all run through the streets in every neighborhood to spread the news that we have to celebrate. In other words it's the time that we must witness. Nevertheless there are people who say, "That season has come again. I must rest a little during the summer vacation." What remains if you just rest unconditionally? (33-22)

By going to Danbury, I accomplished all indemnity on the world level. Going to Danbury was as same as going with the cross on my back in a position with the whole world opposing me. What was the purpose of carrying the cross on my back? The purpose of carrying the cross on my back was to unify the spirit world and liberate the earth. Unification is the purpose. So then, when I went to Danbury, all the groups on earth were involved starting with America. From the Jewish religion, Christianity, all the religions, and then from America, through the Communists, and all the nations in the world. . . Anyway, through the CIA they researched 25 nations. They were trying to catch me and put me in jail by finding any condition. In this way all over the whole world they opposed me with their full effort.

Then why were we struck? What is the purpose of it? It is to struggle for the spirit world. Obtaining the spirit world was the purpose. They tried to hit and break down and destroy our Unification foundation. There, the American government and I were one to one. The United States of America was the plaintiff and I was the accused, and we fought. In that way I turned this over. What tuned over really means is that the spirit world came into the realm of unification. So because the realm of unification has occurred in the spirit world it has to keep pace with the earth. From now on, the work that you do is not your doing. Behind you there are many spirits which are all connected here. Of course you ancestors are connected, but if there is a religion that you especially believe then centering on that religion's leader, they are to concentrate completely on what you do. Therefore if you believe and hit something it will break down.

You must not think that you are alone. Tens of thousands, and millions of spirit people are mobilized. So forty million is not a problem. The several hundred billions of spirits in the spirit world are all trying to plow furrows centering on left and right. They are trying to plow furrows. If you want to plow a hard field, then the plow has to be hard. And then the ox must be strong and the person who is plowing has to press down hard. However strong the ox is and however hard the plow is, the person who is plowing has to press down hard. The ox and the plow are all ready. Now the spirit world is pulling like an ox. We have to press the plow down centering on the principle. Then who presses this down? Your leader must press this down. Then in that way it can be plowed deep. This depends on your faith. You must know this. (164-167)



Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Life Of Faith For The Unification Church Members

1. True Life Of Faith

1) The Wish of a Person of Faith

We, the Unification Church members, are walking a different path. Ordinary people in this world do not know that they are in the state of the fall; even for those who believe in this do not understand clearly how the fall took place. In other words, they do not know the standard of the original human being.

The ordinary perspective on the life of faith is that we can gain salvation if we just believe in God and if we believe as His children. What, then, is the wish of a person of faith? What is the purpose of salvation? It is undoubtedly to become a true human being. In true human beings, there are true man and true woman. If a question is raised for God as to what is His wish, then what would be the answer? What would be the God's wish? God would also wish for true human man and true woman. It is natural. God would only wish for that.

What would be the utmost wish for a person of faith? In our terms, it is the perfected human being. What is the perfected man? It is the true human being. What is the purpose of pursuing the providence of salvation? It is also to find the perfect man, the true man.

What is our wish? It is to attend God of true love; it is to attend the True Parents centering on God's true love; then it is to become the true sons and daughters centering on God's true family. Our wish is to form a true family and become one.

2) The Reason Why a Standard of Life of Faith Is Needed

There should be a certain standard of how a life of faith should be today. A standard is needed. God will have certain standard of expectation on how a man should be and how a woman should be as He looks at fallen mankind. Centering on the standard of God's expectation, the people of the world today are divided. Centering on that standard, this world is divided into the four directions of north, south, east and west. Humanity lives everyday with a desire to develop centering on that standard; there would be a standard which can exemplify the ideal.

This is proper. God would push forth the dispensational purpose centering on the absolute standard. There would an absolute standard which God envisions. If God establishes a particular religion, there would be a certain standard upon which the purpose of that religion is based. That standard would not be an incomplete standard but a perfected standard, an unchangeable standard, and an undeniable standard. How much we united with God's standard would be the decisive factor in achieving happiness or misfortune, in achieving fulfillment or discontent.

We, therefore, should always align ourselves with the standard which God is expecting. Its direction would be set toward a particular direction. Unless a compass is malfunctioning, it would point toward the north. If its direction is altered, it is not because of its essence. Its direction might have changed momentarily due to factors in the environment or certain obstacles; however, it does not change essentially.

From this viewpoint, God is the same. There is surely an absolute standard for individuals, families, tribes, people, and nations. We must understand that whether we unite with that standard or deviate from it would determine whether or not we can go the shortest and straightest way to our perfection. From this perspective, the standard for the life of faith is most precious. Does an absolute standard of life for the individual exist? No.

Has any religion taught an absolute standard for the family? No. Nor is there an absolute standard for the tribe and the nation. From such a viewpoint, wouldn't it be fair to say that most people until now have led a life of faith without understanding the fundamental issues of what level of a life of faith they should seek, and how to accomplish its purpose?

What, then, would be the consequences? Naturally, when an individual does not conform to the standard for the individual, there would be a judgment centering on that standard. Even if a person has achieved perfection in an individual realm, when that individual did not unite with the standard for the family, there would be a judgment centering on that standard. We cannot deny this.

Then, is there any way for us to avoid this situation? Is there any way to overcome this? There should be a direction, a general way of life which can unite with the standard for the life of faith, of goodness. This is the critical issue. How can we set the direction correctly so that we may pass through the standard for the individual, and which would help us approach the standard for the family? What is the common direction which can help us to approach the standard for the tribe, people, and nation? We must think about this.

What is the one method by which we can come closer to the standard of the life of faith? You cannot place the purpose in yourself. It may be my purpose but the focus should be on the object. In order to achieve the purpose, I must sacrifice; if I sacrifice others for my purpose, it will be accomplished. Isn't that true? If I want to achieve a goal with a magnitude of ten, then I should invest the sacrifice equivalent to such a magnitude. I cannot drag it out from somewhere else. Therefore, one method of approaching the standard of the life of faith is to place its purpose not in myself but in someone else.

Also, one issue we must always remind ourselves of is that there is a standard which God is requiring of us. There would be a standard for the individual, family, society, nation, and the world. Who, and which people would remain in front of that standard? That is the important question. Goodness is not based on the content that centers on the respectable character of one generation. Rather than being dominated by the environment of any particular age, goodness maintains its dominion over that age, transcending historical precedent, because goodness is based on the content that centers on eternity. From this perspective, we can understand the involvement of God in goodness.

When looking at any particular religion, for example, the character of its founder matters but God is always involved. God does not change according to the age. History is changeable; yet, God is capable of bringing history into perfection by shaping its change. God does not lose His subjective authority in the complex and intricate environment of society; rather God is capable of dominating such a social environment and of achieving the realm of unified purpose centering on the standard and authority as the subject. We can understand the religion that has such a God as the foundation. From this perspective, the standard of the life of faith is necessary. What is the standard of the life of faith? We should connect with the love of God by pursuing His character.

3) The Desirable Standard of the Life of Faith

What should be the standard of the life of faith? We cannot base the standard on the things the people of this world ordinarily interact with, because the life of faith seeks after infinite value. In other words, the standard of the life of faith is not money or any glory in this world. Since the center of infinite value is none other than God, therefore, the standard for the life of faith should be placed on God. We should not recognize anything other than God. The most critical issue in our life of faith is the object of our faith, God. What is next then? God has us, human beings, as His object. We place God as the object of our faith, but God has human beings as the object of His faith. These two objects pass each other. Thus, we are standing in the gateway here. We should, then, uphold the fundamental ideology with regard to God at the risk of our life. At the same time, we should have the same attitude toward humanity.

4) The Significance of the Life of Faith

When God created human beings, He certainly believed that He had created us as His object of infinite value. How then can human beings, who do not have the conviction of possessing ideal value as God's object, progress toward beings of infinite value with the same infinite conviction from the position of object? This is the primary problem.

We should long for an infinite life and make progress by determining for ourselves that God is the center of that value. The life of faith denies the earthly life within the realm of the finite and places life within the realm of the infinite, eternal life, a life in the Kingdom of Heaven as the standard. And through our daily life the life of faith always strives to absorb the element of life that can unite with the ideology of that infinite Kingdom of Heaven. In so doing, it tries to re-create the eternal life and maintain the point of unity with the realm of the infinite. Our life of faith is the same. When I say I am living a life of faith, I am not living on the earth in the ordinary sense. God has one great standard for His Dispensation, and within that standard, there is a focus point to which I should align myself. Such a focal point in my daily life and in my life as a whole. There should be such a focal point throughout our life.

What kind of life of faith is necessary for us today? The conclusion is simple. To connect with God's desire, God's situation, and God's heart. Wherever you may go, whatever work you may do under any circumstance, you should always strive to stand as a conditional offering of pledge in that specific day, time and environment. Such a life is the life of faith. You should know what you are trying to accomplish by going on this path. Imagine you are dying with the present state of your mind. Can you confidently think "Oh, God is protecting and guiding me." It is a serious situation. That is why the problem of death should be the uppermost struggle for the religious person. The life of faith seeks to resolve the problem of death while alive.

When a person decides 'My path is this', that person cannot relax. You may not know about the people who are facing a death-sentence. I have many experiences living together with such people; they are so serious as they await their sentence. When a person faces his last month in August (in which there is Korean Thanksgiving Day), it is impossible to describe the state of his heart as he appreciates every moment of that month. He appreciates even when there is a windy and stormy night. 'Oh, this would be my last experience with a storm.' You will feel the gasping of his serious heart as he experience all things with new emotion.

When we think about these things, how many among those who are walking the life of faith truly determine every day of one's life with such a seriousness and evaluate the life which has been given them by God? This is a serious problem. I can continually go on this path because I am in such a serious position. Even if others may waste their lives insignificantly, I do not. You have to have a clear mind. You must surely understand that our life of faith is not a path which receives judgment after death but receives judgment while we are alive.

5) The Purpose of die Life of Faith

Everyone living on this earth did not start from the God of goodness, but they started from evil. Thus it is necessary for them to be engrafted into the good, true olive tree after cutting themselves from the old root. That is why the notion of the Second Coming, the concept of Messiah and the notion of Savior are necessary. What, then should the Savior do? He should come as the true olive tree, cut away the whole of humankind and engraft them into the true olive tree. In doing so, he must allow humankind which started from evil to set the condition of judging evil and starting again from goodness. And he should make them fulfill the duty of adopted children and then make them stand in the position of children belonging to God's direct lineage.

Progressing toward that position is the purpose of the life of faith. Then, should you cut away or not? Where should you cut? Is it all right to just cut away your legs? If you only cut your legs, you will not die. You should cut the neck. Then you can die. Our purpose in living the life of faith is not to find reality but God. Consequently, we feel we are confronting and opposing reality. In our ordinary life, we face problems in concrete ways and as we confront a situation we can get quick results. When we encounter problems or have some desires in our ordinary life, we can discuss these things with someone and they can be resolved, or something can be attained, quickly. However, the world of the life of faith is not that free. (66-37)

As you call upon God, as you cry out for God's will, as you seek after God's ideology, and as you fight for God's glory, what is the purpose of your life of faith? First, the purpose lies in yourself becoming absolutely firm and resolute. Unless one has the (absolute) conviction that no historical sorrow can subjugate him, that no suffering of this age can dominate the unshakable foundation laid in his mind and body, God cannot trust that person and cannot resolve the situation of that age through him. (12-304)

What is the purpose of faith? It means that you go forward on the global level, and beyond that, on the cosmic level where you can sing about the value of goodness, centered on a vigorous body, mind and heart. ( 10- 127)

The word "faith" means to become a true man. Then what is a true man? Playing with God, resting with God, sleeping with God and living with God: the man who wishes to do all these with God is the supreme, true human being. God is looking for such a true man. By the same token, we human beings are looking for true things and a true world. And a world that lives with God is a world of true love and true happiness. Then the ideal world can come true for the first time. (60-284)

The goal of our faith is to become people of God's nation. If we do not, the way for us as God's children to freely take pride in all humankind and all things and to be loved by them will not appear for us. The man without a nation will constantly be under attack by satan. He will be in a miserable situation. There are many cases of such absurd tragedy. Then where is the nation God desires? Where is the nation God is to use as a stepping-stone? That is the question. (55-79)

6) The First Rule For a Life of Faith

You should show historical repentance because you are the fruit of historical sin. This is the first rule for a Unification Church member's life of faith. What is the first rule? The beginning of faith is to realize that we are the fruit of historical sin. That is why we should repent. You may say, "Oh, in what way did I sin? I didn't commit any sin." But you are like old, hollow pine trees that are toppling because they are hollow inside. You look like green leaves now but it is possible that you will fall off the tree before your time. Then when autumn comes, you are just leaves that, instead of supporting the fruit in its ripening, drop off without any connection with its maturing.

For that reason, you have to repent of the historical sin. This is where what we call sin came from. Do you understand? What kind of sin? You have to feel your historical sin. So you must take responsibility to cut off the historical sin. You must ruthlessly get rid of this sin.

You must fight with yourself, saying, "Trample on my neck." You have to invest your authority and power to stand on the front line of conquering yourself. And then you should shout to yourself "You must follow my orders and do as I want." That's the first step for a life of faith. (68-315)

The beginning of a life of faith in the Unification Church is to feel that you are God's child, so that you can restore the position of children centered on God's love. If someone who is loved by God is neither proud of God's words nor wants to shout them to the cosmos, he cannot stand in the position of God's child. (22-205)

2. Distinguishing Aspects Of Faith In The Unification Church

1) The Three Elements of Unification Faith (Absolute Faith, Absolute Self-denial, Absolute Love)

Because Adam fell, though he was the parent of humankind, his family was destroyed. Thus the broken family is to be recreated by the establishment of religion. The original family must be restored. Why did Adam fall? It was because of his disbelief. Disbelief was the first cause of the Fall. What was the next cause? He fell because of too much self, assertion. He was a self-centered person. He was centered on himself and he fell.

Next, he required the realm of love to be centered on himself. These were the three elements of the Fall. Disbelief, and what was next? Self-assertion, centering on himself, and expecting the realm of love be centered on himself. These became the stepping stones for satan. That is how the fallen angel emerged. For restoration through indemnity, we must deny these fallen natures. Then, how can we deny them?

By going the opposite way. It must be completely reversed. Absolute faith! Absolute faith originated from this. We must reverse the effects of our ancestors' fall due to lack of faith, and go upward. We must go upward and over the point where our ancestors fell. We must have absolute faith. What does absolute faith mean? It means that we should continue progressing until we die, while we are dying and even after our death. You don't really know absolute faith, do you? Where is the limit of absolute faith? To compare it with yourself as a living person, it means going forward even though you are dying. I will continue that way even if I am dying.

When I die, I fall not to the side, but to the front. What I mean is that if I deny my faith I am choosing the way of death. How about Unification Church members? For restoration through indemnity to occur, you must go the opposite way. And it begins with complete self-denial, not with self-recognition and self-affirmation. Perfect religion comes out of self-denial, denial of the fallen world. That's why you should deny the world, deny the nation, deny the tribe, deny wife and husband, deny man and woman, deny yourself, and deny your body and mind. You have to know denial covers a wide range. You should even deny your own body by centering on your mind. The body is satan's first dwelling place.

This is the boundary line between mind and body. The struggle between mind and body was caused by the Fall. The Fall brought about this fight. Why did George Hegel address this concept of struggle? When we analyze the Fall itself, there is the concept of struggle within the human being. We have considered it as part of human nature. However, this was because we didn't understand the Fall. Behind it, good spirits and evil spirits are dropping anchors and putting up nets. Do you understand that? On a Korean ship, nets are hung on a big rope. But we don't know about the anchor and just put up the nets. The small fish in the net are human beings.

How sad this is! That's so miserable and tragic. There is no solution. No matter how hard we try, there is no way to slip out if it. We should tear the nets to pieces. We must destroy satan's nets of the realm of the Fall. We must deny the whole world. Not by conciliation, but through breaking or reversing the old ways. They should be broken off. Cut the rope and even the anchor, and destroy them. Due to the ancestors' deed, religion cannot emerge with a positive concept. The first requirement is absolute faith to deny our ancestors' disbelief. Absolute faith. Is that clear? Well, do you have absolute faith? For this reason, we must investigate why the ascetic way is needed. Today, do you want this Reverend Moon to investigate the secret world of religions? If you ask the clergy only these three questions: "Why should you go the ascetic way, why should you sacrifice, and why should you believe absolutely?" they will be unable to respond with anything except "Well, all salvation is through belief." Don't be deceived by satan's dramatic smoke screen strategy. (126-35)

Absolute faith! It's the subject of my prayer these days. Peter's belief was not the problem. Absolute faith was; do you understand this? What's next? Sacrifice! Absolute what? Sacrifice! I am a person who knows my relationship with God well. What's the first rule? It's absolute faith, absolute faith. What should you do with absolute faith? You must go this way even when you are dying. Prison is nothing: you should go this way even though you are dying. Jesus prayed, "My father, if it is possible let this cup pass from me. Nevertheless, not as I will, but as you will." Even though he died away from home, he died not for himself, but for the sake of God. He became a glorious offering. Do you understand? Do you understand what your limitations are? [Yes] You have to be bold even when you are dying. If you have the mind, 1 am dead," then you should be placed in the other world. Can you follow me?

A leap will occur -- a leap. The Unification Church has developed in that way. When you have made up your mind to die and go forward -- even at the most difficult point where you can't escape down into the earth or up into the sky -- God will surely appear. So it doesn't matter to me whether God is there or not. There are so many of His works, works that are like dreams. God always works as he desires, and with people who have absolute faith. What is the second rule? Self-denial. You have to one hundred percent deny your eyes.

Today, I know Unification Church members often go to the movies. When I was a young man, I didn't go to the movies. I didn't take a tram. When I lived in Noryangjin, I used to go downtown on foot, giving the money for the tram fare to beggars on the street. I prayed with tears that in the future they could devote themselves to realizing God's will on behalf of the Korean people. When I traveled to Japan for the first time, I pulled my coat over my head from Seoul -- which was called Kyungsung then -- to Pusan because I couldn't stop crying: "When liberation comes to this country, furthermore to the world, I can represent this people!" Concerned about people who had lost their internal and spiritual attitude, and the direction the nation was to take, I had stepped forward in the struggle against Japan.

When we are ready to be a plank, even a stick, sacrificed to build a bridge, God will come to us. Self-denial. The eyes desire something to see, the mouth desires something to eat! Until I was thirty years of age, I was hungry every day. Even if I knew something, I denied myself. You cannot imagine how hungry I was. Hunger is so terrible a thing. I stopped listening to things I wanted to, I stopped sleeping in a comfortable bed. (126-238)

You should deny yourself. Throw away all thoughts centering on yourself. Absolute what? Faith. And next? Absolute denial, self-denial. at How should you deny yourself? Can you do it easily? Lower your head. Bow your head.

And why must you deny yourself? The enemy! You should digest the enemy, love the enemy. That's not easy. You must not only deny yourself ten times, a hundred times, but also confront the situation in which you must love the enemy. Otherwise, you can't be on God's side forever. You are on satan's side, right? if so, we'll always be dragged toward satan. That's the border line. Absolute denial: what's next? The third is absolute love. That means digesting the enemy. Revenge isn't forgiveness. After digesting the enemy, that enemy must willingly give us his nation, all his authority, and the rights of the elder son. And we must receive them. (126-41)

Finally, absolute love will remain when absolute faith and absolute obedience are gone. Belief, love and hope, there are always these three. Then what's the first? [Love.] After belief and hope have gone, in the end love will be left. Likewise, absolute faith will be gone. What is absolute faith? If you follow a certain religious leader, even though there may be a long time, perhaps thousands of years, between his time and yours, on the basis of your heart of faith you can be horizontally in the same age as him.

For that reason, you must believe absolutely! When you believe absolutely, you'll see that he is with you, and lives with you. It is the faith that reminds you of such a fact and encourages you. All of you should have absolute faith. You should go forward believing in the Unification Church absolutely. (46-99)

3. Faith Through Experience

Which way is the Unification Church going to? Which way will Reverend Moon, the leader of the Unification Church, choose? And what kind of command will God, who is teaching Reverend Moon, give to him? Those are the questions. This way isn't for joy. We're taking this way to feel the real meaning of sorrow.

Nobody knows a person's painful sorrow except himself. Faith by experience is therefore emphasized in the Unification Church. It encourages you to feel God's heart. Why do we lay emphasis on faith by feeling? If you don't understand God's sorrow, you cannot draw close to God. For children to be devoted to their parents, they should know their parents' sorrow completely and try to remove it with a heart greater than their parents'. Then they can be filial sons and daughters. How much did you make the foundation to unite with the heart of a loyal subject or of a virtuous woman? How many times did you become one? Faith is decided according to the degree and the frequency of desire to become such a person. (43-26)

Where will heavenly judgment be made? You can't take pride in your merits and efforts for heaven. It isn't made based on those things. Only the experience of God's heart and Jesus' heart within yourself, bearing fruit-a relationship that cannot be broken even by God or Jesus-will establish the condition for eternal life. (4-107)

Are you feeling God's presence through mystical or spiritual experiences in your life of faith and your daily life? Is there anyone who sees me often or receives guidance spiritually, during prayer or in a dream? Please raise your hands. It should be one hundred percent. That's the power, pride, and treasure that only we have.

Until now, because religions have not had such experiences they have lost their way and have been secularized. However, as we know God, who is standing at the final place, the Unification Church, we men and women can plow through the storm and the flood, and can leave behind our dying wish when we pass on. That's a wonderful fact. (87-191)

Today, all Unification Church members are pulled by Heaven; however, if Heaven leaves us we are likely to be exhausted. The reason is that we are ignorant of the importance of faith through experience. Faith means pushing through any persecution if something valuable, which can gauge victorious results in the realm of life centered on God's purpose, could become better after we deal with it. Never surrender. But if the result of a deed should be negative, no matter how hard we try with all our strength, we cannot but retreat. You must not do something that enables retreat. Can you guess how much damage this does? Once we retreat, it is too difficult to make up for it. When we think of this, we cannot imagine something turning out in a negative way. We don't feel like seeing such a thing, or even such a person.

That's why those who are in a state of grace for the first time tend to avoid people. They should not freely touch this thing or that thing but just deal with mundane things. If there is something that would awaken their greed ordinarily, it is better not to touch it. It is easier if they deal with things that they had treated neglectfully before. They should never touch the things that arouse greed. The same with words. They should not make excuses. In following an actual life of faith, spiritual experiences occur.

Even if you don't have such spiritual experiences, you should raise your ability to analyze your feelings in daily life. Do you understand? Relationships between three people bear much fruit for the one-on-one relationship. This means that by making such efforts in a triangulate relationship, you can feel naturally moved by an experience of a relationship that you were not directly a party to. Similarly, you can freely seek the motivation to develop your lives in this way. (40-289)

You have to pray and make sincere devoted effort to receive such experiences. You should know this. Don't ignore those revelations or dreams. How to adapt them to our real lives and how to apply them to the practical reality: this is most important in a life of faith. (76-153)

During a regional lecture tour, although I had set my destination, after making a telephone call I would suddenly go to another place. Like an electric wave; like a guided missile. It's the same action as a guided missile being attracted by steel. So, do not ask me to send you to heaven. Your going to heaven or not doesn't depend on me, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church. On whom does it depend? It depends on yourselves.

What is the most important aspect of experience in a life of faith? It is the relationship between subject and object. Because there is God, who loves you, then, keeping in mind that "God is always the subject," you should feel that as you become more and more serious God will not be able to forget or neglect what you are doing, and that He is with you. Therefore, when you are feeling grateful in your life of faith as you come to pray, God will be with you. You may not feel it at first, but when you reach a certain level you will feel it naturally. (58-312)

You should analyze the process of your life and gauge the results. You cannot assess whether God or the Devil is with you without reaching the position of being able to connect internally with your environment and being able to analyze what percentage of your feelings are right and wrong. Therefore, such a faithful attitude is needed. If you develop such a faithful attitude, experiences will certainly come your way.

On that level, you don't need to pray before going out. When you make a first step, you are able to sense immediately, "Oh, that's good" or "That's bad." What kind of way is this? Is it a good way? Does this way make God happy or sad? You can discern these things at once. When you have a bad feeling, you won't go a certain way. You must be able to sense that. So you have to do your best to develop faith through experience within your environment. (40-288)

4. Why believe in the unification church?

Why do you believe in the Unification Church? To learn the grandfatherly principle. Do you know what the will of a grandfather is? Who is the grandfather? Isn't God the grandfather? Truly, God is the grandfather, isn't He? Why do we call God Grandfather? What do you call him-1 do not mean your grandfather in your home but the original grandfather in the Garden of Eden. So God is the grandfather, Adam and Eve are the father and mother and you are the grandchildren.

So why do you believe in the Unification Church? What must we do when talking about recreation and restoration? The Unification Church must establish the way to receive parents' love and God's love. It is the reverse way. Originally, we should have been born out of God's love. We should receive God's love the moment we are born. And we should receive the love of parents. . . But this was reversed because of the fall. Then, how can we be born? In reversal, we must receive parents' love and next, brother and sister's love. So if you members do not love each other then you cannot receive love. (83-243)

This is the meaning of Jesus' words. What do you call those who wish to die? (The living) And what do you call those who want to live? (The dead). Those who are first (will be last) and those who are last (will be first). The true meaning is here. That is the meaning of being a pastor.

In the future, the church leaders will have to shed many tears. For those who were Christian before, you know that there is a world of difference between the Christian church and the Unification Church. Christian churches do not even qualify for kindergarten standard. This may sound proud but even so, the Unification Church has already had that label stuck onto it. It is not a fake. Why don't you try dying and you will find out that I am not mistaken.

Those who say that if you believe in Jesus you will be blessed are crazy. They talk about whether God is now living or dead, and whether Jesus in heaven is living or dead. Will they receive blessing? Please think about it. Is Jesus at peace? How serious was Jesus when he said, "Father, not according to my will but Thy will?" Isn't it true that his hope is still unfulfilled? The conditions for Jesus' return are still not established so can we say we believe in Jesus and receive abundant blessings? Instead you should say "I believe in Jesus and am willing to die." Those willing to die will receive blessings, and those who want to receive blessings will die. Even those who believe in the Unification Church -- in order to receive blessings had better not come. The Unification Church is not a place where you can just believe and then receive blessings. (48-127)

Then, why do you believe in the Unification Church? When you listen to the facts, do you believe for the reason that it is good for you, or do you believe so for the good of the Unification Church? Also, for what purpose was the Unification Church established? For the good of the Unification Church? (No) No. It is for the good of Unification Church members.

The Unification Church exists for the benefit of the Unification Church members, and the members live for the good of the Unification Church . . . they exist for the sake of each other. What will happen through this give and take? [The ideal will be realized.] The ideal will be realized. When you exercise, is it easier to go in a straight line and then suddenly turn around, or is it easier to circle around gradually? It is easier to turn gradually in a circle. (86-117)

Do not think of receiving blessing in the Unification Church. You must think of giving blessing to others. Fundamentally, in the Unification Church you must sacrifice your blessing for a larger purpose, such as the nation and the world. If you go this way then Reverend Moon will take responsibility for your future. You must become the kind of person who does not need me to pull you along. Do you come to the Unification Church to receive blessings? Do you live for the purpose of receiving blessings or are you willing to die for sake of giving blessings to the people of the world? Please answer quickly and wisely. If you answered wrongly, though you had not intended to, you could be breaking the rules. Do you believe in the purpose of receiving blessings for yourself? No. [For the sake of giving blessings.] (99-321)


Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. The True Believer

1. The Attitude Of A Believer

1) A Heart of Longing is Necessary

What should be the attitude of a believer? You must have the heart of longing. You must know that because we have this fateful relationship, you cannot help but have such a heart of longing. So what is heaven longing for? Heaven is longing not for believers but for those who practice and substantiate their faith in their daily life. Similarly, heaven is longing for you as well to become the kind of person who will substantiate this faith in your daily life. Also, heaven is not longing for the appearance of a country of hope, but for citizens of that land with that kind of lifestyle. Today, we have to go beyond just the word "faith" and be able to substantiate our faith in our daily life.

That is, we must become members who live our lives with heaven, citizens who live our lives with heaven and a church that is one with heaven. If we live this way we can become believers who can sing praise and return glory to heaven. This is what heaven is longing for. Although God has taught the way of faith to countless numbers of our ancestors who lived throughout history, what is it that He has really longed for? We must know that God has been longing for them to become the people who can live life together with Him, rather than just be believers. So we must know what heaven is longing for us to be.

God is longing for us to become people who can happily sacrifice, be willing to die and be resurrected for the sake of our faith. God longs for us to become people who can call him "Father" and sing praises to him in the eternal ideal world. He hopes that we can be those who can go beyond death and be resurrected into life. All of you must know that God dearly misses you and has been persevering to find and meet you. (6-84)

2) You Must Have the Attitude of a Debtor

What should be the attitude of those believers who are living in these last days? We must become the text book that heaven and humankind are hoping for. We should inherit and substantiate this content throughout our lives. We should become the people who can inherit this content in our lives. This is the hope of believers and heaven. (151-258)

All of you should know that the attitude of a believer must always be that of a debtor. As a believer, what should be the most important element? It is the attitude of a debtor. Have you paid your debts? If you have no debts, why not create some debts as a form of training? You must experience the hardships of a debtor. It is truly miserable to stand in the position of a debtor who cannot repay his debts. (43-108)

We have an important mission. Today, you should set up the condition to repay all the debts through your daily life of faith in your crazy circumstances. That means you must assess yourselves whether you are really repaying your debts through your daily life. Today, in your life of faith, you must be connected in relationship to settling the debt of the eternal God, that of parents that of the creation. As the conditions for the age to indemnify all debts have arisen, you must reflect on what kind of heart to have. (1-112)

3) You Must Have Unshakable Determination

An upright believer does not have the attitude of "myself." Even right up to the brink of death we should be able to say, as Jesus did, "it is done." With joy, we must be able to bring to a conclusion all our past suffering, and our hope. The person who has achieved this possesses the eternal kingdom, and dwells in that heavenly kingdom. We must know that God's will is to find this kind of person. (6-76)

Those who stand on the goal line of ultimate victory should take that final step and cross the line: then new hope will appear before you. You will see a new day. A new ideology will come into your hands. To create a relationship with that ideology you must know that the heavenly condition, that same path, still remains to be followed.

For this reason, in front of this historical destiny, we need to prepare resolutely for anything. From this perspective, please reflect on yourselves. Do you have the proper attitude as a believer? Has your life of faith built up a heart of longing? Have you had that desire? You cannot go this road if, having an old-fashioned faith, you believe everything will be solved and accomplished by itself. In that we must go forward with the right attitude of faith, although we may be confronted by the power of death, we must survive to neutralize it. There must be some, thing that remains. Aspects of passion, faith, endeavor, endurance-all these must remain. You must understand that this is the first level of inheritance from Heaven.

To make your way through the complex realities of today, you must seek and go forward with ambition. Keeping in mind your ties with history, with the present age and with the future, and longing to be a person of ambition, you must find this quality and go forward. You will be hampered by innumerable foes in your quest, but you must fight them and fight them again, advance and advance again, clash and clash again. Thus, supporting the altar of patience with your shoulders, feet, hands, bodies and heads, you must become the offerings who prepare to cross over the pass of patience. If you do not, you will never be a person with the attitude of a true believer or who seeks for God's will and the heavenly truth.

4) You Need to Have a Rounded Mind

We think of history as being the record of the lives of individuals and that history develops according to the actual life situation of individuals. Also we cannot deny that the goal of history has been to reach a kind of ideal utopia. For that to appear it is absolutely necessary that the past be cleared up and that we then pursue a kind of inner human relationship which can unite with a new ideal.

Therefore we must stand firmly centered on absolute values. We should not become wavering individuals. Since we are endowed with absolute life, we must stand with confidence in a perfect position from where we can bring our foundation of faith to conclusion. We must be standing at the point at which we can establish common ground. This position, at which we unite with eternal life, must be connected to life's historical course, and in advance of this, one individual among us must be the starting point. (6-131)

In your life of faith there is a time for repentance and a time for receiving grace. The time for receiving grace is also the time to share it. It is due to repentance that we receive grace, but you receive grace not just to keep it to yourself. You have to share it. In order to have a life of faith, it is absolutely necessary to get out of the position of a bystander. Now you obey and follow Reverend Moon, but that doesn't mean that you center your life of faith on Reverend Moon. Actually you are leading your life of faith centering on yourself. Because of that, people of faith set up and keep their way of faith all by themselves, in disregard to all the other people around them.

On your own, in a realm of deep heart of which even people close to you have no experience, you must be able to live a satisfying life of faith with gratitude centering on heaven. No matter how evil the world around you is, you must have a life of faith such that you can look at heaven and earth and say, "Thank you, I am deeply happy." If you can not do that, if you cannot feel that way, you must at least be able to say from the opposite position, an extremely sad position: "I am a sinner. I fall short in everything, please give me courage." You must make time for personal repentance. (153-136)

So, as a religious person, what is it that you have to be most careful about? Whether your work is great or small, whatever it is, don't treat it as an individual matter. In other words, you must make your mind rounded. If you put enough air into a balloon it will become round. Have that same kind of attitude of mind. Don't let your mind become crumpled, but keep it completely round and taut like a balloon. Otherwise, if your mind is insecure or wrong, centered on individual desire, your rounded mind becomes jagged. When your mind is rolling like a ball, it has smooth contact with a flat plane. But if it is jagged, only the points have contact. In that case, it will not smoothly stimulate anything but will act against everything.

The more we experience that, the more our conscience is stricken and the standard of our conscience will gradually go down. Therefore you need to keep your mind taut like a round balloon. In so doing, when we receive a stimulus, our whole mind must be able to resonate. If you have two tuning forks and strike one, the other will vibrate with the same frequency. We must have a well-rounded mind that can become a resonating vessel. For this purpose, we must always make effort to feel the spiritual vibration coming from our subject. A person living a life of faith therefore needs time to meditate. Meditate while longing for good things. When you meditate, open the door of your mind completely and make your mind round.

Then, centered on God -- God's original nature and your original nature -- a person with a spring-season character must have the attitude to have a complete relationship and resonate with the spring-season nature of God who is the subject. Then, centered on this resonance, when you have a desired purpose, God is certainly with you. You must know this! And, in the situation of not being able to feet this resonance with God, think this way: God is looking at your work. Even if you do not feel His direct relationship with you, that relationship is there. You must think that God is involved with what you do, that God's will is being planted there, and that now is the moment to approach Him centering on His will. You must think that way. Looking from the viewpoint of centering on the work itself, God's will is already being accomplished. (40-278)

In living a life of faith, do you have an explosive and stimulating power in the center of your heart which is moving unceasingly towards the world of God's will? When you have that heart then it is evident that God is with you. On the other hand, if you don't have that power it is evident that God is separate from you. When your heart is pouring out love for humankind, and you have the mind to share your life limitlessly with mankind, it is clear that you belong to heaven.

Self-centered love and proud self-centered values are evidence that God is already leaving you. You must know this. Such a person is not going toward heaven. He will reach his limits through his self-centeredness. The world of self-centered limitations is quite different from the world of God's will. (32-21)



Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. Unification Family Life

Speaking of this issue, there is no excuse for not taking the road of virtues in friendship, of being positively recognized by one's superior, or of being trusted by one's subordinates whenever there is a choice in one's decision between good and evil. Do you understand this? I want you to examine and compare the choices. Those who excuse themselves are generally losers. I don't want you to use excuses whenever something happens. Reverend Moon never uses excuses even if it means his death. If confronted with facts of the matter, he might wince with his answers, but never excuses. It's Reverend Moon's way of life. Only the straightforward people will survive and inherit their environment.

We need "honest believers" more than anything else in view of this conclusion on honesty. How do we get honest believers? From our present decision making. Therefore, we must react decisively when good cannot stop evil's invasion. Thus Reverend Moon does not dilly-dally when something happens. Never. You cannot afford to. Whenever you feet negative, you must shed the feeling immediately. It's wrong to go before the public while you are still affected by bad feelings. It's a serious matter. When we consider our whole lives, we realize only those who stick to a firm philosophy-not just in religious matters-but in ordinary life, will survive. I want you to know that only people like that achieve anything worthwhile in history. (45-269)

You must believe as a child does. (46-177)

1. Patience Is Precious

What is the reason we must endure and be patient today? Because, unless we are patient, we cannot repay our indemnity and cannot resolve the grief that heaven bears. Because heaven and earth follow the ways of God, if you get angry when God gets angry and grieve with God when he grieves, you will be judged in satan's world. In our journey toward heaven we are constantly taught to be mild and meek, to endure without rancor. (1-113)

God answers our prayer by saying, "You must kill yourself, and you will receive blessings." It means that blessings come only after endurance. It matters not whether the endurance is in private affairs or in the public domain. "Endure, endure" we are told, and endure continually.

In the Orient, the word for patience implies that one should endure even under the threat of a knife. We all know how painful it is to stick a knife in our heart. But do you understand that one who is struck with a knife one thousand times is one who triumphs one thousand times? You must know it now. Think and think before you act, and then think and endure. All actions must be preceded by thoughtful consideration. Do you understand? Reverend Moon likes to play the game of patience. "Great Fatherland" are not my favorite words, but it is a precious phrase. But every time you hear that phrase think about one thing: What should I do first whenever there is a problem? Think that you can inherit all of God's blessings. (93-320)

The Bible says, blessed are those who endure to the end. It's not easy to endure to the end. But it doesn't mean an end only because I die. It doesn't mean an end only because the whole family dies. It could mean the end of the spirit of a people, the end of a nation, or the end of the world. Thus the end means not just the end of your family, your people, your life in this world, but beyond this world where we no longer exist.

Can you imagine the hardships of following God, forsaking yourself, your family, your people, your nation, to the very end of the world? The journey is fraught with difficulties that dog the traveler all the way to the end. One cannot take to the road for the peace, comfort, hope, wish, or glory of one person. (51-25)

For this reason, anyone who wants God's blessings must endure. When you give alms to a poor person, you should not say, "Hey, you are a young fellow, what's the matter with you?" Instead, say, "I hope this small token will bring you many times more today." You can say this many, many times. But if you say, "You rotten son of a gun, get one thousand blessings today," he would say, "How wonderful that you say it. But I wish you didn't call me you rotten son of a gun." Be patient and endure.

It is spring time now. Nowadays, there are machines doing the tilling instead of an ox. In the old days one would drive an ox to till the soil and whip the animal's butt once in a while, hollering, "You rotten animal, why are you behaving like this? I raised you for this time of the year but you are behaving so poorly!" But instead, one should tell the beast, "Hi, I am very sorry that you have to be used like this after a long winter of inactivity and poor feeding." One should be more patient than an ox so that heaven recognizes one's virtues. Do you understand this? (127-89)

Instead of clever patchwork to smooth over a situation in the moment, one should be patient in all sweetness. One should live a blessed life with a blessed mind, to await true blessings. Do you understand what I am saying? (127-89)

Our endurance should not end midway, it should go all the way. For this, God has endured for six thousand years. You must understand that. Who is he? He is our father. Because we inherited his flesh and blood and his virtues, we must be like him. Because of this we must endure like our world philosophy. For whom, you say? For God. Children's duty begins here. Children's loyalty begins here. The liberation of nations and of the world begins here. Here we welcome the good world and the bad world as hell is no more. Isn't that so? We must endure under this philosophy.

There is an old story. There was an old woman who used to be married to the last grandson of a 5 generation family. Someone asked her how she had endured it all. The woman told him to open some large jars in a storage room. Inside the three or four of the jars, filling them to the top, were the words "patience." Not just being patient. But enduring patience.

There must a purpose in endurance. Endurance is impossible without a purpose. We must risk our lives to capture all the foes of God, all the foes of mankind. We must find our Lord once again as representatives of this world. For this we must endure. Our purposefulness must be strong. There is no point in just enduring. What's the point in crying out, "This is killing me!" Even as we endure and bear up under difficulty, we must be thankful and sing hymns. Do you understand? God will simply forsake us if he finds out that we are not enduring thankfully but with bitterness. What do we need to endure? What do we need? "A thankful spirit!" A thankful spirit. We cannot endure without a thankful spirit. Without a thankful spirit, we cannot unite with God just simply by enduring. (44-28)

2. The Value Of Overcoming Hardship

Once you decide on a grand purpose, the biggest problem is how to overcome the hardship of holding to the time and process to achieve the purpose. The most important point is how to maintain the momentum around the purpose in our daily existence. It is possible for us to individually overcome some of the hardships, but when the energy runs out we face corruption, disappointments, defeatism which cause failure. Therefore we must have a certain stimulus in our daily life that brings us gladness and idealism. In our multi-directional life, a positive stimulus is imperative. (66-38)

Some of you are agreeing with me but actually shaking your heads inside. This is why your character is important. In your journey as a believer, to conquer oneself is more difficult than to conquer the world. Viewed this way, our first cross to bear is conquering ourselves. (46-95)

A believer must overcome great calamities. Believing is overcoming. It is like dying in the process of overcoming difficulties. We say, sacrifice, serve, and don't even raise your head about it. So that those who want to live will die and those who want to die shall live, and in the process of overcoming difficulties if one is ready to die, one finds that the great calamities are overcome. This is the important lesson in solution-finding for all ignorant people. Religions have been teaching this secret for ages. (47-119)

People tend to think that when the Messiah comes their own nation will be in glory and they will be in hog heaven. The sad bitter history of Israel shows that people vanish if they don't think about the whole of humanity. That's why in our journey we cannot triumph without overcoming hardships. Then with what do we overcome? We cannot overcome anything with tricks or talents. Only with a sincere heart. Therefore, the final weapon is always how much you love God, how much you long for him, how much you feel his grace and love, and how much you have been upholding the father, son bloodlines. (42-228)

1) Give Thanks for All Things

We must thank God for everything he has done for us and also for the 95 percent of the mission that is yet to be accomplished for the world. What is the basic purpose of religious life? To give thanks to God. This is the basis upon which the fall of man can be overcome so that our unity with God can be re-established. Am I going to give thanks only for the favors that I've received? Of course not. God's work for us does not always show itself in favors. He is with us through thick and thin. We must thank God not only for the favors but also for the hardships in our fight for restoration. Thus, we must understand that the weight of the cross must be viewed as part of his favors for which we give thanks. (29-338)

Then, how should we give thanks? Aren't there many others less fortunate than myself? We must look at those people, not those better off than we are. We must be thankful, saying, "I am a member of the Unification Church in a death struggle for our belief in and knowledge of God, but how many people don't know about God or the Church? I am so fortunate!" We must sing praise to Him at all times. God will shed his tears in response to our hymns of thanks in the midst of our struggles. When we cannot really go one step farther, God comes along and blesses us by saying, "You, my son, you don't need to endure any longer." As we endure our journey in hymns of thanksgiving, God tearfully says, "Where else can I find a son like you? I will now let somebody else carry on for you." Then he gives us a place of rest and heavenly rewards from his heavenly father's heart. Do you understand? That's why we must give praise and thanks.

You know the fable about old woman Jung? She said thanks for everything, even for the whipping she took, for all the bad luck of her life, for the hardship she received from her mother-in-law, even when she lost her daughter and her husband. She just kept saying thanks for everything (laughter).

All truthful thanksgiving. That's the only correct way. All truthful thanksgiving. You must give thanks and praise. Even when your wife snarls at you in the morning and you and your wife have a screaming match, you should say, "Thank you, God, for my family member's anger." (laughter) Try it that way. Try it three times. Wait for ten minutes and say to the other person, "Do it your way, I don't understand it at all," then it gives a new positive stimulus to the relationship.

So everyone in town called the old woman Jung "the thanks-giver." She became quite famous as a great educational institution in Korea. Don't you think? We must be thankful that we have such an institution amid all the hardships we endured after liberation. It means we are getting closer to God's blessings. That shows that Koreans are destined to survive. For this we should give thanks and praise. Then, should we just keep thanking and praising? No, that's not it. What should we do next? Mutual aid is what we do next, giving aid to others and receiving help from others. Together we live and work. This is when unification will occur. Do you understand? Unification comes when we depend on one another and help one another. The kingdom of God comes this way. (44-29)

Like old woman Jung, thanksgiving is the right thing to do. One who gives thanks cannot be destroyed. Satan has to run away from that person. Even if satan tries to invade, we must thank God, saying, "This is the indemnity that he wants me to remit." satan will have to give up with this type of thanks-giver. But if we don't give thanks, satan will never leave us alone. (34-138)

If you sacrifice yourself for the world, there is no shame in your lowly state of being, even looking like a beggar. We Unificationists must appreciate even a bread and water diet as if it were a five-course meal, and give thanks. The more you give thanks, the higher your esteem in the eyes of all that is wonderful in heaven. Do you understand this? "Yes." (61-210)


Unification Family Life

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 6. Unificationist Lifestyle

1. Meanings And Goals Of Life

1) What Our We Means

Today your life is not just your personal life. It represents the life of all. (3-206)

You life represents the times and the world in which you live. Therefore your salvation is not your personal salvation but that which transcends your self, your family, your people, your world -- ultimately to reach God. (11-254)

2) Unified Life

The Unification Church is possible only when life itself is unified. (155-119)

Life must be unified, like manning a battle station. (12-172)

What kind of church is ours? "The Unification Church, you answer. So, it's the Unification Church. "Yes," But is it unified? "No, it's not," you say. What is it that we are trying to teach? Unified ideas, unified spirits, unified minds, and what next? "Unified life," you say. But can we honestly say we are unified with our ideals when we look at our families, ourselves?

For the Unification Church, the church that insists on unification, there is one purpose, and one purpose only. We are born as different individuals but become one in pursuit of that one purpose. We are all connected. The connection resembles the father and son bloodlines. According to the principles of heaven and earth, we could have all be born as one father and son, but for the fall of man. (155-139)

You must transform yourself so that you become one with God and comprehend his ways. Then you can avoid errors and frictions. There is only unification in ideals, in action, in life. Only then would God find a place of eternal rest on this earth and take eternal delight in being one with man. (3-277)

2. Truthful Life

1) The Life View of a Unificationist

Unificationists must sympathize and love this world and humanity that is like a pitiful orphan. You must understand that you must love them like your brother, like your sister, and like your parents as loving them is the Unificationist's creed.

What is that single prayer for which we bow our heads and beg God's mercy and glory, abundant worth and abundant nobility, and insist that the Unification Church fulfill? It is to find the true parents that we have lost. If we can find the true parents and rejoice in avoiding the life of an orphan, the joy of meeting the true parents overrides our own pride and power. It matters not in what nation this encounter takes place. It matters not what it may mean to the rest of the world. (22-87)

Then, what kind of life view have you been maintaining? All self-centeredness, all selfishness. "Why should I do it when somebody else can do it?" you say. But can you give to someone else that which is your responsibility? "I don't need to eat my breakfast. Why don't you eat it for me?" This sort of thinking would surety kill the person. Responsibility is absolute. We cannot avoid carrying our responsibility. It is a privilege for each individual. (60-284)

Our life view must change. How would you spend your money? You must spend it for your country, for your world. You must earn money for your country, for the world. That must be your purpose. You must live for the world, for the will of God. God does not want to unify the world just for one people, but for the good people everywhere. There are people who avoid confronting hardships, but we must welcome them. Here is how we part company with them, it's like the difference between master and slave that separates the two kinds of people. (174-303)

2) Rules of Life

Everyone needs and loves parents. Everyone wants to see and be with them. But why? For what reason? There is the age difference. Rules of order require superiority and subordination. There is courtesy, and sometimes very elaborate courtesy where children bow to their parents. We must remember the very principle of superiority-subordination in social life and in human ethics. We must want to meet our parents through our unquestioned obedience and subordination. This is the rule of father and son bloodlines. (112-251)

You must now obey the rules in your daily life. Heaven demands that, in order to construct heaven, you must keep heaven's ways. Not only must you know heaven's ways, you must live heaven's ways. You must become one with heaven's love as you understand heaven's ways. God has been working to rebuild heaven, but for what do we need to keep heaven's ways? We must keep heaven's ways through the gospel words of Jesus our Lord. The word is heaven's ways and our own principle. Here is the way for you. You must live heaven's ways by internalizing the gospel as your central principle. (1-337)

We must establish a new tradition that transcends the tribe and the national boundary. We must establish the foundation as the will of God, not our own. It means you must re-examine your habits, past customs, or present fashions. It's different, vastly different. You must know that. Is it understood? [Yes.] You must harmonize the way you walk, sit and do everything else. You must harmonize the way you greet your teachers with the ways of heaven. Even to greet the teacher? Really? Yes, really? If it should be in one aspect of life, shouldn't it be in all things?

You cannot just do as you wish, like propping up your feet on the desk. You must re-examine it. Like the way the Americans do, as they put their feet on the table like this (laughter). Is this acceptable, can you imagine?

You can see harmony when you took at the world. Seeing that the world is naturally harmonized without a hitch should give you the idea for your motivation. There is nothing that attracts unwanted attention. For example, as I speak, if someone wants to sit near me there must be a careful angle and courteous distance between us. There is a rule of angle and distance, as you move your body this way or that (as he demonstrates), not this way or that. There is a rule for proper angles and distances. Should there not be something? Shouldn't there be a rule? You must understand that there are trials and tribulations in the way of our effort to correct the fallen man's ways. You must overcome these. (66-297)

3) Truthful life

Many people praise God but we must praise the work God has done. A selfless praise of God must become our daily way of life. You must not forget to measure your life in terms of your eternal praise of God's work, not just in moments of prayer, as the center of your life. Truthful life begins with a truthful day, a truthful day with a truthful moment. How to maintain a life based on truthful moments, truthful days, and truthful years, is the very task of your life. Some might say, "this is my own life" and squander their youth. That kind life is wasted life. Even satan loathes them. Could God love them when satan rejects them? You must live a life that God loves and satan envies. (26-128)

We cannot realize our goals without truthful living, without truthful life. All of our deeds are recorded in our afterlife. One click, we see all of our childhood and our adulthood. The truly great winner is one who has a record that his children can be utterly proud of and cherish. You must be determined to become a winner and leave a life of truth. Do you understand? Every moment is a moment of trial for you. You must not waste the moment for which God has been seeking you out. You cannot miss it as it is more precious than a thousand-year history. You must not miss that moment even if you lose the whole world or lose once again all your treasure you worked so hard to gain. You must make every effort, even at the sacrifice of your own life, not to lose that moment.

You only live 70 or 80 years just once. Our life is just one moment, one breath, even when you think your life's effort seems unending. Isn't that so? (26-141)

Okay, you Smith, you Jones, when are you going to start living a true life? Life is just one day at a time. There is no true life that is not linked day to day. No one can attain victory without living life's abundant worth and desiring abundant victory. (26-124)

4) Life's Standards and Foundation

Your personal life is measured by the standards of your Teacher. Reverend Moon does not center his life on himself. You, each individual, a Mr. Smith, a Ms. Jones, must not pursue your own profit. You must aim for heaven. (166-248)

God does not recognize our body. Why, because we are fallen man, born of fallen ancestors. God accepts your conscience, but not wholly, because your conscience is affected by its environment. Your current standards for conscience are different from God's original standards. God's conscience is the standard; nor is your body the standard, God's is. Your life is not the standard; God's is. You are affected by your environment and its ideas. (11-91)

Today you must be able to discern things in your environment. As a farmer must discern crops from weeds you must be able to discern God's ways from satan's ways. What kind of person would you now want to become? You must become one who rejoices in abundant harvests. You must become good enough to stand proudly before your father. True harvests, not poor crops, must be your goal. So, you must be good enough to receive heaven's blessings in abundant harvests. You must also know when heaven's blessings come. You must know exactly when God wants to send the new principles to save fallen man. You must be able to discern true abundant harvests from poor crops by being able to discern God's new principles.

Mankind still cannot tell truth from falsehood even after six thousand years of history. There is not one single person who, on behalf of mankind, has gained true harvests. If anyone ever lived to harvest, you must remember, it's only Jesus Christ. Your way of life must center on how to become fruitful toward true harvests. You must be reborn and begin your journey of a second life. Your mind is not always filled with truth. It is filled with true seeds and false seeds. It's not just your environment that's planted with false seeds, it's your mind also. You must recognize it's Jesus Christ who wanted to cleanse your mind by sacrificing himself. Now, how is your own life? In your daily life, if you make one move that is not true, then it becomes a false move. All you see, hear, speak, or feel becomes false. You must realize that around you is everything that is either true or false. Today Cain and Abel are in you.

There are true harvests and false crops in you. Your actions are either Cain-like or Abel-like in their nature. Everything has the stamp of Cain or Abel. No matter where you go, you must be able to tell the two apart. Even lowly animals know toxic food from good food. Shouldn't the master of all things know that? Know which is Cain and which is Abel? Among the Unificationists there are some who have faulty yardsticks. One should not use the faulty yardstick and insist on a wrong measurement as a correct measurement, without realizing one's faultiness. Each correct yardstick is based on one standard, which is the correct measurement.

One must measure all things from the central standard. When one speaks, the speech must be based on the central standard; when one acts, the action must be based on the central standard. So, there can be foundations for peace, and for the unification authorities. Some people use their own yardsticks even within the Unification Church. All of you must come to the central standard everyday to see if you are correct. You must check several times as standards can change.

So, there is the constant emphasis of "getting together," and "trying to unite" in your efforts. Get together to do what? just to party? To measure the fitness with the central standard, horizontally and vertically. All angles must be measured against the central standard. You must establish the standard in your life and in your action and measure all things against them. All things must be done that way. I say it's wrong to deviate from this idea, and act accordingly.

Life consists of sleeping, waking, coming, going, being good and bad, as they are the six common activities. All these activities must be measured against the standard. One cannot do as one pleases. You will become God's son and daughter when you measure all your actions against the central standard whether your station in society is high or low, whether your life is good or bad, without being affected by the vagaries of life. Yours is God's family, God's tribe, God's nation when. your life is based on this. Unificationists the world over do not live separate lives. Their lives must be one action, one mind, one ideal. You must be part of this unifying process. You must share your joy, sorrow, and tears, and even bear the cross together. (156-52)

5) Living with God.

We must live with God, with the world, with all of our humanity. I don't want to live my own separate life. I am not even living as a Korean. I want to be part of the Unification Church leadership. Is that true? That is possible only when we place love as our living thought and sacrifice ourselves toward that goal. We must live with this idea. (129-96)

You must become sons and daughters who can answer the father's call even from the valley of tears. You must be able to hear "Bear it as I am here" when you tearfully call out "Father." You must be able to hear "Endure it as I have endured it" when you call to him, "Oh, Father" from the depth of suffering. You must be able to hear "Don't despair as I am here" when you call him at the moment of your death. The question is how you live with your father, consult him, not whether you call on him in his moment of glory. Why? Because the day of his glory is not here yet. (11- 102)

6) The Importance of Daily Life

Our longevity spans our whole birth-to-death existence. Our life consists of our day-to-day existence. What should we do to leave a legacy of true life? The answer is in our true day-to-day life. If we fail in our daily life, we fail in our whole span of life. So, we realize how important it is for us to sharpen our daily wits and discern the battle between good and evil. (26-112)

In our daily life, a moment in our life is not just a moment in our day. Our present moment is simply a link to its past. Even as I speak, my present moment is connected to its past moments, and just as inevitably to its future moments. To view the moment this way, what then is the present moment? We can say there is a line, and perhaps there is no such line, that separates our present. It is indeed surprising and awe-inspiring to think that our present may or may not exist. If we look at one day, there is the day before and the day after. If we look at one month, there is the month before and the month after. If we look at one year, there is the year before and the year after. If took at any youth, there are his childhood and mid-life.

Thus, we cannot deny that every present moment has its past and its future. We are confronted with the thought, as we look at our present moment, that it is a moment of the past as well as a moment of the future. Past and future meet in one moment. Therefore, the present moment cannot deny its past, nor can it deny its future. What is the glorious worth of our present? It is this moment that has inherited the glorious past and that has the potential to establish a glorious future. Without this, there is no glorious present. (68-204)

Our life span contains infancy, childhood, youth, mid-life, and old age. Large or small, every life goes through these stages. A life span covers the whole life, and it is long. It covers the span from birth, youth, mid-life, old age, and the ultimate demise. The whole process is connected through our daily life. Therefore, our misspent daily life contributes to a misbegotten life span. A glorious life span cannot be produced from a misspent daily life, and there is no other way this life can conclude. In view of this, what is the most important factor in a believer's life? It is not how one swears that he is going to live his daily life for God, but it is how he actually dedicates his daily life to God.

Needless to say, a misspent daily life cannot but lead to a misdirected life span. We must remember that, although a day may be spent thoughtlessly, each day is a crossroads between eternal life and misdirected life. The battle is won or lost in daily life. It is a decision of every second, every minute, and every hour. As we recognize this, it's not one day that is important, but every hour, every minute, every second. It's our decision. If we want to live eternally with eternal God, we must establish eternal goals and eternal life span in our daily life. This makes our daily life a very serious affair, indeed. Life and death are decided at every moment. We must realize that our life and death are decided at each moment, and that our destiny is decided in each second, minute, or hour. My sorrow does not begin at this moment. I do not plan a specific day of sorrow. My feeling of sorrow comes at a particular moment. Gladness may go through morning time, noon time, evening and night time, but gladness begins in a moment's time. Therefore, our each breath, each movement, must be thought of in this framework. Let's try to represent our life as a graph. Let's represent your daily life as a graph. What did you do? I met a friend, met somebody else, had a quarrel with someone, etc. Our everyday life consists of so many different events, feelings and actions.

But what is the direction of all these events, feelings, and actions? We very easily forget all about the direction of our lives. Do we ever stop and say, "we came this far this way, so we must turn the other way for a while, trying this angle or that angle." No, we don't. We simply follow our own habits and go on blithely. We may use the compass and correct our misdirected journey, but we have to realize that we are off-course. Should not the believers live their lives differently from the rest of the world? (57-234)

Every step of your journey leads either to satan or heaven. Either of the two. Everything you see or hear, everything leads to the two. And you waiver between the two. Are you moving forward or backward when you waiver? [Backward!] (102-273)

3. Methods Of Life

1) What is Living Well?

All of you are lost, not being able to see the past or the future. In other words, you don't know how to live or even articulate it. You have only learned it from satan. People feel pessimistic about their lives. It's because they have not learned how to live. They have fallen and lost their parents. So, they must reconnect to their heaven-earth parents, who can teach them about the orderly relations among members. (12-68)

You want to live well by being members of the Unification Church, but what is living well? It's not just driving a car or eating well. It's living without shame in the eyes of God. (163-33)

2) Living around a Central Theme

How should the Unificationists live? What are the ways of Unification life? With what should they live? It's living around a central theme -- the theme of love. Look, Adam and Eve were to perfect themselves to represent God's horizontal love, but it didn't work out as Adam and Eve became corrupted, and the archangel, wanting to be the lord over them, left his position created to serve man. Man destroyed the relationship by forgetting God's love and perfection.

The error started then. The north-south axis has become non-existent or nonfunctional, sometimes north-south, sometimes west-north. All things are destroyed if there is no axis. The universe is destroyed. All living things and all elements of this university pivot around the axis. Even the most primitive creatures rely on these rules of the universe. It is the ideal operation of the universe. But the fall of man has destroyed this ideal of the axis which connects man with God. (180-158)

The world of today has no center. We don't know which way mankind must go. We don't know what is good and what is evil. No one seems to know the correct ways for the individual, for the family, for the nation, or for the world. (57-83)

You as a whole have lost the center. To speak theologically, it is the indemnity of the fall, the price of the sorrowful and bitter fall of man. (11-16)

What is the wish of mankind? "It's to find the center." Through the fall, man lost his center and is still searching for it. Of course, we want a perfect personal life, a perfect family life, and the world itself wants a center. This center is what builds the perfect world, or the nations, or the tribes, or the families, then the husbands and wives. Some might recognize this by saying, "I've moved a few degrees, a few meters." But many don't even know this.

To speak of the Unification Church, let's say we recognize the teacher as the center of the church. Where is that teacher? We say, in the United States. Then we should all turn toward the United States. If the teacher is the center, then, even if he is in the United states, one must think of how many kilometers the new location is removed from Chungpa-dong. If one goes to Chung Pyung, then one also asks how many kilometers it is removed from the center. How far is it removed in the north, in the south, from the center? One must always think how far one is removed from that very center. One must think of the center at all times.

This does not mean you can overlook the teacher himself. But thinking about the teacher is secondary to thinking about God and his center in all things. Circling ten times is an expression meaning that one must circle the center ten times in order to traverse the outer circle ten times. But when you circle the outer limit, what do you circle first? Of course the center, before you do anything else. A top cannot spin unless it spins at the center-axis. If it does not spin at the center, even one thousand spins cannot be said to be true spinning. Only the spin that evolves around the center-axis can truly be said to be a spin. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes.]

The world has no center. Christianity has been derailed from the center which is Jesus Christ. America was great when it was centered on Christianity. Things break down without the center. Is man the center? Behold man. The old saying goes, human sentiments change in the morning and the mountain remains the same. Human thoughts shift throughout the day. They change twelve times a day. Isn't that so? Can you trust your own thoughts? Can you trust anyone else's thought of the moment? Accordingly, even scholarly theories change with the times, without the truth. Does the earth have a center? Heaven must send us a center as it is its responsibility. Otherwise, there is no heaven. Unless we are prepared to stand before the center when it does come down, we cannot make the connection with it. What is mankind's wish? To meet the center. When mankind meets the center it will find its family, its tribe, and its nation-state. (64-192)

There is nothing on this earth that can reject God's life and God's love. As we get closer to the truth, as we attain more of the truth, the harder it is for someone to take away the truth that is the center. Even through ten-thousand quakes, even through a fiery destruction of the universe, one who stands by his conviction will not sway or shift. (2, 133)

3) Living for Others

The teacher's most important point is in the word "for." Based on love, one must devote one's full self for God. Once fully devoted, the dynamics of vacuum and high pressure will create motions. When high pressure is totally spent, it will become low pressure. It will become high pressure on the opposite side. Then what happens? Things reverse. When one gives completely, one receives completely. (169-188)

People who want to achieve must wish the outside world well. Do you understand? That's why the Unification Church's creed is "Live for others!" You were born for something. Creation was God's complete dedication, and God's act was centered on love and his creation was for love. Our sin is to insist that the world "live for me." It's also our fall, which is an error from the start. We have been born for others. We must think that way. I was born for my parents. We must all think that way. We receive our lives for parents, for our husbands, for our wives, and for our brothers, and for our country. That's why we have been born, for the world. The reason the Rev. Moon's ideas will emerge in the 21st century as the mainstream thought is because he opposes the "live for me" model in favor of the "live for others" philosophy that he discovered. Speaking rationally, there is little hope that the world will go in the latter direction. That's why the only hope resides with the Unification Church. Tens of thousands of years will follow the idea of living for others in the next century, rather than the live for me philosophy. People don't like the idea and will not follow me. (169-87)

What is the main idea of the Unification Church? It's simply to live for others. If we exist for God and if we exist for something, we can overcome any opposition. Even if the whole world opposes, the Unification Church has survived because we know that we will be saved in the hands of God. (77-302)

Why, then, was God compelled to set up this principle? I will explain it below. Why did God give us the commandment to live for something. It's a problem, as you can see. I will ask you: Let's say you owe someone your life. Would you repay him just half way when your whole life is owed to him? Or would you repay him with all your heart?

What is your true feeling on this? Because we want to repay him 100 percent of what we owe there is the possibility of our salvation.

When Mr. Moon saves the life of Mr. Lee or Mr. Kim, they will repay more than they owe. Thus, favors beget favors. When they repay me one hundred percent, I would in return repay someone else 120 percent. Looked at it this way, giving begets giving until the act reaches the point of eternity as the ultimate destination of such loving acts. If one gives back only 70 percent or 40 percent of what one receives, then it will eventually reach zero, nothing, totally depleted. It is obvious that the God of great wisdom has established the principle because of this very fact about giving. Living for something brings about eternal life as well as prosperity to oneself.

Progress dwells right there. The young people here don't seem to understand this simple fact, do they? One must repay what one owes, with all one's heart and truth. This is the surest way to the kingdom of heaven. Also, what is the second reason we tend to forget this simple principle? Let's say you have a family of eight. The family is composed of parents, brothers, sisters, all together eight members. But it is the youngest of the family who devotes himself to the family more than the parents, brothers and sisters, and where would he gradually move in the family? Why, to the center of great esteem by the whole family. (77-272)

You don't know that much about spiritual matters. Rev. Moon knows about spiritual matters because he is an authority on the subject. The spirit world is reached only by those who live for something other than themselves. You must understand that this is the very principle of the world. We are mere travelers in this world and must find our way home. To find our way home we must learn about the ways of our home. This is what God teaches us, so that we can go home.

That's why God has given us our religious teachings throughout history. The reason religions teach us to live for others, sacrifice and serve is merely to make such teachings the training ground for our entry into this higher world. We can see that with all the principles that God has taught us through history it is obvious that history is God's own handiwork. Now, looking at it this way, I am very certain that whether you live for yourself or live for others will determine your place in the kingdom of God. (74-165)

4) Sacrifice is the Center of Love

Look at religions. Christianity merely talks about love. Christianity talks about "God's love," but what after all is God's love? What is it? What is love? Love is love... (laughter)

Along with Christianity, Buddhists also talk about mercy. Everyone talks about love. No religion can be a reasonable religion without being centered on love. None can be a world religion. If a religion is centered on love, it calls for sacrifice if a higher love is to be emphasized. You must understand that to illuminate the path of love, to lift up the love connections, you must choose the path of sacrifice.

But why so? Why emphasize sacrifice? Why emphasize sacrifice, you ask? There are several reasons. The first is the very contradiction that our body represents. What is the contradiction between mind and body? There is a difference between mind and body. For the body resents sacrifice, resents humble submission, resents obedience.

So, we must destroy one or the other. We must use force to weaken this contradiction and establish a foundation to unite mind and body. Do you understand? [Yes.] Why do all religions emphasize sacrifice and humble submission? Because that's one of the ways to enter the world of faith and love. This makes the unity of mind and body possible and this possibility opens up the way to greater love, true love. We can find the theoretical basis for this assertion. (94-279)

Who is the center of the Unification Church? [True Parents.] What is the center the parents? [God.] What is the center of God? The center of God is love. Who is the center of love? It's sacrifice which makes love grow. It's like this. Is there love without sacrifice? Where there is love, there is sacrifice. For this the center of the Unification Church is the teacher. The center of the teacher is God. What is the center of God? It's love. What is the center of love? It's sacrifice. There is no love without sacrifice. (56-340)

What can outlive us in history as our legacy? Only the spirit of sacrifice can outlive our fallen world. Look around. Is it or is it not true? Don't you see? Only those who sacrifice become saints, historical figures, and great statesmen. Only in sacrifice does our achievement survive. Only in sacrifice do we leave our legacy. What, then, do we give to others in sacrifice? We re-create as God sacrificed himself in the act of Creation. As God created me in his original act of Creation, I re-create myself for the second act of creation. The act of re-creation is an act of remission, a remission through the act of re-creation, and therefore sacrifice is the inevitable element in this sacrificial act of re-creation. (82-240)

Therefore, all historical prophets have borne their sacrificial burdens and have been persecuted. That's historical fact. Why so? Because of our fallen world. The fallen world's master is not a loving God, but his nemesis, satan the devil.

The prophet comes to this world to destroy satan's kingdom, and therefore satan does everything to cut the prophet's head off. This is the law of the wicked world that has martyred many of the religious faithful through the hands of satan. We are familiar with the many tragic ways this has taken place. Is death the end of it all? By no means. As long as there is God, there is payment for wickedness. Indemnity requires three times, seven times, a hundred and twenty times, one thousand two hundred times for the price of each martyr persecuted.

Depending on the bitterness of persecution, the payment intensifies accordingly. That's the law. So, bitterly martyred sacrifices thus bring back much greater indemnities. In the Unification Church, for convenience, we use the term indemnity for remission. Therefore, good people who choose the right way always face sacrifice. That's why we teach sacrifice. To say "live for others" means to "sacrifice for others." Is there any profit? It's sacrifice. It's our investment. How much should we invest? Invest all you can and all you have, that's how much. I would say, even including your own life. (78-61)

5) Blessings from Hardships

The formula for going to heaven is simple. All it requires is to love heaven and earth. But this requires hardship. There has not been a single person who has been working sincerely. (11-33)

A true religion revolutionizes the human world. So, we say, fast. Do you like to fast? Raise your hands if you like fasting. We want all our Unificationists to experience hardships, hardships. Being with the Unification Church is about as tough as working for a Ph.D. You experience nothing but hardships. But, why? Everyone, remember how a snake sheds its old skin? Is molting an easy process? The snake tries to move into a crack in the rock, if not the head then even just the tail, and struggles. It's the same thing for us, like a snake shedding its old skin. (82-279)

Experience hardships! This is the very first condition you must accept. But this hardship experience is not just for oneself, but for heaven and earth and God. You must have a strong spine. You must struggle in the spirit that says, "If I cannot relieve you of your grief with my hard work, father, then I will try it with my death." (12-168)

Where do the blessing come from? "From hardships." Even those blessed must experience hardships. (151-275)

This teacher is convinced that only through hardships does the Unification Church receive its all-glorious blessings. Before that time, however, there are only hardships, and more hardships. Thus, it is obvious that the Unification Church does not pursue popularity. Then, what do we do? We sacrifice until we have to cry, "Oh, this is killing me. I can't do it any more!" That's what we do. I do this until I fall down. There is nothing we cannot do if there is a will to do it.

So, the Unification Church exhorts you: "Only hardships and more hardships" until your spine is bent into a hunch, until pus streams from your backbone. I say, "Even unto death, try to take a few more steps forward." Upon your death God will bestow the reward of a winner upon you. The winner is one who takes one more step and moves one more inch. The Unificationist never takes a step back, one only goes forward. (34-188)

Do we Unificationists want to live well, or to live in hardship? Which one is it? To live well or to live in hardship? "To live in hardship." But, for whom? For Rev. Moon of the Unification Church? For whom? For God, of course. This is the only way we can please God. (42-33)


---------------------------------------------


	
Raising Children in God's Will

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. God's Will

What is God's Will? It seems to be a very simple question but actually it is a very difficult question. I asked one theologian to explain to me the Will of God and he said to me, "It seems like a very simple question but actually it is very difficult to explain." Of course he is right. So what does Rev. Moon of the Unification Church think that God's Will is? We have to give an explanation concerning the Will of God. This is an absolute necessity. The reason for this is because God is the origin of the whole Providence of Salvation and is the central point of unity and the driving force of providential history. So I think that giving a conclusive definition of the Will of God is of the utmost importance.

So what is God's Will? It is to realize His ideal of creation, which is to complete His purpose for creating the universe. It is simple. So what is God's Will? It is to realize the Purpose of Creation. God did not create the universe without a purpose; He definitely had a purpose. So it is natural that God's Will is to realize His Purpose of Creation.

Who was the center of the Purpose of Creation? It was Adam and Eve. This is why, in the Unification Church we say that God's Purpose of Creation is to realize His ideal of creation. So why did God create the universe? It was to realize His ideal centering on Adam and Eve. And we say that this ideal is to establish the Four Position Foundation.

Then what is the Four Position Foundation? It is for Adam and Eve to become absolutely one with God so that even if they tried to leave the realm of God's love they could not. They would attend God above, in the position of Father, and on the earth they would be the central family standing in the position of being the ancestors of humankind and be the unified starting point of love. Then the position in which Adam relates to Eve, which would be realized by following the ideal that God had when He created Adam and Eve, would be the position of united love.

If God's Will had been realized centering on God's love and if Adam and Eve had become husband and wife and had children who in turn had realized the love which would have enabled the parents and children to become one, then the Adam cultural sphere would have been established.

There would not be the countless races and tribes that we see in the world today. Also culture would not have been formed by the tangled mess of history. There would be one race. And there would be one cultural sphere, which would have arisen from one ideology. From the point of view of culture, there would be one historical root and all the customs would be the same.

If they had done that, then the family would have multiplied into the clan, the race and the nation, all within the realm of God's love. Which in turn centering on Adam's family would have expanded into the world. Then God's ideal world based on the Adam culture and thought would have been established. And what would this world have been centered on? God's love. Then with God above as the Father, all humankind would have been like brothers and sisters. Like a fruitful tree of love, the roots would have become the trunk, the trunk the branches, the branches the leaves and this world would have been like one body of God's love and thus the eternal ideal world would have been realized. This is a summary of our worldview from the point of view of God's Will. (110-213)

1. The Four Position Foundation

The purpose of creation can only be realized when the Four Position Foundation is completed. The first is the perfection of the individual and the second is the completion of the reciprocal foundation.

Man has an emotional side, love and family, and a mission side such as work. If a person doesn't have both of these things in the world of existence, he is like a dead person.

Jesus is the break in the line of the Three Objective Purpose of God, Adam and Eve. This means that because Jesus didn't have any children he couldn't stand in an upright position in front of God. (19-21)

When a man and a woman become one body through true love, their relationship as a couple becomes inseparable; then eternity exists there. This is what the Unification Church thinks about the family. Do you understand? [Yes]

So we are looking for this kind of family. Because we are seeking for this type of family the Unification Church teaches that the Providence of Salvation is the History of Restoration, and the Providence of Restoration is the realization of the Purpose of Creation. And we can say that the Purpose of Creation is the complete fulfillment of the Four Position Foundation. Then everything centers on the family. If there is no family there can be no proper tradition. How can you inherit tradition without the family? [You can't] What can't you inherit without a family? Money? No, you don't need a family to inherit money. Power? No, you don't need a family to inherit power. You can't inherit love without a family. This is why you need to know about the Four Position Foundation. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

Then what is the Four Position Foundation? Men and women both have minds and bodies. This is the Four Position Foundation. You have a spirit man and woman and you have a physical man and woman. What does the spirit man represent? It represents the vertical. It is a vertical concept. (187-47)

As a husband and wife it is only when we gain the victory with our children, together as a family, that we can say for the first time that we are a family that has realized the ideal and purpose of creation. It is only after the father and mother have become one and then the children and parents have become one that a perfect Four Position Foundation is formed.

God has not been able to find one such family on this earth. There has been no family, there has not even been an individual who has been able to overcome the power of satan. Unificationism teaches that this purpose is not achieved by the individual alone; it can only be achieved in the family together with the children. (52-307)

2. If the Standard of the Four Position Foundation is Realized

What must fallen man seek for? We must seek for God and God's love. If Adam and Eve had completely become one, centered on God, then because they had become one with the absolute being, even from a relative position, their love would have become absolute. If that had happened, then sons and daughters born in that absolute realm of love would have received absolute love and would have remained naturally in the realm of God's love. In the absolute realm of love there is no conflict or high or low, and when they enter the position of complete obedience they would have received God's absolute love. Then their sons and daughters would have grown up in the peaceful realm of God's love, In that kind of atmosphere, parents and children could have lived in harmony and praised God's love. This is what in the Unification Church we call the true standard of the Four Position Foundation. It is the multiplication of ideal families. What would happen if the mother, father and children become one and realize the True Four Position Foundation? If the mother and father become one centered on God's love, then the children automatically become one. Do you see?

If the mother and father are at this standard centering on God, A and B are the same and C and D are the same, and E, F, G and H are all the same. If A is absolute, then what about B, C, D and E? [They are absolute] The same applies to F, G and H. They are all absolute. So when God's absolute value is made absolute three-dimensionally then this is the realm of the Kingdom of Heaven.

3. The Law of Love Based on the Four Position Foundation

The theory of the Four Position Foundation applies to all universal principles. So if something, be it internal or external, can't have give and take action centering on the vertical and horizontal then the foundation for existence cannot be established. If there is no pivotal axis then everything will be dissolved. We need an axis. (181-186)

What is the root of Heavenly Love? Somebody has to love before "I" can exist. In other words, the parents' love has to exist first. Next, if "I" am to remain, then I have to have conjugal love. This has to happen for children's love to come out. These are the Three Great Loves. So parental love, conjugal love and children's love all appear in God's love. These three great loves for humankind have the eternal actual reality and authority, which can transcend the absolute. So when these three great loves join together, then man can become happy. When they are all complete, then happiness is complete. If they are lacking, then unhappiness arises.

Do you think a person without a mother is happy? A person is unhappy to the extent that he doesn't have his mother. Do you think you can be happy without a father? A person who has lost his father envies a person who has a father.

In order for happiness to exist, there should not be any kind of envy. You can't be happy without a father and you can't be happy without a mother. No matter how big a person's scale of thinking is or how loud he can shout, he still needs a woman. He needs a wife. If, after an interesting married life, the husband passes away first, then the wife cries. You can't do without a man and you can't do without a woman.

Next, no matter how loving a couple may be, what happens if they don't have any children? Are they happy? [Unhappy] Do you need only sons? No, you need sons and daughters. And if the couple only has one son and daughter, what happens? The son needs an older sister and brother and the daughter needs an older brother and sister. They also need younger brothers and sisters. If they don't have all of these they are unhappy. God protects the family where the younger brother and sister and the older brother and sister become completely one. This becomes the foundation for the clan, the tribe, race and nation.

So how many people are needed? I have a father, mother, an older brother and sister and a younger brother and sister. [Seven people] This is why we call the number seven the number of perfection. You must know that perfection here refers to love. Why is the number seven the number of perfection? Why do Christians say the number seven is the completion number for the creation of the cosmos? It is because seven contains these contents within it. The number three is the number of heaven and the number four is the number of earth. The number three here means my father, mother and me. Then what does the number four mean? It is adding younger brothers and sisters to the number three mentioned above.

Since the beginning of human history, has there been anyone who has realized true love centered on his parents, true love centered on his spouse and true love centered on his brothers and sisters? True love is an absolute necessity. I said that we need seven centering on true love, didn't I? You must know that the number seven is the number of completion. The Father, Son and Holy Ghost represent Adam and Eve centered on God. Parental love replaces heaven and earth. The father represents above and below, namely the connection of vertical love. From your point of view, this means your older brother and sister are east and west and your younger brother and sister are north and south. If this is established, then three dimensions start to exist. This is the law of love. So there is nothing that is not governed by all the laws, mathematical principles and formulas in science. The law of God's love, the original concept of the principle of creation, arises from this. When the law of love is properly established, then the beginning of peace will be realized. (20-40)

4. The Need for the Family

Why do we need the family unit? It is because satan can never invade it. This is why the family unit is an absolute necessity. If the family becomes completely one and with your parents you shout, "God, I was born to fulfill your will. You have to come and live with us." Don't you agree? Then God will say, "Yes, you are right!" (135-37)

People must have a family. Centered on the family we can say that there are parents, children and things (of creation). Then, what is needed to expand the vertical history of the Old Testament, the New Testament and the Completed Testament horizontally? We need parents, children and things of creation. This means parents, children and the things they own. These are what are needed inside the family unit. (29-157)

The ideal of the Unification Church is nothing more than this. The start is the family, the conclusion is the family. Until now no one has dealt with this problem, so this is our hope. The reason is this is where we can find true happiness. Unificationism is the systematization and universalization of this principle. And by doing this we will gain official recognition. Accordingly, if everyone is persuaded by Unificationism and bow their heads before the principle concerning God's family of love, then the world will become unified. (26-103)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Formation of the True Family and Lineage [Part 1]

1. A Family Needs Three Generations

Do you like a complicated thing or a simple one? [We like a simple one.] Really, you like a simple family? [Yes] Then, where has what I said lead to?

I mean, let's live together with our grandfather, grandmother, mother-in-law, sister-in-law, and grandchildren. Centered on what? Three generations of Formation, Growth, and Completion can settle down in a family, being centered on the center. What does it mean? It means that you can love God when you love not only your father and mother but also grandparents. When you put grandfather above father and mother's position, then you can love God.

Then, why do we need a husband? Why do we need parents? Why do we need sons and daughters? It's just because we can't serve God without them. That's why we need them. It is the principal that we need to have parents, sons and daughters. Now, what does this mean? One, two, three, one, two, three (speaking while writing on the board) Here is the center with an angle of 90 degrees. An angle of 90 degrees should be fit for it. These are all the same. So is the Center.

Now we understand why we need three generations. Do you need parents? [Yes] Then, do you need a husband and a wife? [Yes] You need a baby? [Yes] Why do you need them? From this, the theory must be reasonable, that we need parents, a husband and children, in order to make a relationship with God and the very good center as well.

We have to surely know why we need parents, a spouse, and children. You should know that by all means. You are bound to go up and down, to the center and side, to every direction. Even grandchildren can't help going to these directions.

When you act toward your grandfather with love, then he may say, "Good, good." You know this fact? [Yes] So you should know that it is a really surprising thing that the Unification Church has trained people how to build this type of family, which is centered on original love, in order to realize the original world which has not come true yet. (128-17)

There should be parents, a husband and a wife and child in a family. Then, the family becomes a foundation of happiness. The reason that God has sought human beings is to seek His own happiness.

So in order for God to seek such a foundation of happiness, He cannot achieve the ideal if He were away from human beings. When God makes a relationship with people, then He can achieve it. Just as we feel happiness in the family where there are all kinds of emotions and sentiments, so God can feel that in that place. (132-198)

We need to feel and face each other. Therefore, we are absolutely in need of a wife and a husband as well as the young and the old. Thus, we have made a common shape, regardless of what others say. What would our future be like, if we say we don't need the old? When you neglect the old, then the nationality of your country may disappear. You understand that? From the viewpoint of racial traditions, if you would dislike the old, you would become a traitor to your racial traits.

By the way, children deny their parents, and even ethics and morality these days. It will be the Last Days when people deny ethics and morality. Our Unification Church members shouldn't do so. And we shouldn't dance to the tune of current thought. The Unification Church has to make firm human relationships, which are really positive and upright forever. Parents, children and teachers, all of them, should make relationships with others respectively. So young people by themselves cannot make it perfect. Without exception, God also needs the old people in order to establish and fulfill His Will.

Therefore we must look upon the old as very important. Hereafter, you will set out to do this kind of work, centering on Rev. Moon. We need adults, sons and daughters, all members of a family in working for God. (21-120)

Is it true that a lot of grandchildren and daughters-in-law hate to see the cane which grandparents are carrying with them. Why? Does it mean that they may wish the grandparents an early death? However, good grandchildren and daughters-in-law who have a lovely mind and heart may think, "Oh God, when the cane disappears someday, I will be drenched in tears." Then, are they good or bad? Which one? [They are good daughters-in-law and grandchildren] What about all of you, then? You want to just manage to get along, without being serious, don't you?

These people don't have the proper direction of life and can't find the center in life at all. (184-270)

These days, the basic foundation of family ethics is being shaken. So far, those who believe in religion have thought that it's not good to get married.

But we have to sing in praise of the great divinity of marriage. The way for a man and woman to love each other will be built through their marriage life.

Thus, they can become one. Then who are man and the woman supposed to take after? That is God. Only when they become one, can they resemble God who made the man and the woman from His external image. Then, God can be together within them.

The power of the universe is like this. Why does a wife cry over her husband's death? Well, we can think, "death is just death He died because he did not want to eat meals? (Laughter) Death, it's just nothing but to be all over. Then, why do people cry for that? You have to know this point. When you don't have any sons and daughters, what makes you cry and be sad? The point is that you should be fully equipped with all the constituent family members. That's the basic principle of the universe.

Therefore, we can say that the existence-power of the universe is composed of power and will to advance the object's ideal. For this reason, they all can have give and take with each other. For instance, the South and the North can have give and take with each other, can't they? Just as the South Pole and the North Pole create give and take action, so one star and another star can do so. Nothing can exist without its counterpart. Such an ideally unified being which has perfect give and take action can deserve the support of the universe.

It means that in order for this type of unified being to remain, heavenly fortune should come around it. Then, everything cooperates for such a being. That's how the principle works. Also, we absolutely need sons and daughters. Nowadays, Western society has been filled with the way of thinking that there is no need for children. But just see if they really will not need any children later. You may understand why you need children, if you go to the spiritual world. The place where you are standing has an upside and a downside at the same time. It means that our existence is bound to pass through three numeric stages.

Everything is made up of three stages. Three stages! There should be parents, a husband and a wife, and children in these three stages. None can run counter to this Heavenly Principle. If you divide the stages into three parts, there are three stages of man and three stages of woman. If these are added up, three numeric stages can be formed and thus the ideal world comes true. Speaking of something ideal, it means that there must be a grandfather and a grandmother, a father, a mother, and yourselves. The family ethics of the Unification Church originate from this ideal. (70-76)

What is Heaven? Heaven is where one can love others just like his family members. Also it is the heavenly people who do so. Grandfather and grandmother, mother and father, his wife, brother and sister, and children! What do these four generations mean? A family is just like a textbook where heavenly people can experience a perfect love, the true love of the universe. We all have to understand that a family is like a textbook that teaches you what the cornerstone of your life is. (129-98)

What is the satan like? What is satan? Here! Let's see what satan is. We need to know what kind of fellow this satan is. In other words, we should understand how in the world satan is so bad.

Look! There is one family. How many generations usually live together in one family? [Three generations] Three generations or four generations? Which one? There are a grandfather, a father and you. They are three generations. By the way, there can be a great-grandfather. So there are four generations living together in one family. Thus, we should know that four generations can live together. Is that right? If there are over four generations in a family, there are eighty years total, when we count 20 years for one generation.

Considering it in this light, where shall the people before these generations go and live? They shall go to the spiritual world.

By what should a family on the earth live? By money or by power? What matters is what we have to live by. [We should live by love.] (124-138)

2. The Family is the Unchanging Pillar of the Family

What is an unchangeable thing? These days man and woman love each other and get married; nevertheless, the marriage is still changeable. Is the love of father and mother also changeable? Even parental love toward children may be changeable, but it may be less changeable than the other is. If we seek one thing in common which is not changeable among every changeable thing around our human world, that is mother's love. A mother loves a child more than the father does, doesn't she? Of course, we should be aware that the father is the center of love. Where does the origin of love and life come from? The origin of life doesn't come from the mother. The mother can be compared to flesh and father can be like bone. After taking something from the father, then the mother can have a child. This is why we have to think of father and mother. No shape can be formed without bone.

So if there is an unchanged person in a family, that one must be the father. You may be afraid of your father, aren't you? Father is somewhat hard to access. Also he usually is inclined not to act rashly but goes in an orderly way to keep his position and dignity. But the mother is not like that. Although the father makes so many turns in one place, he will keep his position like a pole holds its place. Don't you think so?

Some time ago I went to Chung Pyung and saw a turbine and generator turning. And I found that the shaft, which connects both side-parts is very thick. It can make 450 turns in one minute. When I saw it turning, it looked as if it didn't move. In the same manner, the mother makes turns, centering on the father. Because of her turning, she can be changeable. If she goes to the East, she forms the shape of the East; if she makes turns to the West, she makes the shape of the West. In the same way, she does so toward the South and the North.

For this reason, when we look for a person who is not changeable, that one is the grandfather. Then who do you think will be the next one? The grandmother or the father? [It's the father] Well, you knew that. Who is the next, then? It's the grandson, the son of a father. All of them are male. You had better not talk about all these secret things to women, because a woman is changeable. In talking about something secret, when the mother is around them, the husband and the son may say, (Mother, could you stay out for a moment?" (Laughter) It indicates what oriental philosophy is.

For some important matter, it is not the father and mother but the father and son who are supposed to talk about that. Who knows if she would be false to her husband and get married again? (Laughter) It might be somewhat OK if she married a king, but what if she got married to an enemy? You don't think so? It means that you have to consult with the grandfather and father about an important matter. Why do we have to do so? That's because they are unchangeable beings. Something important requires something unchangeable. The subject, which is never changeable is eternally valuable. That's the way it is. (141-280)

What is the center of a family? That's the parents. Then why is it the parents? It's because the parents exist and live for the sake of all the members of the family. Does that mean that parents are unique beings? It means parents are the sole central beings which are absolute, unchanging and everlasting.

Now we have learned the fact that it is the parents who have such an unchangeable volume of love within themselves. There is a cloth which wraps any diamond or gold. Is the wrapping cloth valuable or not? The cloth may have an equal value to a diamond, if it is used to wrap a diamond. From this point of view, we have understood how valuable parents are. Once more, we have to keep in mind how precious the parents are who have an unchanging, limitlessly valuable love. Have you ever thought of parents in that view? The word "unique" or unique parents, comes from this view. Parents are unique, unchanging and eternal, from whom all these concepts come. That's what parents are. True or wrong? Yes, it's true. Parents can be changeable? [No]

After all, even if any revolution breaks out, we can not revolutionize love. So the origin of this love will remain for good. And such parents, as the subjects of love, must need you absolutely, continuously and permanently. (74-19)

Have parents ever been taught how to love their children? Here, ladies! You have a baby and you love it. Then, have you ever learned how to love the baby? Is there any elementary, middle, high school, or a university teaching love? Is there any need and use of a bachelor's or doctor's degree in loving a baby? No conditions are needed for this love but a perfect standard of love, which everyone wants to reach. The less one feels love toward children, the more he wants to make efforts to love them, even to the extent of 100% love. Right?

A perfect thing needs nothing more to make it better and it needs no more learning for it. The perfect thing is the thing that one doesn't have to add to or subtract from any more. Accordingly, it is something unchanging and eternal. (38-227)

What in the world are parents? There may be a son who is a world champion in both physical force and brain power. And he may think his parents are a big problem in his life. Then he might want to go back on his parents and do as he likes. But why couldn't he do so? You have to know this point. He can do as he pleases because he thinks he is the best in force and brains. Where does the origin of love come from? From yourselves? [From parents] The origin of love is not yourselves but parents. There is no result without cause. Understand that? One knows he is not the subject, from the light of love. So he shall not do as he pleases. That's why children say, "Yes, mother; yes, father" in front of their parents. So when your parents say, "You may be famous and have authority in the world, but in front of your parents you should be reasonable," then the children can answer like this, "Yes, yes, yes, mother and father." Why? Because there is love between them. While parents are the subject, children are the object. Can you understand this?

It is the principle that the subject should take care of the object and the object should obey the subject. When this order is destroyed, a family will lose its value. However stupid a person may be, since he was born with the original mind, he would know that this is the heavenly principle. Therefore, no matter how powerful he may be, he has to bow toward his parents. Am I wrong? [No] (50-135)

The human world has kept fighting continually, resorting to force and knowledge. But the time hasn't come yet to have a fight of love and with love. Religious leaders say that when the Last Days come, their time will come. The power of the sword and the pen would have disappeared. The only thing that will remain is the power of love.

Such a final age of hegemony is the Last Days. One day a physically stronger elder brother comes home, but can he act as the boss? That's possible or impossible? No matter how strong he may be, that's impossible. He may be a champion in the ring, but not in the family. Understand that? Is it possible? [No] Why? Because there are parents in the family. (50-135)

3. The Grandfather's Position is that of God

The grandfather is the man who has love. When husband and wife, sons and daughters or grandchildren have words with each other, grandparents with heartfelt love dissuade them from fighting, saying, "Please don't do that any more," as if they were servants. Thus they encourage their offspring, saying, "You are excellent, better than we are." You've got to know that the most serving person with love is the grandfather. When the wife grumbles for something, the husband says, "All right, honey, I will get you what you want."

Well, what is the conclusion? It is that the follower of love in a servant's position has the most surprising and greatest authority in the universe. It is the philosophy of God, Rev. Moon and the Moonies. That's the conclusion. (135-122)

In an American family, the grandfather makes a phone call in advance before he visits his son's house. Do you think it's a good thing? See, imagine there is a daughter-in-law who wants to give more to her grandparents than to her husband. How lovely she is! Then, she can inherit all things of love from her grandparents.

Well, who is the oldest grandfather in the world? [God] Right. (Laughter) We learn how to love God through our love toward our physical grandfather. We can have all the lovely and secret treasures of God through this tradition. How wonderful it is! (107-329)

From this point of view, when you hear your grandfather coughing, do you think in your mind, "Damn, the old man should go to the other world" or, "I like it?" As they get older, old men don't sleep too much. Just think about that. So we'd better think, "Our grandfather is like God, protecting us without sleeping too much!" When he gets much older, his puckered lips just tell of his aging. So you have to obey absolutely what he says. Now you may know how beautiful that is. You will not have any break-ins, any fires in your house, when you are serving and living together with your grandparents. You should remember this.

What do you think they are doing without sleeping then? They pray, "May God bless my children." Through prayer, God tells them what to say to their children, "Hey son, you need to watch out, when you go out; please listen to me." "Don't go out today! Don't quarrel with others. Don't go out too far today." That's how they teach their children. (Laughter)

Accordingly, do grandchildren need such grandparents or not? With love, happiness can come down to all of the grandparents, father and mother, brothers and sisters so that they can dance with their all heart. (107-327)

When parents send their children someplace, they have to get permission from the grandparents. Parents can't do as they please, because grandparents are in the position of God. Do you understand what I am saying? From the light of the American way of thinking, it's hard to accept and understand. When parents go out somewhere, children may beg, saying, "I want to go with you." Then, it's hard to say, "No, you can't." (107-326)

4. The Order in the Human World

What is the human world composed of? There is an order in the world. That is to say, there is an order among grandparents, parents and children. What matters is how well they all get along. We believe it is the best thing that all of them become unified into one.

What is the most valuable and precious thing in human beings? That is not something external, but something internal. For this reason, we ought to seek and establish a good relationship with people in the world of the object and with our inner self, good grandparents, good parents, good brothers and sisters, and a good couple. (161-314)

Teenagers these days, when are given something by their mother, they are not willing to take it. (Laughter) Even some parents, in order for them to go out for fun or pleasure, let their children stay in a room tied up. Do you like such parents? In reality there are many parents like that. We've got to know that there are lots of men who are worse than animals.

Why do we, human beings, need to understand what the concept of family is? There are four types of people in the world: they are in the position of grandparents, parents, husband and wife, and children. Yes or no? [Yes] The concept is that a family is a textbook and the Bible is given to all the people in the world in order to lead them to be Heavenly people.

Then, who is supposed to establish the order and rank in the family? The person who serves the family more and knows the family better will be in charge of the family. This order is not against the democratic doctrine. Then, who should be the center of the family? [Grandparents] That's right. It's the grandparents. Is that wrong? [No] Why? Because they are aware of the whole. So we can say the grandfather is the king of the family. Right? As your grandfather himself feels too old and hands over his authority to his son, then finally your father becomes the center of the family.

Later, if your father hands his authority down to you, you also can be the center of the family. This inheritance will be continuous, from grandparent to parents, from parents to children, from children to their descendants. That's how our tradition can be established. Accordingly we have to know that this tradition ought to be the principle of a family system representing the universe.

But there has been no such God-accepting family since the fall of man. So God has made efforts to build again this ideal family by establishing religions, passing through a complicated and tough course in human history.

Seen from this historical background, the fact is that it is the Unification Church that starts the ideal family-making movement in the name of God for the first time in history. (130-269)

Just as one loves his children, parents and grandparents, so he has to love other children, parents and grandparents in his neighborhood. There we can form relationships in every direction. That's the way it is. Understand? There can't occur the heavenly principle centered on a vertical standard of heart without forming these relationships. So I want to say, "Let's put that in practice." That's why we can say that the Unification Church is building the ideal family because we are practicing it to make it come true.

Then, what do you have to do in this vertical center? You have to make it again on a horizontal level. That's what you have to do. So you can't help loving grandparents. Well, I will also become a grandfather soon. [Yes] Yes, I will be a grandfather. So will you. It goes the same way. You are born as a son or a daughter, get married, become parents and grandparents. That's our life. That's the official course of our life, You have to accept and love these facts, otherwise you run counter to the Heavenly Principle. That's how it goes. You understand? [Yes]

Basically if we do not fix these relationships, there will be no way to put the world in order. If you go to a Western society, you may feel that the old people there are poor. You may not know how much they miss and envy Eastern customs. They might say to themselves, "The Eastern people serve their grandparents like God, always consulting with their seventy or eighty-year old parents about whatever in order to make any decision. How good it is!"

Who is the oldest grandfather? Isn't it God? Also, who is the youngest? It's also God Himself God is older than a grandfather and younger than a baby, so in order for us to love God, we have to love the whole man. Do you understand? When it comes to age, God may be the oldest and youngest.

When you say that you love God, it should mean you have to love your neighborhood, the people around you, and even people in the spiritual world who passed away in history. That is logical. (70-152)

	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Formation of the True Family and Lineage [Part 2]

5. Grandparents and Grandchildren

You may know some grandfather and grandmother who have grandchildren. But just imagine that the children might think, "Seen from your physical body, you are doomed to die at the age of eighty. I don't like old people. See the puckered face, I don't like it. Don't come close to me." Imagine how ugly the grandfather is with his sunken eyes, a withered face and a strange-looking head.

There might be persons who have received a grandfather's love and those who haven't received it. The former may say with pride, "I got grand-parental love as well as parental love." But the latter received only parental love. Which one does your mind want? Which love do you like more between the two? The love from both grandparents and parents or only the one from parents? [The one from both.] Really? That's the basic foundation. (188-197)

Let me ask you something, everyone! Do grandparents like their grandchildren or not? [Yes, they do.] It's true that as one gets older, he comes to have gray hair and his face and hands are withered. Moreover, old people smell nasty in their body. When they are trying to get close to their lovely children to touch them, the children want to stay away from them. However, grandparents want to give them more and more, what they want. I also have experienced such a feeling. What about you? Grandparents habitually want to help their grandchildren, although the grandchildren don't want it. Even if they pass away, such merciful grandparents could not but like their grandchildren. Would it be right or wrong?

Think about this. When your ancestors like you, do you feel good or bad? You must feel good. (41-140)

See your grandchild, a toddling child, as soon as he comes home and asks, "Where is Grandpa, Grandma?" even in front of his Daddy and Mommy, brothers and sisters. Do you think the child's question is polite?

Think about how the child daringly asks about his grandparents who may be over eighty years old. In spite of his acts and words, nobody blames him for his words. If it applies to an unfamiliar person who acts and asks that way, it would bring trouble. Probably you will scold him, saying, "How dare you be so impolite?" But when it applies to the grandchild, contrary to a normal expectation, the grandfather rather likes it, and far from blaming him, says, "Oh, you want to see me." When the child asks, "Where's Grandpa?" he means that the child wants to see his grandpa and expects something from him. So what matters is the real intention of the child. It's just that the child wants to see grandpa and wishes to be together with grandpa. Then, is it a good thing or a bad thing? Needless to say, that's a good thing.

Well, there is a child who is trying to find a lap to sit on. He stares at his brother and sister near him. And he thinks in his mind that after looking at his brother's face, it will be at most three minutes before he can sit there. Then, the child turns his head toward his father and finds the father is very busy and tired so that the child thinks inwardly it will be ten minutes before sitting on his father's lap. Actually a child knows how the situation is going at a glance.

But the child believes that his grandfather or an old person on the whole, is -- how to say -- more generous than others. The grandfather holds the child in his lap over one hour or two hours and even longer without showing any slightest sign of dislike. So the child believes that his grandfather is the man who holds him most among the family members. With all his love and heart, the grandfather holds and caresses the child in his bosom so that the child may not resist it. What a wonderful and beautiful scene it is! It just means that the top of the main stem and the root of the tree want to become one. (139-13)

Your mind and body should be the core of love, which are harmonized and unified with love. You ought to be a respectable person and the successor in your family. What is something eternal? See, when a child has something really good, then the grandparents also feel happy without being jealous. So do the other family members. Then, what makes it possible? What is the thing that makes the whole party feel happy in their hearts. It's love which makes this possible. It's impossible without being centered on love.

Are grandparents very happy when their child has a baby? What makes them feel happy? That's just because the foundation of love is being broadened. (141-290)

What makes God lament? As a matter of fact, God hasn't had any grandchildren. When God's wish and Will come true, His range of foundation to move and work will be broadened. The universe should start from your family, otherwise your family isn't able to enter into a connection with the universe. It's just because the horizontal foundation is not realized yet. (180-109)

Grandparents feel lonely because they need the love of their grandchildren. It's natural that they should feel lonesome, when they are not given love. (104-147)

6. Watch the Phenomenon of Indifference to the Old in Western Society

These days, does the American family live together with their mother and father, grandfather and grandmother? [No, they don't] Is that a good or bad family? [That's bad] Then, why? I was wondering if the old in America like to go to a nursing home. Which park is in New York? That's [Central Park] Yes, one spring day, I once went to Central Park. I found that all the benches had been filled with the old people.

I came close to them, and asked them if they like to live together with their children or live separately.

They answered that they don't like living alone but prefer being together with their sons and daughters and grandchildren. They said that they always had missed their family. So many of the old in America have lived alone, missing their sons, daughters, and grandchildren, and thus, they passed away in such solitary places.

Originally all people were destined to be born, live, and die within love and with love. But such lonely old people don't have any partner to give love to or be given love. It may be their happiness and wish that they love and live together with their sons and daughters and grandchildren. So God is just like the old man in a family. (98-45)

Is there any home in America? There is something, like old people's homes, right? Then, are grandfather and grandmother happy there? It must be an unbearable life for them in that place. Is that American freedom? [No] (184-69)

Well, what about the Americans? Should they look down on the aged? [No, they shouldn't] It is natural that the young should respect the old. Seen from this point of view, Eastern society appears more moralistic than Western society. In other words, it can be said that the former is more high-minded than the latter, compared to God's ideal of love. So the West should go back to the East. It is high time for them to do so.

If Rev. Moon lived in Western society, would he find this idea and concept? [No] (Laughter) They are far distanced in the field of ideals and concepts. What I say is far closer to the Eastern idea. Which family system do you have to follow? [We have to follow the Eastern family system.]

If you go somewhere in Eastern society, you may find a young woman who won't get married until she dies, in order to serve her grandparents. Well, she may be miserable. But seen in the light of the universe, is she still miserable? Or is she happy?"

From the individual point of view, she might be unhappy, but from the universal point of view, she must be a good example. She might be too old to get married and too old to have a baby, just serving her grandparents, which is miserable individually, but she will bring a blessing into the family of her brothers and sisters, seen from light of the universe and the future.

What does this mean? It means that the family can get a blessing thanks to her. For instance, if a woman of the Moon family would do so, her family will receive a multiplied blessing. In the same manner, if Korean women would do so, Korea will have lots of blessing. (184-66)

7. Brotherhood

What are brothers? They are the persons who share the same love of parents. Then, can they fight each other? They are not supposed to do so. When I asked my daughter, Sun Jin, "Whose feet are these?" she answered that the right foot was her father's and the left was her mother's. She was really right. Why is it so? Because of love. (106-80)

When you talk about "brotherly love," what is that for? It means that you ought to broaden the foundation of love beyond yourselves. Namely it also means to "broaden and multiply your relationship." Love of humanity! But do the words "centered on life" make sense? There aren't any such words, something like "Life of humanity," right?

So, the starting point of all the origin should be the thing everyone likes. The core of the purpose of existence of something should be the thing from which everyone can draw the same end and conclusion. Only with such a life, we can't make it. (188-195)

A woman in the neighborhood dislikes the man who doesn't love his family. And villagers don't like the person who hasn't been given any love by his parents and brothers and sisters.

The person whom his brothers and sisters would welcome is not the one who thinks and acts centered only on himself, but the one who acts for the sake of the whole family. Is it right or wrong? It means that you have to go the opposite way. In other words, if you make up your mind that if you would take, wear and live in something bad, the others will like you. (120-112)

You have some people around you who are older or younger than you. You ought to be someone who is the center or the standard among people. You can know the principle of how to become so, without being taught. That's why you need to listen to what your parents say and to follow the way of husband, and also to love your brothers and sisters. Everybody knows this principle. You haven't understood what it means until the providence of the Unification Church. (123-134)

There are different characteristics of children who are growing up under their parents' wings. Even in your family, right? In spite of their various characteristics, the reason that they may insist on something is because they are rooted in the love of parents. So the other older brother or sisters cannot neglect the youngest brother or sister's insistence. Why can't they do so? It's just because the youngest's insistence is the one centered on the parent's love. No matter how young he or she may be, because all of them have the same value from the viewpoint of parents' love, the others should accept the youngest's insistence. So a good family life means that such an insistence is welcome. The problem is that the insistence shouldn't be accepted in a relationship where they haven't become one with their parents.

What would happen in such an inharmonious relationship? The brothers and sisters may be different from each other in their will. But they shouldn't be different from their parents' will. The will of the brother and sister should be connected to that of their parents. They can keep their authority, when they discuss their will on such a foundation. When the older brother or sister insists on something through the foundation which parents can accept, he or she comes to hold authority on behalf of the parents. You ought to stand by your opinion on the base of this foundation.

Even though one is younger, he can have the same position as parents have, if he asserts himself on the foundation where he becomes one with his parents' love. It means that he has the right to be able to participate in the same range as the parent's position. When he is in the place of the object, centered on love, all the authority of the parents are involved there. Namely the inheritance is involved. When one holds the same standard and opinion that the parents have, then he can stand together with his parents and can have the inheritance. That is a surprising fact. (170-64)

You see a child growing up. What do you think he is following? He grows up following his parents' love. "Here is father's love, mother's love; I like it." They find that parents' love is connected not only to them but also to the society, the nation, the world, and the heavenly world.

When a woman goes up to this position and a man goes to that position, then they think, "Which way can my father and mother come up?" That's how they follow their parents. Also, they may wonder how man and woman can live together, although they are so different. Thus, they learn how their parents have lived.

Everybody, do you like your mother and father? [Yes] You may wish to live with your parents but not together with your brothers and sisters, right? (Laughter) You may insist on yourself only. Do you really want to live together with your father and mother or together with all your brothers and sisters? Which one do you like?

Why are there brothers and sisters with you? The reason why you need brothers and sisters is that through them, you can come to understand how your mother and father have been growing up, seeing how your brothers and sisters are growing up. You have to know that is brotherhood. You are to grow up like that and then become one with each other.

Then, do you have to love your brothers and sisters, or don't you have to? [We have to love them.] Why do you have to do so? It has something to do with the past, when your parents were growing up. If you should go to the spiritual world, do you think it's possible to see and meet your father and mother at their younger age? [It's possible] Well, you are a grown-up there, then you might meet your mother when she was three years old. Then, will you kick her away? Or will you make a bow to her? [We will make a bow] Maybe, a baby doesn't know what a bow is. (Laughter) What will you let the baby do?

You have to learn how to love your little mom as you love your brother, your father and mother. You cannot love them without learning how to love her. Then you shall love your brothers and sisters, thinking of them as your mother and father in their younger age so that you have to love your father and mother if you encounter them at any age in the spiritual world. In order for you to be a person who can love your little mother and father, you need your brothers and sisters. Do you understand that?

The father and mother have several children. Then, is it good that those children love each other more than their parents or less than their parents? [Yes] Why should they do so? It is to establish the condition that the children can love their father and mother from birth to death by loving their parents as young figures, which is shown through their brothers and sisters.

The mother comes to learn how her husband had been growing up through watching her son growing up. To love her son makes a condition so she can love her husband before marriage. The husband understands through his daughter's growth how his wife had been growing up. So he can establish the condition to love the whole life of his wife.

And parents love their sons and daughters without any distinction. It is to realize an all-round love in a family where you have brothers and sisters. How wonderful and surprising it is!

The father and mother want to treat their children equally. You should know this. That's what a parent's heart is. You understand what I am saying? [Yes] To hate your brothers and sisters is a more serious sin than to hate your mother. That's the conclusion. This is the most important in family education. (184-60)

The closer you become one to parental love, the more harmonious your life becomes. That's very theoretical. Why should you become one with your brothers and sisters? From the fact that your mother and father, man and woman become one, we know that brothers and sisters should become one. That's how the public law of the universe is made up. Do you feel good when you fight your brother or sister? [No, we don't] Then, what makes you feet sad? [It's the natural law of the universe] You may know about air pressure but not about the law of the universe. In the same manner, people are dominated by the power of the universe.

For this reason, people are destined to make this vertical relationship. And in order to make this relationship, we say "love your parents." It doesn't mean to only "love your father" or "love your mother" but also "love your parents!" It is plural. When we say "Love your brothers and sisters," the term of brothers and sisters is not the singular but the plural. Why is it plural? It is because of the concept that love originates from the plural. You do understand what I am saying? [Yes]

Then, are you supposed to fight with your brothers and sisters? [No, we aren't] Are you to do so with your parents? [No] So this up-and-down relationship is absolute. No one can overturn it. Nowadays, the young people say that there is no need of such up-and-down relationship, but I think that the thing that is not needed is the one who says that the relationship is not needed. (104-127)

When brothers and sisters fight with each other in a family, how do your parents feel? It is just as if you hit your parents with a bat. If you would fight with each other so often, would your parents want to live longer or die earlier? [They would die earlier] Would they be happy or unhappy? [They would be unhappy] So you should know the following point, that your neglect of your brother may lead to the unhappiness of your parents and the whole family.

If one of your brothers or sisters does wrong, all the rest of the brothers and sisters should cure him of his wrongdoing, centering on the love of parents. Well, how wonderful the family is! They may think in their heart that the mother and father are like God for our descendants. Thus, if they love each other for the sake of others, then God will be together with the family and the children of the family will be in the position, which represents God. (184-63)

8. The Order in a Family

Do you want to think first and act later or, on the contrary, do you want to act first and think later? [We want to think and then act] Because you are Moonies, you think so. But you may say to yourself, "I don't like to think," and you may just act. You just do something first and think about that later, right?

Then why does the society around you not agree with that idea? Why does the society tell you to stop doing it? One may insist that you are wrong. "I am going the right way for justice." There breaks out a fight between the old generation and the new generation. Which one do you like? Why are they opposed to each other?

If all members of a family would have their own opinions and desires, there would be six selfish ways. Each member of the family would want the others to follow his or her ways. Thus, they all insist on their own way. There would be a fight breaking out every day. As they fight more and more, are they supposed to go up or go down? They are supposed to go down. If they fight two times, the steps of their position will be two more steps down than before; if they fight three times, they will drop three more steps. When they repeat it, the relationship would be destroyed. Is that a fact?

Or is the following true? You may think, "No, we can go up while fighting; yes, that's the principal." [No, it's wrong] The truth is that a fight makes you step down from your position. Is it true? [Yes it's true] Democracy originates from this way of thinking: "Let's go our own way." We cannot help doing so in order to develop and protect the whole.

Well, those who may think I am wrong, raise your hands. Let me ask you something. What conclusion can we draw from this? It is just to choose and go on our own way where we can help each other through. You are obliged to do so even if you don't like to do. When a certain way is beneficial to others, would it be the way to make you go up? [Yes]

We come to the conclusion that we absolutely need a common goal, centering on the way that is able to make you go up. Then, which way is the one that makes you go up? The way that make a family, nation and the world go up is the one that can be beneficial to the society, the world and the ideal of the world, respectively. People are inclined to deny the fact, but it is true.

There are two types of law. The one may be the law to prevent a fight and the other is the law to lead people to live for each other's sake. Then, what should we do in order to prevent people from fighting? If they are in the relationship between brothers, the younger should obey the older one. The one who is born first becomes the subject in the order of the universe. The senior one is connected to God. In addition, God is the most senior being who exists before everything does. So God must have established such a law.

If you are situated between parents and brothers, naturally you have to obey your parents, because your parents are born before your brothers were. That's the law. Such a law of order should be applied to each case. Do you understand what I mean?

You may say that you are just born so that nobody can interfere in your life. But you have to recognize that you have uncles or relatives. It means that you are born within the range of the clan. It is wrong to think, "Let's do as we please." On the contrary, you ought to live up to the law of order by which you can be in step with others.

You may say, "Do we need any law?" Yes, absolutely, you need the law. Only insisting on yourself to the end may lead to fighting. Then, only the strongest man could survive and the rest of them may die off.

That is the law which tells man to live for woman's sake, woman for man's sake, parents to live for children's sake, children to live for parents' sake, and brothers and sisters to live for each other's sake.

Do you understand what I am saying? It is possible to live up to the law, if you would do so through and by true love. You have to make sacrifices with true love for the sake of others. All laws are bound to yield under true love after all. Wherever you may go, if you go there with your hands raised like this, you will not be caught in the web of the law. You can pass through it. Understand? [Yes] That's why I always say to you that you have to live up to true love, making sacrifices and serving others. That's simple.

Imagine that the position of the older brother and the younger one might be overturned. It must not be so. The overturned position will be automatically put in order, even if it had been so. The older brother may call his younger one "elder brother," but it doesn't mean that their positions are disordered. Parents want to do more and give more in favor of their children. But can their behavior overturn their positions? Can the children be rude to their parents? Well, on the contrary, they must make up their mind to do more for their parents' sake. It's the function of their original mind that leads people to keeping order. Do you understand what this means? (117-216)

9. The Family as a Textbook of Heaven

You are standing in the place and the position of children. Also, you are destined to inherit the fortune of your grandparents and parents. Why do you need grandparents? It's because they represent the past. They represent the real history of the past. Next, what do parents stand for? They stand for the present age. Consequently, the children stand for the future. That's how everything is involved there. The center of all parts, grandparents, parents, and children, is moving toward true love. You had better remember this, when you think of your family. To love and respect your grandfather is to inherit and learn the past. You can learn the present from your father. To love and cherish children is to learn the future. What you could inherit from grandparents and parents is true love, the lineage of true love. If the grandfather and grandmother become one with each other, then the mother and father will become one also, centering on true love. We should be one and inherit the future. We can't inherit the future without forming a true family. Through these three things, we can understand the universe. God stands for all history, and the true family represents the present and the future.

It means that the family is a textbook to show how to learn the love of the universe. If there isn't a grandfather or a grandmother in your family, you may feel something lacking. Accordingly, a family should have the necessary parts. Then the family can be realized in the Kingdom of Heaven with the same shape and with the same members. The person who deserves to go to the Kingdom of Heaven is the one who loves the true grandparents, true parents, true children, true family, true nation, and the true universe. The family is the textbook of the heavenly world.

The grandfather loves the father and mother even at the risk of his life. How amazing and wonderful he is! In the same way, the mother and father love their sons and daughters at the risk of their lives. How amazing and wonderful they are! In conclusion, true love is something which makes a person die for the other's sake in a family. The grandfather lives for grandchildren's sake. The parents for the children's sake. The children for the parents' sake. The elder sister for the younger's sake. The younger for the elder's sake. The husband for the wife's sake and the wife for the husband's sake. The grandmother for the grandfather's sake and the grandfather for the grandmother's sake. (162-140)

Now that the young members of the Unification Church have understood the Will, they should take the old grandmother and grandfather out of the nursing home. It is high time for them to do so. If they would do so, would the old grandparents like it? [Yes, they would like it] What do the young people think? [They will like it] What makes you think so? It's because you have learned the teaching of the Divine Principle from the Unification Church. Before you learned that, you might have disliked the old.

You fellows, you will be a failure if you send your father and mother to a nursing home. You have to offer a prayer, "Oh, Heavenly Father, my father, my mother, and myself, these three generations must become absolutely one in heart and love, so please God, be with us." You should pray like that, then you are able to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Otherwise, you could not go there.

Well, of your grandfather, father and you, who would be the closest person to God? [It's the grandfather.] That's right. Then, who can be the second closest person? [It's the father.] And then? It's you. Therefore, you should understand that you can't restore the original state until you inherit the blessing of the grandfather, grandmother, father and mother. You alone can't connect yourself to the kingdom of Heaven, if there is no vertical world. That situation can't establish any Four Position Foundation. (130-134)



Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Family as the Training Center to Learn and Develop Heart (Shimjung)

1. The Family is the Textbook to Make Up the Kingdom Of Heaven

What is it that we have been shedding tears, blood and sweat with a parental heart and servile body for? It is for the sake of the world. It would be a lie to say that we live for the sake of the world without living for the sake of our sons and daughters. When one lives for the world's sake, he can become a representative. Therefore, I am the one who has done so. And I am the one who decides the criterion and the base for realizing the Heavenly Kingdom.

Then, what is the criterion? That's the family. Also, what is the base to establish a nation? It is the family too. There you should be a love-centered person, who doesn't want any rewards, even if you might have sacrificed your children and experienced every severe trials. You should have the thought that you feel sorry for not giving more and more. When you make up your mind like that, then your children would thank you for what you have done for them and voluntarily take over the responsibility on behalf of the parents. You have to make and offer such an environment. Without doing so, you can't go beyond the state of regret in the Garden of Eden where the people had fallen. (29-101)

There is the love of your grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, and brothers and sisters in your heart. Our Divine Principle calls it the love of the three-objects. Right? Husband and wife stand for the present. So they should have the mind to live for the past and the future. It means that you have to establish a vertical foundation.

Do you like your mother- in-law? [Yes] Do you need sons and daughters? [Yes] Well, you said, "Yes." Then here are grandparents, husband and wife, and children. By the way, which one is more important, a vertical relationship or a horizontal one? [The vertical one] Why? It's because that is the root and base of the universe. Love comes from Heaven, the upper place. It doesn't originate from the horizontal base. Therefore, the vertical one should come first, and from it, the horizontal one would originate. This is a plus and that is a minus.

After the horizontal husband and wife become one being, then whom should they love more strongly? [Parents-in-law] These two loving-beings should return to this place (speaking while pointing to his writing on the board). They have to make one circle, moving around. How can they do so?

The husband should love his parents as he loves his wife. And he should more strongly love his children. These three types of love should be located like this: first, the grandparents and then the father and mother and finally the children. Here are the vertical love and the horizontal love together. Thinking from this point of view, we find that when an American couple becomes divorced, they are able to desert each other but not the baby. Why is it so? Because the baby has everything, the love of man, the love of woman, the love of God. So, there may be no need for a man or woman, but there is the need for a baby. Why? It has God's love.

Do you understand that? So once a couple get divorced, there is a fight to take the baby. Right? [Yes] Just as a husband loves a baby, so he has to love his wife and God. In the same manner, a wife should love her husband and God as she loves her baby. When such three types of love come true, it will be really ideal.

Speaking of Western society, the husband and the wife in Western society are moving around, centering on this. But it doesn't have a center when moving. (Speaking while pointing to his writing on the board) Where is the center? Without bringing the love center here, Western society and civilization will be under darkness. Otherwise, even the universe would not tolerate it.

Seen from such a type of family organization, the family can be like a textbook. That is also a textbook to show how to realize an ideal nation. And such an ideal nation is a textbook to build an ideal world.

Do you understand what that means? [Yes] So there are four types of textbooks. These I are the family textbook, the national textbook, the world textbook and the universe textbook. Where should this training take place? Basically, it should be done in the family.

What should a family be like? Man must go beyond woman, woman must go beyond man. Husband and wife must go beyond grandfather and grandmother.

That's the content of the family textbook, which is for the nation. The nation comprises the group of grandparents, mother and father, the future daughters-in-law. So it is possible to say that one can build his own nation. (118-232)

There are four generations: God and True Parents, parents, husband and wife, and children. The parents are the beings who are realized horizontally on behalf of true parents. If you had not been fallen, you would not have any need to believe in God. It means that you would be supposed to recognize God automatically. So if you love God as you love your parents, you deserve to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Then, there might be no need of religion. It's needless. Understand that?

In the same way, children should love grandparents as parents love grandparents. There is no need of education. It can be applied to the animal world in the same way. The textbook says that God, parents and sons and daughters should become one like one body, centering on love. Also, it tells us that love shouldn't be applied to your home only. (164-94)

The family is the textbook to show how to make the Kingdom of Heaven. There is one common thing that every nation can agree upon. If you love the whole of parents and old people in the world as you love your physical parents and grandparents, you are surely supposed to go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

Any border in the spiritual world could not influence such a man. In other words, if you treat all the young in the world as your sons and daughters, you will be welcome anyplace in the heavenly world.

The family is the textbook to show how to make a relationship with the Kingdom of Heaven. It means the textbook for education. If you apply what you learn in such an ideal family to the nation, the world and God, you will become a patriot, the son or daughter of God, namely the holy son, respectively. It is not the holy man but the holy son. All men have such a desire to be so.

2. The First Training Center to Build the Kingdom of Heaven

For man, one needs a family, nation, world and the original world of the universe. That can be four grades or four steps. You need a family, nation and the world. Speaking of the Unification Church, it needs the universe. You've got to connect these things with love. And such love is eternal. Love is the thing that connects God, holy men and patriots. Let's see the parents in a family. The parents are the representatives of the nation, holy men, and God. Also, the family is the stage of the first step for learning such love. That is to say, a family is the first training center to build the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. And Korea as a nation is the second training center, which needs patriots.

Next, the third training center is the world, the fourth one is the spiritual world. Then, one is to become the sons and daughters of God. The holy men themselves don't mean the sons or daughters of God. So all parts should become the sons and daughters of God. One at the position of a holy man ought to become one with God and he can go to the place where he can inherit ownership from God. Then, all that God has belongs to him. Can you understand it? (142-302)

3. The Family as the Textbook Where One Can Feel Universal Love

What is the universe? It is the amplified family. You've got to know this. Seen from the order of the family, it comprises the up, middle, down, left, right, front and backside. That is the principle. When we speak of the up and down side, it indicates parents and children; when speaking of the left and right, it refers to husband and wife; when it is the front and backside, it means brothers and sisters. How can all those parts become one? By power? [ No] Knowledge? [No] Money? [No] Then what makes it possible? [Love] Love doesn't mean ordinary love. It is True Love. Nothing can make a round circle but true love.

Then, what are the up, middle and down sides in a family? That's the textbook to let you feel the love of the universe. I want you to spread such love to the world. How to love yourself? Jesus said, "Love your neighbor as you love yourself." What does that mean? That's unclear. When you meet another grandfather, serve him as you serve your own grandfather. In the same way, you have to serve other mothers, fathers and children. Also it can be said that all those kinds of people are exhibited in the exhibition center, the world. It's like a world people exhibition.

When you love others with love as you love your family members, God will be with you. In addition, when you see a child, love him as you love God.

Well, what is the heavenly world like? It is like an amplified family and exhibition center of qualified goods. So it should have some shape to hold such a qualified family. (128-23)

Here, can we live without learning the love of the universe? [No, we can't live.] God gave you a textbook, the holy script, and promised that you shall love your grandfather and grandmother, who had been sent to you on behalf of those grandfathers and grandmothers in the spiritual world.

In the same manner, if you absolutely love your father and mother, who stand for the other parents in the world, it makes the condition for you to love the rest of all parents. It applies to the case of men and women, and children in the same way. So a family is the training center to teach people what love is and how to love people through the Holy Scripture. If these trainees answer "Yes" when they are asked to love other grandfathers and grandmothers as they are love their grandparents, then they can establish the conditions to save this world.

In loving people, you shouldn't discriminate among people just because they are Black, Asian, poor or uneducated. You have to love people, whatever they may be like, just as you love your family members. That's the formula by which one is taught how to love. (130-273)

4. A Testing Place for the Kingdom of Love

God's Will is to realize the Kingdom of Love in this world. The world is an amplified family. If you look at the world, what can you see there? There live other grandfathers, grandmothers. uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters, children and so on. The world is an amplified family where lots of people from the old to the young are living. (147-28)

5. The Family as the Training Center for Love

For what is man born? It is for love. One receives parents' love from the womb until marriageable age. And one meets his partner and falls in love. In the meantime, he comes to experience God's love by having his own children. Through this course, you learn how to love God, as you love your children, partner and the other family members. And the course is the most basic step for man to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. A family has grandparents, parents, husband and wife, brothers and sisters. All human beings indicate an amplification of the components of a family. A family that can love another family is able to inherit the Kingdom of Heaven. It's a surprising fact. They can inherit all the God-given privileges and powers.

Even in a noble family a long time ago, the most sacrificial and effort-making person was supposed to be the heir of the family, no matter how many candidates there were. (143-285)

Everybody! Have you ever known the origin of love? [Yes] So you have to love your family. The family is the textbook, which shows how to get the ticket to the Kingdom of Heaven. The family is the training center for love. The world is an amplified family where there is a world of grandfather, a world of grandmother, a world of parents, a world of husbands and wives, and a world of sons and daughters. So it is the straight and proper way to the Kingdom of Heaven for you to love other people as you love your family and God.

So the first commandment says, "Love God, the Lord, with your all heart and mind." The second one says, "Love your neighbor as you love yourself." Love God love people; that's all. Training will be in vain. It is just nothing, if you can't do so. Religion teaches how to train yourself. Without loving people, the universe and God, it can be nothing.

Frankly speaking, the family is the place where you experience love and practice it in the world and where you and your parents have grown up and lived. It's like a microcosm. And the Unification Church has built a new type of family as a new training camp, centered on True Parents.

So you have to love your parents much more than you love your wife. It doesn't mean that you have to abandon your wife. If you love people like that, your love-receiving people will come to love your wife, There is no more glorious thing than that. (142-242)

What is the family? It is the training center to realize the ideal nation and world with love. Furthermore, it is the place where you can experience God and the heavenly world. And such a power of love attracts this world, the spiritual world and even God. Just think of the day when God will feel happiness at last.

Then, what is the ideal family? That is the place where you fish in the universe with love. Realize that the family is the place to fish with love! So, you will still feel happy, even if hooked. For this, we come to have a home, the ideal home. Also, it is the ideal man who can live in such an ideal home. (106-26)

6. The Family as the Training Center of Heart

In a family, the parents should be the center. And in society, a teacher must be the center. Parents rear up children. Then, what is school for? It teaches people how to well live in society, which is the future stage of their life. The family is the training center to develop your senses. And the school is the place to learn social life.

Society is not the last teaching. What is next? That's the nation. The nation has a president. What is the reason that all people miss the president and want to be closer to him?

The president indicates a complete fruit, which has gone beyond the state of the fruit from formation and growth. It can blossom, after passing through three stages. It starts from a seed and becomes a flower and finally becomes a fruit.

From this point of view, a school has to foster and train the man of ability. What are people doing in school? They are training and preparing themselves. They need good preparation.

What is the family? That's the training center of Heart. In school, you've got to make brother-like relationships with your schoolmates. Such an education of parents is for the sake of the school, the society, and the nation. The parents have to hand over all the foundation of sentiments to their descendants, which teaches them how to live in this society and nation.

Parents often say, "Why don't you study?" in your home. And teachers say, "Get on in life," in the school. What school teaches you is how to lead a nation and how to be a good man.

For instance, good professors provide a good foundation for this nation. So people are willing to initiate those who they like into their social foundation. (180-130)

	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. When a Family is in Perfect Harmony, All Things Can Be Accomplished

1. The Reason Why a Family Is Good

Why is a family good? Because there is a foundation of freedom where everybody can give and take his or her love. That's why people miss their hometown. And a family is the place where their brothers and sisters are. (38-328)

A family is a good place. Why is it? Because there are the father and mother, brother and sister, and relatives. All people, without exception, miss their hometown, the original land. They miss their hometown more than they miss their nation. You like Korea, you want to live in Korea, you are living in Korea, but what do you miss? That's your hometown. (23-151)

2. Parents Prefer the Child Who More Closely Resembles Them

Something should be so valuable to you, when its contents resemble you, even if it has no value. It is the same for your child. Parents like the child who more closely resembles them. It is natural that there should be children who more closely resemble the mother or father. Of course, parents do love all of the children, but they may prefer the one who more closely resembles him or her. Parents often talk to each other about who has more resemblance to them among their children. For a smart son, the father says, "This guy just takes after me," then the mother complains, saying, "No, he resembles me very closely."

One's resemblance shows that he has the same characteristics and elements. Due to their same identities, they can become one eternally.

Because there can exist different ratios in the state of resemblance, one knows who has a much closer resemblance to him. (39-230)

If someone says, "That guy takes after you," then no one will dislike it. For this reason, if one has some extent of resemblance, the other may feel that degree of intimacy in proportion to the extent of that resemblance.

3. When a Family is in Perfect Harmony, All Things Can Be Accomplished

There is an old saying in our Oriental culture, which is "When a family is in perfect harmony, it brings success in everything." Those are really good words.

Man must be the center in a family, which has a grandfather, grandmother, parents and children. But it has something else. A family has all things in it. It means that there exists everything in a family.

You may think that a family is the place where your mother and father, your wife and children are. But it has something more than those. A family includes a house, a garden, grandfather, grandmother, and so on. A grandfather and grandmother will be happier when they live in better surroundings. There is no comparison between the laughter of grandparents and that of a young couple.

The puckered-up laughter of grandparents is more wonderful and valuable. Their laughter brings harmony into the family. There are parents who may be called "middle grandparents" between grandparents. Also there shouldn't be too much gap between the two. All things are to be connected with each other through the relationship of three stages. All harmony takes place in three stages of a perfect harmony. When a family is in perfect harmony, all things can be accomplished. (139-12)

4. A Good Man in a Family

From what can we draw a definition of a good man? The question is who will be good man and who has a right for decision-making in your family. It is more valuable to decide whether something is good or bad from the public position on behalf of others.

You may have beautiful eyes, a good-looking nose and mouth, but what if one finger is somewhat abnormal? You might want to hide it. You don't feel like bragging about that. What does that mean? It means that something representing the whole should be a thing that gains public approval. That is the principle. We call something good when it gains public approval for representing the whole, the perfect foundation. So we can be proud of that.

From this point of view, you may insist that you should be the best man in your family, being supported by your parents. But your sister may not agree with you, saying, "You are a grumbler, you are a greedy guy." In order for you to be accepted as the best person, you should throw away your own insistence and then be able to draw the approval of the whole family. Nobody can deny this fact.

Then, how can you be such a good person among the family members? For you to make it, you should have a higher level of standard. Otherwise, you cannot get unanimous approval. Then, what is the foundation from which you can get approval? That's the question. (105-89)

5. A True Person in a Family

Who is a true man? A true man is a very good-natured man. Then, who is a good-natured man? A good-natured man does not wish that all obeyed him. He is the man who wants to live for the sake of the others. When we are speaking of the most valuable, promising, and best-natured child in your family, that child must be the person who can get the answers "yes," which means the agreement of all the family members from his grandparents to even relatives. With no doubt, the child is not the one who wants his grandfather to make him happy but the one who likes and loves his grandfather. Although he is a little child, he always considers how to act and how to serve, in order to make his grandfather happy.

He also tries to help all his family members including his relatives, day and night. Such a man is a really promising and true son or grandson. None could deny this point. Such a person is the man who can inherit goodness. 360 degrees of a circle have one point in the center. When something crosses the circle and goes to the opposite point, it can't help passing by the point of the center. And a circle can be formed and balanced, centered upon the point in the middle. Every line that crosses the center from a different angle has the same length to the opposite side.

Then, what's the central line? It is the thing which holds all the power and pressure running through the object. That is to say, in a family there are parents in the center, and brothers and sisters, relatives in the front, back, right and left side. That makes up a round-shaped family. Then, who can be the central being, like the hub of a wheel? Who is the most promising and true man in the family? He must be such a person with whom every member of the family wants to be together. This kind of man can deserve being the central being. (174-11)

6. Who is the Master of a Family? The Most Sacrificial Man

Who can be the master of the family? He is not the one who wants to satisfy his desire at the cost of another's sacrifice, but the one who makes sacrifices for the sake of others. Thus, he can be approved as the center of the family. Even parents wish to give him an everlasting blessing, on their knees. (60-69)

For example, there are parents, six brothers and sisters, a total of eight members in a family. If the youngest brother is the most sacrificial among them, even the parents will bow their heads. As time goes on, his brothers and sisters will look upon him as the central being of the family. They come to recognize that such a sacrificial youngest brother should be the central being. That's why people always say, "Do something good, do something good!" What does that mean? It means that you have to do something good for another's sake. Then, you will be the central being. (77-298)

Who do you want to be the master of your family? Who do you want to sit on the throne as the master of your family? Who does every member of a family want to be the heir? Who deserves such a blessing is the one who has more love and heart for others.

But these days the young people have not recognized this fact. They are inclined to think, "What is use of sacrifice? Man can not survive without fighting."

That's the wrong way of thinking. A best friend is the one who lives for the other's sake, and he is the most serving, sacrificial person. The essence, which makes it possible, is not knowledge, power or money, but love.

So however childlike a young girl may be, if she loves her grandfather with her whole heart and gives something to him all the time, then she will become a sign of love in that family. The man who can inherit the family and its tradition is the one who loves all the members more than himself. (141-292)

In the instance where there are ten family members facing danger, if one of them is bound to die, in order for the rest of them to survive, the best way for everyone's survival is to sacrifice the chosen one. What if those ten members fight with each other, insisting they would like to die first? Would God say, "Go ahead"? [Yes] God would let them fight with each other and wants the strongest one to make sacrifices? [Yes] Maybe.

In an other way, what if one young brother would voluntarily insist that he wants to die for the family, although the rest of the members tried to dissuade the young brother from sacrificing himself? What if the young brother would still want to make that sacrifice for the sake of the whole and in spite of that, the others say, "You shouldn't sacrifice yourself, you don't have to pay indemnity. The whole family will pay indemnity."

There are two types of responses, like the above. Which one is better? The first one or the second one? Which one does God like? Which one does satan like? The first one? [Yes] The second one. [Yes] That's an important matter to decide. Because it is the fundamental problem as well as a very serious matter.

Both of the two may be good. But one is on God's side and another is on satan's side. We need a clear answer. Which one? [The first one, the second one] Let me answer it. It's the second one, It's number two! Understand? It's much closer to God's side to make more sacrifices. Where there are many more sacrifices, there must be love, especially the love of God. (130-230)

7. The Family as the Training Center for Making Relationships

You might have fought with your sisters or brothers. If you did so, you should go back and give a feast to make them happy, and must apologize for your past behavior. And you've got to become reconciled with them and love them again, as you love your mother and father. How wonderful it is! It means that after your parents pass away, the remaining brothers and sisters have to help, serve, and love each other and regard each other as parents themselves. From such a mind and heart, the Kingdom of Heaven starts to come true. Understand? [Yes]

Through all members of your family and relatives, you can see the image of your mother and father. Furthermore, they are like gifts from God. And you are taught how to love other people even at the cost of your life. The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where people love each other and live together. Everyone! Speaking of an aunt or uncle, you'd better think that you can see the image of your grandfather and grandmother through your aunt or uncle.

From this point of view, the world is an amplified family. There in the world are the same age groups of grandparents, aunt, uncle, parents, brother and sister as a family, which has such groups. If something is round-shaped, we can call it a circle. You should love and serve the old people as you do your grandparents.

If you encounter some beggar who is your father's age, you need to pity and love him as you do your father. If he is your brother's or sister's age, treats him or her in the same way as you do your physical brother and sister. If you do so, what a wonderful thing you are doing!

Well, from the light and position of God, all human beings in the world are His sons and daughters. Then, does God feel happy when they fight with each other? Absolutely not. The same principle and concept is applicable to your family relationship, too. Do you understand? (184-65)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 5. Lessons Learned from the Crane, the Salmon and the Trees

1. Lessons Learned from the Crane

Can a crane fly well? No, it can't fly very well to start with. However, once it starts flying no bird can follow it. This is what is so great about the crane. When the crane starts to fly with its big strides it doesn't look as though it's going to be able to. When it lifts up its leg to take a nap it looks very crafty. The beak always looks like this. (Shows with gestures) It is meditating. It spends such a long time in devotion standing on one leg that its legs have become quite thick. Even God feels sympathy. However, no one can follow the crane once it has started flying. It has that kind of authority. (141-308)

You should not act as sparrows. You must be like cranes. Have you ever seen a crane fly? Small birds fly from here but they should really fly from here because it is longer.

In order to transmit its energy well it flies in an S shape. Little sparrows fly like this. But the crane flies with a rhythm. This is what I think. They make the shape of an 8. (Showing with gestures) Isn't that right? The crane flies high in the sky, always looking into the far distance. Why do cranes have long legs? Why do cranes always stand on one leg? They always stand like this. Why is it? ... [Because if they lift both legs up they will fall over.] No, you rascal! Don't be silly! They are trying to adjust to the universe. They have one mouth.

The universe's vertical line, the ideal vertical line, is only one. What does ideal vertical mean? The universe revolves around a life that is centered on lofty ideals and a lofty love. The crane doesn't look interesting when it is looking to the side. It acquires its majesty when it lifts its neck up and stands up straight. The long neck is really majestic. It's like a high antenna. It is aiming for a high place. It has the power to extend itself out. Then it becomes vertical to the earth. Because the body of the crane is vertical, the wings are not very thick. Then, in a streamline shape it lifts its wings up to the horizontal line.

Once the crane starts flying . . . What is the bird that can fly the longest distance without moving its wings? It's the crane. It is not the eagle. Because it lifts its head so high it is natural that it flies high.

That's why it can see the furthest. This is right in theory, isn't it?

Even if you shout at it or say, "Why do you make such a noise when you fly?," it will just continue flying regardless. It just keeps on flying and flying. It flies towards the ocean. Even if there is uproar down below, even if the sparrows are dying, even if all kinds of things are happening, it just keeps on flying. It flies over the oceans and over the continents and when it finally lands it finds its place, saying, "Only I am the master." It never lands amongst the riffraff. It always finds some majestic place to rest. It is really noteworthy.

I have not been able to settle yet. I have been looking for a place to settle. Where do you think that place is? There must be a place somewhere. Because God is the subject, I should go and settle in front of God. What do you think about that? Rev. Moon goes forward, keeping this within my heart as my destined path. I may have even been born like that.

So if you are following someone who was born with that kind of destiny and you have joined the Unification Church, are you going to become a baby goose or a baby crane? Geese are quite nice birds. When they walk around with their feathers spread out on their behinds they look quite nice, too. They'd make good disco dancers. Would you like to be a champion goose disco dancer? Would you? Or would you like to be cranes? Which one? [We want to be cranes!] In the Unification Church group there are two types of people. Do you want to become geese or cranes? [Cranes!] Are you sure that your necks are long enough?

So those in the Unification Church look beyond the wall. If you live in Korea, then you look towards Japan or America. If I try to educate you and raise you up, you should just follow. This is the reason why many people want to follow me wherever I go. That kind of mind is okay. So if you want to become cranes, at least you should have some resemblance to a crane, enduring on one leg. But some of your legs are shaped like this. This does not meet the standard. You shouldn't try just to take it easy when you study. You have to fly high in the sky!

If you want to become like the crane you have to learn how to align yourself to the vertical line of the universe. In other words you need to have the right kind of attitude. People have to have an upright conscience. For this to be achieved, the vertical line already has to be drawn in your life. You have to know this. Where does the sentence, "He has an upright conscience" come from? Already the vertical line is standing in the cosmic center and upright means that your line is parallel to the cosmic vertical line. That's the line you have to compare yourself to. But your line is bent. The crane is the only animal that stands vertical.

The crane is dazzling white with black patches. It flies in the sky but it also digs in the filthy water. Did you know that? It even sifts through feces. It can also go in low places. If the black crows say to the crane, "Hey, you were born to fly high in the sky. Why are you down here?" The crane will say, "You silly things. Hold your tongues! I also have black patches, don't I? I have the necessary requirements to be here."

It also has red streaks. This means that it has passion. And it always follows the passion of the leader. It is very impressive, isn't it?

What does a crane eat? It eats on the land but it can also eat on the sea as well. It can combine both worlds. If in the Unification Church Mr. Moon so and so is a crane, then he should be able to deal with the world of religion but also with the world of business. He is in a high place but he can also go into the dirtiest places. He can adapt to any level. So the tail of a crane is black. Why is the tail black? It is because it lands on its behind. I think this fits the universal law.

Because the Korean people love the crane they always embroider it into their pillows. Either the crane or the mandarin duck (which is also called the love-bird).

On the stage curtain of the Little Angels Theater there are four cranes. This symbolizes the Korean nation. The Unification Church people often make a "kweck!" sound. They don't know how to speak properly. The goose makes a "Kyu" sound, as does the white crane. The sound may be the same, but the content is different.

What kind of sound do you make? The goose just eats and does its business, whereas the crane flies. There are two types of people. There are people who live to eat and people who live to fly. Are we people who live to eat like the goose or to fly like the crane? Do you want to eat a little and fly a little? [We want to fly a lot.] Perhaps you are too fat to fly. [No!] Let us fly high and far together. Do you think because Rev. Moon is a little fat that I can't fly? It is not true. I can fly very well!

Mrs. Moon's name is Hak Ja. "Hak" is the Korean word for crane. "Ja" is child. She thinks it is because she was born to join together with God's child. Because she was born with this name she could become the mother of the Unification Church. This is what she thinks. It is a splendid attitude, isn't it. "Han" means one person who can represent Korea and represent the universe. Han means one, which also means the best. I think Mother would be happy to hear me say this. Anyway, this is how we live. This is the Unification Church style, isn't it? [Yes] I never prepare a sermon like they do in the Christian churches. If I did, you wouldn't be able to digest it. I have to speak like I am doing today for you to be able to digest it well.

This is why you should not say I want to live well. Just a little high. The crane flies really high but we can't fly so high. Even if you can't fly really high you should at least fly to the middle level. In order to follow Father and Mother you have to look high. You should not keep your eyes fixed on the ground. Even if you start flying in the middle level, the more you fly the higher you should go. You have to fly in a line parallel to the neck. In other words, you have to go up. Your whole body needs to go up. I haven't even reached the conclusion but your look as though you are wondering whether or not I am going to ask you to make more sacrifices. You are right. That is your destiny. So fly in the middle level, but your head must be going upwards. (140-82)

2. Lessons Learned from the Salmon

Humans have many things they should reflect on. The sea is full of many different types of fish. If you study them carefully you will find them to be quite mysterious. How do they return to the same place according to the seasons? People who live by the sea know about this. Sardines, squid, Alaska Pollack, and the most numerous mackerel. All of them, without fail, return in April and May. They may have swum throughout the oceans of the world but when the season is right they return to the same place without fail.

The Alaska Salmon is even more impressive. Let us think about the salmon for a moment. They swim around as young baby fish for some months to half a year, and after they have grown a little they start off and they follow the flow of the water downstream. There are over 4,000 of them at a time. And after 4 years, when it is time to lay their eggs they return to exactly the same spot. Modern science has no way to explain how they do this.

It is really miraculous, isn't it? Why is it that one small little freshwater fish, the salmon, contains such a mysterious content and lives its life dancing and playing whereas humans who are full of desire have not been able to fulfill their desires for thousands of years? Why is it that they have lost their direction and live in such a complicated and mixed up society and in this time of transition everyone is clamoring to be saved? The problem is that many of these people have almost no possibility of being saved.

You have to know this. All of the creation is leading a public life. Isn't this true? In the solar system the earth revolves around the sun and the moon revolves around the earth. The earth revolves following a set path. There is no change in this path. In the millions of years of history the earth is saying to us, "You may change, but I won't."

Look at the small sparrow; it goes, "Cheep, cheep, cheep, cheep." For most creatures the sparrow is just like a plaything to catch or kill as they please. However, even this sparrow knows how to build its own house. After it has baby sparrows and the nest is threatened with danger, they will risk their lives to protect their young and they will continue to do so, for a thousand years or even ten thousand years.

But what about people? Some people say, "There is no parental love. We don't need parental love." (140-82)

The salmon dies after it lays its eggs. However, in order to fertilize the eggs the male and female salmon become one. It is like they experience conjugal love under the death penalty. Don't you think this kind of love transcends the usual conjugal love? When it is time for the female salmon to lay its eggs, the male salmon digs the ground and protects the eggs. In that way they become the ideal couple. And when it is time for the eggs to hatch, they both die. I was really shocked when I observed the male and female salmon dying. The baby salmon eat the body of their mother.

Why did God make them in this way? Through the salmon we can learn just how important having children is and how important love is. God is trying to teach us a lesson through the salmon, that love and having children is the greatest thing in the universe. You should be willing to do anything to realize love and have children even if it means risking your life. The salmon teaches us a truly amazing lesson. (132-81)

3. Lessons Learned from the Trees

After a seed has been planted in the ground, it has to go through various stages in order for it to bear fruit. First it has to sprout roots, then, branches, leaves and then it has to flower before the fruit can come out. The trunk growing out of the sprout is a different thing. The branches growing out of the trunk are different. The leaves growing out of the branches are different. The flowers growing out of the leaves are different. And the fruit growing out of the flowers is a different thing. But we look at all this as one process.

Although the trunk growing from the sprout is a different action, we cannot reject this process. If there is somebody who wants to reject it on the basis that it is different, that person won't be able to see the fruit. It is one process, one event. It is a destined process, which has to be realized for the perfection of the plant. The trunk has to grow from a new sprout. There is no other option. The leaves have to come from the branches and then the flowers have to bloom. The fruit exists inside each one of the flowers. This is a natural process.

In the growth of a tree from sprout to when it bears fruit, all of these processes have to be gone through in order for the desired fruit to appear. When seen in this light, in the world of humans, for one individual or one nation to reach perfection or for this world to reach perfection centered on the providence of God, in this whole process, we cannot just look towards the good times. (59-227)

The tree itself doesn't only need the roots and it doesn't only just need to follow the required order. The whole tree itself with its branches and leaves spreading in all directions has to become one. So this means that if you stand in the position of East, the West, North, and South all have to grow in equilibrium. And then the tree has to bear fruit before it can become a tree of perfected form. If one side is over half way out of shape, then this tree will bear fruit that is lacking. If you plant a seed from such a tree, the same kind of tree will grow again. This is why equilibrium is absolutely essential. (141-180)

Once I went to an apple orchard. And although I am not an expert, I thought that some of the branches of the apple trees needed pruning. From the point of view of reason as well, it needed doing. If the branch comes out like this, it needs to spread out like this (showing with actions). This branch needs to be thick like this; but if this branch is thick like this in comparison to the other branches then it needs to be cut off. When it's growing, if only this side is thick then many problems will arise.

I felt that I had to do something, so I made this branch spread out like this and this branch spread out like that. If I cut this branch then I have to leave that thick branch. If you cut both of them, then the tree will die. You have to prune the tree so that the branches going down and the branches going up, the horizontal branches get as much air as possible.

Anyway I felt that at least two-thirds of each tree had to be pruned. What do you think about that? However, I didn't do it. Why didn't I cut off the branches? [Because the flower buds had started to appear] Actually you shouldn't just look towards this years fruit. You have to think, "How will this tree be next year?" I think we have entered the stage where the trees are almost useless. In fact we need to cut off all the rotten branches. You should begin again from now. This branch is full of bugs, like the mayfly, which has made its house in the branches. These rotten branches need cutting off -- there is no other way. You have to choose a new branch and nurture it. This is what I think. If possible, you have to cut the tree so the air circulates well around the branches. All the restricting twigs and leaves need to be cut off. You may say, "I'm not an expert, but..." I tell you do it today! (66-82)

If you are the fruit of 6,000 years of history, there probably would have been fruitful ages and shriveled ages. And if these ages bear fruit, which slowly starts to ripen, what happens? The leaves shrivel up and fall to the ground and only the fruit is left.

Autumn needs to come in order for the fruit to ripen. The autumn winds need to blow. The autumn winds are different from the summer breezes. They are not the type of helpful winds that help us to overcome trials or distinguish between right and wrong. It is the kind of wind that can suck out all the hidden things. It is the kind of wind that adds minus to the whole rather than plus. Nevertheless, that kind of wind is necessary.

When that kind of truth, that kind of principle, that kind of religion appears, it has to be able to withstand the autumn frosts of this weak world. I think like that. The Unification Church has endured many hardships, many frosts. But that is not the end. The frostbitten buds have to be able to overcome the winter winds and only the thin branches need to remain. In that process it doesn't matter if all the fruit falls to the ground if within the fruit there is one hidden seed.

The true owner doesn't think about the fruit; he thinks about the seed. Salesmen desire fruit from the orchard but the true master of the orchard seeks to find the true seed within the fruit.

We in the Unification Church have suffered countless hardships and difficulties from the surrounding environment and have become the fruit hanging from the thin branch. But we shouldn't be concerned about the external appearance of the fruit; we should worry about whether there is a true seed within that fruit. So when we are judged in the coming new spring, the question is whether or not our seed contains without doubt the power of life representing the number one Unification Church disposition. If it doesn't have this, then there is no life.

In order for life power to exist, until the tree grows up it has to endure all the winds and frosts. It has to have all the frosts of history. With the life power which has the power to pass through the rugged trials and hardships it has to have hope for the future in order for it to be able to greet the new spring where the buds of new life can appear. Then passing through the summer and the autumn it will become the seed which contains the power of new life. Have you become that kind of seed? Not just become a seed, but do you have the natural power within you to be able to develop infinitely so that no one can knock you off your course? When the new age arrives do you have the life power within yourself to be able to stimulate yourself? The person who doesn't have this is like a dead person. The seeds and the fruit and such things have to go within the fertilizer. Do you understand?

All the hardships I have endured until now have been to make this kind of seed. Even if we have to overcome the gales of the summer season, the cold winds of the autumn season, the snows of the winter, it is no problem. After you have passed through all these stages, then your seed, which contains the power of the ideal life, has to bud.

In the same way that God has helped me to cross over all the critical paths of history in my struggle to realize God's ideal, can you also renew your bond with God? From now those in the Unification Church have to make a new beginning so that no matter where you are put, no matter what storms blow, you can take my place and tread down this wretched environment and become the living body which can grow and prosper. Can you do that? (19-42)



Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 6. My Family as the Model Family

1. The Family Code of Conduct in My Family

The reason why I feel grateful to my mother and father is because it was one of our family practices never to let people who visit our house go away without feeding them first. My mother never even gave a beggar a cold reception. My grandfather was like that, too. It was a family tradition. If a beggar came to our house asking for food, if my mother or sister-in-law didn't prepare food for them in the kitchen straight away then my grandfather or my father would take out their own dinner tray to give to them. It sometimes meant they didn't eat. However, in their eyes it was all right to miss a meal if you were giving it to a beggar. This is why I am doing what I am for the world, today.

In order for people from the Honam area or the Yongnam area or from all over Korea, to go to the north, they all followed the main road. So if they came to our village to find a place to stay for the night they were always told, "If you go down there you'll find the Moon family's house. You will be able to stay there for the night." So the guestroom was never empty all the year round. Sometimes three rooms were all full up.

I know well what a hard time my mother had all her life. But even though we fed everyone from all over Korea we weren't ruined. A descendant who could be welcomed by all of Korea was born. That may be why someone like Rev. Moon was born. I am the same. I am feeding the people of the world. If, when I about to eat, there is someone who has not eaten, my spoon doesn't move from its spot. It is all stops. That is why all those people who accused me have perished and the Unification Church, which has endured all sorts of persecution, has risen like the morning sun. (147-306)

The whole Moon family is like that. I think, "Feed the people of Korea" was like our family motto. It was like that long ago. When the Dongjok Company was established, the Japanese took the land from everyone and sent them to Manchuria. So people from Kyungnam province, people from Cholla province on their way to Manchuria stopped at our house because they didn't have any travel money. You see, our house was not that far from the main road.

And all the beggars that lived in or near our district, all of them visited our house. It was like a meeting place for beggars. There were always one or two beggars sleeping in the guestroom. There was an old mill in our village and it was a meeting place for beggars. I made friends with many of these beggars. If we made rice cakes in our house I always took pity on them and brought them some. If they leave our house in the morning, then who is going to give them lunch? Because there was no one to give them lunch, I remember that I often took them lunch. I often did it secretly without my mother knowing. It was a good deed. My mother had set this food aside to feed me but I took it to feed the beggars without asking my mother. Thinking about it now, I think I did well. Yes, it was a good thing to do.

I think I was raised up on a blessed foundation, which helped me to think about the salvation of the world. So people like us are born with such a family background. And I even wonder whether or not this was the origin of being able to raise up Korea and the world to receive God's blessing. When I think about it now I am thankful to my ancestors. But actually, I haven't been able to fulfill any kind of responsibility that I have to my ancestors. (27-111)

In order to become king you have to be a person who is going to feed the whole country. Do you understand? If you want to be king you have to feed and clothe them. No one will be punished for feeding the poor and the wretched. That is why I am telling you to feed many people.

People like my father and grandfather, when on a cold winter's morning a passing beggar stopped at our house saying, "I've just dropped in for breakfast," already had the breakfast tray in their hands to give it to him. If my mother was doing something else, they would take the tray out themselves. Because I received this kind of education I am always eager to feed the people of the world. (138-127)

2. My Mother Who Showed Me the Example of Love

My mother told me something once. My mother had many children. She surpassed as many as ten and had three more. So how many all together? [Thirteen!] She had thirteen so you could say that she had a similar number to Jesus' group. If you add the twelve disciples and Jesus that makes thirteen. This is what my mother, a mother of thirteen, said: "There is nothing more interesting than raising children. Having a baby and breast-feeding it and watching it grow is the most interesting thing there is. I don't know what I am going to do when I am an old woman and can't have any more children."

When I looked at my mother's face I saw a haggard, worn face. It was a face that had experienced all the different types of hardships. But the face that is worn by having lovingly raised children is beautiful to see. Love accompanies difficulties and sacrifice but it also makes you forget all your sacrifices. If you have true love you forget all your sacrifices. Those kinds of sacrifices become your fertilizer. It becomes your flesh and bones and your joy. Loving means becoming.

But if the husband says to his loving wife, "Darling, you were born to love a million units but please love me ten million," then what will happen? True love will not be realized in that family. Love given because it is asked for is not true love.

True love is not "I love you. Let's begin." It is a love that just appears naturally. Without realizing it, I just long after my partner. That is how it is. Love is something that is given and received without fanfare. It is not something that starts with the order, "Let's begin!" There is no such love as that.

So you shouldn't say to your wife, "Love me a million or love me ten million." If you want true love you should say, "Even if you were born to love a million I will be satisfied with a hundred thousand." Then even if your wife loves you a million she will want to love you even more.

It is strange isn't it? But that is how it is. You don't want to give to those who ask you to give. You want to give to those who don't ask. This is love. You don't want to give love to the people who roam around wild. Love finds the person who is decent and modest. Love spreads gradually without anyone noticing it. When the husband and wife make love together, should other people watch?

Love should be without anyone else knowing it. It should flow naturally without any kind of force. With this kind of love somebody who is born with ten love can love a hundred or a thousand or ten thousand. Everything is possible and there is no harm or loss. (44-200)

3. Mother's Pains, Hard Work and Hardships

The wife of a saint needs to become a bad wife. Do you understand? You don't know why, do you? You have to understand the reason for this and then you will be able to understand history. Anyway, it's true. It's true.

Do you think Mother is a great person? [Yes] Mother is great because she restored everything through indemnity. (188-319)

Let me talk about Mother for a minute. Mother gets up at dawn and after pledge she has a cup of coffee. I told her it's not good for her. I told her that I had heard from a grandmother that someone who had drunk coffee for three months had had to have a stomach operation and so I told her not to drink the coffee. What could she do? If she didn't drink the coffee she felt sleepy. She said the children could leave after pledge if they wanted to but in her position how could she leave? So she had no other choice but to drink coffee in order to overcome her sleepiness. It is a pitiable position, isn't it? Other people could sleep with peace of mind. Even the men could sleep soundly even for 24 hours if they wanted, to but Mother wasn't able do that. It is quite pitiable, isn't it? (91-310)

Mother worries about the children but I don't. It is because I have to love mankind before I love my children. And before I love humankind I have to love God.

In a year I never worry about my children once, even in my dreams. I embrace mankind and protect the universe and God's love which is in the subject position. They grow so rapidly. I don't interfere and just let them grow. That is how I have to be at this present time. (171-247)

Before you stress your own importance and center everything on yourself, stress the whole. I need people who value the relationships of above and below. We need a complete restructuring. We have reached that stage now.

In our family Mother has been trying to educate the children until now in these things. From that point of view Mother is even greater than I am. So I said to Mother, "Because you are in this position, the children are showing your internal side. So you take responsibility for the children's education." This is what I told Mother to do. (123-282)

4. Father's Love for His Children

Until Hyo Jin and Ye Jin were 12 years old, no matter what I had done, no matter how tired I was, I prayed over them while they were sleeping. Do you understand what I am trying to say? It is not easy being a parent. The children should be able to feel automatically, "Just as my father loved me so we must love our children." You have to be able to make your children feel that you are the best father in the world. You have to do this. Do you understand? [Yes] (97-311)

Once seven of my children were waiting for me in Korea. I thought about them like this: "It is not the original will of God for you to become dirtied and starved by the satanic world. But I understand everything. But right now there is nothing that can be done about it. Even if it difficult, please endure." Every time I thought like this, even if I am with the children for one day only, I go into their room while they are sleeping and kiss them. Why? Because even through that condition, every time I meet them and feel joy at seeing them, I am reminded of my responsibility and I am stimulated to work to realize God's Will as quickly as possible. That is my situation. The problem is the realization of the Kingdom of Heaven.

So whatever it takes I want to have them live in the Kingdom of Heaven. It is my fervent desire to be able to bless them in marriage in the Kingdom of Heaven. I feel responsible to do this. When the children see how their parents are suffering in this way they must think, "Even if I don't go to heaven and receive the prayer and blessing, receiving the blessing here is more precious than receiving the blessing in heaven." They need to be able to stand in the position in which they tell their parents not to be sad and not to worry and they will try to comfort them. If this doesn't happen then big problems will arise. We have to have our children inherit that kind of tradition. (66-289)

For 15 or 16 years I went and prayed over the children until they were twelve years old. It is not easy being a mother and father to such precious children. I always think, "What can I do for you? I am not going to be indebted to you. I will pray for your blessing while you are sleeping and I will embrace you and kiss you. Because I have no time I cannot hold your hands all the time, so with a sorry heart I tell you that my embraces and kisses are for eternity." This is how I am living. (85-136)

5. Don't Fight in Front of Your Children

How long have you been in the Unification Church? Even if it is 10, 20 or 30 years you still want to follow me. Why do you think this is? Because everything I am doing -- going the way of the original mind, the way of true purpose -- is right, God protects everything. You mustn't fall; if you do, there will be big problems. Knowing all this I don't want you to fight in the future. I want you to become the model family...

The thing that we can be proud of in the satanic world are the blessed families. Do you know how precious it is to have received the blessing from me? Do you know? [We know] You know? [Yes]

Your sons and daughters need to live their whole lives being able to say they never saw their mother and father fight. Just now Mother and the children were here... It is true, isn't it? All sorts of things happen in life. Sometimes you have to give a scolding and some things don't turn out so well, do they? Sometimes you feel like you have to say something and try to educate the one who is wrong. However, when you do that, if the children enter the room you must stop immediately and return to your normal state. No how matter big an argument you have with your spouse you must not face the children with a red face. This is my philosophy.

That is why my children think we are always a peaceful and nice father and mother. They think Mother is the best of all mothers and Father is the best of all fathers. Mother and Father are like a second God. If you ask, "Are they like God or like a mother and father?" When they answer they are like mother and father, God is also happy. This is a very precious thing. This is the most precious part of education.

People have an emotional side. If the mother and father fight and shed tears and cause strife, then the children will cry, too. Do you think this is acceptable? Do you understand what I am talking about? [Yes] That is a really shameful way to act.

Your children are the God of the future. They are the God of the future. Do you understand? Who holds God's ideal? You have to bequeath the future to them. They are the God of the future. They have to be the God of the future. They have to be God's substantial object. That is why they are the teachers of teachers for you. You can, not deceive your children. There is no way. They know immediately if the father and mother are lying even if you don't tell them.

That is why the parents also have to be teachers of teachers to their children. You have to stand in the position of being the second God and become the teacher of teachers.

Their emotional standard and direction must come from the father and mother's emotional standard and direction. "I want to become a husband like my father and I want to become a wife like my mother." If they don't feel like this you should educate them to feel like this. This is the beginning of heartistic education. So God dislikes fighting in the family. Fighting will destroy the family, destroy the husband and wife, destroy the children. It will bring about ruin. (165-94)

6. Don't Shed Tears in Front of Your Children

The mother and the father should not shed tears in front of their children. No, you must not show your children your tears. Your children are God. There are many times when I had to educate Mother. I had to admonish her many times. But the mother and father should never cry in front of their children. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

You love your children, don't you? [Yes] The mother and father are everything in the hearts of the loving child's mind. They know that the most precious thing in the whole world after God is their mother and father. More important than the country's president, more important than the greatest saint in the world, more important than their teachers, more important than anything. The family has to advance on that kind of foundation of heart.

7. Receive Permission before Going Out

My children are the same. They can't go out as they please. They have to receive my permission first. Why? There are all sorts of terrible things taking place in the world today. We are not living in the kind of environment where we can say yes to everything and let the children do what they want, are we? We have not yet reached the environment in which we can say centered on true love from the position of true parents, "My son or my wife."

Even if your children eat and sleep and go in and out as they want, and even if the mother does the same, you have the position of being a watchman to keep your family safe. You have to continue living that kind of life as long as you are conscious. That is the life I am living. Does God rest? As yet, God has not been able to bequeath His throne to me and say before the whole universe, "This is my son," You never know what is going to happen. You must always be careful. Things could change now, couldn't they? (181-267)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. The Reason for Sons and Daughters

1. The Most Valuable Being

The problems of teenagers are a worldwide topic today. They are discussed based on ethical considerations, but why do they happen so often? If they stood in the position where they were intoxicated by their parents' love and by love between brothers so that they would die if they didn't see each other, what would happen? If they stood in such a position and still if it happened, let it happen. Does the problem occur or not?

These problems occur because we cannot approach the basic standard of noble values. In other words, it happens because they cannot find the value of the object world. The most valuable thing in the world of human beings is children. Second is husband and wife, and then parents. If you think of the fact that the world of man is full of sorrow, that is a simple riddle. You cannot find it anywhere other than in materialistic and emotional conditions. Seek for it, and you would not find it anywhere else. If you start saying, "Oh, my feelings are hurt, oh, I am so poor," that would violate it.

The last position you can love someone is nowhere other than the position of children, the position of husband and wife, and the position of parents. If so, who should exist first in the heart of parents as the most beloved? Who should be the first one? If you look at the matter centering upon the mother, should the child be first or should the husband be first? How is it in the society? If a loving mother exists, who should be the first one in her mind? Who is it, the child or the husband? This is the problem.

The reason I'm asking you this is, I have decided to talk about it after I've asked the question. The child or the husband? Please answer. [The child] Answer clearly. These matrons may think the child comes first. Those kind of women are those who are despised, abused and treated badly by their husbands. Who should come first? Should you love your husband as you love your child or should you love your child as you love your husband? Ladies and gentlemen please answer this question: if someone were to... The parents must come first. If there are parents and if they bear and raise children, then there would be an object of love. Because of this, if a mother with a child is forced to choose one to die between her husband and child, if she loves her child sincerely, she would choose the husband to die rather than the child. (1971.9.19 at the former headquarters.)

2. Parents as Objective Absolute Beings

If we think of how love was created in the world of human beings, we say, "The ancestors of human beings, Adam and Eve, were a couple, so love must have originated from husband and wife." This can be said about the world of human beings, but how is it about the relationship between man and his ideals? It cannot be other than the father-son relationship. Isn't that true? If you seek love it would lead you to the father-son relationship. So where does love start? It starts from the parents.

God created human beings. God did not create us to play around with. What did he create us for? As an absolute objective being before an ideal absolute being, this is a difficult concept.

A being that can be loved as an objective absolute being, a being that was designed to stand as an object absolute being before the parents is the child. The child appears, that succeeding your (the parents) own life. Next, there is the issue of how much God loved us human beings.

How much did God love humankind? God is an everlasting subject of life; He can't help loving, investing all His life. It would sound strange to say He would love even for His precious life, but he cannot stop loving, investing all his love.

So if God were put in a position where He must die for His own child, what must He do? Should the Supreme Being give up so easily? Would He just walk off, or endure the test? Please answer. What should He do? The absolute God who is the subject of love at last found an absolute son, but if He was put in a position to die for him, would He say, "Oh, I hate to do this, I'll go away" or would He die instead of his son? (Die instead) For what? For us human beings. Human love originates from God's love. God would even die for us human beings. He would go that far. Because of that, how much should we love God? We should love Him even more than our own bodies. (1971.9.19 former headquarters)

Children growing up are a God, a living God. They are trying to connect to the love of a living God through their fathers and mothers. So if you cannot do the same job you have no power to connect to true love. Even I have such times. I give True Mother an explanation and advice in the position of a teacher.

My language and attitudes change at such times. But when the children come home, we must go back to the original state, just as it was. You must not let the children see their parents quarrel. Children without prudence fight all the time, but as they grow older they should learn naturally to know that they should not fight and follow the tradition of their parents. (134-224)

The God of love has created a masterpiece called humankind, so would He leave it and go off somewhere to make and meet a new object? As these mothers here should know, when babies are born, not long after that they start to smile, don't they? They start to smile after 3 months or so. So if the baby smiles its first smile, a women even forgets to eat and she would surely announce it to her husband. Isn't that true? She would say joyfully, "Honey, our baby smiled."

That is the sort of thing you tell to someone closest to you. And after the husband has heard it, would he be happy or upset? (He would be happy.) That it how it is.

The more God saw Adam and Eve the more He adored them, so how would He feel, happy or not? He must have been happy, right? Even if they stood still like a stone when God was angry, still God was happy with them. Even if Adam and Eve looked upset, still they gave God joy.

Having children is like that. When Adam and Eve cried, saying they hated everything, God still loved them. God would even dance around in joy. Why is that? When they talked in a way that drove God crazy, if God nods they would too.

If God puts some thing in their hands they would hold it tight, and seeing all this God will go crazy with delight. If some artist's sculpture receives the president's award, people gather around to see it displayed, don't they?

Even a curved stone is made such fuss of by crowds, so if your work of art talks and even speaks of your own wish, you cannot go anywhere and leave it, can you? You would miss it, and how wonderful it seems.

Ladies, don't your babies seem so wonderful the more you took at them? If it doesn't seem wonderful, you are not doing your job as a mother. When a baby wakes from its sleep and cries for milk, would the mother rush to it feeling glad to see it, or feeling upset? She goes to the baby in contentment to see it. And then she opens her breast and plugs in the "hose of life" for her baby.

Isn't that so? When the baby drinks its mother's milk, would the mother feel glad or not? She feels satisfied. Even we humans are like this, so how would have God felt looking at Adam and Eve? God must have felt a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times, a hundred million times happier than ordinary people raising children.

God loved Adam and Eve more than you can imagine. Did you know this or not? How much would have God have loved Adam and Eve if he loved them so dearly? If God laughs once the whole universe laughs. When God dances the whole universe dances. Must He not do so? Who would speak badly of Him? When the father feels bliss, looking at him would the son cry or be happy just like his father? (Feel happy.) Therefore, the happier the father feels, so does his son, and dancing in joy would not be a problem at all.

When we look at it from this viewpoint, the conclusion is that there is no object for God other than human beings. Do you understand? He would not feet happiness without human beings.

So that is why humans are the objective absolute being before the absolute being. That is the way it is.

3. Children are the Center of Hope

When Adam and Eve reach completion, what is the age of completion? When we become centered upon love, that is completion. I think you understand the meaning of this. When Adam and Eve become one, when they reach the stage where they can love each other, everything is understood. You can go over there and love, come over here and love, you can go between these two and love.

Now then, where is the point that God, Adam and Eve can rejoice the most? In this world of creation, in this ideal world of creation centering upon love, where is the point where you can feel delight, like a fruit being picked? The point which God, Adam and Eve can be happy all together is the children.

If so, what is God's greatest purpose? (Children) Isn't it Adam and Eve? (No) What is it? (It is the children.) So why must it be the children? Why do you love your sons and daughters? How are you going to answer this question? Mothers and fathers fight with each other but they are happy after having a son.

They might find fault with each other, but after having a baby they love each other. Why is that? Why does the couple fight but still love their son? At times they argue. They must come to hate their sons and daughters as well, but why do they still love them? Because they are the center of God's hope and their fathers and mothers. A peak of hope, you must know they are the peak of hope.

The hope of what? The hope of heaven on earth, heaven in heaven, starts from here. That is why God and parents and children all can be happy in this position, every one of them.

So that is why parents cannot help loving their children, forgetting about themselves. Even if the husband and wife really love each other, which couple would be happier, a couple with children or without children? If you have no children that's incomplete work. An incomplete couple, isn't this so?

4. The Greatest Prize in the Universe

You can say the same thing about the children. Maybe you don't understand since you have never fought, even giving your life up for your children, but God has lived thousands of years and sacrificed many ancestors to find one family and your sons and daughters were found like a candle of hope through this one family. If you recognize that sons and daughters bring each family a unification point of divine purpose called the four position foundation, you must appreciate your sons and daughters more as time passes. If parents have that kind of heart, the children would never starve to death. (33-177)

Isn't it wonderful to sleep and awake in the morning, work together your whole life with your dear husband? If you live with that kind of love, then even if you have to live alone that is no problem. The universe never invades such a love. It is in the position to gain common assistance from the universe, so the heaven and earth always protect it. So we must conclude that a person centered upon this love is not a person of misery at all, whether in this world and even in the life after.

Now then, we must give these two people in the universe, who became one in love like this, a prize, but what is that prize? It is the children. Do you understand? What is the biggest award in the whole universe? It is not becoming President. It is not getting a Ph.D. or winning the Nobel Prize. It is sons and daughters who can be born between a loving husband and wife. You should understand that there is no grater prize. That is why sons and daughter are so precious. You want to love them more than yourself, more than your husband. They have such power. (129-56)

5. Children are the Fruit of More than Love and Life

Why do you love? (For your children.) I want to ask you one question. There were God, Adam, Eve and their child, but why was God so eager for the child rather than Adam and Eve? When you hear this kind of story, there are people who think, "Oh, that sounds strange. Your partner must be the best. Why does Rev. Moon speak of children?" Nobody asks this kind of question.

Now if you look at this pattern, parents and children are vertical, and husband and wife are horizontal. But I said children are more important, and why is that? (Writing on the board) Now it is understood. Husband and wife meet through love but for what purpose do they meet? (For the child) Here, when men and women come close, from here sons and daughters of hope come out, and at this time God's wish is granted. That is why God's purpose is children; Adam and Eve's purpose is children. Everything is for this purpose. (118-229)

So, let's take our mother and father for example and talk about it once again. In order to be born through your mother and father, first love between your mother and father must blossom.

An object relationship towards each other must be set up. And then in that environment of love, the harmonizing point of life, life should be connected. The husband and wife should not dislike each other, and they must be ideal. So a couple's love is established, when they become one through love like this. The husband's love is my love, the husband's life 'is my life and the husband's ideal would be my ideal.

On the other hand, it is the same with the wife's love, life, and ideals. So at this point, where all becomes one unified position, is the child. That is why the child is the fruit of the father and mother's establishment and investment. They are the mother and father's extension of life. Also, they are the embodiment of the ideal of their father and mother. Those of you who have loved and borne children would know. You would say to your dear son, "This is the substance of my love, an extension of my life, the embodiment of my ideal. It is the second me." From the start the children are born with love and life and an idealistic base. The more the parents look at them the more lovely they seem, the more they stir life, and appear to be an ideal object. (169-79)

So then why do we need God's love? God and I are in a father-son relationship centered upon God. We must go forward to the position of God's son. We need the deep heart of father-son. The father-son relationship is the greatest secret position in the universe. The greatest secret position. The child is the first base where the love of parents can be connected. In other words, the child comes as a fruit of the beginning of the parents' ideal.

That is why children are the fruit of love, life and ideals, and the second object that can be connected directly to the parent. Other than the father-son relationship, no relationship, not a couple nor brothers, nor any kind of friend is allowed. In the universe, only the father-son relationship exists. If you look at this at this viewpoint, God and I, the father-son relationship is the vertical center, the core content made visible. This is really amazing. If, in any case, this was to be actualized, there would be no problems in the universe. Absolutely no problems. You ought to know this. (69-186)

6. Children are the Object of Parents Delight

Originally the ancestors of human beings should have completely united with God, centering upon God and His heart and love. And because God created heaven and earth to complete the purpose of His heart, he had to transfer, with this object of heart, heaven, earth and all things, to his dear sons and daughters centered upon love. Since God did not create heaven, earth and all things for Himself, but for Adam and Eve, joy could not rise from Himself but from Adam and Eve. Ladies and gentlemen, don't all parents in the world look at their children and rejoice? Delight is only found through an object.

When is God most happy? Please think. To restore the whole world today and when He has completed the restoration, that would be his happiest time. These unmarried men and women here -- those of you who have not been married and raised children would not know, but those people who are parents would surely understand. If parents expect their first baby, they would pour all their love and sincerity into the baby. You will never know the joy of holding a baby in your arms unless you become a parent. Would the mothers and fathers want to show off the baby or not?

Now, when we look at it this way, what is the most valuable thing in the universe? In other words, what would be the most valuable thing for God and Adam and Eve? (The children) Yes, that's the answer. For Adam and Eve, the most precious thing is not money, or any thing else, but their sons and daughters. Their dear sons and daughters. (92-216)

Today, when you look at the mothers and fathers of this fallen human world, even though there is a saying that it is foolish to boast of your children, carrying around a homely looking baby, they would say, "Even his face is so unique." That is no mystery. These parents here with children would know. Even if the parents have scars on their face, and even if they are tough looking and their baby looks more like a gang member, still they would hold their son and would say to him. "Oh, my sweetheart."

Ladies and Gentlemen, what are the most precious things out of all the valuable things in the whole world? Well, when you look at the world today, people don't even know if God exists or not; so leaving God alone for now, what is the rarest thing in the world? Just look for the most precious thing. "The children?" The children. What comes next? Your husband or your wife, your spouse. What comes after that? Parents. There isn't anything more precious. To people who do not recognize the value of this, everything seems meaningless.

7. Children are the Companion of Their Parents for Life

Love is the most important thing to a man, but what is love worth if it changes? It should not change. It must be everlasting, absolute, and unchanging.

When you look at it from this viewpoint, how can mothers and fathers not help loving their children? They cannot help loving. They must go forward to a position where they can recognize their children as their own point of life. Why is that? See for yourselves. You must understand that our sons and daughters are the companions of love. Do you understand what this means? Where do sons and daughters come from? They come from their parents' love. That is why sons and daughters start to accompany us at the point where, in this world of existence, their parents unite in love. Do you understand this? When you say, where is my starting point, where did I come from, you were born at the very place where your parents' love blossoms to the greatest degree. You were born at a place where the flowers bloom with ideal beauty, not only with beauty, but with a fragrance which God, your parents and the whole universe loves.

So who was the one sewed as one oat seed? At the very place of father's and mother's joy, who was born as a man or woman as a synthesizer of the universe? The children. Even though you are an old man or woman, you are the power of life sewn in the fragrance of the blossom of your parents' love. Isn't that great? It's great? So we find a theory that says such a place where among such blossoms of life, the fruit of love is sewn must be a place which the whole universe solemnly watches.

The explanation of this is, if God's love exists, life starts from a place where you can accompany God's love. Also, if there is parents' love or love between husband and wife, life holds a supreme right to accompany that love. That is why man was designed to begin centered upon this love of constancy and unity, having this kind common content and affinity. So can you cut off such a relationship between parents and children? You cannot. How can you? Because they are the subject of your life and love, cutting this relationship off means denying yourself and your love, so you can never deny this first love. So parents can even give their own life up for their children. We found this theory. Is it understood? [Yes.] (83-162)

You have children. What are they? We people are the children of God. Sons and daughters are born from their parents' love. That is love, isn't it? So, you attended the very place of your parents' love. That is why it has value. The value is right there. You are an attendant of love. Do you understand? Your life is an accompaniment of your parents' love.

Can you cut that kind of connection with your own power? [No, you can't.] That is why you must know sons and daughters are proud beings who cherish life within their parents' love. (105-75)

To give an explanation of the child: he is the one who has the right to attend the love, which holds the universe together, like an adhesive. It is like, "I know now what all of mom's and dad's love was." Since you are at the root of father and mother's love, you have the right to pull your parents along where ever you go. Isn't it so? That is what sons and daughters are like. Do you act like this? That is why if there is anything wrong with the daughter, mothers and fathers would say, "Where is she?" and if the son is missing the parents will look for him. Why? Since there is this adhesive agent of heavenly principle, it can never be cut off. It only stretches. Nobody can cut it off. (83-216)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The Reason We Need Children

1. To Take After God

We must solidly know the value that human beings had originally, as if they never had fallen. Originally, God will come into our minds and become the center of it, and become our body, making an internal-external relationship. So even if man stands in a position akin to God, God has created the universe and has the ability of creation, so man would want that ability too.

In order to own God's ability of creation, man must resemble God. If you look at Genesis, Chapter 1, verse 27 it says: "God created in His form." In other words, "God created human beings in His own form, a man and woman.

So when you look at this inductively, God is made up of one man and woman. God is the original being, so the resultant being must resemble its root. That is why any kind of seed has two pieces covered up with one skin. Beans look like that. They resemble God's form. If you sow the bean, two leaves would come out and step into a new stage.

Since God creates with two natures in Himself and since we humans also create, through a position where man and woman vertically unite and, centered on love, have children, we humans also have to stand in a position where we can create such masterpieces. We are talking about creating children. God granted us the ability of creation and at the same time God gave us the love of children to let us experience the joy God felt through creating the universe.

That is why love does not exist without parents, without an object or without children. So only a person who has completely received such love can stand before God, who is the subject of love. Since this is the fundamental rule and heavenly rule, in order to pass this exam, you must have these qualifications.

Without having these qualifications, the universe would not accept you and you will be dismissed from this world of existence, you will taste pain and sorrow. You must understand that God's love is not only the greatest thing a human being can hope for, but also it is the original homeland and origin of happiness. (54-24)

When you have eaten breakfast and when you call your child, who represents the world, in good spirits and when you hold and love him, you must love him with the idea that you have found a child who represents the whole world. You must consider it that way.

Even now I do the same. When I go somewhere, I'd hug and kiss the children I see. That became part of my daily practice. Also when my children greet their father in the morning, they kiss their dad. When they go somewhere they will tell me, and whenever something nice happens they will come to me.... You should develop that kind of thought. If you do so, God will watch you in joy.

You must raise your children for God and the world. Your sons must go that path. Did you have children only for the sake of yourself? It is for the sake of God. What is the reason we raise children? It is for the sake of the world. (47-170)

Why does a couple need children? God's love is made of three stages, but without children it will not be three stages. So in order to keep the balance of the centerline, the standard of children must go down and touch the ground. By doing so, the whole comes together. This is the fundamental rule and principle. Can you understand this? So under these rules, a father standing before his son represents God. Because the father is the substance representing God's internal and masculine figure, he becomes a God of sons and daughters. The mother must become a God to her daughters. (173-207)

2. In Order to Experience Vertical Love

I, Rev. Moon, am the person who wants most in the universe to be born in and swim and live in this kind of love. Since Rev. Moon is in such a position, if I grab someone, I can hold him and take him to the headquarters of love. You can just cross this bridge and go there quickly, so the members of the Unification Church are anxious to make use of me. And that is true.

Why do we like our fathers and mothers? We love them because we want to make use of them and find the love of a higher level. That is good. Mothers and fathers tell their children to love their parents. The reason for loving your parents is to build a bridge of children and to seek the love of the world. This was not known until now.

Why do animals called men need woman and vice versa? They need each other to love. To love means to build a vertical bridge between humankind. To build a bridge! Brothers caring for each other means building a bridge back and forth. And why do we need parents and children? To build a vertical bridge. Isn't it so? Vertical relationship, above and below relationship, back and forth relationship, left and right relationship.

When we make an affinity, with what do we make it? We make it with love. In order for man to make a commitment to the universe, it is impossible in one settled place, so it must be magnified. That is why you want to be a global person. Even those splendid figures would want the best sons and daughters in the world, rather than have below-average children. (136-120)

When you say you live for your spouse, you are not living for the sake of your spouse. You live centered upon God's original, idealistic true love, in the essence of it. You live centering on that kind of love. You are living for and representing God. Isn't that wonderful! You want to live with God but He is invisible so you live with your wife instead of God, and vice versa.

Talking about husband and wife is not enough. Love between a man and a woman is inadequate; this is only horizontal love. You need the love of a mother and a father, parents' love.

You must become a parent. You can never know vertical love unless you become a parent. After experiencing horizontal love, why do we need sons and daughters? In order to experience vertical love. People without children do not understand vertical love. These kinds of people become failures in the human world. That is why we think couples without children are unhappy. Do you get it? (Yes.) Why are they unhappy? In the position of parents, when you go up to a higher level there must be love you can give and take, below your level. By doing so, above and below can be connected.

So as the way you love your husbands and wives, the more you love there are no complaints in the work of living for the sake of others. So in the world of living for the sake of others, even if the husband loves his children more than he loves his wife, the wife cannot complain saying, "Oh, that man only loves his sons and daughters and doesn't care for me day and night. Why does he act like that?" She does not complain. She is happy with it, and says, "Oh, I'm glad. He loves them more than me. That's the way it should be."

3. For the Sake of the Expansion of the Four Sides of a Relationship

Love between parents and children comes from the parent, and the love of parents means the love of a father and a mother. We receive the love of our parents from the moment we are born. And as long as our parents exist, in childhood, in youth and manhood regardless of time, we receive their love. As we grow up with this parents' love, it will lead to each of us expanding the horizontal life of husband and wife. In order to carry on love between husband and wife, you must have children and love them.

When you look at it this way, the first ancestors received God's love and became a couple, and everything consisted of even numbers centered upon love. When we look at it from this viewpoint, people who receive parents' love and people who grant it are all brothers.

Without children, parents cannot know what love is. You can feel true love only with an object. Brothers might grow up without experiencing parents' love, but when they grow up, marry and have children, they would understand parents' love. In other words, when it starts from parents and goes one round and then goes back to parents, then it's understood. So you cannot be called a mature person without having children.

The question is where we should decide the standard of a mature and completed figure.

You may see the parents themselves are mature, but unless they are horizontally and vertically mature, they cannot be called perfect persons. When Adam and Eve receive God's love, mature, and centering on God unite horizontally; in other words, when they enter a realm where they can unite with each other in the opposite position, the love which God has purposed reaches completion.

When Adam and Eve unite centering upon God, a certain "shape" is formed. But to form a plane shape you must definitely have children. So this makes a horizontal relationship, but you must understand it cannot replace the vertical relationship.

The love of a husband and wife is one and the love of parents are vertically more than two. If so, the question is which is more important; even though the love of husband and wife has an object relationship, because it is one, the vertical love must be the center.

A vertical relationship is extending love between parents and children. Parents, husband and wife, and children are the fundamental rules of a vertical relationship. When all of it comes together, it forms one family. When you expand a couple's love, it can be connected to parents' love. If the children become parents after becoming husband and wife, their love also must become the same size, the same length as the love of their parents. If so, what becomes of love between children? With what standard should we love? The brothers love as their parents do. (66-119)

Nowadays, we humans want a greater person, better people, than yourselves... If you ask young women, "What are you going to be?" they will answer, "I will become a beautiful young lady with virtues, and marry a husband even more magnificent." They will think like that. And if you ask young men, these youth here, "What do you want?," they would answer, "I want to become a more valuable and handsome man and marry a more splendid woman as my spouse." These are inevitable and common desires of men, so we see it.

When we look at it this way, if the two can become a couple that can unite perfectly into one, we can say that they are a true and precious husband and wife. If so, this valuable couple should not stop with themselves. To expand a better environment standing on an environmental position, they will need children, wouldn't they? Like you usually see in the movies, when his dear wife becomes pregnant, the husband rejoices without noticing. Well, why is he happy? Because it means the expansion of himself, and the expansion of a base that connects him to a larger extent. Since it is needed, we desire it.

Through having children we connect to four sides. This sphere, where the couple concentrated to love each other, expands bit by bit to a diffusive realm of love.

When you have a family, can you be satisfied with only the family? The family is not sufficient. It will want to expand. Here we need a tribe, a race, a nation, world, and if there is spirit world, we also need the spirit world. And if God exists behind the spirit world, we need God as well. It extends like this.

Anything expanding does not mean the reduction of itself but the expansion of itself, and it does not mean the incompleteness of itself but the perfection of itself. So the more it goes up to a higher position, it will hold a more solid value of the higher level from a "plane" value. Solid value is not a stagnant value but a "circulation" value. When it moves its action is with purpose and has content, its movement is not purposeless, but makes action of purpose. Whatever direction it takes, it has to fit the purpose. Everything has that sort of thought. (110-68)

When God's and our hope and conditions meet, what will God do? He will let us inherit all things. God wants us to become this kind of substance and own all things, and to have sons and daughters in such a position and to let the children inherit everything. Only a person like this can find and restore back and forth, left and right, above and below.

Any person without parents, spouse or children would be sad because centering on these elements, we must hold heaven and earth. We must be able to say, "Heavenly Father is my father. So the whole universe which He created is mine." We must be able to say, "His heart of historical hope, the realistic circumstances are mine, and the future he wants to create is mine." (12-150)

4. Because the Fundamental Rules of the Universe Are That Way

Does everyone, whether they are a man or a women, need children? "Yes." Why? To make historical tradition continue. You must understand that since this is a fundamental rule we follow it by getting married. And love also tends to shrink after two people have met and married. You must know that.

It is a fundamental rule that it gets larger, then smaller. It shrinks. So how will it balance? To make the opposite figure, on the other side, the children grow bigger. You might not like your husband, but you love your sons and daughters, don't you? Yes, when children are born through parents' love and centering upon them, would they say, "I like only my mother?" They would say, "I love my father." They would say, "Father! Father!" The reason we need husbands and sons is to harmonize. Only with them does everything rotate centering upon parents. We are saying that by doing so we must go back to a place where our parents await. So for this reason, it will lead to the conclusion that we definitely need children.

So, human love reaches its climax like this, and next it goes down. It will fall down. From here the children climb up through love. That is why we should have children. Do you understand? That is why this is plus and this is minus.

We cannot say, "Let's go!" heading for plus, true love. Also, if this doesn't exist here, we have no energy to say, "Let's slide down, looking at minus."

Here we love mother, but we loved father more.... They would say, "We loved father, so now let us go down and love mother!" So the children can be happy by holding both mother's and father's hand. Why can they be happy in that way? Because the fundamental rule of the universe is like that. (129-127)

5. To Pass the Exam of the Spirit World

There is hope in the future when people of all colors seek true parents. So marriage is also conducted to fit in to that standard. You should understand this. From now on you must be proud of your marriage and family. You should boast about it. They are more than we can hope for.

Everybody should participate in it. Then it spreads to a thousand, ten million and becomes my tribe, race, and nation. According to this principle, it enlarges and race, nation, world are formed.

What did I say the first thing you should be proud of is? First God, and then your heart, your body, your love, and finally your family. There is nothing more than this in the world that you can be proud of. You cannot exchange this with anything else, even for the world. And we own this precious thing.

You should understand that family is a requirement. Through family the vertical and horizontal can be united. It is connected through the family. That is why sons and daughters are a "must." And there also must be parents. There must be an object, this is the principle. Parents, children, and husband and wife are all required. Do you understand? [Yes] So we must all act. If we have these three elements, wherever you may go, even in the spirit world, you can pass! You can pass wherever you go. (162-54)

In order to walk this path, just man and woman will not do. There must be children. Why? When you go to the spirit world, the gates of east, west, south and north are still not open. Only by connecting children. You can create the substance only by marrying and having children like God created Adam and Eve. (181-82)

You must know that your husband, children, your parents and grandparents are the three guiding angels of heaven. Your grandparents, spouse and children are the three angels. They are all couples, so they are the representatives of three angels. So mothers and fathers learn from the grandparents and children. Do you understand? Husbands must learn from their wives and vice versa. This is a fact, and the tradition of a family.

The reason we have sons and daughters is to learn the way of loving the world. Children connect to the world and future. If you have no children you cannot be connected to the future.

God has given us children as a tool of education. And ancestors, grandparents are there for the education of the spirit world. If you are dutiful before your grandfather and grandmother... The spirit world has that system. It is to be educated about the spirit world. Please understand this. (135-120)

6. It is a Blessing to Have Many Children

If you took at the Bible, you see there are lots of stories centering on love. Did you ever see parents and children becoming unhappy the more they love each other? No. Because there is this rule, if you sacrifice love you will gain that love. That is why to sacrifice for God is drinking up God's love. (33-331)

You must live a life of gratitude. How do you appreciate something? When you see someone with many children, you may say that this person has a lot of hardship, but you know this person enjoys the happiness, which a person without children has never tasted. People who have raised children know this. When you compare people who have raised children and someone who has not, people with children enjoy life no matter how their children rise and falls, but people without children cannot do that.

We enjoy life through children. Even if the environment is complicated, you cannot be unhappy. Then you have hope for tomorrow. When you have many children, which other people do not have, they spread out to each field with four sides and you have new hope, so it will be easy to overcome difficult circumstances. (35-283)

Because love is precious, it expands from an individual to a family, to the tribe, race, world and still spreads out further. We enlarge it bit by bit through the generations. So how far will it go? To the world. Do you understand what it means? This is why having many children is no misery. The tribe that has many children will conquer the world. (162-53)

I said having many children is a blessing. Why is it a blessing to have many children, and why is a person with many children fortunate? Since they grow centered on the realm of heart, they can go up to a higher place near a standard of participation in the Kingdom of Heaven. There will be these orders, and it is all public. (171-21)

Is it better to have few children, or many children? (It is better to have many children.) Why do we want many children? It is because by having many children, we can fit in with the characters of all four sides, and we can learn to control it. And by having many children we can come near the ideal shape of the universe and fit into it. So that is why we want many children. (12-1128)

If you ask God, "What is your wish?," He will probably answer. "My wish is to save the world and humankind." And when you ask, "When you have saved them, what will you do?" Will he say, "To make them work like horses and collect taxes"? "No, I am saving them in order to make them live a life of gratitude for thousands of years centering on infinite love; that is my wish." The more sons and daughters parents have, the more the heart of love will expand in them.

Their character enriches 360 degrees in every direction. So the conclusion is, people who have and raise many children must be good people, even if they try not to be.

My mother had lots of children and, while raising them, she had many difficulties and ups and downs. So if anything happens to somebody else, she doesn't think it's their own business. She helps this person, thinking of her own children. When you have a more heartistic expansion, then you become a good person.

Do you like having many children, or less? Let me ask you one thing. Do you like having many children or not? (We like many children?) If so, go ahead and have many. So, even the offspring of the fallen world like having many children, so is it good or not, good to have many sons and children who can receive plenty of God's love? Everywhere you go, you will dance in joy. (82-319)

7. There Cannot Be Birth Control in the Unification Church

1) The Perfect Kingdom of Heaven Starts with Children Centering on God

Adam and Eve connect to a vertical center. When you look at it like this, in order for Adam and Eve to be connected vertically, they are required to be like this, and they must not stop here.

This must be attached. But if there are no children this does not connect. Do you understand? So when you look at it in this point of view, this is the Four Position Foundation... Now, if you have no son, there will be no vertical standard. This is all lost. Vertical and horizontal standard will no t be connected. This cannot be.

So when you see it, this point becomes Adam and Eve's, and also God's wish. Okay, how about Eve? Adam and Eve could not stand in this position. A vertical person receives God's love and develops it horizontally. They extend it horizontally! And this is what a parent is. This is God's love, and this is parents' love. Vertical parents' love is God's love, and horizontal parents' love is your own parents' love. (Pointing at the writing on the board) So, from God, Adam and Eve, love must be passed down. It must be passed down from God to Adam and Eve, and to the children. Crossing three stages, and the same here. Parents' love, then couple's love, and children's love. It's all the same.

So where is the Kingdom of Heaven? The question is: From where does the Kingdom of Heaven start? Of course it starts from Adam and Eve, but precisely speaking it starts from the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve. So through this, horizontal Kingdom of Heaven and vertical Kingdom of Heaven are completed. We see it this way.

If you were born in the world without the fall, you would surely be born as a son of some parents. Since the vertical Kingdom of Heaven is completed at the generation of the son, the Kingdom of Heaven develops for the first time when we become one with Heavenly Father centering upon our own parents. (92-217)

2) The Purpose of Love Between a Man and a Women Is Their Children

What is the wish of an individual? When you think about it, there must be the wish of a man and the wish of a woman. So what are their wishes? Their traditional way of life and hope would be, while they grow up, to be mature and get married. That is the path of hope that life can go and many people have followed it.

So what is the purpose of two, man and woman, meeting and loving each other. Where does the purpose of love dwell? If a couple loves each other centered upon themselves, where does the purpose lie? Do they hope the result of it will influence only themselves? Do they love each other only planning to leave love for themselves? We don't think so. When we love we are hoping for something where the result can be connected to the whole. Isn't that children? Why do we want to have children? Why are we not satisfied with centering upon a substance that is closest to us, but try to leave children behind? When we talk about having a small number or a large number of children, the more a person stands in a noble or a good position, his desire is to leave behind as many offspring as possible, centered upon his precious position. That is the nature of human beings.

Nowadays, people are talking about birth control. In other words, we can say that even though our original nature wants to spread and expand our offspring centered on family, which is the origin of moral principles of humanity, birth control prevents it.

So in this era of birth control, do they do it because they don't want children? There is nobody who doesn't want children. They must be the same as other people in wanting children.

If they have a son, they should also want more children. In other words, they would want children who can be a leader of other children. Isn't it true?

With any parents, even with evil parents, they have that kind of hope for the children? Isn't that love? When we think about this question, all people want their children to be the best among all children rather than their children following other sons and daughters. (64-167)

3) Children Are the Gift from God

When I look at the children in my family, the younger they are, the smarter they are; they are geniuses. So if there is a gift that God grants to us, should we prepare a big bag or a small bag to put it in? Do you want many presents or not? Wouldn't you receive many? (We want many.) What is that gift? (Sons and daughters.) So, my mother would have had something like 20 or 40 children. (Laughter) God would do so. He wants to give us 100 or 200 children, but there is a limit to the number so in the end He will give sons and daughters that can be worth 40 children.

What happens if you don't have children, if you just cut off what God wanted to give you? If you apply birth control and just cut off children which God planned to send as the sons and daughters that can conquer and rule all of heaven and earth.

God calls, "Rev. Moon, Mrs. Moon, come here," and says, "I will grant you these blessings." That's it. I think Western people cannot understand this stuff. (Laughter) Among those people who appreciate it and those who don't, through which kind of people will God expand the base of love? (111-79)

When you see the children of our Unification Church, the more babies that were born, the second child is better than the first, and the third is better than the fourth... They will have better children, the younger they are. I am sure it is a fact. They will have better children, even their hearts. God has prepared for children that can rule the world and can study how they can see God on TV.

When I go to the spirit world, would humankind and God praise Rev. Moon, or not? If you think about this, can you, or can you not apply birth control? (You cannot.) So even if the satanic world applies birth control, we should not do it. Even if you are very pretty and rich, if there is a husband who receives God's love, you must follow God's will and follow the peaks of the heart. Even if you know you will have hardships and be treated contemptuously, but if you are able to give birth to sons and daughters who can rule the world and love heaven and earth, you must say, "Yes, I agree. I will go that way."

4) Birth Control

I am going to forbid birth control to the women of Unification Church. I will say, "Go ahead and have many children." As I have said, "Have many children" after I came to America; I had to show a good example, so I have said to mother, "Have many sons and daughters." Now how's that? (123-276)

Out of Jacob's twelve sons, Joseph is the eleventh. If Jacob applied birth control, could Joseph become Prime Minister? (Laughter) The more time goes by, the better children you will have. The further you go, they will have more fortune of the Unification Church, the path of fortune in the Unification Church. It is true. After you have gone to the spirit world, and God says, "I was going to send, through your family, men who can control the universe, but you have cut his throat," what will you do? If you bore them, they will feed themselves even if you don't eat. Even having ten babies a day is OK. Have children. (Laughter)

You must not use birth control. In the satanic world they will have more birth control and in the church, we will have lots of children. That also applies to True Mother. We have decided we should have at least twelve children, So we are heading for that goal. Do we have many? We now have eight brothers and sisters, so that is close to twelve. If we quit having daughters and have only sons, we might have fifteen or sixteen. So when I gave Mother this task, she was worried. She even said that she wished she could expect the second baby before giving birth to the first one.

Even mother is doing this, so what right? Do you people have to use birth control? If you were granted seven sons, you must be grateful. They are all grown, and aren't they all strong? If they have nothing to eat they would even eat their own mother's bones to survive. And they should be like that. Recently I have heard reports that people of our church live in a crowded one-room apartment with many children... Yes, I have heard of this. Two rooms or one room? (Three rooms) Well, that's quite a few. Are they all small rooms? I have heard that the room is packed, and so on... But those are the best times. (79-142)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Foundation of the Universe - The Father-Son Relationship

1. The Root of the Universe is the Relationship of Father and Son

What is the center and the foundation of the universe? A son reached the realm of mystery and prayed to God and asked this question. He answered, it is the relationship between a father and his children, in other words the father-son relationship. People who do not understand might think we are talking about relationship of our fathers and mothers, sons and daughters, but we mean the relationship of God and man. (19-160)

So I have, within my prayers, reached the deep realm and struggled and fought to find out the secret of the universe, the root of the mystery of the universe. What is the foundation of the universe? It is simple. The answer turns out to be the father-son relationship. So what is the father-son relationship? We cannot explain it leaving love out. What are we talking about? We cannot explain the father-son relationship without talking about love. Ordinary people would think it is simply about the father-son of men, but since I knew it was about God and man I have found the answer and the theory. (144-250)

When you enter the land of the deep and pray, man is the center of the creation; but what is the center of the universe. You will find that the answer is the father-son relationship. What is the center of the universe? In one word, the father-son relationship.

But ordinary people think it is about their own parents. They think it is about their own father and mother, centering on moral principles. It is wrong. When we look at it from a solid point of view, the conclusion is that the place where God and man becomes one centering on the deep heart of the father-son relationship is the center of the universe. (48-209)

What is the root of the universe? Parents and children. Parents and I, the father-son relationship, is the foundation of the universe. God is the father and I am the son. Sons and daughters. The last foundation is the father-son relationship, and the last goal is the same. That is why we must find it.

I have even overcome the way of suffering in order to find it. Even when put to satan's test, the father-son relationship can win over it in seconds. Even when we enter the satanic world and sleep there, we must not forget the father-son relationship. So you must understand the fact that since we lost this relationship we are resentful and furious. (12-258)

You do not know the spirit would, but you must go in to the mysterious realm and really ask God, "What is the truth of the universe? If you have created men to destroy them, you are a cruel and evil God." When you ask him seriously, the answer would be different.

The truth of the universe is, when you ask what is the basic point of the great principle, it is the father-son relationship. That relationship is not about your parents who gave birth to you in the fallen world. When the horizontal love of husband and wife becomes absolutely one with God's ideal love and flourishes, and when heaven and earth shakes with the fragrance of that love and adds up God's love, the position of sons and daughters are completed. Sons and daughters can sing of happiness, and sing of a love which can praise the hope and everything of sons and daughters.

It will not end there but a solid love will be added to a precious gift of love you own, and the whole universe will swell up. You know balloons? Like when you blow up a flat balloon it will grow big. In the same way the universe swells up and even if all things go in it, it will become a universe that all man can be happy with. A power of love emerges that can satisfy all things. When you think about it, doesn't it feel good? (101-34)

2. The Standard of the Original Relationship of Father and Son

If, in our world, God exists in the position of parents... Where is the supreme position where the deep heart of man and heaven can be connected? No matter how high we climb and search, since God is a parent, man must seek the position of the child. That is why Christianity calls heaven Father. And heaven calls us humans, children. It is about the father-son relationship.

So what is the standard of that the father-son relationship? When we ask, is it below or above the line of the fall, it cannot be above or under it. It is in much higher position, the father-son relationship.

Isn't it so when we look at fallen people today? Even when we talk about love lower than the line of the fall, the father-son relationship suffers when children are not dutiful, so imagine how it is when parents who have never fallen had undutiful children, how sad would they be? When we think about this problem of love between the father and son around us in daily life, we can understand the background of it.

So didn't God intend to love his children with love above the line of the fall? So how strong will that love be? We find the conclusion that no one has stood in the position above the line of the fall, so nobody knows about this.

We human beings fell at the completion stage of the growth stage. So didn't we fall in the position where we cannot attain the position of perfection? Aren't we set apart from a position where we can experience God's ideal elements? So when we think how it was when we did not fall and receive these factors, how much higher is the position of relation between God? Isn't it a position we can't even imagine? If so, the so-called dutiful sons and daughters, about whom it is said, "The boy of that family is a dutiful son! The daughter of that house is a dutiful daughter," when we think of those people, is there any one who can stand before the original parent and come close to their heart? Is there anyone who can stand in the position of true children? We know the answer is that there' has been no such person since history began.

If so, when God wanted to give love at the amount of 100, was there anyone who could receive all 100? There was no one. When God loved, there was no one who understood this love. Nobody understood but he couldn't help but love. But we must understand how miserable he must have been. (62-20)

3. The Substance of the Father-Son Relationship

The father-son relationship represents the vertical side. So that is why love between the father and son never changes. Isn't it so in the history of human beings? Love between husband and wife has a nature of four sides since it is a connection of the horizontal side. That is why parents can never abandon their children and children never abandon parents. (145-275)

Where is God's love found? Does it exist between brothers who love each other? No. Also, God's love is not created centered on love between a man and a woman. God's love is found in the love between a father and a son. The flesh and blood must be connected. In order to create a tradition that lasts for eternity, flesh and blood must be connected. That is, a vertical relationship must be formed.

It is the vertical relationship that receives God's love, so it cannot be any other than the love between a father and son. This love has no distance. In this vertical relationship there must be one center. There can only be one center. The center is in the best position. If there were two centers, in this world, there would be a fight. (28-169)

As for the child, the joy of being with the parents must be a joy that represents the world; and as for the parents, the joy of being together with their child must fulfill a desire that represents the world. When we think about the father-son relationship, it must be the foundation of the universe. We can see that the root of joy sprouts from here and if there is sorrow here, there cannot be a more sorrowful position.

Even if they loose everything in the external world, there is still one position where parents can be happy -- with their children. Isn't that the most important thing? The parents' desire is to show off their relationship with their children to the whole world.

So, if this is the case in the relationships of humankind, as we can imagine it, even through the relationships of fallen man, isn't it the same with the relationship of heaven and earth, God and man? We know that, as there are moral principles among men, there exists also a moral principle of heaven. If there is a deep heart among men, there must be a deep heart of heaven. As heaven is above and earth is below, and as parents are above and children below, they are in "above and below" relationships.

So, people on earth are in the children's position and heaven is in the position of parents. The direction of love between the heart of parents and the heart of children is from subject to object. Parents try to love their children and children try to receive love. If not, parents would stand in a position where they can receive love and children must then stand in a position where they can love their parents. If there is a limit to a heart that wants to give and that wants to receive, love cannot exist.

We have experiences in our families and in the life of the heart where, even when there is a giving heart, if something blocks it we cannot receive love even if we want to. That is why heaven is above and earth is below. The parents exist above and the children below and it is the same with God and man. God is in the parents position, so he exists above human beings. That is why God loves man. (62-18)

Centering on the relationship of God and man where God is the father and man is the son of God, when someone says, "He looks more handsome than God," to a man, is God happy or not? (Laughter) If God feels bad, he is no better than man. No better than fallen man. (Laughter) Don't you think God would surely be happy? So that is why we need love.

Do you want to be better than God, or not? Please answer. [We want to be better than God] (Laughter) We are sorry, but to be honest, we want to be better than God. In ancient times, in the Far East, the son greeted his father every morning and evening. But what happens if the son starts to think, "I wish I could be in my father's position and my father in my position"? It is possible that he thinks, "Why should my father always be above me and why should I be in the lower position?" Why not? The above and below relationship is good, but if it is fixed you might not like it. The son would feel better if he knows that he can be in the position of the father, one day. But he feels bad if the father always sits in the upper position and himself in the lower position. Don't you think so? That is possible.

The father-son relationship is an above and below relationship. That is why, when the son says to his father, "Father, give me your position for once. I want to be in your position," the father cannot say, "No son, I can't do that." Because God is absolute, you must consider this as well.

So, it cannot be a problem for God when he thinks, in what position should he place man? God put man in a position where the rank is above and below but, in real life, also in before and after, and in and out relationships exist. You must consider these elements when you think about the answer to the question, "Where should God exist?" So, in order to be in an in and out relationship, where should God exist? God is a shapeless God, but in what position should he be with man? He cannot always be in the above position. He cannot always be in the upper position. That is why we need the father-son relationship.

Centering on the father-son relationship, the father is in the upper position and the son is in the lower position, in other words, an above and below relationship. When the son says, "Father, I want to be in your position," God cannot say, "No, you can't," otherwise it would be a problem. God knows this, so he put us in not only an above and below relationship, but also in an in and out relationship, which is equal, like the mind and body.

First, God creates his son; second, he becomes one with him and third, he even wants to give man his ability of creation. Is that why God wants to own? Everyone here, young or old should have the experience where, if you parents own something nice, you want to have it. You want to make it yours. So, when you look at it this way, what your father owns is yours too. (53-225)

4. Alteration of the Father-Son Relationship

Although there is a strict order in the above and below relationship of parents and children, when you see it centering upon love, it is not difficult even if the vertical order changes to a horizontal order. Isn't it so? The basic rules are that the father should order his son, but when the son calls, "Father, please come here," he cannot but go. Even if a two-year-old daughter calls, "Daddy, come here," he has to go. Even if this position is a crossing point where the vertical standards change horizontally, there would be no contradiction or collision. We can praise this precious standard as the standard of happiness made only by love. (49-54)

Parents only concentrate on raising their children until they grow up. The more children grow, the more they stand in an object position to their parents. Isn't that right? That is normal. If a child grows up, would he still think, "Oh, it is best to stay in my parent's arms and drink my mother's milk"? He must work. The above and below relationship changes to an object-partner relationship. (42-110)

The reason parents are noble is because they live for the sake of their children. That is why the position changes later. Old parents are like young children. When the children were young, the parents are their teachers, but when they become 70, 80, they are like children. Then, the children must stand as the parents. The children must love their parents in exchange, since their parents raised them. That is the principle of heaven and earth.

It is the same in the family, between parents and children. When the parents are wrong, the children must correct them and vice versa. They should complete the common purpose.

When the children are young the parents dominate them, but when the parents grow old, sons and daughters dominate their fathers and mothers. Is this true or not? (It is true.) The principle of heaven and earth is like that.

5. The Relationship of Deep Heart Between Father and Son

You were born of your parents. So, what are the object partners you can speak of? Your parents, aren't they? The first words I spoke when I was a baby were mom and dad. What more could there be? The parents I called were the parents in the original position. That's interesting. Everyone, call your parents a thousand and ten thousand times. Try to find the taste of your parents. The taste is everlasting. If you call your parents, wouldn't they answer? They are meant to answer. This is the nature of the subject-object relationship.

If there is an absolute object, there is also an absolute subject. If this is a basic rule, the parents are meant to answer your calls and that will make both you and your parents happy. If you call your parents a thousand times and there is no answer, would you be happy? The same can be said about seeking God. You must live with God like a young child spending time with his parents. (29-138)

When you think about your family, you cannot judge if it is good by only the good environment or by the nice house. On the contrary, even if the environment is bad and the house is shabby, still if you make it a place for peaceful living and connect your standards and everything in your life to it, that is a good family. The heart of the parents and children is to live for the sake of each other. This becomes the basis to judge happiness in our daily lives because it is the origin and the homeland of... Why is that? Because it is the one and only relationship of love of parents and children which nobody can invade. That is the object of our yearning in our daily lives because it is the motivation for love of parents. (29-17)

The relationship of heart between parents and children never changes or fades even if history goes on and the days go by. It will get stronger day by day and as time goes by; rather than fade, it concentrates.

When a son sends a message to his parents, or vice versa, when they are apart, that message seems to be a stimulus that can fulfill all hope. (51-71)

6. The Distinctive Relationship of Father-Son as One Body

Although there are many parents in the world, my parents are related to me in the absolute age of history. This is a fact. You cannot change that fact even in exchange for the whole of humankind. Can you? And can you change it in exchange for God? Not even for God, and God cannot change it either. (74-18)

So, from what do you judge the father-son relationship? We judge it from the blood lineage. Today Christianity vaguely calls, "Heavenly Father." Why do they say Father instead of God the Master? Within the word "Father," love and blood lineage exist. Isn't that true? To become a direct descendant, you must be one in love. Become one through lineage. Blood consists of life. Isn't that so? You carry life that succeeds the tradition of your parents. For what? For love. (142-267)

Nothing can break the father-son relationship. Even with atomic bombs. This relationship can never break or be set apart or be abandoned. (21-69)

You might think of the husband and wife relationship as a destiny, but the father-son relationship is not a destiny. It is an unchangeable fate. You must understand this. It is difficult to explain the difference. Destiny can be changed. It changes. Fate does not. If you were born as sons and daughters of a particular father, it never changes.

If so, which of these two relationships is more vertical and which is more horizontal? The father-son relationship is vertical and the husband and wife relationships horizontal, since it cannot be changed. That is why people who claim that the husband and wife relationship is primary are a horizontal flock and those claiming that the father-son relationship is primary are a vertical flock. (169-59)

When we say, "Love of heaven does not appear from the start, but appears when a man and woman mature with their love, in their adolescence, and that it is the love of a husband and wife," we say that love starts in the middle. So, who is the object form of the absolute value standard, which could start at the very beginning of creation? The father-son relationship.

So what is the father-son relationship like? What relationship centers on love? What is the father-son relationship? If the love between parents are the cause, the children are the fruit and that is how we see it. The result and cause do not start far apart. The result and cause start from the same position. So what does it mean when we say I am the result of parents' love? I am the one who appeared as a result of the position of present love of my parents. So the child has the equal position of result and cause made one in love.

So who am I? I am the one who appeared as the result of my parents' love and the one who attended the original start of love. This can never be set aside since the cause and result started from one place. The origin of the parents' love, which is the cause and my love of life, which is the result, are one. So, when we look at it from that point of view, we can say, centering on love, father-son are one.

The phrase "one body" cannot exist without love. I have had parents since I was in my mother's womb. From when I first appeared in my mother's womb, as the result of love, the love and attention of my parents has concentrated on me. Why is that? Because I am the fruit of love. So we are born from love and receive life from love, and after growing up with love, we meet our spouse. (127-13)

Is there such a phrase as "father-son" in one body? Is there not? Isn't there such a phrase? There is "father-son" in one body. What comes next? Well, ladies want to come first, so... Wife and husband (Laughter) Husband and wife in one body. Next, brothers in one body. We must know that. Nowadays people only know husband and wife in one body. In the fallen world that is the only purpose. So they only know husband and wife in one body.

Nowadays, father-son in one body is not known to come before husband and wife in one body. That sort of phrase does not normally come out. Husband and wife in one body, father-son in one body, what comes next? Brothers in one body? Brothers in one body. So, if my brother is in a position to die, I must die. Does that sort of thing happen or not? It does. If cutting off your arm will save our brother's life, you should cut it off.

Somebody in our church has said that his son's eyes are disabled. His son is blind. So he went to a famous eye doctor and said, "Doctor, will you do me a favor?" "What is it?" "I have two eyes, they are very good, and I want to have one of them taken out. What do you think?" "Why do you want one taken out?" "I have someone I want to give it to." "To whom are you going to give it?" "I want to trade one of my eyes with one of my son's." Through this story we can be sure that fathers always want to give something good to their sons. That is father-son in one body. When you sleep in a cold room, doesn't your belly hurt? Your belly feels the cold first. [Yes] If so, which part of your body do you cover with a quilt? [The belly] Yes, we cover our belly. And when your feet feel cold, you move your quilt from your belly to your feet. That is one body. One body acts to correct any small fault in it, and in order to do so, it sacrifices one of its parts. That is, it works to put the part back into its original position. (53-30)

7. The Exact Content of the Father-Son Relationship

Once I experienced the mysterious realm and sought what was the foundation of the universe, the answer from God was, "the father-son relationship." That is the conclusion.

Ordinary people would think, "that would mean my mother, father and me." In short, we tend to think it is about our own parents, but we are talking about the relationship between God and man.

What is the exact content of the father-son relationship? Where is the best place that a father and son can meet? The center where love, life and ideals cross, the center is their meeting point. So that means love, life and ideals are all in one place. If you go there, God is love and I am love, God is life and I am life, God is ideal and so am I. So the place of original relationships and unification is the position of father-son. This is a sure fact. (69-78)

When you are born, first your parents should make a relationship of love and establish the subject-object position. Then, life and thought must coincide with that. The ideal must be the same. Where is the point of coincidence, the meeting point of love, life and ideals? Where is this place in the universe where the creator and creation can relate and bond themselves? If that portion is the ideal standard, where would that position be? It cannot be anything other than the father-son relationship. That is why Far-Eastern thought is amazing. It is simply amazing. What I really treasure is love. Then life. Isn't it the same with you? Love is the best thing. Then life. And then ideals. (69-186)

The purpose of will is to find an ideal. Through what would an ideal be accomplished? When you eat all three meals a day, that is not the purpose of an ideal. So what is the purpose of will? You cannot be satisfied with eating three meals a day. And even for people who like to drink very much, that cannot be the purpose. So what is the most important thing? Love. That love is not temporary nor cheap, that can be bought with a little money. That love is substantial. When we analyze this substantial love, we find that there is no revolution. The love parents give their children is true love. That is why the love our ancestors gave their children and the love we give our children is the same. There is no evolution in love, nor an end. Love has no need of revolution; love is pure.


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. Love of Parents

1. The Heart of Parents' Love

Those of you who have children would know. You want to feel happiness and gain fortune through the children you have raised with such sincerity. If there is a standard whereby they can rejoice and receive good fortune, you want to pass it on to them. So even fallen man has such hopes; they want their children to receive praise from many nations, for generations. Day and night they worry about and protect their children since they might hurt themselves. Even the heart of fallen parents are like that.

It is the heart of a mother feeding her baby that even when the child urinates, excretes and smells, the parents forget it all with love. Even the heart of a fallen parent is like that, so imagine how earnestly God wanted to love Adam and Eve through the original heart. Everyone here, please think about it.

Every parent has this kind of heart, like when you hold a baby in your arms and raise them, you sing for them in their cot and wish every luck for them. If you child has a fault, the heart of the parent aches to the greatest degree. But if this is settled, joy accompanies you. Even a fallen parent's heart is like this, so how would the heart of God be? (20-209)

When a child commits a crime and goes to jail, the parents would not say, "Thank God he went there," but shed tears, forgive him and love him. That is the love of the parents. That is why parents' love is noble. Do you understand? If the son was given the death sentence and it was time for him to die, and if the mother knew all this, she would wail. If there is any way to save her son, she would try it; she would give up her life for him. Since they have this everlasting love, the love of parents is noble. Is there, in the hearts of parents, the heart to forgive the son who is going to be hanged? If that mother's love is true, do you think God's love would be no better than that, or better? We instantly admit that God's love is far better. That is why it is a natural conclusion that God's love surpasses parents' love. (91-148)

If any of you has lost a child, you don't need any explanation to understand how painful it is. Even the dull mind of fallen people is like this, so how painful it must have been for God, whose heart is pure and who is the original body of the substantial world. (127-35)

The heart of parents makes them beat and loose their own body, sacrifice themselves and even die for the sake of their children. (50-282)

Parents feel ashamed of themselves and resent themselves. They would say, "Forgive me for not being able to do much as parents." (69-192)

When parents love their children, do they write down everything they bought for the children and say, "It cost this much." When parents love children, they want to give them more than a prince or princess of the world has, and they are sorry that they cannot give enough. Parents are always thinking, "I want to give more, better things to my children." Do you understand? That is why we are fond of our parents' love. You must know this. Even when they have given, they still feet it was inadequate. Even after they have loved their children, they feel it is not enough and want to love more. Because of this, the nature of parents' love is everlasting love. Do you understand? That is the traditional motivation of the start of love. (60-84)

2. The Heart of Parents Rises Above Time and Space

I think you have seen in the movies, even in this fallen world, when a father and son separate, still, years later, they get to see each other by some chance. So, isn't it the duty of parents to overcome the pain and try to search for their son? The child doesn't understand it, so he doesn't know about it.

So when you think about these things, when the parents finally get to meet their son who is now 50, would they say to him, "Didn't you ever think of me, not even once until now?" Or would they say, "Let's talk about the past days"? History makes you overcome these things. What rises above history? A deep heart. A deep heart makes you overcome your personal problems.

When the son recognizes his father, he forgets about his pride and runs to him calling, "Father." Dignity and appearance we can live without. The parents and children will call each other's name out loud and would hold each other. Isn't that so? Or would the parents say, "Wait a minute, let's think about it first"? Would they say, "Now you must think over the hardships you gave us while we were raising you"? Would the parents say to their child, "Since we have shed many tears while searching for you, you must do the same before seeing us"? They overcome all of this. The thing that makes the parents overcome these things is not the children nor the circumstances. The only thing that makes the parents overcome these problems is the parents' heart, their love towards their children. Only this power of love can rise above history. Nobody can deny this. (6?-28)

Even in this fallen world, when the dear son is abroad, would the parents always think about him or not? (They think about him.) Do they still think of him even if he is not with them? These ideas are very religious. Now I have said the parents think of their son even if the son is not with them. Through this we can see that the mind is not limited by distance. So, how much would they think of him? When the parents love their son, how much would they want to love their son? This much? Would you say, "I married this man and maybe he has a value of ten. The child cannot be better than the father, so maybe I'll love the son for the value of nine"? Or would you think the child will be better than the father? You want to think the child is even better than heaven and earth. This is contradictory. No matter how small this being is, if you have a relationship of true love and want to love it, in your heart this object grows as an object of love. (48-211)

The power of love penetrates everything. Only the power of love makes it possible. The power of love of the parents rises above distance. It overcomes distance and connects. Maybe you have seen such a scene in the movies, when the child has an accident, the parents see it in their dreams and wake up in shock. They make the connection through a thread of love. Through the bond of love, you see a reflection of the actual occurrence. Not only the reflection, but the actual bodily interchanges. That is why you can experience the real body of God, through this thread of love. This is an amazing fact. (162-286)

3. The Flow of the Fathers' Heart

Maybe you have seen this kind of thing in society; if there is a disabled son of some parents and that son could not understand his parents' love, how miserable it must be for the parents. Even if the parents give love at the amount of 100, or even one, the son would not understand it. Still, the parents cannot help loving him and when they see their son not being able to understand and receive what he is given, the parents who loved the son at the amount of 100 feels far more sorrow than the amount of love they have given. When they try to love their child with one love, but if they do not have a child who can attend that love, there would not be such a tragedy as this. It is truly depressing.

When the parents want to give love 100 percent, if there was a son or a daughter who can receive more than that, how happy would the parents be? They will feel more joy than if they had given a thousand. Also, we know that the opposite can happen. So, in this viewpoint, parents with children who cannot receive what their parents have given them are miserable. If that happens not once, but forever, those parents must be sad and miserable parents, really unimaginable (62-19)

When loving parents look at their children, and one of them is sick or disabled, the high and deep love of parents also flows to the disabled child; that is the principle. Is that wrong? The heart of the disabled child is like a glen. The heart of the parents is like a high peak. So the parents' heart flows from the peak to the deep glen. (147-166)

There is nothing bad in the hearts of parents living for the sake of their children. The more worn out the mother's clothes are, the more miserable they are, the love of the mother flows down the valley of tears. (173-263)

Even if the children had some fault, loving parents would not point it out at first. They want their children to inherit only the good points. Even if the parents hit the child on the cheek to scold them, they feel sorry and regret it; that is their heart. They did not hit the child because of the bad incident. If there is any small way in which the child has taken after the parents, the parents appreciate it more than the bad point and on that basis they try to understand the child; that is the heart of parents raising children. (16-172)

Which side would parents take when brothers in one family fight with each other? There are no parents which take the side of a child who raises his fist first for his own desires. That is why, throughout history, the standard of education and moral principle was to be good. (31-235)

So, if there was a son born into a rich family with the largest farm in the world, when he rides a horse every day, that is not enough to make his parents love him. It is not like that.

Parents love children who help the parents when they are doing difficult physical work, even if he has no occupation and hangs around the house all the time. That sort of person is a wise person. It is like the position of Esau and Jacob. (33-324)

God does not want to put us in a low position, even if we are inadequate. Although the child is inadequate, the heart of parents wants to put them in a higher position. In this society, a friend or a teacher might want to put us in a low position if we are inadequate, but God would want to put us in a higher, more noble position. Inadequate people might think God pays less attention to them, but God worries more for inadequate people. You must understand this. (24-161)

4. Parents' Love Is Perpendicular

Parents' love is perpendicular. Love only crosses the shortest distance. So, the perpendicular line where we can meet God is far, but this is a parallel line. This line I'm talking about, this line from parents loving children must be parallel. If this goes wrong, everything breaks up.

Yes, even the universe cannot obstruct parents' love. That is why the same thing can be said with the way of a dutiful son and the way of a dutiful retainer. A dutiful retainer walks on a parallel line centering on the perpendicular, although the position is different. Do you understand? (186-36)

When you see the relationship of a man and a woman as horizontal, the relationship of a father and son is perpendicular, on the perpendicular line. So that is why, in Far Eastern thought, they say the father-son relationship never changes. That relationship is forever; but the object relationship with your mother, that can change. It changes according to the perpendicular; if the perpendicular becomes east west, this relationship with you mother becomes south north.

However, the essential perpendicular never changes. Since the father-son relationship is the one and only, this relationship is an obligation of the heavenly principle. Not one being in the universe will deny this. They will affirm and admit it. There will be a natural affirmation. That is why children must obey their parents' words.

Even if the mother or father was a murderer and burglar, they would never say to their children, "You, be a murderer or a burglar when you grow up." Even if the parents are Mafia, they will say to their children, "You must not become a Mafia." They will try to isolate their children from bad people. Recently I was in prison, but even evil parents would not say, "You must become a bad person like me" to their children. So we say to our children, "Do not be such and such a person like me." Now, all this... Did God create Eve first when He created the universe? A simple question.

When we see from this viewpoint, if God is a father, He must first create a son who is the vertical standard. Only when the vertical standard is created, the horizontal standard can be decided. First the vertical standard and then the horizontal. This, in other words, we can call women. So you might say, "Why did God create men first? That is unfair." But that is wrong. The perpendicular concept must come first. That is where God invested His creative ideas and His ideal purpose.

If so, what is the standard of the origin when God created the universe? That was love.

That is why humankind yearns for the love of their parents from the time they are born. Also, the parents yearn for the love of their children. They cannot leave love. If they do, then pain comes.

That is why, when we are young we follow our fathers and mothers wherever they go. We serve God the most when we are children. God appears to be our parents. The greatest teacher appears to be our parents. We feel happiness from them. Why? Because it is centered on love. When we leave love, there will be a breakdown.

What is parents' love? That becomes the root in the perpendicular relationship. That is why the above and below relationship is always the perpendicular relationship. It is not curled up, but is in a straight line. If it is curled up, a third standard exists. That is not from natural power. If there is a third power, it curls up.

5. The Origin of Parents' Love

Where does the origin and motive of parents loving their children begin? Love between a man and a woman changes, but when we think why love centering on children, who are the result of the love between a man and a woman, does not change, it happens because this relationship is composed of a certain flow of vertical origin. We are sure of that.

If so, who is the subject of that vertical love? We answer, God. We need someone as the absolute, never changing subject of love who can continuously seek the object from an original position. That love is not what husband and wife can do what they want with. That love cannot be cut off even if you want to. Man, as a horizontal being, cannot touch it. That is why, when parents love their children, it is everlasting and unchanging. Could that ever change? (48-155)

Nowadays the idea of individualism overflows in the world. Children say, "Our parents are so old-fashioned and they will not understand us young people." Children change like that, but the heart of parents does not. Even if the children call them old-fashioned that will not make them say, "So, you are acting like that, ha? Then I will do the same thing to you." The love of parents is not like that. That is the same with animals. They rise above their own life when loving their cubs.

So, where does such love come from? If I am a being as a result of some object relationship, it was created from a relationship with the same first force. That is not what we human beings can touch. That is why, well, have you seen anyone shouting, "We must revolutionize parents' love! Let's do that." The history of humankind says, "I am a parent, but I will not love my children." But parents cannot but help loving their children from the moment they are born.

All beings, no matter if they are intelligent or not, cannot help but love their cubs and children. When we see parents loving children by investing their life and wanting to love, we can say that parents' love is unchanging and everlasting. When we seek some absolute nature, it is not absolute itself, but the closest thing to it before man. It can be the one and only foundation. There must not be two of them. It can be that one foundation and when we think about it, the love of parents has been the eternal foundation in history.

Now, where did such parents' love come from? It did not come about from their father's suggestion or learned from an object partner's advice, nor from their own idea. It naturally happens. Love is composed naturally. (48-156)

6. The Specific Nature of the Love of Parents

Parents become the subject and average before their children from all sides, but they are weak before their love. When love plays a central role, we can say there is not authority of parents before love. On the contrary, it becomes upside-down. Even if it become upside-down, the parents do not lose their authority, but they can still have the original attitude in that upside-down position.

This is why we see, even if we go down centering on love, we are not going to be blocked there, but will go forward heading for eternity in that position. (45-149)

When parents love children, they do not love them in a certain, fixed form, asserting themselves, saying, "Parents must be like this," but they do not love children from the authority position. They love their children even to a higher position, from a place that forgets the authority of parents. We can say they truly are parents with such a love, standing before their children.

If parents own love, they do not have it for themselves, but for the children. That love of parents does not exist only for the parents, but for the object of parents. It is the same with children. When children love their parents that love does not exist for the children, but for the parents. The word love is not composed when centering on ourselves, but when we respect the object partner more than ourselves. So that is why when we say we were born for love, it has the same meaning with saying we were born for an object partner.

When we see children saying, "Mother is mine forever," that mother is happy giving the children her own flesh and blood. When we see this, what is the point of it? Sacrificing for the sake of others. When we say we like our friends, it is because we sacrifice for them. We are happy with giving to other people. We are happy because we sacrifice for the sake of others, wanting to give more even after we have given away our most precious possessions. We do not give wanting to have it back again, but we give feeling ashamed that we have given so little. That is parents' love. But the love of children is not like that. That is why the love of parents and the love of children are different. Parents feet sad even when they are giving for not being able to give something better, while the children think, "I am a dutiful son," and feel satisfied. That is why the love of parents and the love of children are different. Children say, "I did this much, but what have mom and dad done while I did it?" There is a limit to the love of children. They cannot overcome this limit themselves, but the love of parents can win over this limit. (36~290)

When we love our children from the position of parents, or between husband and wife, or brothers, the person in the position of subject must always give first. Even if the children do not notice it when the parents give, still that natural love flows with joy. (66-123)

Parents love children, but they do not love to receive love in return. They love to make a tradition of loving the descendants. (130-275)

It is the same with the relationship between a father and son. When sons and daughters are young, they sit their children on their lap and adore them, but when the children grow up, that is not possible. But the love of the parents does not end even if the child grows old. That love appears more solidly. This value of love, which the parents would not even exchange for their own life, has more weight and value as the days go by. If the son discovers such value in parents' love, he is a dutiful son even if he is not called so. (33-86)

Now then, could the heart of parents loving their children change easily? Can it evolve? Can the love of your dear one change? It cannot evolve. And, when you have found such true love, you do not allow it to change, but do you want someone to assist such a love? Do you want that? It cannot be added, nor taken from.

Would you say, "Oh, my parents are so ugly, so I will exchange them with your parents. I will do that today"? [No] That is why it cannot be added to or subtracted from. That is why it is good in and of itself. Only itself. (66-158)

7. The Sphere and Depth of the Love of Parent

Love cannot be accomplished alone. Without life, love cannot exist. When we think about the father-son relationship, we see a relationship of love. So, unless we have life and hope, there cannot be a relationship of love. We cannot have love without the connection to life.

That is why the connection of life must be invested in love. Also, this problem of whether we feel more value of this love or not is decided by how much life was invested in this love.

For example, the parents' love towards their children does not consist of the usual relationships of daily life, but it arises from the bone. The parents have this love, which they cannot forget or cut off. That is why, as long as they live, parents love their children. When they feel they are related to the child with their own life, love arises naturally to the hearts of parents. They do not love thinking "That child is mine so I have to love him," but because their own power of life is connected to the child. They cannot but love him. We feel these facts strongly in our family life. (32-15)

When we ask what sort of character God has, He has a heart of giving, giving for thousands, ten thousand years and still wanting to give more. That is the reason we seek Him. If He was a God who says, "This costs this much," after he has given, we would not want him.

Why must all people follow God in joy? When we think why we must like God, it is because he gives and gives to all people while still feeling ashamed of not being able to give more and promising to give something even better in the future because He has a surplus in His heart.

So when we are with such a person, we are happy even without food or the good life. When you stand in a position where you cannot even eat, the hope for the future becomes more vivid. The meaning of this is that you will have more determination for the future.

When you have parents who feel ashamed of not being able to give more, will the child run to the mother and hold her tight? Will the child hold only her body? How grateful must the child feel? That position is the place where they can shed tears for the future together. In that position you do not feel sad together, but you see the hope for the future as a stimulus of the present and have determination, encouraging each other.

So the reality that appears is not miserable. The position where you can praise the values of daily life and keep the stimulation for tomorrow is attained in this sphere of love. That is why people who live in this sphere are not unhappy. Do you understand what this means? (36-291)

Parents invest everything for their children. They are the same as God on this point. Now, what does that mean? God does not invest for Himself. God does not exist for Himself, but for his object partner. If God says He exists for Himself, that is not true love. When you invest everything in your children and say you want to be with them, then, in that position, love, life and hope will be accomplished. (69-62)

To parents, children are everything. When I was in the Hungnam prison, it took twelve hours to get from Hungnam to Jong-ju by train. In order to get a pass to go there, my mother had to wait before the communists every day. And I was known as the champion of beating the communists, so many of the leftists hated me and I guess many of them bothered her about bringing things to me. But even in these circumstances, my mother went through all sorts of hardship to visit me once a month.

When she came, she prepared all sorts of things like the powder of roasted grain, thinking that I am hungry and suffering. Well, do you think there was plenty of food in North Korea? I know there was not, but in this difficult circumstance, my mother would prepare food and bring it to me. When the prisoners met the visitors, about 30 people met them, and there were prisoners who were often visited by their parents, whereas there were some who were never visited.

Wanting to hear that someone from your home has come to visit you, the world would not understand that. You do not understand it, even if I explain it to you, as long as you do not experience it. How sincerely you yearn for it! I know these facts well. How glad I was when my mother visited me once a month.

When she gave me the powder, she told me to eat it alone and not to give it to anyone else. (Laughter) Now, is she giving me good advice or not? Is she giving me good teachings or not? [She is not giving good advice] No? From her point of view, she is giving good advice. But from my point of view, it is different. I cannot take the powder and walk past my colleagues, fellow prisoners, alone into the room. It is also written so in the book. My feet would not move. I could not eat it alone. So, if I am going to give it away, I would rather give it all and say, "Here, enjoy it." (177-246)

8. The Force of the Love of Parents

Parents hold a bond of love with their children throughout their whole life and have hope in their hearts even if they have shed tears and blood... and their appearance might be miserable.

Even if there are difficulties, they have the power to step over it and overcome. Isn't that so? (Yes, that's right) It is right. (175-209)

So, whether you perish or not, the position you can take is one of responsibility, rising above the conditions of prosperity or perishing. Where is this class of love in human society, where you can remain, taking responsibility and rising above the problems of life and death? Where is that starting point? It is not in the love between a man and a woman, nor in the love between brothers. It is not love for the nation or the world. When we seek for it, we will know that it cannot be but in the parents' love for children. This is the answer.

So when we ask, in this world, is love centering on the father-son relationship absolute, we find problems. The one in the predominant position is parents' love for their children. When we look at the question of love, that love is the origin. We cannot ignore it in our human society. The emotions of human beings are centered on the side of feelings, but the starting point is from there.

If so, is that starting point absolute? This is the problem. How were we born? We consist of men and women of God. So the sons and daughters were born of the love of these men and women.

If so, where this love came from would be the problem. Isn't that so? Mother and Father are a man and a woman, and under their love in an object relationship sons and daughters were born. Centering on those sons and daughters, the relationship between parents and children is formed. If this love is stronger than the love between a husband and wife, then we must affirm the dialectical logic. We must affirm the theory of evolution.

Children are born when the love of a man and a woman comes together, but if that result has a stronger power would that be the subject? Which is the subject? If the children have stronger love, would the parents be pulled towards them, or if not, will the parents pull the children from a subject position? When we took at it, if it consists only of love between a man and a woman, that cannot be. There cannot exist a more strong and principled love. (48-153)

When parents say, "It is all because my love was not enough. It all happened because I could not love you more," shedding tears until the child's bone melts and stands before him with greater love, will that child come back or not? He will come back. The greater love has power to digest and unify weaker love. Does it not? [It does] (48-182)

The heart of parents loving their children is beautiful. When they give children small pieces of food, forgetting about their own hunger, the whole universe bows before that love. The whole universe cooperates with those sons and daughters.

Heaven and earth bows before them. People think that the children prosper because they have ability, but because there is this public morality and the love of the parents, and since that cannot be ignored, the descendants prosper from time to time. It is not because the parents had ability. It is because Heaven and earth bow before the love for the sake of children. Even God has to bow. (148-328)

Parents will never lose by loving their children. They cannot lose. The universe will protect them. You have to know this. The place where loving parents embrace their loving children feeling joy can receive no attack under universal law. There can be no such attack, and the universe will offer protection. You didn't know this. (130-151)

9. The Reason Why Parental Love Is Precious

Why is parental love precious? The parents who truly love their children do so for their whole lives... Even though the mother is over 90 and the son is over 70, the mother who has become a grandmother will say to her son, "Oh! Be careful of the buses when you go out." Even if she has said the same thing for seventy years, she doesn't get tired. That's a long time, isn't it? But even they both go and live together in the spirit world, love is something that, eternally, one would never get tired of. (139-103)

What does the individual human being seek after emotionally? He seeks after his parents' love. If there was a physical unit that could realistically spread parental love to the world, wouldn't that be a family who could form the nation and the world? There is no nation or world that can be established without the family foundation. The important thing is the family.

So what foundation must the family be established on? The element you most need for the family structure is love. And that love is parents' love. A father's love and a mother's love exist within parental love. Why is parental love precious? Because it can raise up the standard of your life. Parental love is a love that can make you forget your life and give up your happiness and hope.

Without parents' love, however happy the children may say they are, it is a happiness limited to themselves. What kind of joy can people who have never experienced parental love have? We can only think of the joy brought about by wearing good clothes and eating well. The heart of an orphan is like that. Deep within the emotions of their heart there can be no joy. (42-343)

When the parents love their children, they don't love the mind and body separately. They love everything with all their heart. It is one. One. That is why it is precious. But when the children love their parents the mind and body have not become one. They are different. In the love between husband and wife also, you love safeguarding yourself. So, it is not one. Only in parental love for their children does the love transcend life itself That is why in the world of human beings, even though it is a fallen world, parental love comes from one emotional root. (61-261)

Why do you respect parental love? Because it doesn't expect any reward; it seeks to overcome. It is a sacrificial love. It doesn't expect any result. It is satisfied with itself. It is happiness itself. You don't get happiness from receiving something. You become happy by giving. You cannot get true happiness from receiving. That is why the person who gives is more blessed than the person who receives. Why is there blessing in giving? Because you stand in the position of being on God's side. That is how it is. (46-36)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. The Reason Parents Love Their Children

1. In Order to Inherit the Right of Creation from God

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, where would they have been? They would have been in the place to be able to get God's blessing, namely in the place for God to wish them blessing. The love of God, the blessing of God, is the most valuable one among all the blessings. What is the next blessing to them? It is the blessing for us to inherit the right of creation from God.

After God created Adam and Eve, He felt happiness. Just as God did, so the human beings can inherit the right of creation and be happy at their creations. What makes you love your children? Why can't you help loving your children? It is because we inherited God's great work of creation on the horizontal level of substance. So we feel the same happiness as God does. Thus, we inherit God's right of creation and God's love. (76-45)

2. Because Man is Within the Range of a Vertical Love

Man is destined to be born because of love, to live by love, and to go back to his father for love. Now that man originated from the seed of his father, the seed of love, man has to put forth his branches to the world, making lots of relationships with others, and then harvest the seed of love. This is all that man ought to do on this earth. The seed of love is filled with every element of love for wife, parents, children and Heaven. Man lives as the seed lives.

Man whose life is given by God is to harvest such an outcome on this earth as the seed lives its life. Then, man will be reaped by God. What makes parents love their children in this world? Why should parents sacrificially love their children more than the children do? It is because parents are in the vertical range of love and because both parents and the children are vertically connected to each other. It is natural that even animals should sacrifice their lives for the sake of their young.

What makes them do so? It is for them to establish and connect a vertical relationship of love. Man has to build the vertical relationship of love even at the cost of his life, which is in a horizontal position. In the same manner, those historical functions are working in the world of all things and animals, not to mention of in that of human beings. A husband and wife are in a horizontal relationship with each other. However, because love is originally vertical, they also need to love vertically. In order for them to do so, they are required to love God more than they love their partner. Why should they do so?

Love is vertical, while husband and wife's love is horizontal. So if they keep loving each other, they make the horizontal relationship with each other. In the same way, parents should love their children more than they love their partner. Then, they can make a vertical love. If they don't do so, it's impossible for them to make the vertical love. So it is said that you should "love your sons and daughters as you love God" (speaking while writing). Centering on the parents and God, a family, clan, race, nation and world will be connected to one another. Do you understand? [Yes] (130-163)

3. In Order to Reach a Greater Standard and Goal of Life

Man can't make a relationship by himself. The word, relationship, can make sense, only when there is a condition, which means a relative object. The relative condition means the condition that both subject and object make a mutual relationship with each other. In order for a subject and an object partner to establish a mutual relationship, they should have something in common. Without it, they can't make it.

When you want something, you surely want something better than what you have at the moment. So both a subject and an object are going forward together, pursuing something better in common. We can't speak of a relative condition without speaking of a subject and an object. And they are giving and receiving each other. In giving and receiving, giving is more valuable than receiving. They are doing so for they have some greater purpose. Nobody gives or receives something that damages himself.

The reason that parents love their children is not because parents want some reward for doing so, but because they want to love the children on a higher spiritual level in every way. Then, what is the purpose for parents to love their children? They love their children not because they expect anything in reward for doing so, but because they hope to reach a greater standard and goal of life.

For this reason, parents not only love their children but also they hope that their children will be someone who is needed by the people, the nation, the world and a greater being, as well as by the parents themselves. Parents do not love their children for the sake of the parents themselves but for the sake of something greater. That is parents' love toward their children. (49-180)

4. Because the Children are a Reflection of Parents

Who are son and daughter? They are born and involved in their parents' love so that they are like one body with their parents. It means that your life and your parents' life are mingled with love. Why can't parents help loving their children at the sacrifice of themselves? It is because the children are a reflection of the parents themselves. The children are the resultant substance of their love, the incarnation of their love. The children show themselves as evidence of the parents' substantial union of love. A baby seems to reflect God, his wife... The more often one sees one's baby, the more mysterious the baby seems to be. Mysterious. That is love. So can you dare to be unfilial to your parents? Can you be separated from your parents? [No] (106-80)

Why do children miss their parents? It is because they are the home of love. On the contrary, why do parents miss their children? It is also because they are the home of love. Because of the home of perfect love. (137-141)

5. In Order to Exist

When we look around the world of all things, we can find that plants or animals are composed of relative relationships. It means that they are made up of mate and female elements which look different. So is a tree. There are male and female aspects in all trees. There are male and female aspects in each flower. In the same principle, without any exception, the relative relationship will exist in the world of mammals, birds, animals and even human beings.

Then, why should they have such a relative relationship? [In order for them to give and receive true love] Why do you need it in giving and receiving True Love? Why do you need a partner? Nobody has known such a simple fact yet. People speak of a give-and take action, a principle, a harmony etc. ... but don't know about the most simple and important point. What is that? The point is for them to exist, to survive and to connect history.

But for such a relative relationship, there wouldn't be the worlds of plant, animal and human beings. There would be nothing at all. One ought to leave a seed, especially, a good seed. Then, how can we leave a good seed? We can say that one needs a good seed and a good fiancée. When you ask all men, what will their answer be like? They all will make the same answer, "I want a good fiancée." Why? It is because they want to leave a better seed. That's why one needs a good partner. That's the conclusion. Do you agree with me? Probably you have never thought of it until I told you this. From this point of view, when you are asked what the purpose of God creating Adam and Eve is, what answer can you make? Do you answer, "In order to make them love each other and make them a couple," or do you answer, "In order to leave a good seed"? Which?

For what do you love someone or something? [Happiness] What is the result of love? It is the children. Then, what are the children? The children are the beings to continue to exist. In other words, it is the resultant being that ought to exist. Then, why do you need a fiancée?

You may think in your mind that it is because of love. That may be right. But what is on a higher level than that? It is children. The result of love is children. Parents cannot but love their children. Why is this? It is just because their children are resulted from the love with their fiancée. This is how the theory goes. (118-285)

6. Because Love Is Involved There

What do men like best? That is the most important question in human history. People on the whole most likely want something related to themselves to be the best. They want their family, nation and world to be the best one. Then, what is the most proper way of thinking? It is the way to think in the other's shoes. That's a relative concept. One can't escape from the relative relationship.

From this point of view, what is the best in a family? It is not money, knowledge or power but parents. What is next to your parents? It is your lovely husband and wife, and finally your children. Then, why do you think parents, husband and wife, children are good? It is because love is involved in each part. In other words, there are a parental love which is essential to the children, and a conjugal love which is essential to the husband and wife as well as brotherhood love and children's filial heart to parents. (112-290)

Speaking of iron, just as a type of iron which has more magnetic elements is stronger in a magnetic force, so you feel a different extent of feeling according to the depth of relationship. So, it is natural that the same brethren are inclined to feel more intimate and love. It is because of the historically close relationship by which they are bound together. Why do mothers and fathers love their children? It is because the children originate from their parents. Therefore, if the characters of parents were taken out of their children, there would be nothing of their own characters left. Whether it is a son or daughter, he or she stems from the parents. One is born, taking after the character of one's parents. Without his or her parents' characters, a child will become a being who has neither nature nor relationships. (50-264)

7. Because One Was Born to Testify to Love

Why was I born? Why was I born as a man or a woman? Were you born to eat? [No] If so, how sad it is. Were you born to study in the school? What a headache that would be. However, when you say, "I was born to love," you will surely move everybody. Repeatedly, the question is what made you be born. Love is the motive for your birth. You were born by the motive of love as a resultant being of love. Is that right?

Thus, man is to be born and to be loved by his mother and father. Then, why do your mother and father love you? Why do even birds or animals love their young? It is because they all were born as testifiers to love. In other words, all of them originated from love. To deny one's cause and effect is the same as denying all things in heaven and on earth. Man is not allowed to do so. Namely man is destined to follow the way of love so that man can't help loving his sons and daughters. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] That is love for the sake of love itself. That's why a mother and father live while loving each other. It is good thing that your mother and father live, being in ecstasy of love. It will be very happy for children that they live, filled with their parents' love.

But, what about American children? Actually, many of them insist that they do not need their parents. Then, what does that mean? To put it in another way, it means they have lost their family, which is the foundation and nest of love. (104-19)

Why do you think your son and daughter are important? Do you know why you want to love them even at the cost of your life? It is because your son and daughter are the beings who show up in your family on behalf of heaven and earth. For this reason, where is the place that God wishes to go and wants to live in? It is the family. Thus, God has been eager to live in the family together with His sons and daughters. (8-107)

8. Because of God

Moral principles teach people to love their parents, to love their husband and wife, and to love their children. Why do you have to love your parents, husband or wife, and children? Have you ever thought of this? Man has lost the Master who is in charge of love. God talks about an endless love. God also says that love will remain forever. This love is God's love. You should know the reason and purpose why you miss someone or something. You love someone or something because of God, not because of yourself. Look at the one who loves others because of himself! See where he goes, after he dies. (8-105)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 6. Children's Birth and Growth [Part 1]

1. Origin of Life

Originally love had to bloom between Adam and Eve, when they were most joyful, when they experienced life's ultimate and ideal force. So their love would bloom like a power, its fragrance would overflow the whole universe. God hoped that such joy of love between Adam and Eve would intoxicate Him and would bring Him the ultimate happiness. God and humanity can be in total harmony, where the flower of ideal love blossoms. They become inseparable. Love should have resulted only in such a state.

Adam and Eve should have made the fruit of love only in such a holy state. Then what was going to happen to that fruit? Fruit is basically like a seed. A seed. Every seed is made of two different pieces connected by an embryo bud where there is life. The origin of a seed's life is parental love and their life force as well as God's love and life force. The seed is essential for life to grow and develop. (104-45)

A fundamental element that composes a human being is love before anything else. Even life is after love. (177-314)

Love is the ancestor of creation. Do you understand what I mean by that? If it is the ancestor, then naturally we expect to see descendants. Love is a binding force tying ancestors and descendants as one. Love is a son's father, at the same time, a father's son. In love, father and son are one. (118-289)

2. Pregnancy and Morning Sickness

A baby's seed is inside of a mother's womb. A father also has seeds doesn't he? A father's seeds are inside him. Therefore, a baby can be conceived by going through from the father's inside to the mother's. Then how can a baby be created? Through a mother and father. All of you are created by going through your father and mother's insides. History is interesting when you look at it that way. (16-192)

Are you happy or unhappy to be born a woman? Answer me. Are you miserable or happy? (Happy) According to the original plan of creation, you should be thoroughly happy to be women. However, you are unhappy to be women because you were born after the fall of humankind. You are truly miserable. Why is it so? Who was the cause of the fall? (A woman) Woman, a woman was the cause. So what caused the fall? (Love) Love, love caused the fall. As it reads in the Bible, the satanic world bore fruit with Sodom. This kind of society will always be punished. Always. Rome fell because of its citizens' promiscuity and lewdness.

The decline of the United States is also being caused by its people's loose morality. Why does God hate the sin of promiscuity and lewdness the most? Originally, love is a contact line that only God dominates. It is the contact line on which God can build up an ideal world. It is like a chain. Then what is the contact line centered upon? It is centered on love. God wanted to build an ideal world by making that contact line which is a chain of love. But He has not been able to realize His original plan. All were ruined because of Adam and Eve's fault.

God wants to mend his broken chain of love, let a man hold one side and a woman the other and then make that chain one again as a fruit symbolizing the unity of the whole world. He wanted to plant the seed of that fruit of love between a man and a woman and bear thousands and millions of heavenly fruits. The storehouse for those fruits is the Kingdom of Heaven. Women are very important. Why are women happy? Why? Because God's beloved human beings can be born and raised through a woman's body. Do you understand? There is no other way for any human being to be born without going through a woman's body. Do you see?

However big God's hope for humanity is, that world of hope cannot be realized without women. It is impossible. Neither a man nor a woman can conceive babies without each other. The moment a baby is conceived, it starts a deep relationship with the mother. Until the baby is born to this world, it grows inside the mother as part of her flesh and blood. Beloved sons and daughters are undeniably precious. Do you understand? They are God's precious gift. You cannot trade them with any amount of money. You would not trade them with the whole world. They are that precious. They are that precious to God and their parents as well.

Can anyone trade their children for anything in this world? Who embraces and protects in her bosom and make those lives be born as God's priceless gifts to this world? Mothers. What fathers do is limited to giving their seed to mothers-to-be. Don't you agree? Therefore, everyone in the world owes a lot to mothers. In that respect, men cannot reach women's depth in the world of heart and love. No matter how well one describes that world to men, they cannot perceive such depth. (165-100)

Women suffer the pain of childbirth. They carry their babies for nine months... How do you call it? Morning sickness... Morning sickness is a signal. It's a signal to call out for universal sympathy. Calling out for protection. Protect! That is what the signal means. Isn't it interesting? It is also a warning to be careful for mothers. Be careful, be careful! In this respect, morning sickness is not a bad thing. Babies whose mothers had to go through a rough pregnancy (morning sickness etc.) possess a keen sense. You will see. Those babies are very sharp. They usually grow up to be religious people or literary men like poets. If you carry a baby who is dull like an ox, you don't suffer morning sickness that much.

Therefore, when a woman goes through hardship because of morning sickness, she should not complain saying, "Baby, why are you doing this to me?" Instead, the more she suffers, the better heart she should possess. She should even be able to laugh about it. If she can laugh, ha, ha, ha, while she throws up, even God will watch her with curiosity. God immediately knows when something or somebody acts against the universal law. God would say, "Naturally, she should show some kind of agony, but she is laughing so hard. Why is it so?" Wouldn't He come and look at the woman and smile at what He sees or not? He might even ask her why she is laughing. Don't you think that I would give such a special woman a gift? "You are indeed my daughter." I will praise her.

Morning sickness is hard to deal with, but it also can give a woman an opportunity for God's trust and blessing. "Signal, signal! Signal for protection." [You should have told us that before. It would have been much better if you found it out yourselves first. You don't think. That is the problem. That is the principle. Morning sickness is not at all a bad thing. It is a signal to protect mothers-to-be.

Women are very precious. Women's bodies are precious. They should receive love from men. Women embrace babies so they deserve to receive love from men. That is a universal law. Husbands cannot hit their wives who love their children. They must not hit them. It is simple but true. If a wife puts all her heart into her baby, even the most stupid husband cannot hit her. He should embrace his wife with love. Do you understand? God cannot hate such a husband who cares for his wife so much. When God embraces and loves such a family, the entire universe dwells upon that family. Have you ever made tofu, bean curd? Do you know how to make it? You grind beans and put them into a cloth wrapper. Love is like a novel, everything is intertwined. Do you understand what I am saying? So through giving birth, the woman becomes a true woman. She has to be able to feel the mother's heart. (165-101)

Wait and see. The more the couple pray for their baby the better baby will be born. Just wait and see whether I am telling the truth or not. They have a strong character, too. Of the blessed families here, those who think their children have a strong character, put up your hands. Comparing your children with those from other homes, those who think their children have a stronger character, raise your hand. They have a strong character and they are smart. I arranged it that way for you. Whatever way you want to look at it, Unification Church marriages are a hundred times better than marriages in the satanic world. (79-144)

Why are the man and woman so happy when the wife becomes pregnant? God knows that the woman thinks, "I will receive love." He made them like that. And he will say, "Yes, you deserve to receive love." God created women like this. Why? For what reason? He wanted to give everything and so He trained them to give everything. When the baby is born, who nourishes it? Even though the mother gives her bones, her flesh, her everything, she is still happy. She is even happy when she starts to get fat. When she sleeps, she sleeps in this way. She is not able to sleep like this. She lies down and sleeps like this smugly thinking about her baby only. [Laughter] It is really difficult to give birth, isn't it? After birth you have to breast feed. Before birth, the baby feeds from within the womb. After birth, it feeds from the side. The mother makes many sacrifices; that's why the mother says, "I will receive love" The more I look at God, the more I realize He is a wonderful mathematical gentleman. He takes everything into consideration. And in this we can find the logic why God created women last. God created women last! [Laughter] It is like grafting, is it not? You have to put the plus and the minus together. Because God has this kind of nature ... Because through getting pregnant the woman has stood in the position allowed by God, it is possible for her to say, "Love me." Do you understand? It is possible for her to want to receive love. It is the same thing as her saying, "If you love me, you will receive love, too. You will receive love, too. Do you understand?" This is pretty fantastic, isn't it? Why do I receive love? It is in order to love and return love. If you want to go close to God you have no other choice than to love. So this kind of true love ... I have already said it before, but what is the universe? It is the second mother's womb. You are living in you mother's womb, now. Just as the baby takes its mother's flesh and blood, we live, taking all the sap and juice out of the universe. (123-110)

3. The Birth of a Baby

1) The Mystery of the Woman's Body

Dr. Kang, are you here? Would the size of a woman's womb be about like this? It's only this size, but how much it expands; it expands more than rubber, raw rubber. It is mysterious. It expands more than crude rubber.

They say when you are observing a Cesarean section, all of the child in the enlarged womb can be seen. How about that? How mysterious that is. (Applause) Inside, the baby does not stay still even if God spoke to him, saying, "Little boy, don't move! Stay still!" What does he do? The baby kicks and moves just as he pleases; he never thinks what might happen if the womb pops from the inside. If the child knew it was dangerous, would he move about? (Laughter) It is actually quite dangerous. A mystery, isn't it? That is why looking at a baby is such a mystery. If you think about those things, it is fantastic. We almost want to ask him, "Hey, you! How were you born?" Try to think about how mysterious it is. If you were to create human beings like that, how would it be? You wouldn't be able to do it in a thousand years. (1982 June 20, Belvedere Training Center)

When man is born and when he dies, he should try to greet heaven and greet the earth. (1982 Jan. 2, America)

2) Birth Pains

When you were born, do you recall how difficult it was when you were coming out of your mother's stomach? (No) Then how do you teach about that? You'll know if you give birth. (Laughter) Why did God make a child to be born in this way? How easy it would be if it were as simple as talking, or as easy as eating good food, or as the scent of perfume spreads, just feeling good, opening your mouth and saying "Ha ha ha," to give birth? Why isn't giving birth like that, but delivered in a perspiring life-or-death situation?

Why was it made like that? This was to observe brilliant love. In terms of electricity, there is what is called a starting motive current. Motive current. What is that? When you click on a switch, at that moment, a strong current several tens of times the power is discharged at once. In the same way, if man is in a state where everything is cut off so that he feels, "I am tired of everything, there is nothing," and he is suddenly connected, the power of love explodes with tremendous energy. It is the same logic. Do you understand? [Yes]

In such a situation confronting death where eyeballs jump out of the sockets and all things are destroyed, if a child cries its first cry and is born, his eyes open wide. All pain disappears in an instant. Mother knows that well, don't you? You gave birth with such difficulty so you can love more than the hardships experienced. In that way, you clench your teeth, undergo pain and then love the baby. You will say, "Aigoo!" Do you understand what that means? Is the pain of a mother giving birth a happy one or an unhappy one? [A happy one.] A father will never understand no matter how you describe it. A father doesn't know how much the mother went through. The father will never know more than the mother. That is why the mother is the best when it comes to knowing the true taste of love. (1980 Jan. 20, Belvedere Training Center)

Ladies, are you afraid of delivering a child? If you ask women who have given birth, they all say, at the time of birth they thought they would die, but after giving birth, that "feeling of death" disappears in an instant. On a ship, a seasick person will vomit and thinks he will die, but once he sets foot on land again, he is immediately well. This is a similar situation. You should try to experience it. Of course, it isn't easy to spend nine months with a baby in your stomach. (1989 Jan. 6, Hannamdong estate)

3) The Moment of Birth Is Pure Joy

Then, for each one of us, when is our day of glory? [Our spiritual birthday!] (Laughter) Besides your spiritual birthday, the day that you were born is your day of glory. (Laughter) By the way, if you watch a person being born, every single baby cries as soon as he is born. He wails out loud. That is the time of glory. Is that a day of joy? Have you ever thought about it?

Then, why does a newborn cry? If we say he cries because he truly feels joy, that would be a very witty interpretation. Why is that so? Inside the mother's womb, the baby could not see the mother or father's faces no matter how much he thought, "What do they look like?" Then all of his wishes came true, and not knowing what the outside world was like and yearning to see it all, it is a moment in which he jumps out into that world. He can now eat with his mouth rather than from the umbilical cord, and many other rapid changes occur around him. That baby opens his mouth, which used to be closed, to eat. He begins to eat. (Laughter) How happy, how hopeful he is, and how much has he been wishing for this?

Why does that newborn cry? It's nice to think that he is filled with joy and cries. Aren't you that way as well? When people who are truly happy meet each other, tears will flow. Have you seen that before? (Yes) If something joyful happens, if you can experience a time that makes you happier than when you were first born, that indeed would be a new morning of glory. Is there a parent who would cry together when the baby cries? Parents would be happy, watching that baby cry. It is not normal if the baby doesn't cry. All babies cry when they are born. When you were born, you amazed your parents, drew the interest of your relatives and surprised all of your surroundings, isn't that so?

If you were born as the prince of a particular country, all of the people of that country would watch you, and even all things of that country would focus on you. Everyone would be watching that instant when you are born. Then, when that baby cries, the news would spread throughout the nation and the voices of joy would continue even after the baby stopped its first cry. When we human beings were born when the original man was born in this universe, if all of creation had been observing the baby Adam and Eve who are our ancestors, would all creation have been interested or not? [They would have been interested]

That is because man is the master, the master. If all of the beings of this universe had a heart or mind like man and all would have been interested, how fascinated they would have been. It is so in this world on earth, of course, but if there is a God, and if there is a spirit world, regardless of whom, all of the spirit world and God would have focused their attention on this event. It must have been so.

In that moment when Adam and Eve were born, how intensely they would have focused, and what [tremendous] changes would have taken place because Adam and Eve were born. Within God, what changes would have taken place? For God, it became a time to feel the love of parents. It was an occasion when He felt for the first time, love towards children, the love of a father and a mother. Try to think about that. How would it have been for God who was thinking, "What is the love of a parent like?"

When your wives become pregnant, can you feel what the love of parents is like? There is a world of difference between the few minutes before birth and after the birth. When we see this, we ask, can only God experience the heart of joy, the heart of love toward son and daughter? (No, that's not so) God would have created all things, all existing beings, all things created within the love of God and belonging to Him to experience what is joyful to them. (1978 Jan. 22, Belvedere Training Center)

4) Reason For Being Born Head First

When a man is born, why does the head emerge first? What if the feet come first? The feet? When you look at the earth, do you want to see it with the soles of your feet? Would you want to see it from your head first? As man loves the earth, he keeps pace with it and is born from the head first, while the feet are later set down on the earth. This is to greet the earth. Greetings. As you will set your feet on the earth throughout your life time, you have to give greetings. (Laughing) That is true, but don't you have to greet your parents? You must greet your father and mother. Should you greet them well, or greet them poorly? [Greet them well.]

When you were born, you came out upside down, but when a spirit body leaves, it leaves from the soft spot between the bones at the front part of the head. When a spirit body is born, it is born in the opposite way. That is why we speak about "leaving from the soft spot." (Laughing) A spirit body doesn't appear from the lower half of the mother's body. Where does it come from? (Laughing) From the bottom or the top? Think about it. Where is the part that the spirit body leaves from? It is the opposite, the opposite. It is revived, and it rises. To rise up, it has to give a kick to the body to go up. At that time, the head must give the greetings first as well. When you are born, too. You must give greetings, first. Greetings. (1982 Jan. 22, America)

5) Meaning of the First Cry

Consider this. What kind of a face is a natural face? Is it an upset face, or a sleeping face? What kind of face would it be? If we think about the original, the baby giving its first cry when it is born into this world is the original appearance. This cry, why is it such a loud cry? Why doesn't it laugh "Ha ha ha," but give a loud cry? (Laughter) The breathing itself is done with the whole body. The entire body moves, meaning that everything is exercising. There is no better exercise than this. We look at it as the best exercise.

The first cry is a motion and exercise. After birth, there is no exercise that surpasses this. It is the beginning of new activity within the universe. How wonderful this is? The mother would say then, "You were inside for nine months, how hard it must have been! Go ahead and cry, cry. Stretch out your legs and cry!" What a wonderful thing this is. If a baby doesn't do this, but is still, it cannot breathe. It cannot breathe.

Breathing starts because what was like this (is born) stretches its legs, so that air rushes in "phew!" Do you think it's as I say? I don't know how it's written in the medical books, but from a natural point of view, you could see it as all an aspect of truth. Thinking in this way, the baby's cry is indeed a cry of joy, a cry of the explosion of life.

When a person cries and when he laughs, the body and mind can exercise together. When he laughs, if he does so "Ha ha ha" with just his mouth open, how unsightly it would be. Try laughing like that, "Ha ha ha." When you laugh, all things work together. The nose moves, the eyes, the mouth, the ears all move. Your heart moves, the body moves, everything moves. Do you understand what I mean?

When you laugh, tears come out, and when you cry, tears also come out. Although you're feeling the opposite. Are the two far apart or close? Is it good to cry or bad? Is it a good thing to live a life of tears? (No.) From this perspective, one of the two concepts rises, while the other falls. It separates in that way. How about you? What kind of a face do you like best? [A happy face] What kind of a face is a happy face? What is happiness? All things must be harmonious-you cannot be happy without harmony. "Won," means a circle, and "man" means "full." Here is a circle that is full. There cannot be happiness unless things are that way. From that point of view, everything in the universe moves to fill this circle. (1982 Dec. 1, America)

4. During Infancy

1) Nursing Babies

Do you think the babies are in confinement or in freedom during the nine months that they live in the womb? Freedom you say? With all that bent back and constricted leg movements? Your nose is blocked and your mouth is sealed and you say that's freedom? (Laughter) Try it yourself (Laughter) The cord is attached at the navel for air supply. Think how tough it is to breathe. Pretty tough, don't you think? You can't even stretch your legs and you call that living in freedom?

Being born in this world is about the same as that. The fetus gets its nutrition from its mother, and we do that from our universal mother. Listen to me. See if Reverend Moon is correct by knowing what passes through the umbilical cord. What do we need for survival? Food is necessary for survival but it's not the fundamental necessity, which is love. It's love. Even the pigs show this, and it's quite amazing. The baby pigs look for their mother within ten minutes of their birth. How in the world do they know where the nipples are? They rush there and start suckling with all their gusto. (Laughter)

Now, who taught them? It's all automatic, it's the mystery of give and take in collective life. The mother's love is transmitted through her milk and it goes to a place where it is supposed to go, very exactly. Even in sleep, the pigs know what they are doing. What does that mean? It means we all need automatically internalized education. We are born on the umbilical cord but actually it's the cord of love. We are the fruit of love.

Because every birth is the fruit of love, all parents must give love, which comes to fruition through births. This love connects the individuals, families, tribes, nations, the world, and eventually to God himself. No need for formal education there. Have you ever seen children born to ugly parents who refuse to nurse with them because they are ugly? Even the ugly mother is still the mother. Isn't that so? No one complains when suckling from a nipple, not if one is hungry. That's the mystery, a noble mystery right there.

2) The Task of Nursing

Love is invisible. Love is where God is. So, we respond by saying that only in love does God exist. It makes logical sense. God cannot exist without love. Why? Because man is born through love. God commands us to love because existence is based on love. Now, what is the origin of this idea? The same one -- all things began with love. The eye is created by love for love and follows love. So does the nose, or the cell. People touch for love and seek those they love.

Nothing strange about this, it's the origin of all things. It's love that prompts mother and father to cuddle their baby when he is born with a terrific cry. That's love. They never scold the baby for crying at birth. (Laughter) Love takes care of the dirty baby when he soils and goes to the bathroom. Don't you think? Do they charge the baby five dollars an hour and record in their bankbook? [No] Don't the parents just want to give, and give some more, and some more? So what happens when they just give and give? It is all accepted in the same spirit.

Love occupies an absolute place. Because of this, men and women must bind their relationship in love. The husband must be loyal to his wife to reach this absolute place. It's eternal. It's irreversible. We must stand firm on the principle of love. Now, what happens ultimately? It is 360 degrees and zero, it's God, it's alpha and omega. What happens?

It's the seed of all things. That's what the seed is. What's the conclusion, then? All things belong in the pocket of love. (Demonstrating) What happens when a man and a woman marry? They marry to obtain the seed. When they pursue it they get the embryo. What does it suckle from its parents? It suckles love from its parents. It suckles love from its parents, and it suckles life from its parents. It grows by suckling the body of its parents, by suckling their love and body. That's why these unloving parents in America are violating this fundamental universal principle. They must be punished.

3) Attitudes Toward Nursing

Everybody, do you want to be blessed? Do you want eternal life? You must merit it. Don't educate your children just as your children. You must raise your children to become offerings to humanity. When a mother nurses her baby, she must think of herself as a representative of humanity, who is entrusted with the task. You must love not just your own but someone else's children also. Those children raised with such love will become great leaders. If not now, maybe one or two generations later. This is the truth, it must be.

Whenever I see you nursing your babies I want to ask, "What kind of milk are you nursing your baby with?" I want to ask whether your union was blessed by God's love and connected through your love and your children are being nursed through true love.

4) The Joys of Nursing

I can't forget what my mother told me. When she was little all the uncles and cousins gathered at a wedding and the consensus opinion of all present concluded that the greatest joy in the world was that of raising children, in spite of all its attendant hardships. Why? The milk fills up when the baby gets hungry, did you know that? The discomfort is great when the milk really fills up as the breast becomes very sensitive. Only the mother knows the joys of nursing a hungry baby with a breast filled with milk.

A wonderful feeling follows when the full breast is emptied into the baby. The mother is filled with love when the baby suckles with relish. No one else can experience the whole range of emotions that converges on this act of nursing. People experience a tremendous let down when they marry off all their children, now that they cannot see them any time they want. One cannot just visit the married kids all the time. One misses them, can pray for them, pray for their blessings; that's precious, that's love ... People get old. So, we begin our life with love and end it with love. That's the principle we must follow, that stretches from this earth to high heaven.

5) Mothers' Sacrifice in Love

Parents enjoy even the diaper smell of their babies, just thinking about their happy bubbly babies, just thinking about their happy faces. That's parents' love for their children. Do you know mothers actually taste the feces? Have you done that yourself? You don't qualify to be a mother unless you've done that. Have you tasted feces? No? I have seen my mother taste the feces many times whenever one of her babies was sick. That's why I think the whole world of my mother. Okay, all the mothers here, have you done it? You haven't done it! Try it once. Of course, some of you are too old to have babies. (Laughter)

When you love God, to what limit do you love him? Until you love everything about God. Great hardships don't seem like hardships. The deepest valley can be the source of love. It's wonderful to see mothers stop their work to nurse their babies with milk-filled breasts. Women know the joys of this, but since I am not a woman I have not experienced them. Women are superior in this respect and I prostrate myself before them. Women are greater than men in this respect.

No matter how much I say I love babies, it's only on the surface. Can I feel the nipple being suckled away? How can I feed a baby that suckles away my blood and my fat? Everybody, did you ever like the sensation of being bitten by a blood-sucking mosquito? It's like being struck by lightning. Only love can make such a death-like experience enjoyable.

Without love, can a mother enjoy opening of her breast? No, she can't. Only the mother's love can feel the suckling baby, the peace of the world around her, not just her own person, and can forgive everything and urges the baby on to feed to his heart's content. That's how parents love their children.

You know, in some ways the baby can be looked at as the parents' enemy. A blood-sucking enemy that sucks the blood through the cord. But, mothers feel new hope, new feelings toward their husbands, all through their connection to their babies. There is something exchanged there. That's something no one can understand or control.

When the mother nurses, she gives the baby her flesh, but the flesh must lodge on the father's bone. Otherwise, the flesh will whither to nothing. That's why women's emotional depth is much greater than man's. All things being equal, they say women cry three times to men's one time.

People say, let's live well and let's love. But what is to live well? Live well by quarreling every day? [No] We all know that. The answer is simple. We must live well by loving one another for God. How shall we love one another? This is the issue. Do you hate them or love them when you look at your children? You experienced ladies, answer me. [Love them] How much?

I wish I were an experienced woman on this one. I cannot really tell even though I did a lot of research on the subject. How much? When I watch them nurse, the mother wants to feed more and the baby wants to suckle more ... Why do you feed your babies? Is it because you love them or because you hate them? That's not all. They soil themselves big and small and demand attention all night. They don't care if it's two or three in the morning, they demand to be fed. The mother is dog-tired with backaches and in deep sleep, but she wakes up and feeds the crying baby. Is this from love or hate? [From love] That's love.

Love wants to give more love, never satisfied, and wanting to feed the baby even when the baby is full. One never regrets when love is given away. One feels good when the full breast is suckled flat by the baby. You experienced ladies, do you agree? This is what I have been hearing. Am I right or wrong? I bet I am right.

How can we receive love from God? There is only one love. And therefore there is one method of receiving love. I bet you would want to know about the one method. Wouldn't you? [Yes, we would] It is right between parents and children. Would any parent discriminate among her children in giving them her love? Would she love the first born more than the last born? No parents feed their children differently. They supply flesh and blood to their children. They must supply them to all their children.

Mothers enjoy feeding their babies. Babies enjoy hugging their mothers' necks tight as they nurse. Mothers like the feeling of giving milk. There are no mothers who demand payment for this joy of giving milk. Another interesting thing is that love for babies is just the same even if the mother is ugly with her unattractive eyes, nose, mouth, and cheeks. It's all serious business when it comes to love for their babies. No one wants to be second in loving their babies, no one.



	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 6. Children's Birth and Growth [Part 2]

5. During Early Infancy

The newly born cannot recognize his parents. But the baby can respond to his parents with smiles. Although the baby doesn't recognize anything, the mother is just happy with the response. A psychological cord is being established through which parental love is being passed to the baby.

Everybody, have you seen any baby embarrassed by his accident? The baby feels no embarrassment with his accident and just smiles at his mother who has to clean up the mess. Isn't that sweet? (Laughter) Love makes this all possible. Only love does it, do you understand? Love sees nothing ugly or unsightly, and can conquer everything.

Now, everybody, we started out with infancy. It's the time of pride. Wouldn't you feel proud of the baby that just emerged from the womb? Yes, you would be proud, even of the baby's first cry. The proudest is the mother who has given birth to the baby. Right? The baby kicks, the baby cries, that's all the more reason to be proud of your baby. You are proud of the baby even if the baby can't talk. Just proud.

The mother says to the baby, "Okay, my son, grow up, grow up strong" as she exhorts her baby. Exhorting, how? Even when the mother is dog-tired from her low-paying factory job, even when she has to clean up the baby's mess, she is still proud. The baby is a happy baby if he has a proud mother. Don't you agree? [We do.] Everything, all things ... even the small insects are proud. Even the inorganic things.

All things in the universe are like that. They are all proud.

1) Childhood

Children desire to go back to the comfort of their parents. All of humanity desires this as its basic makeup.

There are stages in child rearing. The tender, precious years are followed by crawling, then walking. Then learning to use the spoon. Then the child recognizes the approvals and disapproval from his mother. Sometimes our baby Kook Jin, when he was about one, would not come to me when coaxed. Then he breaks into a big smile when he recognizes that I am pouting. That's when I knew he was really clever. Children can tell your moods and react to them appropriately.

All of you ought to watch children grow to be school age. They soil diapers, then crawl, then walk, still struggling and stumbling, then fight with their siblings, crying and screaming. That's education. That's growing up.

Then they learn to talk. When they first learn to say "Daddy," they don't know what that means. They don't know what they are saying when they say "Daddy." They keep saying it, eventually realizing what that means by habit. It's amazing to watch them learn to speak, learning things like abstract nouns. It would take an encyclopedia to explain how it takes place but they just learn it.

Children only need parents. Why would they need anything else? Would they need money? Power? Self concept? Only the mother's breast. That's all ... Nothing else. All I care about is my mother's breast. All my education is my mom and dad. The first thing we learn is speech. The first word we learn is to say "Momma." First "Momma" and then "Dadda." That's one's first property. That's how we become one with our parents, through this property connection. All begins here. That's why nothing else can be acceptable.

Today's children grow up differently than yesterday's. Things change. Things change, including speech patterns. Children like toys that spin, move, go up and down fast. They get excited. Get very excited. You know, when they get excited their eyes, minds and spirits all become one with the body. The things children play with, something as fast as a train. What do you call it? Roller-skates? Is that what they are? You know, the ones that slide up the wall and down the cliff -- they seem to like those quite a bit. Don't they? [They do] The principle is the same.

Children today seem to like insects, baby monkeys, small fish, and the like. Why? They like to watch them grow, learn to love them, and like the idea.

You must be as a child. Children's self concept requires a generalized approach. Children want nothing but their mothers. There are no other desires. They only think about their mother. Their whole life, whole sensors, whole cognitive system are centered on their mothers. It's the mother at all times, before and after nursing, all the time. That's why you must be as a child. That's how you can sleep as if you are in the arms of your mother and father even when sleeping alone. That's how it works.

2) Parental Influence Until 20

Parental love prevails until age 20. This is love's preparatory period. One receives parental love until 20. After that, one leaves the parents' love to establish one's own marital love. As marital love gets stronger, their love for their children gets stronger. That's the way it works.

Loved from birth ... Loved by the parents while in the womb. Mother and father love the child. For nine months, touching the baby ... Loving when he is born, then until he goes to school ... Until college, now how many years is that? Twenty years. Or is it 22 years? Six years, then three and three, that's 12, and then college. How many years is it? Sixteen years plus kindergarten, that's 18 years. That's the parental sphere of love ... Parents always feel, even with all their love for them, that they have not done the best, or not as well as someone else's parents, and feel the pain of inadequacy.

You don't understand it until you have your own children. Parents never sleep comfortably when they are separated from their children. You must realize how great your parents have been, with all the tension and stress they lived with because of you. That's love. So, when you are over 20 ... it's moving into a different stage of life.

Can we arrive at the place of our heart's desire all at once? Because we cannot do that we must not rush blindly, but steadily recover the ground we have lost whenever we backslide. There are no two ways about it. Now then, what is our fundamental self, fundamental place? We should have been born as God's direct children.

If we had been born as God's direct, incorruptible children, then our love would have reflected that ancestry. Growing old from childhood to middle age, then decline, our whole life, can we say we have lived within the sphere of God's love? After the fall of man, we cannot say we have been living within the sphere of God's love. That's within God's power to reject and outside God's domain to protect. It's not within God's ideal sphere.

You must establish a connection between the church and your children before they turn 20. In other words, you lose them if you do not anchor them while they are still in middle school and high school. That's straight from our church statistics. They will drift into society if you don't anchor them with the church by the age of 17. This is a serious matter.

6. Need for Family Education

1) Reasons for Correct Child-Rearing

Without the fall, the family should consist of men and women who are God's true sons and daughters. They are one with God. Men and women must become one, whole and complete. Couples do not exist just for themselves. Children need parental education. They must be prepared in all things.

The children wanted by God, who can live in Eden, must be sons and daughters of universal character. They must be qualified enough to have dominion over all creatures.

2) The Fall of Man Requires Education

Education is necessary to save humanity. Education is necessary. Man's ancestors fell because of ignorance. I will be brief since you already know about the Principle. Adam and Eve remained ignorant as they moved to take over the dominion of this world. As they were growing up they had not understood God's teachings. They fell not because they knew what it was, but because they didn't. Our ancestors didn't know the path of righteousness so that their descendants cannot surpass their ancestors in this knowledge.

We have had many great historical figures and religious leaders, but none has been able to provide the correct path that God had taught. No religion, no philosopher, no statesman, has been able to illuminate the path. Because of this, our history continues the heritage of our ignorant ancestors, deviating from God's principles. This is what I see. So, we must educate the ignorant humanity. This is a problem. A good education can restore God's knowledge but a bad education has prevailed. That's our current state.

Because of the fall, we need a messiah. Without the fall, we would not need one. Because of the fall, we lost our God. Because of the fall, we lost our basic human character. Without the fall, we would have retained the basic knowledge of God. But this is not the work of God, not the work of God. That's the condition already established for us. We need no more. If we were one with God, there is no knowledge lacking in our midst. We would not need any education dealing with the fundamentals of man.

What is the basic problem of man? It's food. Then survival. Then, after those two are taken care of, love emerges. Have you learned how to eat since you have been born? We were born with the natural ability to eat. We must eat. When our mouth touches something, we naturally want to eat it. Therefore we naturally seek to fulfill more than eating, surviving, and loving. We should move from these goals, on to the world of solid feelings, then on to the world of solid values in order to avoid the fall. However, because we have fallen, everything is in reverse. We must make right what is in reverse. When a baby is born, he comes head first, his buttocks last. This must be reversed. We look like humans but we are not. It's our dilemma, all because of our fall. Therefore we must struggle against this fall concept. What must we realize in order to reverse this state of being? Controlling the fall concept is more important than wanting a messiah. We must fight the fall concept. Our strength gets stronger as we increase our struggle.

The individual is a product of history, as are the family, the nation, and the world. Among all the products, how large is the product of good? How much good has the world produced altogether? I want to know. In your own environment, what percent consists of good? In your own personal character, what percent consists of good? I want to know. When we consider how much evil and how much good there is, we recognize that good is surrounded by evil. There is no education needed to do evil. It's easy to do evil, no education needed. Our history began with evil so that no one needs to learn to do evil. Do you need to learn to do evil? We need to learn to return to human morality and the dictates of conscience as our standards. What kind of education? Even with one that centers on good and on conscience, how many of us live up to the standards? Anyone can do evil without any learning. Anyone can pass that course.

Do we need an education for evil? Don't we? No need to learn about evil. No need to teach to do evil. If you just leave them alone, they naturally turn evil. Just follow the body and evil takes over. Isn't that so? [Yes] Hey, you grandpa there, if you follow your body, is that good or evil? [We become evil] No, you can't even think about being good. You surely become evil.

3) Family Education through Religion

Did Jesus have a family he could love? Did Jesus love his mother? No, he couldn't. Did he love his father? His father was a stepfather. Did he love his brothers? He couldn't love his brothers. Whom did he love? As the epitome of love, Jesus wanted to love his mother and father but couldn't. Because Adam and Eve did not learn about love, Jesus tried to teach his mother and father how to live in love. But his mother and father did not listen to him.

To teach love, one must transcend Judaism and the Bible. Because Jesus came as the representative of God, for the father, for the bridegroom, for the brother, Mary's household should have treated him as God's representative. Jesus should have addressed Joseph, "Hey, you, Joseph!" as Joseph was not his father. He should have addressed Mary, "Hey you, Mary!" as Mary was not his mother. They should have received education from him. Did they accept the education?

From a human perspective they were father and son, but from heaven's perspective Jesus was Lord, God's representative; they should have followed his education in the ways of love. Jesus should have taught his parents, his brothers, and should have told them about the kind of woman for him. Did Jesus give that kind of education? Does it say so in the Bible? It's all about empty rhetoric on how go to heaven.

Historically, Koreans are similar to the Jews. Koreans are the Jews of the Far East. Korea was the reason for the Sino-Japanese War, as it was for the Russo-Japanese War, and the War of the Pacific. Korea is the thorniest problem of Asia, as it is the most talked about country at all international meetings at the United Nations. Isn't that strange? But through all these trials and tribulations, Korea has not disappeared. The Korean people are excellent as individuals. They are as good as anyone one-on-one. But their parental education was poor. Since our real father failed in educating us, we must be educated by a stepfather to create a great people. That's the task of the Unification Church.

What does religion teach? Does it teach you to eat, drink and be merry as the body dictates? It's getting more and more difficult to teach the young as time passes.

Heaven is made up of heart and soul, not a kingdom of religious theories or religious denominations, just heart and soul. Why is God seeking people and holy persons? It is to make sons and daughters. What kind of sons and daughters? The kind of sons and daughters whom God can take into his confidence and confide His feelings to.

4) The Limits of World Education

We live in a world full of uncertainties about learning and teaching. One can learn evil very easily. Nor can one rest his mind easy. The Communists are everywhere, right next door. One can get into a wrong argument, with a terrible consequence.

People up to now have taught their sons and daughters so that they can have a good family life. That's all in reverse. Our days are all turned upside down. We must achieve a good heaven, a good world, a good nation, and a good society to achieve a good personal life. This principle has been turned upside down because of the fall. People say, "If I can live well, then my family can live well, then our society will live well" -- which is all in reverse. It's all up side down. Heaven looks at this kind of world and wants its humanity to end this upside down way of thinking. "To revert back to restoration, you must beat your bodies," it says. Christianity has been persecuted because of this insistence, as have been the Christian family, the Christian nations, and the Christian world.

What use is there in today's American educational methods? You must cut off everything at the root, must cut off everything, cut off everything completely.

What is it that the American young follow in pursuit of their individualism, their self-interests? It's pragmatism, and this philosophy of profitable life must be completely, 180 degrees, reversed, and turned right side up. What happened to a nation once based on Christianity? This is not the work of God, but of satan who plays with them. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] I also understand that you have been getting an individualistic education in America and have grown accustomed to the self-centered way of life, and all this makes your work very difficult.

As I travel across America I feel revulsion about living in America. I also feel our children should not be educated in America at all.

5) Goodness Is the Purpose of Education

People everywhere want to be good and hope to be good. Don't our teachers stand behind the podium and teach, saying to their pupils, "You must become good Koreans in the future"? In the same way, we teach students in middle school, high school, and in college to be good people as the purpose of education. There are absolutely no good persons who live for their individual self. What kind of education, what kind of moral standards do we have in Asia? For the attainment of good.

Many people don't understand that goodness brings its reward. But, do we understand, however difficult, the importance of moral beliefs as the purpose of our education and the goal of the humanities? No. But, why not? We prefer the higher plateau of perfection to our low, fallen position. Heaven cannot educate us all in one-to-one teachings so that, through education, it teaches us indirectly and symbolically. We must recognize that the teachings tell us to be good and do good.

What is good? It is the locomotive of progress. Therefore we must give. Give what? Not the rejects, not the hand-me-downs, not the leftover foods. We must give our lives. Not only our lives, but also our only true love. This is parental love. For this, we of the Unification Church try to give parental love, working like slaves, sweating for the earth, shedding tears for mankind, and bleeding for heaven.

6) The Most Important Lesson

Why do you like Reverend Moon when you meet him? Why do you feel that way? You feel that way because through him, more than through your husbands, your national leaders, your other teachers, you feel you get closer to the heavenly principles. It's not his human accomplishment; it's just the way of truth. Love must precede education. There was love before the Creation. That is the truth. All things, including the humans made up of all things, want to return to God's love. That's the truth.

All of you are like that too. Which do you prefer, to die in God's love or to die without it? Which do you prefer? [To die in God's love]

You will choose to die in God's love.

So, do you feel confident about dying in God's love? [Yes] Raise your hands if you believe that. If you believe it, your flesh and blood will be the flesh and blood and energy sources of your people. It is the same principle, isn't that so? All good leaders want to die for love.

What is the most important lesson to teach in education? The most important lesson is: "If you have to die, die for love." This lesson is more important than a degree from Harvard University. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] What do you think we, the Unification Church, should do? What do you think we should do? "Let's die for the highest love, the love for God and humanity," that's what we should do.

The movement was put into motion, and the direction set, for this purpose. Men and women were created for this purpose, fathers and mothers began everything for this purpose, sons and daughters began everything for this purpose. Everything in the universe was given as a gift of love for this purpose. This is the only lesson there is in our education. There is no more. If you live by this principle, you will stand firm before God without shame. Do you understand this? [Yes]

Now, God is in heaven, an ideal heaven. Who can live in heaven close to God? One who is like God himself. If God says love your enemy, then the person who does everything to love his enemy is the one who sits close to God in heaven. How is it, isn't that so? [Yes, it is so] Don't you like that? How about that? (Laughter)

Looking at it this way, what is the most important lesson in education? What is the most important cultivation of mind? In all education and the cultivation of mind, we must learn and cultivate to love the enemy. That's the only conclusion. Patience in Chinese character consists of a dagger above a heart. Did you know that? That's the meaning. If you want to accomplish a large task, you must endure the dagger hundreds, thousands, and millions of times.

7) Rearing, not Bearing, Is More Important

Parents shouldn't be overjoyed that they have a son. They should worry about how to rear him as a worthy son. Only then can they say they understand heaven's principles. It's wrong just to bear sons without this understanding. One should worry as to how to make the son worthy of and useful to his nation. If one wants a son for his nation, then everything begins from the nation. This is very important. Are you now standing before God as his true sons and daughters? Then you are free to move in any direction, east or west. You are moving horizontally and are progressing on the plane. Then you can reach the goal no matter which direction you take. Then you will do well either in school or at work. It's all right for the person to go to college as long as he keeps his correct bearing. It's all right for him to have a job with his correct bearing. Various styles and directions come to the same goal, although it may appear that one is not moving on a straight line.

You all recognize how tough it is to raise children. Children are your flesh and blood. They shed tears if their mothers shed tears. They lament if their fathers lament, all in one mind. It is tough to raise these children, however. When we look at it, we realize that we are not God's children. We simply look the other way when God sheds tears. We simply shrug when God laments. It's because we have inherited satan's flesh and blood. Rather, we rejoice when God laments. We laugh when everything is in ruins. Think about the labor that God must endure to guide and reform this humanity. How can God work through human history if he cannot find the hundreds, thousands, ten thousands that would lament along with God?

You think Reverend Moon's way is sure to bring about his ruination. No, his is history's splendid way. I have been persecuted and chased by the world, but who is the successful one? All those who persecuted me are dead now, and all the foundations that I laid are now coming my way. You've seen the movie "The Ten Commandments," where the sea is split to allow the Israelis to cross, and you know it matters not whether you are on this side of the sea or the other, because blessings come across the sea, even across the Pacific Ocean. They come looking for their rightful owner. With this much evidence, do you think your teacher Reverend Moon, the fighter, is on the verge of ruination? "No." You must teach your children well. Why do I say this? Because we must teach the tradition centered on the Abel family.





Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Attitudes of Parents Toward Child-Rearing

1. Hoping Their Children Will Do Better than Themselves

You experienced ladies, aren't you happy when a passerby says your child is a million times better looking than you are? You will be tickled pink (Laughter) That means the mother is a million times better looking. Wouldn't that be so! Which mother in the world would take that compliment as meaning that she is the one who is a million times uglier than her child? Which mother would even think like that? All mothers are happy under the circumstances. Those are mothers' sentiments everywhere. Mothers are just happy with the results.

If a family wants the children to do worse than their father, the household will surely fall, not prosper. Even if the father is president of the country, if his children don't do as well the family will eventually bite the dust in a few generations. So, when the child says to his father, "I don't believe I should do worse than you," then the father must not criticize the decision. Rather, he should wholeheartedly agree with the view.

2. Children Should Do More Good than Parents

Are there any parents, even though they themselves may be evil, who would say to their children, "I am a murderer and robber so I want you to be one too"? They would tell their children to be good even if they themselves are evil. When parents tell their children "not to become an evil person," that means they admit that they have been evil themselves. When they say, "I want you to do well," that means they themselves have not done well.

Good parenting requires that one devote oneself fully to one's children. That's where the merit is, as it is the foundation of all education.

This is the value we must spread to society and to the world. Don't you think? Are there truly bad parents? I read once that one particular couple went on a cruise after sending their sons to an orphanage. Now, this is a sure way to create bad children, as few children who are constantly with their parents ever go bad.

Do parents ever teach their children to do evil? Most parents want to leave goodness to their children even if they have nothing else to give. Parents want to give their most precious gift to their children, with interests compounded daily. Don't you think?

3. Parents Spare Nothing

People who have worked hard to amass a fortune would gladly give up everything they have to save their parents if that's what's called for to revive them. They would be willing to give up all external things. Parents, on their part, would be willing to give up not only all external things, but they would even want to give up their own lives to save their children.

When I was a child I observed many bird nests. If you climb up the tree to go to their nests, the parent birds would attack you, pecking you desperately to protect their young even though you are many times bigger than they are. They are desperate in defense of their offspring. Not just once, but over and over if necessary. Their protective desire transcends their love for their own lives. Isn't that very obvious?

Human beings do the same. One must be willing to give up one's life for love. That makes one a true human being. What is a good human being, we asked earlier? True goodness is in the willingness to give up one's life for the loved ones. This is the only justifiable definition of good. It's incontrovertible. Do you recognize this? True goodness is in love ...

When I was in Danbury I saw an interesting phenomenon. They were trying to flatten a slope to make a tennis court out of it. The work went on and off because of the rain, which would close up the operation for a while until it became dry enough. During one particular off period, a bird nest had settled there, only about three meters off the track, near where prisoners used to take a walk everyday. The bird colors blended well into the environment so that no one noticed them until they had hatched although people walked by every day. That's how the birds were hatched. It was when they heard the little birds chirping for food that people discovered them. The prisoners tried to do nasty things to the birds, naturally. What was interesting was the way the parents brought food. They would land some distance from the nest and would walk, varying their positions every day to avoid some predators like falcons nearby. That's why they varied their routines every day. That's how they protected their chicks.

As they grew, their parents got awfully fussy about people coming near their chicks, as if they didn't want you to see them. (Laughter) But, who taught them that, to do precisely that all the time? If you pretend that you are not watching, they calm down, but if you look at them again they get very fussy. (Laughter) Who taught them this? It's the universal force. The father-son bloodlines ... God created love as the axis and everything else on the same plane around it, so that their position may be lower but still on the same plane. Do you understand what I am saying?

Honeybees do the same. They search for honey among the flowers and use their wings and legs to get it. I know something about honeybees as I was involved in bee-keeping one time. If you tried to pull the bee away during its honey sucking, it would rather lose its innards than part company with honey. Honey must be awfully good to lose one's life for it! True love is like that. One is willing to give up one's life for it. One does not calculate benefits and losses on love. True love demands everything else to become insignificant. Parents will risk their lives to save their children in peril. Parents are willing to die for their love. That's true love, understand?


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Guiding the Children

1. Educating Children About Prudence

Children must be raised to be prudent in everything even if they are raised in a reputable family. In other words, worthy children are raised to be prudent in all things. Every step taken, every word uttered, every action contemplated must be prudent. Manners are complex and it's not easy to master them.

Nowadays no one cares that much about manners in this age of permissiveness. It's critical. Do young people like manners? If we don't teach them manners, it's our own ruination: no future. Prudent families contain many useful educational resources. They teach them how to deal with adults, with siblings, with parents.

2. Dedication Needed

Cornerstones must be placed correctly, and center-points well measured. Without correct cornerstones, no sound structure will be possible. Universal victory and historical victory may depend on the cornerstones. Think you are at this very moment laying down the cornerstones. Awesome, isn't it? So, you must be dedicated in all things over and over. Because we are not perfect we must dedicate ourselves hundreds of times, thousands of times, until we attain results that are worthy of perfection. Think about the consequences one hundred years, three hundred years, one thousand years later, from mislaid cornerstones. Other mislaid parts can be fixed only if the cornerstones are laid properly.

Everybody wants an excellent son. But, how shall we raise and educate an excellent human being? Some might say, send them through kindergarten and college. But education is a lifetime dedication.

We need people who can establish new ways. That's why God particularly favors with love those who struggle against evil. We need parents who would dedicate themselves to their children from infancy. We need great servants dedicated to children. The Unification Church has been guiding you to become those very servants. While we look to the higher grounds, we must also be loved by those that are lowly. That is why all blessed families must struggle. When we take pity on our own children, we should also remember to take pity on all other children. In this way, no one shall fail.

Parents must be dedicated to posterity. They must be determined to leave blessings to their children. Such families will not fail.

The main problem is how the blessed families, their children, and their children's children, all three generations, may live together with their teacher. Do you understand what I am saying? Did you know that if you are a servant dedicated to three generations you would be the most meritorious in the eyes of heaven? In view of this, you must be dedicated to educating your children so that they learn these ideals.

You must raise them straight, yes, straight. If you don't have enough to eat, pray to God. If you get some bread as a result, that shows God's pity and power. Yes, that shows it. You must teach your children that heaven is taking pity on you when strangers offer help that is unexpected.

3. Subjecting Them to Hardships

There is an old Korean saying, "Whip the ones you love and feed the ones you hate." Do you understand what it means? It makes perfect sense. Why? In order to maintain the correct tradition ... one must become tear-soaked in love expressed through the parental whip. I can understand that, do you?

Everybody, did sweetness come out of bitterness or did bitterness come out of sweetness? Which came first? [Bitterness] (Laughter) Of course. The rules of life dictate that. Now, did light come out of darkness, or darkness out of light? [Light out of darkness] (Laughter) Yes, of course. So, if you accept bitterness there is an abundance of sweetness that comes out of it. Those who accept any amount of bitterness can create any amount of sweetness.

Now, love is good, love is sweet, love is bitter, which is it? "Sweet." That's for the Westerners. For the Asians, it's bitter. (Laughter) That's right. The Asians understand true sweetness. But, if you know only sweetness, you don't know what to do with bitterness. Which are more numerous? Those who want to work hard all their lives or those who don't want to work hard all their lives? Which ones? Do you prefer to live without work or with work? [Live with work]

You know the story of the grasshopper and the ant? Which one do you admire more? The grasshopper that lives off the dew drops while singing and dancing his life away in the warm sun, or the ant that works all day and all evening without rest ... Would you really want to be the ant, disfigured and darkened from overwork, not the grasshopper? (Laughter) The grasshopper only has a big mouth, just a big mouth.

When you raise your children, do you want them to be grasshoppers or ants? Which ones? [Ants] But why? Is it so that we can while away our youth as grasshoppers and then work like ants in middle age? Or, is it the other way around, working like ants while young and resting like grasshoppers later in life? Which way? [Working like ants while young] Really? [Yes] Could you enjoy singing when you are too old? (Laughter) You can enjoy just as much hearing and watching someone else sing.

4. Often Force Is Necessary

We run into obstacles whenever we expect to do everything we want or live the way we want. Why? Because this only leads to a certain ruination. The more truthful one's way of life, the more obstacles are thrown in the way. It's because we have fallen. God throws in obstacles all the way whenever we try something. That's the only way he can save mankind. We as fallen creatures cannot find our own ways of salvation. Only God can.

How does God find them? Not by abandoning mankind to their own devices, but by dragging us into a fortress to teach us a lesson. It's a form of kidnapping. It is evil to kidnap a good person in order to make him a bad one. But is it good or evil to kidnap a bad one to make him a good one through subjecting him to all sorts of trials? It is good to kidnap a bad one and, if he is stubborn, subject him to beating, leg bending, nose pulling, and so on, until he realizes, "Oh, I am a good person." It is evil to subject a good person to such trials to make him evil. But how would the evil-turned-good person feet toward his tormentor? Would he feel thankful or resentful? What's your answer? Resentful or thankful? Of course, he is thankful.

Some of you have dealt with a farm ox. During rainy days you might want to skip feeding him. The ox tail sometimes whipped me when I was young. Some of you have obviously experienced it because you are laughing. It's not just me. When you are told to take the ox out to the pasture and feed him by a certain hour of the day, but there is no grass in the pasture, what do you do? Then you say, "Well, there is a spot with good grass up on the hill. Let's go there," and take the ox up the steep hill. But on the way, the ox finds some grass, quite meager by comparison, and wants to settle there. But, you have to whip him and kick him without pity. Have you ever done that? Would the ox's feelings be hurt and refuse to eat once you finally get to the place with abundant grass? No, the ox would be ear-to-ear in gratitude and would really go to town on the good grass.

Reverend Moon understands this and has been whipping and kicking you, but you don't understand this. You don't know that there is a pasture with good grass out there. But if you knew that, you would want to be whipped and kicked to get there. Do you understand what I am saying? Once during the Korean War, I witnessed the following among the refugees. A mother was carrying her five-year-old child on her back but the fellow, not knowing anything about the war around him, was singing and having a good time. Then the mother got tired and told him to walk, and the boy refused, whining, "I don't like you, Mom. I don't want to go any more unless you carry me. Carry me, carry me." (Laughter)

What do you think the loving parents should do to the child? They must carry the child. That's the correct way. But, under the circumstances, trying to carry the child would result in both of them dying. So, what to do? You must make the boy walk. You might have to threaten him, slap him in the face, to make him walk, until you reach safety. If you were the parents, what would you do? Abandon the child? Kill the child? Or use force to take him? Which is the best method? Abandon? Kill? What to do if neither is possible? You must drag him by all means, even if you have to pull him by the nose or by the ear.

This is true love. If you dragged him by force like that he would be absolutely grateful afterward, saying, "Oh, boy, thank you, Mother for saving me, while all of my friends are dead." One would be struck by lightning if one complained about the matchmaking harm that the pulled ear or dragged nose would cause in the future. Rather, the child would renew his appreciation whenever he sees his deformed ear: "How great is my mother's love, how awesome is my mother's love," he would say this over and over as long as he lives.

Some of you say, "Our teacher lives to torture us." Don't you? I have no sympathy for you when I put you to work. I feel sympathy only when we are together. I feel like pulling you by the nose when I need to put you to work. I feet like whipping you, kicking you whenever you refuse to go. This is the correct way. Why do we have to do that? Because we want to enter the highest sphere of God's love. We want to monopolize God's love in a way that no religious teacher before, no organization before, no nation before were ever able to attain, by surpassing all that they tried to do before in history. This is the correct education, this is the correct strategy. (32-255)

5. The Love Rod

All Korean customs are like that, aren't they? When the children of wealthy families in the past didn't study, they were hit with a willow switch. The daily routine has to be followed according to strict orders. If this is not done, then people can fall. (126-24)

Education cannot happen if you say nice things all the time. The grandfather tries to educate his grandson by hitting with a willow switch saying, "Pay attention, boy!" Doesn't he? That is the method of education. Have you forgotten, when you were young, being hit and punished by your parents ... ? Especially the teachers.

I attended a private school when I was young, and our teacher usually made us write down several pages from things like the Analects of Confucius or Mencius. The next day we had to give a lecture on it. If we couldn't do it we were beaten with willow switches. Anyway I remember being beaten. I remember I hoped that the teacher's raised hand would freeze in mid air. (Laughter) I wanted him to just stand there, shaking with his hand in the air and then throw away the stick. All sorts of things raced through my mind. (101-168)

There are two types of people, those who shout "Hey!" and strike like a bolt of lightening as though the sky was breaking and there is the kind that just shouts, "Hey!" The sound of a loving "Hey!" and a furious "Hey!" may sound the same, but the two worlds are divided. One is heaven and the other is hell. Isn't that so? The rod is the same.

There are two types of beating. There is a love rod. Do you agree? A love rod. During the course of one's married life, the wife often criticizes and nags her husband. If a man friend did the same thing, there would probably be a fight. He would say, "You son of a bitch! Why are you criticizing and nagging me?" But if his wife criticizes him he just giggles. (Laughter) The fact that she tears him to pieces is because of her deep love for him. Isn't that so? There are two types of rod. (170-81)

The love rod immediately forgets. Look at my children. Because I have so many children to raise there are times when I have to punish them. The next day, everything is forgotten. Your children are very precious. You don't remember all their mistakes, saying, "I remember you did this." The rod of love forgets. (141-46)

Blessing will follow after the love rod. Do you understand? [Yes] Does a thief follow? [Blessings will follow] What! [Blessings] You like blessings, don't you? [Yes!] It is true. If the parents hit their child when he has done no wrong, then the very foundation of their fortune all melts away. The parents that like hitting their children should stand in front of their children with bowed heads, shedding tears of repentance. As far as love is concerned, there can be no king who wields his power openly and no authoritarian parent.

6. You Should Guide Your Children with Tears of Love

The words you have spoken until now have been false. They have been words that have not been spoken on the foundation of heart. From now, you have to speak words that stand on the foundation of heart. You have to speak centering on True Parents and God's thought. You must not swear as you please. You should not say to your children, "You sons of b..." You should not swear, and you should not hit them just as you please. You children are your second God. And children should not resist their parents. The parents are their first God. And their grandfather and grandmother are the God above that. (136-296)

In the field of emotions, if you feel more pity for the other person than you feel for yourself, then the way to become one will arise naturally. What do you think about parents who hit their child in anger? They should immediately repent. If a mother doesn't hit her child but rather sheds streams of tears out of pity and love for her child, it is much more effective. Isn't that so? If the mother does this, then the mother won't surrender. She will always be victorious and be able to bring her children to surrender. Actually, she will get less result if she hits them.

The older brother might be really annoyed at his younger brothers and sisters but if his mother persuades him in this way he is the one who will end up surrendering. Do you think this is possible? [Yes] So what do you need for unification? You need an emotional side. The same applies to my family. Mother has to receive my permission to hit the children. If she says, "I think I will have to punish them this once," I say, "Go ahead" and then she punishes them. When there is no other option than to punish the children, she does it in this way. I would not stand for it if she raised her hand towards the children for no reason. You must not do that. The question is with how much love did you treat your children? You have to know about these kinds of things. Do you understand? Now you know how you should live your private lives, don't you? (44-156)

7. Raise Your Children To Be One With The Will

If you give God's words without responsibility, you will lose power. If you have received God's words in your heart, then you should believe them. You have to act after having drawn the line of goodness that you have. That is why, when the noble families of long ago educated their children, they always taught their children not to speak lightly in the morning if possible. They taught them that in the morning, if possible, they should listen rather than speak. This kind of attitude is needed in one's life of faith as well. (40-73)

Blessed family members should not try to achieve God's sovereignty, God's people, or God's domain (territory) conceptually; they have to achieve it substantially, always thinking about it. It is the time to act with responsibility. So even when you take one step, it should be a step to realize your goal. When you educate your children as well, you have to think about how you can educate them to become people who can fulfill their mission in front of the Will. Even when you are breast-feeding your child, you have to breast-feed him or her having this kind of thought. (12-134)

You should become a husband and wife that the Messiah needs. You should have children that the Messiah needs. Become sons and daughters who have the tradition of the country. Follow the tradition of the sovereign. You must become parents who teach your children to do this. You must become people of love. The attitude of love is not just to say, "How cute. How cute." You have to be able to say, "Heavenly Father, how impatiently you have waited, through the thousands of years of the course of restoration, for sons and daughters whom you could love." You have to think, "Children with that kind of heart and love have to exist in order for the true country and the true world to appear." You have to think and teach your children, "Even when you are sleeping, steep in the right way."

Therefore you have to become parents who don't express your last wish when you are about to die, but who teach your children while you are alive. You have to become people who can die with thanks that you have taught your children well. You should not be parents who, when are about to express your last dying words, busily say, "Oh, don't do this or that." It is a parent's job when they die, to look back on the secrets they have shared and the deeds that they have accomplished together with joy, asking their children to do even better than the parents have done. (55-87)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Reason You Have to Study

1. Studying Is Not Easy

Where is the student who goes to school because he likes it? In the beginning, all children go to school because they have no choice. Moreover, elementary school students go to school because they have no choice. They are frightened of their parents. Do any children study because they like it? Everyone is like that in the beginning. They start to study because they have no choice. It is only later that they come to know the taste of teaming and go to school to learn. Then the parents are quite surprised.

When the children realize that education contains many stimulating contents, they begin to enjoy studying. They don't like study in itself, but they come to realize that their area of freedom is relative to how much they study. That's why they come to enjoy studying. There is no one who enjoys study in itself. There might be a person who enjoys sleeping, but there is no one who enjoys study from the beginning. They come to enjoy study because, through it, their area of activity is widened. (36-120)

Do you students like to go to school? Do you like studying in school? Actually, what is good about study? Think about it. You go to school early in the morning. You have to endure five or six long hours sitting down listening to the teacher. What is good about that? But you say to yourself, "What's to be done?" You study, but is studying as delicious as the food you eat when you are hungry? It's quite frustrating isn't it? Seen in this light, everyone dislikes studying. They study because they have to. (42-18)

Parents tell their children to study hard at school. But that's not easy to do. It's painful! But it is a warning for them to prepare for the future. The professor standing on the podium energetically teaching his students is also preparation for the future. A farmer going out and energetically working on his land is also preparation for the future. It is preparation for building the country. (147-205)

2. What the Purpose of Study Should Be

Rev. Moon of the Unification Church is no different than you. I might be a little fatter, but other than that, nothing is different. Then what is different? The way I look at things centering on the conscience is different. The resultant actions are different. For example, between the parents who raise their children in order to be taken care of and live well when they are old, and the parents who raise their children so the whole village can benefit, which is better? [The parents who raise their children so the whole village can benefit.] As you know that, you don't need any more education.

Going further, of the parents who raise their children to benefit the village and the parents who raise their children to benefit the country, which is better? In other words, which parent is greater? The parents who educate their sons and daughters to say, "The reason I push them to study in kindergarten, push them to study hard in elementary school, push them to study hard in middle school, push them to study hard in university, and even push them when they are studying for a doctoral degree ..." (103-199)

Most children want to play when they see their neighborhood friends. They are really happy. They are even happy to see the village dog. To the children who like to run and play about, you should say, "Hey, you little rascals. Don't do that!" If your children study, shedding tears, they will succeed in life. Who should they study for? Not for themselves. They should study for the country and the world. Do you understand? Is this good or evil? Is it bad? [It is right]

Do you like your mother and father hitting you? [Yes] If the children don't study, the fact that the mother has to say, "Your father and I are sacrificing very much to give you a good education so that you can be happy in the future. Why don't you study? I'll teach you to disobey me!" is because of the fallen history of man. The fact that you and I have to put right this world, is a pledge that you and I have made together. (97-99)



	
Raising Children in God's Will





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. What the Parents Should Teach

1. The Thing That Is More Important Than Study

Those people who have been blessed by me, put up your hands. All right, where do you think you are headed for? Before you heard my words, you lived as you pleased. The blessed families these days say to their second-generation children, "Study! Study! Study!" You stupid people have forgotten the very basics of the path of the life of faith. You, who have become half-wits, do you think that by telling your children to study hard, they will become faithful and filial sons and daughters? That's preposterous. They will say, "My mother and father suffered in the Unification Church, but I am not going to go that path!"

You have to teach them the way of love that will enable them to digest all these things. That is why the mother and the father have to drag their children wherever they go, even going without food, they have to show their children with tears how to love the neighborhood, and pray for the country. When they had little sense, they thought this kind of thing was a waste of time but after they come to their senses, they will say, "Our mother and father are the best!" The children know that their mother and father are not shedding tears for them. The more they grow up, the more they will come to realize that their parents will love the country and live for God's Will and to save humankind, even if it means discarding their children. I have come to realize this. They thought this is to take responsibility for the fate of this country and this race, and to be a pioneer to make the base for the restoration of humankind." Or the parents who worry about their sons and daughters' future and educate them to become people who can benefit the village? You, over there. How about answering this question? [The parents who educate their children to live for the country]

It is good to live for the country, but we were not born with the authority to be the master of one country. We are people who were born for all people, for the world. Because all the things on the earth belong to humankind, we have to live for the world. So although Koreans may teach their children to say, "I am studying for Korea," you should teach them to have a philanthropic ideology to go beyond their tribe, their nation and their race, and to become pioneers who, with the heart of a brother or sister, sacrifice their bodies and their whole lives for the restoration of humankind.

Of the parents who teach their children to be like this and the parents who teach their children to be loyal to their country, who are better? You, ladies over there. How about answering this question? Which of the parents is greater? [The parents who teach their children to live for the world] You know everything already. Yes, that's how it is. (38-233)

3. You Need to Urge Your Children To Study Hard

Parents letting their children sleep when they want and play when they want, those urging them to sleep more and play more are fine as far as I am concerned. After all, these are not bad things. Why do they keep on saying to us, "Study! Don't fight with your brother. Love your parents. Do this! Do that! Why do they tell us not to fight?" Children often wonder in this way. (95-50)

You should always urge your children on, even if they know already. If you keep on encouraging them, they will gain power. It is not good to say nothing at all. This applies to your school-aged children as well. Even if they already study hard, you should urge them to study harder. You have to do this frequently. [Laughter] You shouldn't just leave them to study or not as they please. (131-244)

Think about it. You have to push your children to study hard in kindergarten, push them to study hard in elementary school, push them to study hard in middle school, push them to study hard in university, and even push them when they are studying for a doctoral degree. (103-199)

Most children want to play when they see their neighborhood friends. They are really happy. They are even happy to see the village dog. To the children who like to run and play about, you should say, "Hey, you little rascals. Don't do that!" If your children study, shedding tears, they will succeed in life. Who should they study for? Not for themselves. They should study for the country and the world. Do you understand? Is this good or evil? Is it bad? [It is right]

Do you like your mother and father hitting you? [Yes] If the children don't study, the fact that the mother has to say, "Your father and I are sacrificing very much to give you a good education so that you can be happy in the future. Why don't you study? I'll teach you to disobey me!" is because of the fallen history of man. The fact that you and I have to put right this world, is a pledge that you and I have made together. (97-99)

When Hyo Jin was still young and not so wise, he didn't understand about me too well. However, the more he came to understand and grow up, the more he bowed his head, unable to lift his face before me. He is like that these days. When I leave America, he telephones his brother-in-law, although he could telephone me directly, and says, "Hey, what is Father doing these days? Find out everything and report back to me." He could ask me. Mother is here, too: he could ask her as well if he wanted to. But asking Father is .... The more he thinks like this, the less he feels able to raise his head.

When he sees me he remembers that the father of his youth and the father today is exactly the same. There is no change but ... When I see this, I feel rather sorry. And there are times when I turn my head away first. You should not live as you please. The universe will chase away that kind of person. Do you think that your children will become successful just by your worrying about them? They won't. You have to raise them giving love as the nourishment. You have to teach them the direction they can go with love. The more they grow up, the older they get, when they find a gold vein, although they thought that the mountain was not much, the more they dig the more they will come to realize that the mountain itself is just one big piece of gold. The more they dig, dig ... Do you think they will stop digging because it is difficult? (139-77)



	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. You Must Educate Centering on Love

Where must humans place their value standard? They should place it in the ideal world. They should place it in the ideal human being. In order to love the world, you have to love humankind, first. That's how it is. In what way should you love people? You shouldn't just love them in any old fashion. What is the method to love people? You should love humankind as a man loves a woman and as a woman loves a man.

In what way was "I" born? When you were born to your mother and father you were not born as a bride or bridegroom. You were born as sons and daughters and then you received an education about love. Isn't that true? You have to be educated about love. What kind of education must the parents give their sons and daughters? You don't have to educate them in knowledge. You have to educate them about love. Are the mother and father fighting against an education in love? There is no such phrase as "fighting love," is there?

You have to educate your children about how to be one. You have to be a mother and a father, which heaven likes. You have to be a father that the mother likes, and a mother that the father likes. When they love each other together, then "I" like my father and mother, and "they" like me. It shouldn't be, "I only like my father."

If you look at this from God's point of view or from Adam and Eve's point of view, it is the Four Position Foundation. Everything is the Four Position Foundation. Whether you look at it from this way or you look at it from that way, it is all the Four Position Foundation. That is why, centering on the love of God, you have to receive an education in love in front of God.

Where is the starting point for this? It doesn't start with people. Because God is the parent, Adam and Eve had to receive an education in love from God. And where should Adam and Eve place their value standard? In their education about the love of God. How long do you have to receive an education in love? Until the father can impart to you everything he knows about love. In other words you have to grow up receiving your parents' love until you inherit their love.

But is there any record in the Bible of Adam and Eve receiving an education in love from God? Did you look for this in the Bible? Is there, or isn't there? There is no record in the Bible about Adam and Eve having received an education in love from God. The only thing that is recorded is the bad record of Adam and Eve's fall. This put a stick in the wheels. The question I am asking is, "Did Adam and Eve, who were supposed to receive an education in love centering on the love of God, ever receive this kind of education? If they didn't, then we cannot say that God's ideal exists.

What was the standard of "love education" that Adam and Eve received? You want to go to Heaven, don't you? But you cannot receive this kind of education in the Kingdom of Heaven. You have to receive this kind of education on the earth and then go. If you don't receive this kind of education on this earth then there will be a big problem. I tell you it's a big problem. So what kind of education is that? Do you know? What kind of attitude should Adam and Eve have had if they wanted to be educated?

Because they were in a child/parent relationship to God, they should have followed Him everywhere He went. The children should follow the parents whenever and wherever they go. If the parents go up a mountain, they should follow them up the mountain. If they go down into the valley, they should follow them down into the valley. If they go into a cave, they should follow them into the cave. They should be with their parents at all times. If they don't see their parents for a while they should want to see them.

Do you think that if God had to separate from His children, He could? Because God is the absolute being, you should absolutely want to see Him. Because He is the absolute being, if you like Him, you should like Him absolutely. Do you think it is all right to say, "Well, if He wants to come, He can, if He doesn't, He doesn't. If He wants to remain somewhere, He can, if He doesn't want to, it doesn't matter to me"?

You have to be absolute in your attitude to God. So God is the mother of life. Isn't that right? The parents are the mother body of their children's lives. They are responsible for their children's lives. They are the mother body of life, the mother body of love and the mother body of protection. They protect and raise their children in love.

Where do you think happiness comes from? If the realm of protection is not established then the child's life can be threatened. God is one body He is he subject of the Dual Characteristics and because of this, although He can love within His own body, He is in the position of the male subject and female object partner as one body. And although He may be able to feel love, He cannot feel the stimulus of being a separate male and female entity.

So if Adam and Eve had been blessed in marriage, then when God saw Adam and Eve, put aside God and enjoy a more stimulating love than God did, God as the subject of love, would not have felt bad. Why? Because God is the subject who can feel joy when He relates to their position of oneness. When He feels that His object partners experience an even more valuable love than He has, then He feels happiness. I think that this is the most important law of love of the Principle of Creation. If you don't receive that kind of education, you cannot go into that position.

So in the Unification Church, in the Garden of Eden of the Unification Church, if Adam and Eve had not fallen and there was a dwelling place where Adam and Eve could have received the heartistic, internal education of love they should have received, then even if you told the Unification Church not to become a worldwide religion, it would still become so. It will become that. What do you have to feel after you have entered the Unification Church? How should you feel it? The woman has to feel the joy that she has found the best father. She has to feel the standard of hope that she truly has found the greatest partner of value. Then she has to feet the joy of having found the greatest brother of brother's in the world. (51-171)

What is the hope of creation? At the same time as wanting to receive God's love and perfected Adam and Eve's love, it also wants to receive the love of sons and daughters who were born receiving the combined love of God's love and the parents love. Therefore, what is the precious legacy of our families? You have to know that the greatest legacy, something that has never existed in the world today, is the passing on of the inheritance of God's love and true parental love, to the children. You have to introduce God well. You have to be able to teach your children well about what kind of love God's love is but you don't know it. You have to become parents who stand in place of God and love with His love and put God in place of your own parents. (93-336)

Your heads are shaking loosely. This is a problem. Your heads shouldn't be shaking loosely. The communists are whispering, all sorts of people are whispering. How strongly do you believe in the Unification Church? Do you believe as much as I do? Then am I victorious? You have to have an absolute character. An absolute character centers on true love and never concerns itself with immoral things. That is the standard.

You have done all manner of things in your past, haven't you? Some of you, even after joining the Unification Church think back to your past with affection, thinking, "Oh ... I've joined the Unification Church. I did that in the past, I would like to live like that again." Isn't that so? [No!] No? Receiving the blessing in that kind of state is a big problem. This is why you have to go through a three-year separation period in the Unification Church. You have to pass through this three-year course. Don't even dream' about immoral things. Do you understand what I am saying?

Absolute love. Who does absolute love begin with? [God] And then? [True Parents] And then? [True Children] I see you seem to know it. You have to know this clearly. I say, you have to know this clearly. The Four Position Foundation can not happen if this is not realized. Can anybody explain to you that your parents are not your parents? [No, they can't] That is an absolute truth. It is absolute. It's the same. You have to think like that when you become husband and wife. It is an absolute relationship. You have to know that just as you cannot deny your mother and father, you cannot deny your wife. Because you are that kind of couple, you cannot deny your children. You cannot deny your children. You have to establish the tradition. (106-74)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 6. The Lesson That Rev. Moon Teaches

Parents have to teach their children to be filial sons and daughters and to study in order to be able to let them inherit the future tradition. Just letting them do what they want means that the parents are not fulfilling their responsibility and so they have to use any means possible to have their children inherit God's tradition. So what is the lesson that Rev. Moon teaches? Love the ideal country, world and heaven, which loves "me." (95-64)

If you hit something with your left hand, where does it go? It goes to the right. And if you hit with your right hand, where does it go? It goes to the left. So you have to hit good people on the left side to make them go along the right way. It is the same for evil people as well, but who hits the evil people? God does. He says, "Don't do as the world does. Are you going to continue doing this?" And He has a neighboring country hit them, if need be. He says, "Go along the right way." The good of this world and the good of heaven is different.

So we have to go along this ridgeline and in order to do that we shouldn't have any baggage. You shouldn't eat and eat until you are full. Feeble from hunger, as though your very life was in the balance, you have to cross over a mountain range that is something like the 38th parallel. Why do you have to do this? In order to completely separate your self from the satanic world. You shouldn't hold onto anything at all from the satanic world and. You should cross over to God's side completely clearing up everything from the satanic world. This teaching is given by God to the children He loves the most, in order that the unified world can be realized. The family which has received this ideology, must stand in that position, the race that has received this ideology, must stand in that position, and the nation which has received this ideology must stand in that position. (18-236)

1. The Things You Should Say to Your Children

When you teach your children you should not say to them, "You must become a great person." You should say, "In order to become a great person, you should do this, this and this. You should go along this path." The father fulfilling the father's position; the mother, the mother's; the older brother, the older brother's; the older sister, the older sister's; the whole family should fulfill its responsibility. In other words you have to know how to select according to your position, the bond of the true brother or sister, the true couple, the true relative who can go along the path of the true man and true woman. And you have to become people who don't violate God's law. We have to pass through a numerical course for the road to become one people, to be open. Do you understand? (68-332)

From the spiritual standard, what is the final blessing that true humankind should seek? There is one thing. What is the hope of children who have lost their parents and are like orphans? It is not money. It is not the law. Their one and only desire is for their dead father and mother to come back to life.

In the same way, what I am saying is, if we want to give a present to humankind, let us give the greatest present in the true sense of the word. Let us introduce the true things to them. Let us show them the right and proper things. Let us teach them things, which are absolutely true.

What should we teach them? We shouldn't teach them how to make money. And we don't want to teach them to study hard and get on in the world. For this time and age today, we have to teach them the way to go as true children who are connected to the True Parents, which are the hope of all humankind. There is no greater value than that. (26-50)

You have to educate your children from this kind of position. You have to become the true mother and father who educate your children saying, "Even if I die, you have to pick up the baton in the relay race we are running and keep going. The reason I am suffering as I am, is to save the world. It is only in this way that the ideal world can come about. And because this is surely God's hope, True Parents' hope, your father's hope, your mother's hope, and your, hope, too, it is also the eternal, unchanging hope that all the people in heaven and earth can praise." You have to know that you must pass on this baton even with your last dying breath. Do you understand or don't you? [We understand] Will you do it, or won't you? [We will do it]

Then the parents of a family have to become parents who can stand in the place of God. The parents should teach their children saying, "My sons and daughters, love your brothers and sisters more than you love me. You have to know how to love your neighbors, your country and the world." You have to educate your children in this way in order for you to be able to gain the qualification to be the true parents amongst parents. Why is this? Because it is only through doing this that your sons and daughters and your household will be able to enter the position of goodness, and centering on this goodness, develop. Are your mother and father like that? [Yes] You have to understand these things. (95-153)

Even though the parents may call their children and say, "You should become this or that kind of person, and you should do this or that kind of work." It is not as great as saying to them, "You should become a person who knows God." Telling someone to become a person who knows God is the greatest teaching. Many people say, "God!" before they die. But even through the greatest hardship and suffering, you have to become people who can say as their final words, "I know God." (11-308)

Religion is the ground of teaching. What is the ground of teaching of the family. The parents should teach their children, "Hey, even though you grew up in any old fashion, there is one thing you should not forget. You have to love God more than you love your parents, and you have to love your country more than you love your parents." And the children have to accept that their parents are true parents. (127-291)

Human beings have set up moral laws that teach children to be filial children centered on their family, which teach husband and wife to live for each other and teach that parents should love their children. But the Heavenly Law is wider than that. Human moral laws teach to act centering on the individual, heavenly moral laws teach to act centering on heaven. You should love, but love as God loves. "I am the longing master. I long after this earth. Have the love and heart to embrace all things." This is what the Heavenly Law tells us. The returning point of Heavenly Law starts with this. The returning point for humankind starts with the individual family but the returning point of the Heavenly Law starts with the universal family which will appear in the Last Days. (8-106)

You have to become upright parents and as upright parents, give upright education to your children. Upright education means that even if it means causing them greater sadness than any other person before, you should teach them, for their future, to live for the world. Doing this is for the society, for the country and for the world. (97-99)

2. Precious Things Transcend Education

Let us say that there are sons and daughters who have received their parents love. Can you explain to children who have never received their parents' love what it is? Even if you explained for a thousand years they could never know it. Would they understand if you said, "Parents' love is like this. The love between parents and children is like this. The love between couples is like this"? Even if you explained for billions of years, could they understand what it is? Do you think that there is a way to know? There is no way. That kind of thing is learned through experience.

You have to have children before you can say, "Oh, parental love for children is like this. Now I see." No matter how enthusiastically you explain to a couple without children about parental love, they will never understand. That kind of thing can only be realized through experience. It is not something you can learn. Is love something you can learn through knowledge or anything else other than experience? No, it isn't. Am I right or wrong? Learning about love transcends education. That is how it is. (60-78)

Can you learn about Mom and Dad's love for their children at school? Have you ever seen a school that teaches this? And is there a person who has ever learned about love in this way? Love is something that you can know, even without learning. When a man and a woman meet, they haven't learned how to make babies. In the family as well, when the husband and wife who are from different backgrounds meet no one has taught them how to make a family. Love is not something you can be taught, it is not, "This is what it is. Have a taste." And it is not something you can learn through a scientific experiment. No one taught this long, long ago, and millions of years from now neither will a school, which teaches it, appear. (23-120)

Do babies come out having learned about love in the womb? Is a baby born knowing how to use a spoon? How about chopsticks? Everything starts birth. They have never used a spoon before, have they? (172-180)

The same applies to water, too. Does anyone teach you that you must drink water in such and such a way? Have you learned it somewhere, or not? Of course, you haven't learned it. You don't need to learn the most precious things. (23-21)

If Adam and Eve stand in the position of the parents of horizontal true love, then the vertical standard appears naturally. If the horizontal standard is completely established then it goes without saying that there will be children whom the parents love. When you had your children, who taught you how to love them? Have you ever learned this? [No, never] You have never learned but you still know how to love them. Why is that? Because it is the Heavenly Principle. It's the root. The root.

If you go into the sphere of original human beings, it is like this. God is the center of my mind. The existence of the mind indicates that you are born inheriting the heavenly vertical parentship. The mind which is born from the vertical parents becomes one with the body which is born from the horizontal parents. Where? When they become one at the 90 degree angle, and go into this position here, then everything can be seen. Who God is, where hell is, you can see all of heaven and earth. You don't need education. In the world of animals, even in the small world of insects, they love, don't they? There is no animal that doesn't have male and female. This applies to the world of minerals as well. No one teaches them, it just takes place naturally. (187-116)

You have graduated from this university or this graduate school ... Studying is difficult, isn't it? If you are in a position where you are completely one with God, inside and out, without learning anything you will know everything already. You will be a person who knows everything. Instead of learning through research, you will know what heaven and earth is, you will know what the spiritual world is, you will know how to live your life. Learn? You don't need to learn. Even the baby insects know what to eat after they are born. They know how to survive. They know this from the family lineage. The supreme lord of creation knows everything already about what to eat and what not to eat and everything else. Even though we should have become that kind or marvelous person, the fact that we didn't was because of the fall. Even though man fell, the relationship between these two, the subject and object, is following the action of the original nature. Because the dirt resultant from the action between these two has piled up until today, if we remove this dirt then the action between these two will gradually become stronger. And the day it is removed completely is the day that you will suddenly know everything. Humankind has been searching for the road which makes this possible until today. Do you understand? You have to understand this. (56-153)

3. Things You Should Pay Attention to When Teaching

Is the Unification Church made up of ghosts, Spirit Gods? Are we Divine Spirits or just physical beings? The Divine Principle teaches that we will become Divine Spirits. We are Divine Spirits, or Spirit Gods. When we ask where God the creator of the vast universe is, He is not somewhere else. He is amongst the descendants who have been born with the connection of vertical true love. God is amongst the men and women who have been born inheriting the true blood lineage of the vertical parents of true love.

Where is God? He is within love. He is within true love. If my mind and body establish true love, then God will be there. Where is God's house? True love is God's house. If you reach that standard of original man who has not fallen, the parents of humankind are the vertical parents. Centering on true love, who are the horizontal parents of the horizontal parents? [True Parents] This is the ideology of the Messiah. What does Messiah mean? You have to know this. I have to explain this to you clearly. If I don't teach you then when we go to the spirit world you will say, "Why didn't the mother and father who have the name of True Parents teach me these things?" If Mother doesn't teach you then at least I have to teach you in order to be free of any accusation. (188-217)

So what do you have to live centered on? The family in which the parents center on their children, teaching them, "We must not be separated," will be ruined. On the other hand, the family in which the parents teach their children to live for the society, and the nation, will prosper. The family, in which the parents say, "I am a butcher, so you must become a butcher or, I am a salesman, so you must become a salesman," will be ruined.

All parents say to their children, "You must become a great person for the sake of the country." But today the world is already at our front door. So the age for saying, "Live for the country," has passed. We should educate them now, saying, "You have to become a world level figure" Are you doing this or not? This is what we are supposed to do. Live together with the world! Because I know your state of mind, I am giving you this kind of conclusion. (28-192)

There are many difficulties for parents raising their loving children. However, you have to endure these difficulties and raise your children pledging yourself for tomorrow's hope. Because the parents love the country, it is not a sin for them to treat their children better than the country. When you love your children more than you love the country, having the hope that you will have your children keep the future country safe, it is not a sin.

In other words, because you were not a loyal subject to the country, loving your children more than the country in order to have them take your place, being the loyal subjects of the future, is not a sin. On the other hand, it is a sin if you don't try to make them into loyal subjects of the future, and love your children more than you love the country, hoping that they will be filial to you alone. All the formulas are like this. (33-328)

In your families, you mothers have to become heartistic mothers. You have to become heartistic mothers of righteousness. When you make a mistake in the way you relate to your children, you must repent. There are some people, who feel resentful when their husband swears at them once, but then turn around and treat the children in the same way.

If heaven has sent you children that heaven and earth can love, the mother has to embrace them with a love even greater than that. She must pray for their blessing, and also become a foundation through which she can help them to have the heartistic relationship with heaven. If you don't do this ... You have to know just how important the position of the mother is. Do you understand? [Yes]

You should raise your children in your family, but you should not think about telling them that they should become children who, centering on your family give love only to you. If you are a Unification Church member, even when you start breast feeding your baby, you have to think that your baby is living for heaven and earth. If you probe the connection of your sons and daughters you will find that they are the children originating before the Fall of Adam and Eve which God had planned to create, and that they are connected to the heart of God.

So your sons and daughters are beings that will represent the historical re-creation. But you are just embracing them saying, "My son. My daughter." So when Unification Church family members bring up their children, they should know how to treat them with respect. It is not right to swear at your children saying this and this. No, that is not the order of things. You should have hope and that hope is passed on to your children. Everything is connected, be it through the children, through your spouse or through your parents. We can say that the remaining hope of humankind is the hope that will be set up by Heaven, but you can only achieve this hope through the way of the Heavenly moral law. (8-108)

Don't show your tears to your children. Don't let them hear the sound of fighting voices. That kind of thing is very frightening to the children. They worry about their parents more than they worry about heaven, the country, or anyone else. Don't make the clean way dirty. It is good to have children but if you don't raise them in the right way you are failures as parents. This is a very serious matter. You must treat them very carefully. They are the second God. Isn't that so?

When you hug your children, centering on heart, embrace them as though you were embracing humankind from God's position, with the heart of truly great parents, so that they can give hope to the world, taking the place of the country, the world and heaven. As a filial son and daughter, you make children who can comfort God. You give them to the universe and make them belong to the cosmos. In order to fulfill this great work, from now on you must both take up the burden. Just because they are still rough, you must not treat them as though they are like some kind of wart stuck on the side of the body. (183-143)

4. Foundation Parents Are Required to Have

1) The Foundation of Faith You Should Establish First

You are the same. In order to be sons and daughters of God, you have to build the condition in which you love satan like God, who has been in the position to love satan. You must build this condition at the level of individuals, families, nations and the world. I, your teacher, am indemnifying them representing you as such a huge abyss surrounds you. Do you understand? (136-172)

Well, the Unification Church uses the term "spiritual children." Spiritual children? There is no such phrase in the dictionary. What does the phrase, spiritual children mean? There are two kinds of ancestors for us people living in the fallen world at present in our path to find God. One is the ancestor found in the fallen world and the other is the ancestor of our direct line. Those are the two ancestors.

Until now, there have been only fallen ancestors. Not just spiritually. We have fallen not only spiritually but also physically. Although our ancestors exist, God cannot recognize them. That's why Christianity talks about spiritual salvation. The age of Christianity is for spiritual redemption and the age of the Second Advent is for substantial redemption. The coming Messiah is an ancestor. He must prepare spiritual and substantial ancestors. And God has to find his own children. I myself have to give birth to babies and God has to have his children through me, not from ordinary people. (125-109)

Well, you need to know what spiritual sons and daughters are. They represent three things. First, the necessity of the archangel's restoration. Second, the restoration of the whole satanic world. Third, to be in the state of children who can be blessed. Therefore, spiritual parents should graft spiritual children onto their real children. To whom do spiritual children have to be grafted? They have to be grafted onto their spiritual parents' direct children. Do you understand? To whom? Do they need to be grafted onto their spiritual mother or father? As they are your children, they should be grafted onto your direct children. (127-61)

Your spiritual children should be completely together with each other. If you marry, you have babies in your womb. Three of your spiritual children have to obey and yield to your babies from when the babies are in the womb. The restoration of Cain and Abel was done after they were born. But basically, they should have been restored when they were in the womb. Who is Cain? He is an archangel. Who is Abel? He is Adam.

The role of archangel was to attend Adam from the moment Adam was created. Don't you think so? That's why your children have to be taken care of by your spiritual children from when they were born. When Adam was created, the archangel helped with the work of creation, but after he was born, he fell. For the purpose of restoration through indemnity you need three spiritual sons and daughters who should serve your babies when the babies are in the womb, which means they should be in the position of servants completely. Otherwise they cannot be restored entirely as three archangels in the spirit world. Don't submit to Adam. Isn't that so? If you don't decide to do it, you can never escape from the interference of satan completely.

When did I do it then? Ye Jin and Hyo Jin were born during a period of three years. Three years. During that period, all of you went to rural districts and fought. You fought but did the work inside. You restored it through indemnity inside yourself. When babies are in the womb, we give them whatever they would like to eat and do for them whatever they want. Like this, you should be placed in the position of respecting them with the determination that you will give them your life and all your property. Otherwise three archangels in the spirit world cannot restore the standpoint of serving Adam through indemnity. You cannot restore through indemnity fundamentally. This is the major purpose of the Unification Church. You cannot go to heaven if you don't completely get out of the condition which enables satan to interfere. (160-88)

2) The Characteristics of Oriental Thought and the Thought of the Unification Church

In Korea when they write with a brush, which part is big? The beginning part or the finished part? [The beginning part] The beginning part is big and the lower is thin. It means that the center of a cause is up and the center of a result is down. Down is a standpoint not for settling down but for revolving. The love of parents exists in members of a family. It is a point to rotate around, not to settle down. Settling down means we have to return to God.

When our love for God is bigger than that for our children, I think that it can be in accord with the center of universal principles and love. That's the reason why Oriental thought in which we might give up our wife and children but must not give up our parents, is great. However, how about Western manners? Down is bigger. They are beginning not from the top but from the bottom, which means they are starting from "me" and getting higher and higher. I am in the center of everything. It does not concern the parents. Therefore, God has made an effort to mix those two thoughts. (126-250)

Oriental thought teaches us that we should sacrifice our family in favor of saving the nation when it is in great danger. At the same time it teaches us the necessity of sacrificing a nation to save the world and universe. But you don't have such instruction in America, do you?

The Principle of the Unification Church introduces the view of the world centering on God. It suggests to us the way of living as individuals, families, and tribes. But the rules don't come from Reverend Moon. They are the reflection of Heavenly Law. If you don't follow these, you cannot enroll in the other world. The order in which to get higher education is through primary, middle, high, undergraduate, postgraduate schools and then a doctoral course. In the spirit world when God asks you what you did in your life before the church, you must not answer that you lived with a husband and children.

God has lost the world. Therefore, you should say, "Although I lived with my husband and children I loved God and all human beings and tried to realize God's will and live with God. So, there was a lot of persecution against my family." Saying, "My father was starved to death living there, and my mother was beaten to death while she was witnessing." is something to be proud of. You don't have to be ashamed of these things. You should know that the lives of unprepared people are the same as the voices of resentment falling into death. (147-195)

3) Lessons Learned from Abraham's Offering of Isaac

Grandfather Abraham was living in Ur of the Chaldees, his hometown. One day God asked him to go from one strange place to another. Then God ordered him to give himself as an offering. So he followed the Will. But did he suggest it first? He didn't even pray, " God, I have already prepared a table for you, then would you please take it?" He didn't think about it. But God came and said, " You worked hard, so I will bless you. Give me an offering, and your offspring will be as many as the stars in the sky and sand on the ground."

So he did it. While serving, he should have cut the pigeon in half. But he didn't because he thought it wasn't important. How could he cut such a small pigeon? However, why was God so angry? God promised to bless him, but afterwards he said to him that his offspring would be slaves for four hundred years. Did the man think God was the real God? He could have thought of God as satan.

What was Abraham's great aspect? He took the words of God seriously. When God gave him such a punishment he considered it much more fearfully than if he killed himself, so Grandfather Abraham is great. Owing to the enormous mistake he had made, he got a big shock but he still respected God. So when he was asked to kill his own son he decided to perform it immediately hoping that he might be forgiven. We should know how deliberately he considered God's order until he determined to follow it. Therefore, he could offer his son -- given miraculously by a blessing from God at the age of a hundred years -- as a sacrifice.

God gave it and then took it back? Can it be believed? All those things are a contradiction. According to human thinking, it was an absolutely mistaken order. Even the fathers of the fallen world would not have done so if they had wished their children to be happy. How much more should God not have done such a thing? Here is a deep meaning that we do not know. Generally, human beings cannot love anyone more than themselves. We cannot think beyond ourselves. Although a person is in love he does not want to love only the other, without loving himself as well. We tend to make ourselves a plus and then love others. Men don't want to do anything by denying themselves.

Despite it all, Abraham chose the way of love in the position of denying himself. What kind of love did he try to look for? He wanted to find the love of God. Denying himself, his tribe and relatives, which family and tribe did he find? We should know that it was Abraham who found the family and tribe that God could be happy with even though the world objected. In spite of the fact that he gave his son as a sacrifice he deeply desired to realize the tribe and the nation which God could be pleased with. As this desire surpassed any other difficult conditions, he could overcome the way of a wanderer safely.

We need to know that he could only go along the way, which God directed, forgetting such difficulty because his desire was great and his heart was always strong. (57-295)

What kinds of people can go to Heaven? What was the reason that Abraham became a spiritual father? Abraham offered his son as a sacrifice for burning. The reason he did that was for the sake of his descendants in the future. This was his motivation. How tragic it was when he offered his own son for the children in the future. The people capable of offering their sons and daughters as sacrifices for the future more than for the present will pull the foundation for the future right into the present. Abraham gave his son for the world of the future. He loved his sons and daughters more than anything in his age and in the future. But he could offer his son to God as he had the heart of loving all human beings more than his son.

4) Love Your Sons and Daughters Having the Ideal Standard of a Country

Your sons and daughters are important and necessary. But when you consider all aspects, you should not live thoughtlessly. You should live a life doing everything -- breathing, walking, and praying -- for the whole purpose. When you fulfill this you can go with the fortune of heaven. All members of the Unification Church should realize this. You do everything that you want and ignore God's will. Do you think that is right? When you do the national and worldwide things with a thorough attitude, Heaven can be restored. Heaven isn't made in your life of itself. You have to build it on your own. (18-215)

You sometimes show off your children to me although they were born with my blessing. It is the same in Western countries. You phone me from all over the countries, then say, "Father, please give a name to my son or daughter." You ask me to give names to your children. You call me again and again. You rascals! Are you so busy naming your children? You shouldn't do that. You should love your children after you are equipped with the qualifications to love the country.

Aren't you supposed to love your children after you love God? God is the God of all countries, and He is the center of the universe. As a result, if you love him you gain the qualification to love heaven and earth. You get a condition in which you loved the country, the race, the tribe, the family and the individual. You love the bigger and if you qualify for it ... Do you understand?

Well, is the father who kisses his baby on its lips allowed to do it? When you kiss your new born baby because it is cute, did you do so with God's approval? As a husband when you hold your wife and kiss and love her, have you received God's approval? If you didn't it's horrifying. Put the brakes on your hand and your lips. Stop! Emergency brakes! Screech! And you fall on your back with surprise. I am asking you, did you ever put on the brakes? (125-254)

It is my responsibility and also God's to do this in order to save the world. Isn't it certain? [Yes] When you think, "Why are True Parents doing that?" you should think at the same time that their responsibility is to digest the world but they haven't finished it yet. If you took at a chimpanzee in Africa they eat lice. (Laugher) Fathers and mothers should be better than a chimpanzee. Do you understand? Fathers and mothers should do more than that. (129-151)

5) You Should Regard the Will as the Greatest Importance

Today we are living for the Will and the world, so we are living for our offspring. (43-229)

How can you become the person God relies on? What should we consider as the first thing to become such a person? This is the question. You should be a good example before the Will and material things. Do you get what I mean? You should be a person to show your children a fine example following the Will. You should not care for material things more than the Will. You should take care of the Will more than your children. You should cherish the Will more than your husband or wife. (41-88)

Children can notice immediately whether their parents are good or not. If you move forward steadily for the Will, the day the world recognizes them will come. Even though a couple dies they should leave the way of heaven. What does the family exist for? Although it is for the children, it should exist for the country and God first. It is the way to benefit your children in the end. It is the only course in which your children can be together with the fortune of God, the world and the nation. Therefore, although the children have trouble in some way you should not assist them but help God, the world and the nation. (21-88)

What kind of person can inherit history? What should the descendants of future generations have done in order to take over? The man should be a person who lives for the world, all human beings and the spirit world. It is the principle that people who live for those two worlds can inherit it. Do you understand?



Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 7. Parents' Responsibility

1. You Should Be A Model First

When can you adore my family as the Abel type family and at the same time when can your children become one with mine? This is the problem. To do so, you should give them the education of heaven. Teaching them, you should be an example first. You should be a dutiful son first. When you yourselves become devoted sons and daughters following the rules of heaven, the relationship of traditional filial piety of heaven will be established.

From that position you have to teach your sons and daughters the moral way to live for the Will and become loyal subjects of the Heavenly Kingdom. You have to become the parents who can grab hold of your children's hands letting them drink the tears you shed, teaching them that the country they are living in is not their real nation; rather, that they are a people without a nation, but that there is a nation which they will have to serve.

Just as you can hear the breath of a baby in your embrace, you have to come close to them, teaching them from the position where they can shed tears worrying about heaven together with you. You have to teach them to become filial sons and daughters, just as their father is filial, and to be loyal subjects just as their father has written the history of struggle, working for the nation even in the face of great persecution. I have, until now, made it the absolute purpose of my life to worry about how I can leave this tradition to you. (30-113)

Parents cannot force their children to be filial, teaching them to be dutiful. The thought of being filial should come from the heart. Therefore, it cannot come true over night. It should influence them for a long time. What does the word 'influence' mean? A father should show a good model of himself in his daily life to his son. You should be a specialist to practice such things. (29-99)

What are you going to tell your children? You should now teach and show your children, husbands and wives, how to take over the tradition in its official aspects, recollecting the past. So children themselves ... This is not something they can learn in school. In order to inherit the tradition they should show off and give the things they learned from school to their parents. Do you understand? [Yes] Then the flowers of love will bloom. A family of love will come true. (111-257)

Parents should be a good example following the Will. You should show children a life of faith such as praying, and serving in your house as seriously as other Christians. And you should make them realize how important the pledge ceremony is. During this time you should teach children as parents with the Will as well as perform the ceremony. Parents should practice something first, for the sake of educating the children. Parents should be devoted to God's Will. By it, you can make them never talk back whatever you say and respect you. Otherwise they won't obey their parents.

As children look at the parents centering on the Will, and the principle, they know their parents ignore what the headquarters directs and don't live as it says. But if they force the children to live following the fundamental truth, their children will laugh at them. Considering that kind of problem, you cannot avoid taking a new took at reality. (31-268)

We should love and harmonize with each other and have to be able to give and sacrifice first, making such love a rule to keep. As the subject of love is Abel, he gives it to the object first. That is the origin of love. (66-123)

What is the basis of living to be a good example? It is to be a man who is required to find God, to brighten our history, to improve this age and to take part in developing the future. I will assume the responsibility and carry it with me considering reality. It is necessary to keep the achievement you attain during a certain time as property you own in history. You should know this clearly. (21-232)

2. The Role of a Mother

What do babies like most after they are born? Of course they like eating. They like drinking mother's milk. But they aren't always fond of drinking milk. They like not only drinking it but also watching mother. In fact, they are drinking for the purpose of looking at mom. Therefore, a mother doesn't think it is a waste of time to breast feed her babies. A relation is made like that. A mother misses her baby because she gives to it infinitely. As she gives it her life and earnestness, she treats the baby with an absolute relation so it would obey her as much as she loves it. (27-55)

A great mother educates her children to persist in whatever difficult positions arise in order to be good people who affect the world. Because they know the principle of heaven, the goodness of mothers never fails. (13-238)

Even though a mother stays where she is all of her children come into her arms. It is possible within love. No matter what difficulties parents have, if they embrace their beloved children in their arms, they gain power. They should lose power in such hardships but they get stronger. As a result, they feel joy in that action. They are weary and exhausted but gain strength made from love. If something is hit by a force all of it is destroyed.

When you see your sons and daughters you should be mothers who can pray to God for them lest they should be unlucky and banished from the parents. "God, I know the grievous heart you felt when you lost Adam and Eve so, please never allow these children to be like them. As those children can't indemnify, if they have to be forgiven please, let me take the responsibility for them."

3. The Role of a Father

Husbands should tell the children that their mother is a person to be much more respected than any other great men's wives in history. And she is different from other mothers in loving the world and the country. You should also teach them that their mother is living in a small and poor house but that she is the best mother in the world. Every member of the family should give their whole mind to the mother. Children should consider their mother as the greatest woman and sing a song for the mother wishing her the blessing of God. The husband should also offer a fervent prayer for his wife. When those things are done, a new historical tradition will come into being. Do you understand? (37-69)

The husband who has a wife that loves her children should be thankful to her. (134-315)

Who has to take the responsibility to bring them up and shelter them? A father should do that. (29-95)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Parents Exist For Their Children

What are parents born for? They are born for their children! This is exactly the right thing to say. (128-298)

We have to establish the family even if it means sacrificing the individual. The sons and daughters have to live even if it means sacrificing the parents. Parents are willing to risk their lives in order to let their children live. It is a heavenly law that parents sacrifice themselves for their children more than children sacrifice themselves for their parents. The parents have to make their children live. If they don't make their children live then their way as parents is blocked. Also children need relatives. You must sacrifice yourselves for your relatives, too. A family who lives like that will be respected as a good family by the people living in that neighborhood. (27-352)

So why do a mother and father exist? Who do they exist for? Is the father for the mother and the mother for the father? If you have the name of father and mother it means that you already have children. If you don't that is against the order of the universe. Do you understand? This is an absolute principle. So who do the father and mother exist for? [For their children] What are children? They are the number one object of love. There is nothing other than that. That is how love is. There is no love in the individual alone.

So in the search for love, no matter how great the subject is, if he doesn't meet an object, love cannot exist. Isn't that right? [Yes] If you get married, no matter how old you are, even if you are past 70, if you don't have children you cannot know parental love for children. You will die never knowing parental love for children. Do you think you will know it or not know it? [Not know it] Is this an absolute not knowing, or a relative not knowing? [It is an absolute not knowing] Yes, it is an absolute not knowing.

Will you know parental love if somebody tries to explain it to you for a thousand or tens of thousand years? [No!] You could try to learn about this for a thousand or ten thousand years but you still can't know it. Even when the baby is in the womb you still do not know properly, but the instant the baby is born you start to learn about parental love. Do you understand? When the cow has a calf even if it tries to kick it away, the calf will always come to its mother. The umbilical cord is hanging out behind it like this. (Shows with actions) Then the mother turns around and does this and then it does this. Have you seen that? (Laughter) Have you seen it or haven't you? [We've seen it]

If you witness this kind of scene while you are eating do you think that you can pick your spoon up or not? You don't feel so good. In the beginning after the calf is born the cow starts eating the stuff that is stuck to its behind. "Agh!" You don't feel like you want to pick up your spoon and start eating at all. Why is that? That kind of thing looks revolting to the person who is standing nearby watching, but to the cow do you think it is a happy time or a sad time? [Happy time] What's there to be happy about? (Laughter)

So why is the cow happy? Because it has just had a baby and it can be the owner of love towards its new-born baby calf. That's why it is happy. If it doesn't have any young then it can't experience that kind of feeling. If you visit a poor district you can often see mothers trying to sell some fruit by the roadside. If their babies who are lying next to them say, "Mom, I'm hungry. I want some milk!" They take out a breast as big as this and start feeding their baby (Laughter) Even if she has to sell her fruit to live and do all the housework, when she sees her child she doesn't feel unhappy. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

In the same way it is natural for people who have the name of parents to live for their children. Who do parents exist for? [For their children] Does it go without saying that parents live for themselves or for their children? [For their children] If there is a person who says parents live for themselves then that person is not a parent. In the future a proper code of ethics will be established. It will be a code of ethics based on the principle.

So how should the parents be? They should try their best to live for their children. This will be the number one code of ethics. Why does this have to be so? I don't need to explain! Because that is what will bring them joy. Do you understand? Not because it will bring them unhappiness. No matter how big you are or how great you are, no matter if you have a doctoral degree or have won several Noble prizes, you will forget everything when you have children. Is this situation in which you want to live for your child because it brings you joy, an unhappy situation? [It's a happy situation] Yes, it's a happy situation. (62-215)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. When You Raise Your Children

All parents are happy when sons and daughters are born. But if they don't fulfill their responsibility as parents the children will accuse them and say, "Why did you have me?" Parents have the responsibility to raise their children. They have to help them to acquire all the necessary skills so they can go and be active in society. (32-68)

You have to raise your children loving them more than you love yourself. The best way to help your children to grow properly is for the parents to sacrifice themselves for their children and love them more than they love themselves. Because you loved your children more than you loved yourself it is natural that they will inherit your love. Your children grow up and develop through your showing them that you love them more than you love yourself.

In order for a tree to grow it needs to increase its range of give and take action, giving more and receiving more. It is only in this way that it can grow. In the same way, you have to raise your children with a heart and love greater than those, which you have for yourself. And if the parents fulfill their responsibility in this way, the children will come to understand the parents' situation and when they have their own children they will raise them in the same way. And if this happens, then the parents' sadness will be their sadness, the parents' joy will be their joy, the parents' work will be their work, the parents' fulfillment of their responsibility will be their fulfillment of their responsibility.

Then without the parents ordering them they will step forward to help their parents saying that the parents' enemy will be their enemy, the parents' work will be their work, the parents' responsibility will be their responsibility and the parents' circumstances will be their circumstances. Raising up that kind of child is the principle of creation. (29-96)

After you have, a family and have sons and daughters you have to raise them and then you have to educate them. That is what we have to do in life. Living a life in which you want to die with all people loving you and all people respecting you should be the hope of people. You have to go along this path. No matter how talented you are you still have to go along this path. Isn't that so? [Yes]

So you would like to have a good husband or good wife, wouldn't you? And then you would like to have good sons and daughters wouldn't you? [Yes] What does a good husband, good wife, good children mean? What kind of people are they? In order for them to enter the good axis of humanity they should not become indebted to the family economically, they should not become indebted to the neighborhood, they should not become indebted to the nation and they should not become indebted to the world. They have to become people who have no debt to the family, the country and the world. If you think about this it is true, isn't it? [Yes, it is]

Then, what do you have to do next? You have to be people who influence their thought. You have to be a mother and father who can influence your sons and daughters, influence your neighborhood, influence your country and influence the world. Do you understand? [Yes] (96-106)


	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. Parents' Responsibility for Their Children's Lives

All people are born after having spent nine months in the womb and they don't need anything extra. They are born with a perfect shape. Birth is the transition from the embrace of the first parent to the second parent. Then what has to happen on this earth? The baby has to become a true person under its parents' guidance. You provide for your children with the notion of what man is. The world in which your parents are living says, "Become this kind of a person," and you provide what is needed to realize this.

Education and everything are provided by your parents. Your parents even provide the time you are born. Your parents provide the country and the world you are living in. Do you understand? [Yes] They give you everything as a representative of the world, the country, the family and the parents. According to what is right and proper. Everything has to be right. You have to provide the right things. So I am asking you to provide good things for your children. What do you have to do after you complete this? You have to connect all this with the horizontal foundation centering on love. Do you know what I am talking about? I am talking about marriage. Parents have to take responsibility for their children until they receive the ideal marriage.

Then what has to be done after marriage? What is marriage? It is the inheritance of the love of your father and mother. It is the succession to you of your father and mother's love. Do you understand? [Yes] Then what do you have to succeed to next? You have to learn how much you have to love yourself and how much you have to love others. You have to inherit everything that is instructive. You have to know how much your parents loved you and inherit this love.

After you have received love, knowing that you have received love, you have to be a person who knows how to give love. Knowing clearly that you have received love, you will become a person who clearly knows how to give love. You will become a person who can completely receive and completely give love. That means you have matured into a perfect man and perfect woman. (107-40)

You have been born as a man or a woman. What happens next? I ask you what happens next? What does your future hold? Women have to open their hands and seek for something and men have to open their hands and seek for something. They do this in order to find a partner. So why were men born? They were born to meet a woman. And why were women born? They were born to meet a man.

So from your own point of view, your parents let you be born as a man in order to meet a woman ... That is your parents' motivation for having you. It is the same thing, your parents giving birth to you is so that you could meet a man or a woman. Your mother, your father and you, too, all want this. Everybody wants you to get married. Then, what should you do? You have to become a mother or father yourself. And what should you do when you become a mother or father? What do you need? It is through this that you can have an unchanging love.

Your parents cannot but want this for you because the meeting of a man and woman means that you can discover for the first time the realm of unchanging parental love. Even though their children getting married eventually means that their children will leave them, why do they still want this for their children? It is because this is the way that they can revive a higher dimension of deep parental love. This is possible through their children getting married and having children. Only this kind of love never changes. Do you understand? [Yes] (74-17)

What should children do after they grow up? If the husband and wife become one, on the foundation of having experienced the love of God, they will come to set up the family tradition of love. They'll come to live as husband and wife, and having experienced all the different forms of love they will come to establish the tradition of love. In the first stage, the individual receives the vertical love from God. And after they become husband and wife they give and receive horizontal love. Then, after they have children, the vertical love continues on down. Through having children parents come to experience the vertical love of God for his children. (52-46)


Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. Education of Love from the Parents

Where does love come from? There is no such thing as love originating within oneself. Love comes from the object. You have to know this. So where does love come from? [From the object] If you don't have an object partner to love, then you cannot experience love.

If you look at God from the point of view of man, He is in a relative position. A man needs a woman and parents need children. We are all in a relative position. Love cannot be realized without an object partner to love. This is what we call in the Unification Church, "Triple Objective Love." A person who has not experienced three object love cannot stand in the position of saying that he has experienced God's complete love in place of Him. This is how it is. Do you understand? [Yes] It is the teaching of the Unification Church's Divine Principle, that in the same way that God felt joy when he made Adam and Eve, we too should feel the same joy when we have our own children.

God felt so much joy when he created Adam and Eve. Don't you think He would have been full of hope, saying, "Let's start ruling the world together. Our family will become the central family of the world. Hurry up and grow up. Hurry up and grow up." Adam and Eve were raised under the loving protection of God who felt so much joy and satisfaction when He saw His children and whose only hope was for them to see the day of their marriage.

Who is the best friend? It is not the neighborhood youth with thick bushy hair who is friends with your children. Your real friends are your father and mother. This is how it should be. You have to know this. That is why, if I have the chance, I try to take my children with me in the car when I go to Chung-Pyung. Some people complain about me. They say, "That person takes his children with him whenever and wherever he goes." But that is the way it is. You have to be parents that your children like better than their own friends. Isn't that so? You have to think like this.

You have to be the friend of friends and the teacher of teachers. Who does? [Mother and father] The mother and father have to become their children's best friend and best teacher. The mother and father shouldn't make their children cry. They shouldn't say, "Hey, don't do that or I'll give you a beating." That's not so good. You have to educate with love. "Hey, that's not the right thing to do, is it? If you do that, Mommy and Daddy will be sad and you don't want that, do you?" You have to educate your children in this way.

Did Adam and Eve have any friends in the Garden of Eden? The only friend Adam had was Eve, then God. Isn't that so? God hoped that Adam and Eve wouldn't become friends with the Archangel. The Archangel was a servant. But they made the wrong kind of friend and were ruined. So the parents have to become the children's greatest teachers, their best friends, and their most beloved of loves. Don't you agree?

Love starts from God. So in the end, relative love is realized through the parents. So when the parents say, "The things you like are not because of you but because of your parents" the children will think, "I dread to think what might have happened if my parents hadn't raised me up as they did and hadn't found a good object partner for me." Marriages based on dating are not good. Do you understand? [Yes] The parents have to be responsible for the education of love. When the children see their parents come together and love each other like cooing pigeons, they will be able to inherit that love. They will say, "Wow. Seeing my Mom and Dad love each other so much, I'm beginning to feel lonely myself. I need an object partner with whom to love and coo together, just like my Mom and Dad."

Parents have to raise their children in this way. Then the children will do what they saw their parents do and the world will become a world of good and human history will become a history of goodness. This is what we are trying to do in the Unification Church. Do you understand? [Yes] (57-119)



Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. Parents Must Take Responsibility to Teach Their Children Faith

Your children will listen to the Divine Principle. But don't just let it end there. If they have listened to the Principle when they are teenagers, even though they may accept the contents of the Principle, we don't know how much it will influence their view of society. A certain time period has to be gone through for this to happen. I would say that they have to at least pass the age of twenty. If you don't concern yourselves about your sons and daughters who listened to the Principle when they were 15 or 16 years old, you will find that when they reach the age of 20, they will be living a life completely different from the Principle.

The age we are living in today is not just on the family level where we act just centered on our family. We live concentrating more on the requirements of the society we are living in. Young people are very critical about everything and they have no interest in doing what they should do; they prefer to do what comes easily to them. Because this is the reality we are in today, parents have to be more serious about taking responsibility for their children. The parents should discuss the Principle with their children as their friends. Be it once a week or once a month you should choose a subject connected with the life of faith and discuss it with your children. If you do that, your children will be able to apply the Principle that they learned when they were teenagers to their lives after they are twenty.

You have to provide the support and base for your children to be able to do that. But you are not doing it. You shouldn't be satisfied with just sending your children to church. You have to extend the education they receive in church to the home as well. But because you neglect doing this, even though they may come out of church inspired to do this or that, they don't do it when they get home.

Our families have to be the model for other families, but unless we educate our children in the right way, we will fail. (31-272)

	
Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 6. Bringing Your Sons and Daughters Before God

Even though you are living in the satanic world, you still have to remain faithful and keep your integrity towards Heaven. Did you regard the children you are raising as God's children? Did you think that you and your object partner belong to God? Did you think my parents, my ancestors, my race, and my country all belong to God? The ignorant people who are living on this earth do not know that they are moving towards this standard. Take a few moments to think about it. Is what I am saying true or false? You will come to realize that what I am saying is true. (8-85)

So whom do you think the things you have belong to? You have to think that they are the father's. Who must your sons and daughters offer everything to? They must offer everything to the father. Loyal sons and daughters who could have taken the place of Jesus should have been raised. If you have become a parent, then you should use any method you can to make your sons and daughters have the standard of the Unification Church. You must do this. (23-322)

You have to restore your Cain family quickly. The person you try to witness to must be a filial son or daughter in the Cain world. You have to go to the countryside, you have to look everywhere to find filial sons and daughters that you can witness to. When the time comes these people will appear.

Seen in that light you also have to bring your own families into the Unification Church. You have to offer everything you own including your sons and daughters, to God. You have to return them to God so that they can be restored in God's name ... Everything you have owned until now has been dirtied by satan. If you don't return everything to God and have it purified, and then receive it again, then you have no foundation to live in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

If you offer everything to God then the Kingdom of Heaven on earth will spread. Do you understand what I am saying? Centering on God's ownership is how your own base for the Kingdom of Heaven is made. It is the condition of restoration to restore satanic ownership to God's ownership. Do you understand what I am saying? You haven't done this until now. We haven't been able to clear up this problem yet. We haven't done it. (131-151)

Even those people who have love will die one day. You have to bear the fruit of love before you die. If you don't, the love will not be able to return to its proper position. I will give you an example. Let us think of a fruit. If you sow the seed in the spring season, the roots sprout and it grows. The leaves come out, then the flowers bloom and after that the fruit comes. The owner feels joy on seeing the fruit. Isn't the fruit of a farmer his harvest?

God is the same. He planted the seed of humankind. Do you think He just planted a male seed? Or a male and female seed together? [Together] Planting the male and female seed together, the children sprouted roots and made a Moon seed, a Park seed and ...

As the trunk increased, the branches spread all over the world and the flowers bloomed according to the seasons. There were some successful families and some not so successful families. The summer causes the leaves of the weak trees to appear sparse. The season when the leaves should be plentiful is the summer but it is natural law that the leaves have to become thin in the autumn. It is not a bad thing that the trees become thin. Through the leaves dropping off, the hidden fruit can be ripened, which is a time for joy. Do you understand what I am saying?

In the wintertime no matter how thickly the snow covers the tree and although the tree looks like a dead tree, the owner who has picked the fruit of that tree has hope. He is not worried and he says to the tree, "I picked this fruit from you and with it I'll be able to multiply you a million times and make our garden green. I'll make an orchard where I can harvest much more fruit like this one."

In the same way, there has to be fruit on the road of love. What is that fruit from man's point of view? [Children] Children, and what do you have to do with your children? You have to return them back to nature. They are not your sons and daughters. Mankind has a common responsibility to harvest the fruit centered on the master of the universe and multiply it. So you have to put your children in the warehouse of your country. You shouldn't put them in your own warehouse and keep them for you own use. If you have to think it will be a good idea to offer the best of them for use in the country's garden. It is the parents' hope that their child can be an important person for their country. Isn't that so? [Yes] (177-115)

What do you have to do after you enter the Unification Church? You have to resemble the image of God. That will be a glorious day. And after that I am saying let's resemble the nature of Adam and Eve. This should be your hope. What I am really saying is that you should resemble me. And according to how much you resemble me, God will automatically love -- as he loves Adam -- His grandchildren who resemble him. You don't need to seek to be loved by God. You can't go back to this point from here. You can't go back to this point from Adam's point either.

You have to pass through these three stages. Why? Because the universal principle requires three stages. Do you understand? [Yes] When should we die? The person who dies after he has married off his sons and daughters and seen his grandchildren get married will receive glory. Do you understand what I am saying? You have to know how to love three generations. You have to stand and feel things in the mother and father's position, in the son and daughter's position and in God's position. You have to have grandchildren before you can stand in God's position.

Why is that? If God and Adam and Eve are in a vertical relationship, who are those born to the horizontal relationship? They are grandchildren. Isn't that right? If Adam becomes one with God, the horizontal position means his sons and daughters. When Adam and Eve become one, sons and daughters are born. It requires three generations. You send out your grandchildren in all directions. Do you see? In all directions... That should start from the third stage. (96-234)


Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 7. The Parents' Responsibility is Heavy

Have you fulfilled your responsibility as a husband? I am asking, have you fulfilled your responsibility as a husband within your family? Let's not even think about your responsibility in the church for a moment. Have you fulfilled your responsibility to your wife, your children, your family and relatives? You should feel shame. The person who has failed in his responsibility and is in that ugly state that won't come to his mother and father's house feeling great reproof will perish. He is worse than a pig or a dog. You have to feel shame. The person who does so has hope. The person who tries to avoid this will perish. When a piece of cloth rots, it becomes like a piece of dung. (126-25)

This applies to you as well, but in the future blessed families have to raise up their sons and daughters well. I'm telling you, you have to raise them well. Originally, you should fence off your children from the world today. You should raise your children without letting them have any contact with the world. That is how important the parents' responsibility is. The parents have to use their wits to protect their children. Our age should be that of the pure blood lineage, pure blood lineage ... That is the ideal. Your children will be born intelligent according to how much the parents loved each other, depending on how much hope and love they had before having the baby. They will be born with a deep and beautiful nature. Your children have to be better than you, don't they? How can you make them be born better than you? If you do what I just said. The motivation for coming together is love and the more you love each other the purer your baby will be born. (66-227)

Because you are living in the age of transition you must be careful to decide on the right direction to take. Where must I go? If I am the fruit then I have to bear fruit. I have to become the seed and sprout roots and then I have to grow in this way and become a trunk and branches and spread out my roots and then flower. This is the public course. You have to know clearly that if you don't follow the public path connecting the past, present and future you cannot arrive at the eternal realm of love. Do you understand? [Yes] In order to do this, centering on the heart of longing you have for me and as a blessed husband and wife, you have to long for each other more than you long for me. You have to long for your children more than you long for me. I have the responsibility to graft you in this way. Because man lost his connection to true love, I, centering on the Will, have the mission to enable you to connect your mind and body to the realm of love. That is why I have to do what I am doing. (141-74)



Raising Children in God's Will
by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 8. What the Parents Have to Leave Behind

1. What Should You Leave Behind?

The problem is what kind of life should I leave behind? Some of you may be over 60, some of you may be over 40, and there may be some really young people here. In the position you are in, what kind of life do you want to leave behind? You have to have the mind to worry about the future of this nation. You have to be able to feel by yourself what kind of mission you have. When you older people reflect on your past you will realize that you have no fruit, and you will probably feel that no matter how much you struggle you will not be able to reach the level you are seeking.

But the more you feel this, the more you understand about this, it is not a time to feel discouraged. You have to determine that for your remaining short life you have to invest yourself more and more with all your power to settle everything up. There is no need to worry that you are old, invest all your remaining life and make a new determination, thinking about how you should invest yourself for your country and for history. (35-18)

What should you leave in your lives? What should you leave? This is the big question. Can you feel solid standing in the position where you are standing? Even if you have done one thing well you can feel solid. In the last moment of your life you have to be able to say to God, "Father, I am a good child. You have to become a child with that kind of qualification. That person is greater than all the undefeated generals and history -- figures that changed human history. (45-265)

What remains forever? It is leaving the standard of goodness. I am telling the people in the Unification Church to do this. So the problem of whether you have done it or not done it will follow you around. You have to know how to be a person who knows how to repent if you take a nap during the day because you are tired. No one who has the wrong attitude can be happy. You have to understand this. (24-31)

There are many people in the world that live and eat well. There are many handsome men and pretty women. There have been many people who have been the hope of their village, but none of them could influence the world. In the world where people live and eat well, those who don't live well strive to do so. Do you understand? Even if they don't eat and live well, they still try to eat and live well. People are born to live for their family, live for their country or live for the world.

What is the purpose for being born? What do we absolutely have to leave behind? Climbing Baekdu Mountain? Saying that you have prayed on top of the highest mountain? No, it is not this. You have to leave a spiritual something that all the people can respect. For example, let us say that a patriot was killed fighting. The more wretched his death, the more desolate and forlorn the place is, the more value his death has. Do you understand what I am trying to say? The value is decided in reverse proportion to the circumstances. The things that move history cannot be seen. Isn't that so? (181-13)

So, our Unification Church members ... I am like a free spirit. Other people say I am great but I like to live it rough. I don't like appearances. I like nature itself. Even if I am wearing a suit I don't care if there is any dung, I just sit down without looking. I don't clean the place first. In our lives, can there be anything more simple and honest than nature? There are so many false things in the world. Do you understand? [Yes]

People in the Unification Church must know that the way of true love, the way to go into God's realm of love is not to advance yourself or put yourself forward. I have learned this through testing everything. People in this world who have a lot of money are waiting to leave it all to their children. You have to first prepare what you can leave to the world and then leave it to your children. That is the right order of things. In that way everything can be connected. (130-52)

What will you leave to your growing children? The only thing that you can leave to them is the fact that you can say, "I lived for the nation. I lived for the world." This is the greatest inheritance you can leave. Physical things, a masters' or doctoral degree are not important. "Live for the world." This is what you should leave your children. You should say to them, "You were born as a Korean but you are not Korean. You are a child of the world so you must live for the world. Not only that, you should live for heaven and earth." This is 'cosmosism'. People who have heard and understand this incredible truth must not be of little account. (29-223)

2. The Life Course We Have To Leave Behind

"What road will I take?" is the question you must ask yourselves. You have to understand this clearly. Some of you may pray for your physical or external environment. Those people will be swept away with the external, physical world. Those people who entered the Unification Church for their own benefit have left.

You have to become people who can complete your destiny as a pioneer for the sake of future mankind and the world, pledging to connect yourself to the true ideal of God. There is no value in worrying about who saw you do something. When you think that it is in the unseen, deepest places of your internal heart that you make a bond with God, you have to become a person who, whether somebody sees or not, is willing to go the way alone, shedding sweat and blood to take on the responsibility, and working hard to establish this bond with God.

What do you have to leave behind? There is no parent who will leave as a family heirloom a dirty used cloth that needs to be thrown away, for his loving children. You want to leave a precious thing that you have made through your sincere effort, a treasure that only mom and dad know about. You don't want to leave something that is useless. It has to be something that you want to keep until the end. Something that is more valuable than everything you own or have sold until now. You want to leave that kind of treasure. Then what is this treasure? The treasure in itself is not important. It is the love, the mind, and the sacrifice that the parents have put into this treasure. It represents the very heart of the parents. It is something that can move not just your own parents, but Heaven and earth as well. When it is a sacrifice that can conquer all the historical people, when you can instill this treasure in their young minds, this is the greatest treasure in history.

3. You Have to Go Leaving True Sons and Daughters Behind

Even if you have lived your life investing all your effort, even if you are about to take your last breath, you have to leave the sap of love as your fruit. You have to leave sons and daughters. Have you left this kind of son and daughter? Mongrels have given birth to baby mongrels. And you want to show your babies to me? Huh! You should be ashamed. Giving birth to babies in any old fashion. (146-25)

4. Let's Go Leaving a Tomb of Love

The only thing that you have to leave from your heart is the original love of the ideal realm. Centered on that love, we have to realize the ideal family, the ideal society, the ideal world, the ideal Kingdom of Heaven on earth based on the standard of the true blood lineage and the standard of true love. When you want to leave something, if your business is very successful and you want to establish a university, this is good, but what should you leave? You should leave a foundation of the results of your love. There is nothing besides that. (120-183)

What will I do with my life? Let's go leaving a tomb of love. That is the conclusion. Let's go leaving a tomb of love! There are no regrets if you live in a tomb of love. No matter how tedious life may be living near a tomb, if you live with love there are no regrets. Do you understand?

Let's leave a tomb of love when we go! Then we will gain the eternal victory of life. If you die after having lived that kind of life, God will bless you. He will bring His sons and daughters out to greet you. Then if it is a ring finger that has never had a ring put on it, God will put a diamond ring on it for you. If you have never been able to wear nice clothes, God will clothe you with the best clothes of the Kings of the Kingdom of Heaven. If the people of the world find out about it they will all want to live in this love tomb. Some tragic things might keep on happening in the world. But you can find extreme happiness in extreme tragedy.

Because I know this, this is why I have been living the way I have. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] What should I leave? [A love tomb] Don't forget it. Those people, who will say I will try to live like that, please raise your hands. You all raised your hands! God's blessing will be with you all. (97-169)


--------------------------------------------


The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. The Existence Of God

1. Knowing The Existence Of God

If we look at Reverend Moon's global ideology, what is the primary point? It is the principle which should enable the world's religions to unite. How can it unite religions? By teaching about God more clearly than others. If we do this, as a religion of experience, this can be achieved. It is not impossible to unite religions.

What is the second point? It is the principle of ideology. People run about in confusion seeking a clear ideology on which to base their direction in life. What is that ideology? It is the answers to the questions of life, the questions of the individual. What is a human being? A human being is a manifestation of result, not the ultimate cause. No one insists that human beings are the first cause. Even we humans do not know our cause, but we know that we are the result of some existence because we are born.

When we consider the question of what a human being is, we should know there is surely a being who exists as the first cause and who made human beings to be born as the result. Therefore, we should say clearly that the answer is God. It is possible to set our direction only in that way. How should we establish an ideology for our life, how should our family live, how about society, the nation and the world? And how will the world be in the final days? That is not only about the direction I am going.

These days, what is the way to seek out a philosophy? Though philosophy investigates all, intellectuals who define God through theory have been branded as failures. They could not discover God. The world could not be one because religious leaders of the Middle Ages could not teach about the true God, and from that time the world fell into humanism. Humanism says there is no God, that the concept of God is a falsehood. Why? Because there was no clear teaching about God.

It is impossible to know God without clear experience of Him. It is impossible to know God by theory alone. It is necessary to have experiences through inspiration. However, religious leaders have been unable to teach about God in that way.

What is religion? Philosophy tried to find God, but failed to do so. There was global conflict between democracy and communism, but that has ended. Communism has failed. Why? Because they could not find God.

Then, what is religion? Religion does not need to define God; it should seek to find and live with God. Sometimes God becomes a theory of ideal life, a theory with which to search for happiness in a life with God. True religion is therefore living with God.

Now, what is the question here? Without understanding God, it is impossible to solve the problem of ideology. Solving the problem of communism-which insists on materialism-is also impossible without knowing God. We should destroy communism which says there is no God, and say with conviction, "God exists" 120 percent more strongly.

Without knowing God, things have no value. Don't you agree? Even though an ideology might reveal a right idea to the world, if it does not stand in the position of object to God it will be swept away by changing circumstances. This would happen because it is not an absolute ideology. (141-234)

2. Originally We Would Have Known Naturally

If humans had not fallen, it wouldn't have been necessary to ask if there was God or not. This should be realized by one's original heart. In other words, if the first ancestors had appeared as good parents and not fallen, the family they established would have expanded and become the world. Humankind would not have needed to discuss the empty theory of whether there is God or not. There would be a connection through blood lineage, so it would be realized through the body at once. If it needed an explanation, that would be God's mistake. Originally, human beings did not need any explanation. Humankind should have started from a position beyond the need of explanation. However, because of the fall they started from a position separate from God and expanded from the individual to the family, tribe, and world; and the world came to discuss whether God exists or not. If human beings had not fallen and had been born through original good parents, whether God exists or not would not be a point of discussion.

Babies are born with the knowledge of how to drink milk from their mother's breast. They know this from inside the womb. As soon as they see their mother's breast they know what to do. They know automatically. If humankind had not fallen, we would know and work out our relationship with God automatically, knowing the right way. But, because of the fall we became oblivious to everything. The result is doubt. This is the tragic reality. (20-306)

3. God's Omnipresence

If the first ancestors, Adam and Eve had not fallen, what would an ideology united centering on God's love be like? Humankind was not supposed to be separated from God. God is our Father, both internally and externally speaking. The realm of the earth does not exist independently, by itself. The spirit world, centering on God, unites with the physical world whose representative is the first ancestor.

Therefore, it can be said the spirit world, which is centering on God, is the internal aspect and the physical world, which is centering on Adam and Eve, is the external aspect. And they become one.

Then, where does God exist? He is not in the spirit world, but in our heart, the center of our heart. So God, who is in the center of our hearts, and Adam and Eve, who receive the commandment centering on their hearts, are the same. (145 -310)

Then, how can one can feel the omnipresence of God? Feel the air as God's breath from His mouth, feel a typhoon as God's breath from His nose. Feel the stream as God's sweat from having passed through the suffering course of restoration for the world. Learn the love of God from the sun which is the symbol of the elements of life in the whole cosmos. Nature is one of the text books for experiencing God's heart, the text book for making loving children happy. If there is a person who feels that the leaves are as his/her children and speaks to them, that person is close to being a saint. Do you understand? That person is not crazy. (59-102)

4. God Is The Invisible Existence

Is God dead or alive? [Alive] Is satan dead or alive? Have you seen God? How do you know God? Have you seen satan? How do you know satan? Communism questions the idea. Ideas and existence become the questions in philosophy. Communism thinks all invisible things are only ideas. Abstract nouns, and the conscience, are thought of as mere ideas.

However, have you seen love? Love is also an idea, an abstract from that point of view, yet love is not an idea. All forms of life are in contact with love. (186-67)

God is very smart. God thought, "I will become the invisible master." He chose the convenient way. That is the most convenient way because He can do as He wishes, and can neither be caught nor be seen by anyone. Thus, it is enough that He does His duty as the master. Do you understand? If God had a body and said to the cosmos whose span is 21 billion light years, "come to my bosom, stay inside of me," could God do His duty? If God has a heart, how big is His heart? God saw that He would be miserable.

As He is smart, God thought to take dominion as the invisible existence that can move in the center at His convenience. Who is inconvenienced? Nobody feels troubled when God goes through the physical world as He likes, because He is invisible. You do not feel when God comes and passes through, even though you have a body. You do not know when God comes through your body. How convenient this is! It is the most convenient way, isn't it? It is a simple theory that God became the invisible God because that resulted in the most convenience. Do you know when the air is passing? [Yes] Do you feel it when the air is passing? [No] You cannot feel that, can you? If you cannot feel it even if the air is passing, how can you know God's passing? Without doubt it can be said that it is most convenient for God to be an invisible existence. God should therefore be the existence who can dominate this great cosmos, and easily wrap it up in a kerchief. He is invisible, but His invisible heart sees that this world is very small

5. We Must Know God Through Experience

God exists. If we say vaguely that God exists, we feel God is far away from us. If God exists, what kind of relationship should exist between Himself and ourselves? How we relate with God is the important question. (130-209)

"God exists." Those are not only words: when we think of God via the principle centering on the relationship between the subject and the object, God is not an inevitable existence, but existed before our thinking. God dominates all of our feelings and our whole body. To recognize this is most important.

Don't you think the Principle is to know something after recognizing it? To recognize something after knowing it is not the Principle. Knowing after recognizing. When it is cold, we say, "It is cold. "This not knowing after feeling, but it is feeling followed by knowing. In the same way, if God exists you have to feel Him. You should feel Him existing in your cells. The stage is the problem. In other words, the problem is how to establish those circumstances through experience. (58-291)

Now when we ask ourselves whether we received God's love or are we receiving God's love, what kind of answer comes? Today there are many theologians who do not know whether there is a God in this world or not. How about members of the Unification Church? We should know God through experience. We should just feel God. The Unification Church has its share of love to receive from God. We should receive that share of love. (128-130)

This is the issue. You should be able to say, "Father" when you are sleeping or talking to yourself. We should be filled with the love of the Father much more than other people are filled with love of their object. When we forget to eat and steep because of our beloved Father, and we call out "Father!" then even if we think Heavenly Father is not with us, His hand will be holding our hand. Such things happen. The dream would become a reality. When we call out "Father," we are held in the Heavenly Father's bosom. You should know that the most important issue is how to have such experiences as these in our lives of faith. Such experiences, their frequency and the degree of feeling, would be the standard of our life of faith.

If you have a heart of love, you would say, "I have to do this, so please do it with me;" then God is already with you wherever you go. When you feel that, God becomes our "Gracious and kindly God." (58-299)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. God And The Creation

1. The Reason God Created The Universe

Why did God create the heavens, the earth, and all things? This is a fundamental question. Why did this earth and all things come into existence? This was not merely a random generation of life that appeared by chance. Viewed from the perspective of science, there is a cause and effect relationship in all phenomena. This relationship affects the way that all life evolves, including the development of cultures and environments. The laws of cause and effect have come to be universally accepted as a reality of the physical world. (164-83)

The question remains, "Why did God create the heavens and earth?" It is a question of central importance to all philosophies and religions. How did the heavens and earth come into existence? This is a question that has been anguished over throughout history. What are the underlying principles by which humanity and the universe were originally created? (136-136)

What is the purpose for which God created the heavens and the earth, and all things? just for a joke? Or just for the object of some game? No. God created the universe to bear good fruit. (27-227)

Why did God create the heavens and the earth? The reason is that even though God may be an absolute being, He does not feel joy by himself. He does not feel the stimulation of joy. In other words, even if God says, "I am the absolute being, master of love, and master of life," He does not feel the stimulus of love and of life all alone. (38-152)

Then why did God create the universe? Was it just for the purpose of manufacturing life? [No] He created the cosmos in order to fulfill His ideal of true love. (188-196)

2. The Reason God Created Humans

Why did God create human beings? He did not create them just to watch them in their daily life. He created humans in order to interact with them and experience love together. There can be no other reason, regardless of what we think.

The purpose of the creation of humanity is love. God did not create life first with the hope of later introducing love. Life itself is created in the very pattern that reflects God's love. In other words, the gleam of love originally began from within God's heart and then life sprang forth from this gleam. Since life was initiated as a result of God's love, the result should also be love. Do you understand? Because the beginning point is love, the end point should also be love. This is the reason that we are so unhappy when we miss love. (57-22)

So why did God create us? He created us because of love. He was not merely trying to create an artistic work. You must know that God initiated the creation of humanity for the purpose of love.

Therefore, we must acknowledge that there was love even before we were created. God created all things to conform to His standard of love. We must realize that God is the original model of love and that when He created man, woman and the universe, God modeled them after Himself. (161-327)

If God is omnipotent, why does the fulfillment of His ideal of love for humanity seem to be left merely to chance? God is almighty and created all things, yet there remain seemingly insoluble problems in the world. Christianity's answer to this problem is not enough.

So, we must ask ourselves, "What does God need?" Does He need money, does He need gold, does He need diamonds? Does he need these things or not? He doesn't need them. All of these things belong to Him already. We know this. Then maybe God needs knowledge. The answer is no. He is already the king of knowledge. He has all the knowledge he needs. Really. Next, does God need authority or not? He doesn't need it. He has all authority. It does not matter whether we say that He has authority or not. The word is the word.

So what is it that God needs? God does not need life either. He is the master of life, so how can He need life? Then, again we must ask, what does God need? What? [Love] He needs love. Why does God need love? Because love is realized within a relationship. There is no other answer if we examine it logically. God would not make the relationship between Himself, the universe and human beings so unless He were a being that needed love. If God had tried to make a relationship between Himself and the created world without love, the result would have been impossible. It would have been impossible because God communicates by the standard of love. Do you understand? (121-99)

God created humans because He needs an object of love; in order to love. Can anybody love by himself? It is impossible to realize love without an object. God created all things according to His absolute needs. He created humans as lords of the creation, as representatives of all the creation. He needs humans absolutely, so He gave human beings the value of absolute objects of love. He created humans as the objective existence in order that they might share love with Him.

So humans themselves are God's body. If Adam and Eve had become God's body and they had become a couple, God's couple would have been realized. Do you understand? Now, how would it be in the heavenly realm? God would have become the human ancestor through the figures of Adam and Eve, and would have come into dominion over the heavenly world and the physical world. Do you understand? It would have been like that.

Why did God create the universe? The first reason is to have an object of love. The second is to utilize a substantial realm. The third reason is to make a connection and to be the real subject so that He can receive stimulation as He dominates His creation. This would have been impossible without having a physical body. Therefore, God created humans.

What is the first reason? "For love." How about the second? "To utilize a substantial realm." And what is the third? "To connect with an object of stimulation." God needs the stimulus of love. When we understand the reasons that God created humans, we realize that He didn't just create for the sake of creating. He did not create just to look and see. God created humans because God seeks to love. You should understand this. (13-212)

When we know the reasons God created human beings, we come to understand that God's main concern while creating was to have an object of love. To derive stimulation through this object of love was the motivation for God's creation. You must realize this. (81-16)

3. How Did God Create Humans?

After creating all things, God created the first ancestors as the hero and heroine of all things in the garden of Eden. When He created humans, it was not for fun, not as a hobby. We must realize the reality that the culmination of God's hard work and effort was the creation of human beings as the center of all things.

When God created humans, He did His best and put forth all His energy. He invested His whole being -- His love and heart. He created humans to be in a relationship that cannot be destroyed or broken by anything.

When God looked at humanity, created in the way I have mentioned, peace dwelt in God for the first time. God's happiness and peace can only come through dwelling within humans. God is the parent of human beings. Humans are God's children. God created humans by putting Himself in the center of a human being's flesh and body. Humans are His body, so if humans pull Him, He cannot escape from that.

When God pulls humans, He cannot go away without pulling humans with Him. God created humans to unite the substance and purpose in every circumstance. If there were a word or a poem that praised God by looking at humans as God's representatives, that would be the highest work. Nothing expressed by any other poet or writer could surpass it. The object is not God, not all things, but humans which represent all things. (20-207)

God existed before He created the cosmos. God existed and He realized His word. God's word is such that it enables Him to create the substantial world in a certain way. After having created the substantial world, He did not set it apart to a place where there would be no relationship with God, but He tried to become one with the substantial world. He tried to fulfill the ideal of oneness that is inseparable. That means that neither God nor humans could sever the connection.

Where is the best position to fulfill this ideal? From the human view, God stands in the best position and we stand in a position that has no value. But God, who has the highest value, wants us to stand in front of Him in the position of the most valued object. And He wants that to be not just temporary but eternal. So from the beginning, God and humans did not start separately but together. Humans must come to investigate the position in which we begin with God. (68-127)

4. The Purpose Of The Creation Of All Things

Originally, God did not create for play, nor did He do so as a hobby. He did not create without any purpose or direction, or without any substance to His concept. This you can understand easily through common sense. He created all things according to His greatest purpose and His concept of the larger cosmos. So we cannot deny the fact that God's heart is present throughout the whole creation, from the extremely small level of the microbe to the vast expanses of the cosmos.

Then, what is the purpose of creation according to this idea? It is surely that God's purpose is the ideal world centering on God's love. That is the world that is connected with love, enjoying love, living with love, and dying with love. When we wake up and open our eyes, we see those things that are in front of our eyes. There is a certain connection and relationship even between us and the tiny microbe. The microbe that we ignore has a relationship with humans. They reflect the value of existence since they follow the plan of heaven.

Why did God create all things? He created them in order to have an object of love. God created them to exist in the realm of God's eternal love, first on the physical plane of the earth and later to return to the place of eternity. We must realize this. (142-76)

5. The Process Of The Creation

If you look at the Bible, it mentions the creation of the universe very easily. It says that God created all things through His word. God said, "Hey, you appear!" and then whatever it was answered, "Yes," and it appeared. It also says that God called the stars and the stars came into existence, and God called the earth and the earth came into existence. However, we must understand the process through which all things were created.

There is an infinite law and order which advances so that the large may develop from the small. According to the Bible, God created Adam and Eve, as the first ancestors only after He created all things. Adam and Eve embodied the essence of all things. (65-21)

By what process was the world created? At first, there was God's will. There was God's idea. There was God's plan with His idea. We can understand that God had His original will and His original plan for creating humans and making the human world in a certain way according to His plan. (76-92)

You should understand that when God created the world, He created the environment first. You should know that. In the world of nature, the subject and the object interact automatically to bring about a result. The natural world has developed as the phenomenal world in which the subject and the object act together. (131-217)

Let's look. When we come to clearly understand the position of creation within the universe, it is not true that God created the center before creating the object. He created the objective element before the center. God set up the internal things on the basis of the external things. He created the soil before creating humans. That is the circumstances of the creation in the universe. God seeks for the larger thing rather than the thing which already exists. He seeks the more valuable thing rather than the less valuable. The position of the creation in the universe is like that. Also, when we come to took at the creation of humans, God created the body first and then He created the spirit. (152-319)


The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Universe

1. What Is The Universe?

If we ask ourselves what the universe is, we realize that all the things of creation are all educational materials to enable God's beloved sons and daughters to discover the ideal of love. All these things, therefore, are reciprocal constructs. Even minerals function in subject and object relationships. Aren't even atoms like that? They are things in which protons and electrons function in the relationship of subject and object. If they did not function in this way, they could not continue to exist. Without movement, there could be no eternal existence. That is why the universe may be described as the world that has been created centering on humankind in order to arrive at this central point. (137-59)

What is the universe? It is like the one body of God. It is like God's visible body. This kind of logic comes into being here. It is God's other self. Because of this, a concept that I can truly love has come into being. It is loving the universe in a realistic way. Shall I stroke everyone's head like this? If there is something on my clothes, I brush it off, don't I? Why do I do that? Because the clothes are mine. Because they are together with me. It is this kind of concept. Do you understand?

What do all of you have to do in the future? You have to attend God in the center of your heart and become one with God's heart, one with God's body, and one with all the things of creation. You have to accomplish this kind of world of unity. (86-174)

2. The Scale And Structure Of The Universe

Just how big is this universe? It is at least twenty billion light-years across. Light travels 300,000 kilometers in one second. How far then is 300,000 kilometers? It is the same distance as if you went seven and a half times around the world. In astronomy the distance that light, which travels that far in one second, traverses in one year is known as a "light-year." Based on this unit of calculation, even though light may travel for several hundred million years, it could still not arrive at the end of the universe. The universe is that big. Do you understand? (127-216)

Until recently stars at a distance of 10 billion light-years had all been discovered at Greenwich Observatory, but now the age when we are able to see stars at a distance of 15 billion light-years has arrived, and we are entering the age when we will be able to see stars at an even greater distance. So how big is this universe? What did I just say? Ten billion, roughly speaking. Well, that is also a principled number, but actually it is as big as 21 billion light-years.

So what does that mean? If light travels from here, what should we call the distance it travels in one day? In one day? Hmm? "The distance it travels in one year is called a light-year." Ah, so what should we call the distance it travels in a day? It's not a light-year. What do we call the distance traveled in a day? One what? One light-day. In a month one what? "One light-month." I don't know. It's too complicated. You work it out. This thing sets off and travels 3 billion meters in a second. The speed of light and electricity is the same. It travels 3 billion meters. In terms of distance, that is the same as seven and a half times around the world. A distance seven and a half times as much as the circumference of the world. In a flash it's already gone seven and a half times around the world.

If we were to travel as far as light travels even in one day, our backs would be bent over and we would be completely senile. It would not just take one hundred years, so how many ten thousand times one hundred would it be? How many ten thousand times a hundred? Ten million times a hundred is a hundred million. Is that right? Is it ten million times? It's one million times a hundred. One hundred million light years is like one million people all living to the age of one hundred. One hundred million light-years is like one hundred people being born and all living to be one hundred years old one after another. Even after one million people had died, the light would keep on going.

In that case how much is twenty-one billion light years? How many times one hundred people? Hmm? Two thousand? Two hundred million? Is that right? Two hundred and one million? Two hundred and one million; how many people is that? Hmm? Oh, I don't know. All of you work it out. If those people lived and died one after another, each one living to be a hundred years old, even after two hundred and one million people had lived and died the light would still keep on going. That long distance is not a straight line. It goes round and round in a circle. It is this kind of a universe. Do you all need money? Those of you who need diamonds put your hands up. Hmm?

Let's try and think about this. This huge amount of people is in front of me people, but even after they have all died, the light keeps on going. How far would that distance be? How far is that? That distance is so far that even if you lived several thousand years, several ten thousand years, then died and were resurrected you still could not cover it. It is that kind of world. It is not moving without a purpose. Everything centers on reciprocal relationships of giving and receiving. Even our cells function in that way. According to communist ideology all this just happened of its own accord. (181-195)

3. The Perfection Of The Universe

The perfection of the universe -- the words "perfection of the universe" are easy to say, but what on earth is the perfection of the universe?

In order for the universe to be perfected, I must be perfected. No matter how perfect the universe may be, if I am not perfect, it is of no consequence. We all know that no matter how good the world is, no matter how much the external world is happy and dances about, if you yourself are overwhelmed with suffering in the present, then even if you go out into that rejoicing environment of the external world, it has no relationship with you.

Concerning the perfection of the universe, even though the external world may rejoice, the internal world of my own self must also rejoice. To rejoice, both my mind and my body must rejoice. If I look at my cells, they are all rejoicing. The cells of the eye and the cells of the sole of the foot are different, aren't they? But even though they are different, those cells are all rejoicing. So are the cells of the hand and all the other cells. The perfection of the universe comes about when we have a world in which we can feel the joy of love, resonating centered on the mind and body, not isolated but united into one, with neither one being left out, and both being able to rejoice. (166-210)


The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. Nature And Humankind

1. Nature Is The First Bible

People who prayed in the past have called nature the first Bible. It is not the second. If we took at the Bible, which is compiled from the history of Israel, we cannot understand it precisely. Do you know how much I have shaken my head, looking at its contents? It is just like a fortune teller's predictions. If you fix a ring to your nose it becomes a nose-ring, but if you fit it to your ear, it becomes an ear-ring. It is a means of escaping from reality. If we want to assess the substance of reality and distinguish the sequence of events, then more powerful than the Bible is the world of nature that has been made by God. It is the best. (20-271)

2. All Things, Within Which The Heartistic Affinity Of God Dwells

Not one thing in God's ideal world of creation centering on true love, namely all existent beings in the macrocosm, came into being outside of the heart and love of God. The poet who feels this will be a great poet. If there is a poet who can feel the heart of the universe in the sight of one trembling leaf and can give expression to that feeling, he will be a universal poet. Nowadays we ignore and are far too indifferent to such things. We did not realize the fact that all around us, and unbeknown to us, all the burgeoning things of creation are existing together with the love of God.

If we enter the spiritual realm, we can see that even one tiny grain of sand contains the principle of the universe and even in one atom is contained the boundless harmony of the universe. Even though we can, not know so much about all the things of existence, we cannot deny that they are all resultant beings that have arisen from a unifying force. Beyond molecules there are atoms, beyond atoms there are particles. . . all these things do not exist unconsciously but are beings with a consciousness and a purpose. That is why all things in existence have come into being through the out-stretched hands of God. You all have to know completely the fact that you indisputably exist in a relationship with the heart of God.

What kind of person is a sage? The greatest sage is the one whose heart is such that he can take hold of a single blade of grass and say "God!" and perceive that its value is equal to his own value. The person who can sing about that value in such a way will be the greatest artist. If there is someone who discovers the exquisite beauty of the variety of God's heart and love by seeing the variety of all the things of creation, and if that person has the feeling that he can become friends with those things and rejoice together with them, and if that feeling moves every single cell in that person, that person will become someone who can represent the whole universe. That kind of person is the lord of all things. But can somebody who does not know about anything except eating become a lord of creation?

When God created the world there was joy there. After he had created everything and seen it, he said that it was good. There was joy. What is joy? It is what is felt when one's purpose is accomplished. Because God's conscious purpose is inherent in the things of creation, after God had created all things, He felt joy. In that case what kind of world is the world of restoration? In a word, it is the world in which people live who substantially possess the heartistic affinity that enables them to praise God as they behold every individual being in all creation. The value of character that Heaven sees is there. In the past, therefore, stories about persons such as Saint Francis giving sermons when they saw animals or birds are not lies. Such stories are like dreams. Nevertheless, they are not dreams but the truth. (9-168)

3. The Universe Is A Museum Of Nature Created By God

If you take a quiet look at children. . . when you look at things like toys, what are they? They are things that move. Everybody likes toys, but of all moving things the ones that have intuitive feelings are animals -- whether they are puppies or some kind of bugs. All children are happy centering on moving things such as the birds of the air and the beasts of the field. Why is that? Because people were originally like that. What does that mean? It means that when humans saw the natural world or the movement of this world, they felt pleasure. Everything is like people's hobby. Also, things like other objects. . . although, of course, the reciprocal base is different; in that place of appreciation, people truly feel enjoyment and interest. Because of that, one's internal attributes of love are all teaming.

If we look at living bugs, insects, or animals we can see that they all exist in pairs. If we look at nature in this way and ask ourselves what it is, it is a museum of educational materials for the development and education of the reciprocal ideal as humankind's one object of love.

That is why there are three kinds of bird-song. The first is a sign that the bird is hungry. The next is a song of love for the bird's mate, and the next is a song that the bird sings when there is danger. They are all different. Although we ordinary people do not know, in the world of birds they know all these songs. If you cry because you are hungry everyone knows already. It is like that. What is everyday life centered on? If you are hungry, once you have eaten that is the end of it. There isn't danger every day either. If we ask ourselves what the songs are generally centered on, we have to say that the songs come and go centering on the relationship of giving and receiving between mates. (137-211)

Humans were created as subjects and objects; that is, as reciprocal pairs. Also, all the things of the world, which exist for humankind, came into being according to the principle of love. Furthermore, because of the love of humankind, life and the ideal become a reality. The world of creation exists for humankind. Especially, it exists as the textbook of love for Adam and Eve, as they are growing up. It is a museum inexhaustibly exhibiting the essence of love. (135-12)

In the very beginning, Adam and Eve, who were favored by being born as the children of God, also grew up under the protection of God from their childhood and gradually became bigger. Consequently, because their intellect developed, they came to understand why God had created the world. The world was created to be a means of education. Everything that moved in the created world was a textbook that taught our original human ancestors Adam and Eve everything that enabled them to live. You must know the fact that because Adam and Eve were not perfected, but were living according to the ideal way of life, the created world was an example or a museum for them. (137-128)

4. Our Attitude Toward Nature

If you open your eyes and gaze upon nature in the morning, that nature creates a vague affinity with this original character and produces a feeling of the new ideal. If you look at the human world, however, you are all aware of the fact that as you look at it, it stirs up a feeling of despair and sorrow within you.

If this was the original world of uncorrupted humankind, you would not feel such sorrow at looking at the value of humanity. Humankind was not created with the same value of a single blade of grass or a flower or a tree. This most precious humankind cannot be exchanged for anything in the creation, and this humankind should have appeared, substantiating this incomparable value, as the representative of Heaven. (9-97)

Now we have to understand this. When we look at nature, which is endowed with the love of God, we have to feel in our mind that neither the wonderful things belonging to kings of this world and famous people, nor antique treasures, nor the splendid clothes worn by famous women can compare to nature. If we cannot do that, we are committing a crime in front of nature, even though we do not realize it.

The person who takes hold of the creation, into which God has invested his heart, and feels its preciousness, and when looking at a single living thing, thinks, "Can man-made things compare to this? No matter how wonderful a person may be, is he more wonderful than God?" then that person is without doubt a son or daughter of God. This kind of person does not need to pray. This is someone with whom God lives. Heaven is pushing humankind into that kind of position.

Look here, all of you. Humans all like and treasure something which belongs to the person that they love, no matter what it is. Isn't that so? Nevertheless, they do not know how to treasure the things of creation that have been made by God, whom we should love the most. Are these kind of people the sons and daughters of God?

All of you, who bear the responsibility of liberating the bitterness of heart of the lamenting creation, even at the sight of a blade of grass or a tree, must deeply experience the heart of God six thousand years ago, when He created those things. You must have that kind of mind.

That is why our Unification Church members have to be able to shed tears on seeing a single blade of grass by the wayside. Embracing a single tree, you have to be able to cry, while saying, "How lonely have you been since losing your lord?" Try to do that one time.

This person who is speaking now has cried a lot. He has embraced a rock and wept, and wept even while watching the blowing of the wind. If you have listened to this speech, you will understand why he has done that. "Precious things of creation that have been made by God, precious things of creation that have an eternal affinity with God, I have to sympathize with your sorrow at never having even received the treatment that is given nowadays to national treasures and valuables in royal palaces." I have appeared speaking these words. If you all have a heart which feels, "Even though all the people of the world are blind to you, I must sympathize with you," in the future this people will become a new race that will be able to control all humanity. This is not a theory; it is a fact.

Who among you are going to regard nature as being more precious than your family's heirloom, which has been passed down from generation to generation, or more precious than the most valuable diamond? Where is such a person? Oh God, when you see such a person in sympathy with the things that You have made and embracing them with tears, You will say "Come to me." Think about whether you can do that or not. (9-175)

What is nature? It is a display of adorable things given by God as a present to me, when His sons and daughters, filled with adoring love, are born. The sound of a bird, or even a single blade of growing grass are ornaments to make the life of His beloved sons and daughters beautiful. Even a stone rolling down the street knows that those sons and daughters will become the lords who will govern the nation, and it has been made to decorate that nation. The flowing water is just the same. As dullness and monotony will not do, nature was created to be a garden of peerless harmony for the sake of the prince of dreams, the prince of hope, who could inherit such a world, which had been made for love.

That is why we can study by means of all the things of creation. When male and female birds chirrup, even the house owner's wife learns from that. You have to know how to live even at the risk of your life, praising the beauty of the created world and heading towards a world of mutual reverence. If someone does this, even the birds will want to come and live in the hedge around that house in order to raise their baby chicks. Do you understand what I am saying?

No matter how precious a work of art in a museum may be, can it be equal to a living work of art? The point is who has loved this world, which is God's work of art and the museum of all the things of creation, more than God. The point is have you loved this world more than your own country's museum. Can you compare a golden crown from the Silla era in a museum with a single dandelion trodden underfoot by the roadside? God made that dandelion in person. You have to think about the territory of your native land in that way. With that kind of heart of God and the kind of mind that is able to say, "I am sorry and ashamed that I myself could not love in that place where I received love, that kingly position, from which the original God could be revered." When there is that kind of king with such a clear conscience, even the blades of grass will follow that king and want to be together with him eternally. That is the way human beings have to live. (175-187)

5. Love Nature And Love People

You have to know how to love nature and love people. You all have to understand that people who cannot love people and cannot love nature, also cannot love God. The things of creation are the symbolic existence of God. Because humankind is the substantial existence of God, the person who knows how to love the creation and humanity will come to love God.

This is why it is not right to have a church made up solely of young people. We have to make a church filled with grandmothers and grandfathers, aunts and uncles. Self-sacrifice alone is not the best thing. Do you know that? [Yes] That is why if you all grew up as orphans, you could not help but be orphans. (70-182)

We have to love nature always. We have to love nature, and we have to love humanity. Furthermore, we have to love every race and color of humanity. Would God say, "Oh, I only like white people"? In that case we would all have to wear white clothes. White people would all have to wear white clothes. We would all have to throw away our colored clothes. Why wear black clothes? Why wear colored clothes? It's a contradiction. (133-130)


The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. The Position And Characteristics Of Human Beings

1. The Status Of Human Beings

1) Physical Nature of God

According to the Divine Principle of the Unification Church, God, the neutral subject who contains the dual characteristics, is the invisible, absolute subject. And it is said that Adam and Eve were created as the neutral individual realities of God's dual characteristics. Had Adam and Eve grown up to maturity and connected horizontally centering around True Love to fulfill the ideal of creation, they could have established a vertical relation with God. In other words, if Adam and Eve had matured fully, the masculinity of God's dual characteristics would dwell in Adam's heart while the femininity of God would dwell in Eve's heart. But it does not necessarily mean that God's characteristics are divided. Since God is the subject of dual characteristics He could abide in the hearts of Adam and Eve.

Who is God? God is invisible and in the position of internal Adam. Being in the invisible internal position and being unified internally and externally. Who is Adam then? As to all mankind Adam is to be situated in the position of the substantial father in whom God abides internally. And who is Eve? She is situated in the position of the substantial mother of all mankind, who bears Mother God internally. Hence, the horizontal base is expanded through the vertical condition.

Why does God need Adam and Eve? There are two reasons: firstly to fulfill the Ideal of God's Love, and secondly for invisible God to reveal Himself as a visible being. Therefore, Adam and Eve are the nucleus, the basis through which God can have a relation with the visible universe.

Should Adam and Eve accomplish the Ideal of God and enter into the spirit world, they would be God's body while God would be their hearts; and they would be enthroned. It is God that created Adam and Eve to accomplish oneness, one complete person of one spirit world into the physical world as one end-product body in complete harmony with mind.

2) Counterpart of God's Love

A man is the masterpiece among all creatures. What is he like? Just an immensely big and wonderful creation. Now, if there is a subject, an absolute God who creates man, would He create him insensible to His words, to His vision, and to His passion and feelings?

Among all creation God created a creature to be the subject of His love: man, who is the object of God's love. He endeavored with all His heart, all His might and all that He had. God does not want the object of His love to be like what present-day Christians believe in, like a wishy-washy type of creation, nor does He want a person who was created by an incantation, "So be it" like an American kid playing nowadays.

One should know that God devoted Himself fully to establishing a man as His Love counterpart in His Love. What would He intend to do thereafter? To establish the nucleus of love in the universe. This is the ideal of God's creation.

3) God's Sons and Daughters

Many Christians nowadays believe that since God is the creator, and is unique, omnipotent. . . that men, the creatures have no relation with Him, and that the creatures are vulgar while the Creator is absolute and holy.

But though there is a chasm between the omnipotent and the vulgar there must be a resemblance in intellectual content between them to achieve a relation centering around the concept of love. It means that the content of each heart must be identical. That is to say, the nature must be identical to that of a man of character.

Therefore, in whose likeness is man? God's! Hence believers say, "God is our Father, we are His children." But what does it mean? It means that we, mankind, take after His likeness. Through what do we take after Him? Through the blood lineage! It means that we are interconnected through love.

The essential privilege of a human being is the birthright to be a prince or princess in the Heavenly Kingdom. That is the human value. That was the essential human dignity. Now then, what will be man's wish? A man's ideal, a man's hope. . . what are these? Where will be their final destination? What will be their ultimate goal? What is the first? One can conclude the ultimate purpose of a human being is to become a son or daughter of God. What is the next? It is for one to be loved by God. What will be the third wish? It is to inherit all of God's existence. There won't be any other wish besides these. Do you understand? What is the human wish? "To become a son and a daughter, to be a son and daughter loved by God, to inherit God's existence"; that is all there is!

The problem is how to become God's son. One has to have a life connection between oneself and God.

That is to say, one should have God's blood lineage. Should human ancestors not have fallen, whose children would we have become? Men naturally would become sons and daughters of God.

4) Lord of All Creation

A man is said to be a lord of all creation. We know that "lord" means "standing in the middle representing values of all." A man, great or little, wise or foolish, has the desire to be the center of everything, the center of infinite value. If there are beings in the world, they would like to be the top among them, and if there is an absolute center one wants to unite with it. Thus, it is our human nature to crave for something better.

Why then does our heart have such a tendency? Because man represents the total value of the historical age. Therefore one should know that such craving is prevalent in the fallen world.

Whether God created man and woman, the lords of all creation to represent the center of the whole of earth and heaven or part of them is the main issue. Yes, God created man and woman, the lords of all creation to represent the center of the whole of earth and heaven. Therefore, every human being has sovereign rights. One should know that there is not such a thing in the anthropoid apes world, not in the lions, nor in the tigers.

What does the lord of creation mean? Who is the lord of creation?

It said nowadays that it is a human being, but in reality it is God. Isn't it? You know that there is spirit: the spirit in man. Since man is the lord of the spirit, one can have a direct connection to God, so that he is called the lord.

Man alone cannot be the lord of all creation. How could he become a lord of all creatures in the light of his being himself a creature created by God? The creatures are relative end products. One cannot reach the cause by looking at the end products alone, nor can one occupy the origin, but rather the creatures are occupied by the cause. You are the end results. We should know what the "lord" means as the center of spirit, implying tacitly that God and man were originally one.

A. Differences Between Men And Animals

What are the differences between men and animals? In eating, in sleeping there is not much essential difference between them, but there is a little different in clothing. And there is not much structural difference in eyes, or noses, between them. What is precious about men, then? What gives them values? Bodies, noses, living styles? What is it? There are spirit men and secular men among human beings. To my way of thinking, a man consists of spirit and body. These two combine to form a unity. In secular life there is not much difference from an animal: he eats, sleeps, then seeks after food, just acts like an animal. What is the difference? I am asking again, what's the difference?

We can easily deduce that if there is any difference, that will be the different value, the precious value which distinguishes man from animal. If a man is called to be precious, it means that he is not secular but rather spiritual. That is, to say that the spiritual is precious means that it is different from the secular side.

Or, to say that the spiritual is valued means that the secular is unvalued. It means that these two are different in nature.

Let us now compare a man with an ape. The man and the ape are different in origin. An ape primarily groans for food, eats, sleeps, and brings forth its young. Does a ape get homesick? Does an ape sacrifice its life for its brother and parents? How about a man, then? Does a man sacrifice his life for others or not? He does! They are different species. Do monkeys come together to discuss matters about what their ancestors have accomplished and about God? Do they think about the spirit world? Do they dream dreams of this universe -- the peaceful world and the unified world of oneness and the world of love flourishing? Those who believe that man evolved from such apes are no different from dogs and hogs. Apes and men, they are quite different species.

Man is not centered around himself but rather centered around others: centered around something bigger than oneself. Man is never to live longing for an inferior. It is an entirely different story.

From of old, from the very beginning, rather men have worshipped God. There is not even one tribe in the world which has not worshipped God. Man has lived worshipping God, thinking "better world, better cosmos." Can a ape with such a brain think those things? It is utterly impossible even if a million reprocessing stages of apes have passed. How can a strong, reinforced force ever infuse into an ape? It's just unthinkable!

B. God's Absolute Object, Man

What kind of a creature dare reveal itself in the presence of God adorned with absolute value? Think about it! Is it an insect or a cute little puppy which sleeps in our backyard? Could they possibly be a being of an absolute object. If the puppy were it, then the ape which is more intellectual would accuse it.

Then, could it be the ape? Nowadays, people believe that the man, Homo-sapiens, evolves from anthropoid apes. What if I persuade college students to greet professors, "Ape's professors, how are you? You have ape's brain and ape's bone." You professors may not like to be greeted that way. You would scorn them, saying "Yeaki inom!"

It is true that human bones are like an ape's, but they are in a different species, on a different level. A man of spirit is different from ape without spirit. The origin of man and that of ape are different. The forms of hands and of food are not much different between men and apes. Because many likenesses between man and ape are found, people tend to believe that man evolved from the ape. This Mr. Moon hates even hearing about apes.

Ironically I was born in the year of the ape. I think I was born in the wrong year. I dislike apes that much. There are many differences between man and ape in anatomical aspect. But it is believed that in the theory of evolution mutation caused the ape to change into man. The theory sounds very plausible. It is so subtle that it leads people to believe. But one should know that there is some magic in the theory hidden by the atheists. That is why we Unificationists; have fought against communism with the theory of victory over communism. You should not believe that false, untrue, absurd theory saying that the ape changed into man by mutation in a process of evolution.

If an ape is placed in the presence of the absolute being, God, as the absolute object, how much would man rebuke the apes, saying, "Look at that ape, God's object which cannot even control its movement, and which walks with four legs!" It is an incomplete stage when an animal walks with four legs.

When we are infants we walk with four legs. Therefore, the ape is in an incomplete stage in its shape. Man does not walk with four legs but rather walks with two legs. That means that man is more stable than an ape.

And man is the agent of communication between heaven and earth. Man can cross a line not zigzagging but straight. Therefore, there is a content in man that is connected to oneness.

C. The Reason That Man Walks Upright

Do you know why man walks upright on two legs while all walking animals walk with four legs? Why is it? Because he is the vertical representative. Man is to know God and is to think from the lower part, below the vertical, of the universe to the infinitely high vertical world, which is called the spirit world, since he is the only creature among all God's creation who can stand upright and walk on two legs.

Therefore, man, walking upright should keep his dignity. The value of a tree standing upright expands because it stands upright and because its sprout faces the sun. The value that man walks upright is to adore the radiation of God's Love. This one should know. Now, does man long to be a man of low rank or of high rank? There is no question. The answer is, "man of high rank." Such is man.

Among all moving and walking creatures, man is the only one who walks upright on two legs. It proves that every standard consists in a vertical direction. Next, the value standard of everything in God's creation depends on the angle it makes with respect to the right angle, 90-degrees.

2. The Human Position In God's Creation

1) The Subject of Two Worlds

Man is to subdue two worlds. God in heaven and I are as though holding a saw on both sides. And we are to cut the world like a gourd. Is it easy to cut? The edges of the saw should become dull. just think that on one side of it stands the male unification while on the other side stands the female. How would you make it were if you were in their shoes?

2) Center of Harmony

Man is the center of harmony. But in order to establish harmony there must be a basis for the center to be established, as in the case of an orchestra in which every player plays their instrument centering on the conductor.

We have learned from the Divine Principle that the center of harmony in the universe is man. Since such a man is in one accord with the absolute basis, the universe will remain in the place where that man abides. And the existing world will venture around him. Force in the existing world results from this action.

Now, if God wants to smile to communicate with earth He should go through man, and if Earth wants to smile to communicate with God she should also go through man. Do you know why the Universe needs man while God needs man? Do you know what it means? It means that if man moves, God moves, and if man moves, the universe moves. That is to say, if man stops God stops, and the universe also stops its reciprocal motion. Can you understand what it means? You should.

What is the center of the universe? It should not be a man. The center of the universe is God, the creator.

The Absolute Being should be the center. The one whose contents coincide with God's could stand near the center. In other word, it depends entirely upon the degree to which one coincides in heart, or in reasoning, or in wishing with Him. If one matches 100 percent with God, one can stand nearer the center.

3) Image of the Great Entire Universe

What is man? He is the image of the universe: the microcosm. What is meant by "Great Universe" and "microcosm"? The source of the Great Universe is the source of energy, force. What is the origin of the energy? It is God. I retain the value of relative object of this Great Universe as a microcosm standing in front of the Great Universe as the energy flows into my heart from the continual source of the Great Universe.

For this reason man is the flower of the Universe. This is the way it is. Do you understand this? In comparison with a tree there is a big tree of seedling of the Great Universe there. I am just a flower of that tree. It is spring time when a male and female blossom as flowers of the Universe with fragrant scent.

Man is not all alone. What kind of being is he? He is not alone. Is it not a man who becomes the end result of all common causes? There is enclosed in man every image of the creation. There is contained every characteristic element of his ancestors there.

A Mr. Kim, he is not one. Is it not a man who is the integration of many substances, namely, vegetables (plants), meats (animals), minerals, every form of creation. His face, though he feels it is his now, has gone through a tens of thousand years of history to be formed. Thousands of years have passed to form a man inheriting ancestors' blood to come into being. It is a miraculous reality. Besides, he came to exist because there has been a heavenly connection tracked down in his background. In the Heavenly context one should know that there are so many ups and downs in one's life to be born.

3. Types Of Man

1) Divisions of Man

The carnal man is an animal while the spiritual man is a mental man. If we divide men into two types, one is an animal type and the other is a spiritual type. The animal-type man is worthless while the mental man is precious. What are the differences between the two from the view point of quality? The animal-type man leads his life centering around himself, while the mental-type man leads his life for the whole.

One should know that there live three different types of human beings in the world. The first type is led by carnal desire, the second type is led by mind (Know that one's mind varies!), and the third type is the one who places himself to be united with the part with which God's mind and God's body are united.

There comes a historical man who is the center for men of three distinguishable characters, namely, man of belief, man of reasoning, and static man. They go into 12 different types and they divide into three different stages to form 36. And they become 72 if they are split into dual characteristics.

2) Various Types of Man

Even among Unificationists there are so many varieties of people in the group. Not all are alike. You should know this. There are some types standing East, some West, some South, and some North.

Among you some are East-type, West-type, South-type, and North-type. There, some are in spring season, some in summer season, and some in autumn season. There are some like frozen ice, and there are some who make someone happy by just looking. A summer season type is someone who looks trustworthy and prosperous. An autumn season type is someone who climbs up instantly and comes down quickly.

You should know which season-type you are. Thinking of one's temper can tell one which season type one is spring season type, summer season type, autumn season type, or winter season type.

The spring season type is one who is very attractive and affectionately cozy and who endures in any circumstance. A summer season type is one who is warm and easily moved to tears. A autumn season type is one who is unemotional, keen looking and free from blemish. A winter season type is one who is frozen tight and has some element which is absolutely impossible to separate. You should know which season type you are.

An autumn season type man should be matched with an opponent. In other words, he should be matched with a spring season type. A summer season type man should meet with a winter-type person. One who is worryingly hot should meet with someone who is cold to cool himself. It is distinguishable through eyes and through one's appearance.

Through prayer one can attain such power to distinguish instantaneously whether one is type A, type B or type C. There is something like that. Only when one goes through such experiences. . . Spirit also has as many varieties as human kinds. There are many kinds of men, aren't they? Such are the spirits.

Therefore, to judge spirit one should know whether it goes left or right according to one's own standard, the zero point. Or you may not be able to distinguish them. You can tell if it is a good or evil spirit by such spiritual feeling. Therefore, you should know that one has to have practical faith.

3) Characteristics of the Human as an Individual Truth Body

Listen all of you, each of you has a different body as one has a different face. You can smell the difference. That is why a dog can chase that different smell.

In our church we have a special vocabulary: individual truth body. It may sound strange to you. But I cannot help using it.

The characteristics one has are unique. And one's appearance is also unique.

In the Divine Principle we have a term "individual truth body." The individual truth body of each individual is different from his mother's and father's, though he was born by his mother and father. If one had no distinction in nature and in characteristics from one's parents, one would be of no use.

God intended to have many individual truth bodies on earth. We are born as such an individual truth body.

God's whole satisfaction can be realized only when He deals with us individually regardless how great He is, for we are individual truth bodies. In this respect we can see that though one individual is small, he or she is equal in freedom and in value.

Now, what if every one of you had the same face; how dull it would be! We would feel disgusted. We are interested in looking at one who has long and wide face with different nose. It makes the face interesting to behold again and again. For these reasons it is really interesting watching this face, that face. . . Now, there are many differences in clothing between man and woman even in the same season. And there are many differences in walking, in hands working, in laughing, in voice . . . everything is different. Hence, it reveals one's individuality through this individual truth body. It is precious.

Just watch one's face. There are four different kinds there in the face: eye, nose, ear and mouth. There are none alike even if we bring 4 billion faces. This is a secret. It is itself a secret! Don't you think so? In this point of view Heaven, where every individual truth body delights, and male and female enter and live, must be a place where everybody's harmonious self appears wholly in the ideal type.

4. Human Characteristics

1) Humans Are Precious

As we glimpse at creation we can tell that there is an origin of each creature. There must be an origin there. As we consider the origin it matters which one is the center. Is it man or something else? It is also important which one of these -- mineral world, world of plants, or animal world -- is the first.

It is said in an old saying: "among all of creation man is the most precious." The problem is by whom this saying is acknowledged, and who decides man is precious? Now then, does it mean that the world of plants is not important? Of course it is important, but what is meant is which of these has the utmost value. Then, was it evaluated through one's full life? And if I am just one of them connected from of old, my ancestors, through my blood lineage, then how about all my ancestors? Are they all accredited the same as myself? Then how about my descendants, are they all valued the same? Who evaluate them? That is the question. The other question is, "Can we trust the answer?"

If one says, "Man is precious," or "that man is a precious man," who is it that decides that? We can trust the answer if it is from the one who is the motivation, the origin, the central being, the master rather than ourselves. But if I decided it, or we decided it, it is not trustworthy because centering around our lives we do not know where to head, and the rest of the people in the world at present don't know either. We cannot trust if the answer is from someone who has no vision and who believes that their lives are nothing but that of an animal. If these people say "among all creation man is the most precious," it is absolutely unacceptable and it is universally unjustifiable.

Who would be the judge to make it acceptable? If it were Someone who made all creation come into being. . . When we look at the mineral world there are so many elements having cross relations. They are not formed, nor shaped without meaning. They retain their objective value centering around the definite direction. It is the same in the plant world and the human world as well. If there is someone who has made everything in such order and He says, "among all creation man is the most precious," then this can be approved by the whole.

To be in such a case I myself should have some kind of relation with the very Essential Being whom I can think precious.

Speaking about the value of a human, is one valued as in the present situation or is one valued as one leads one's life towards completion of one's whole purpose of living? In this respect one is not evaluated by the present life situation and living environment. But rather it is conceivable that the evaluation is implicitly weighted heavily on the content of human responsibility and achievement of purpose.

In that point of view, what am I? It matters what I am. What am I whom people expect to be precious? It is possible to draw a conclusion of preciousness of the value of an old saying after matching it to the kind of process it has gone through and how it attained the goal centering around the standard to measure the value which people expect for a man to be precious. One who is called precious before he has reached the goal should think that he has not reached that post. That is why they say, "One should be matured."

What is precious about a man? Is it because he walks upright? Even a baby can walk upright! What is the merit of a man. The merit people have is that they are qualified to share love with God.

What the most precious thing about man, the thing one must know, is the root, the essence. That is to know God steadfastly, to know your parents firmly, to know your spouse resolutely, to know your children solidly, to know your brothers steadily, that is all. After that, one should affirmatively know the country one's brothers live in. This is the end. That is the first.

The recent trend among young people is to attain a master's degree, a doctorate degree. . . . But can you exchange your degree for your mother, for your wife, for your brothers, for your parents? What should we call one who has the most precious thing, yet knows nothing about it? He must be ignorant and will be defeated. He must perish.

2) Original Human Nature

Do you know what the original human nature seeks? It seeks precious things. Where can you find them? You cannot find any precious thing where it changes. What changes has no relation with precious things.

Therefore, where there is no change there a precious thing lies. The precious thing remains intact. Why is that? It is because our original nature itself remains intact. Since our original nature tends to remain absolutely intact, that nature is to seek the value that remains unchanged. Therefore, people live expecting better things tomorrow than today, and expecting even better things the day after tomorrow than tomorrow, and so on. It forces us to make life worthy by thinking, "Though I struggle now when I am young, I might live well off when I reach middle age." If not, what could make life worthy? There would be nothing!

Allow me to compare our life as a creation of God, the author. It may hurt the author if the work does not come out the way it should. But if it turns out better than the author expected, is there any who would say, "I am hurt for it came out better than I expected"? It is very natural that one wants to keep that masterpiece in one's bosom in a dream, even during flight in war, and wants to love it every moment.

3) Human Mental Power

One should know how great human mental power is. Who originated this idea, "I am tired for I slept only some eight hours"? Pick it up and throw it away. Sometimes one doesn't get tired even if one stays awake all night working. Who said we should eat 3 meals a day? Who decided it? Certainly, I did not do it. We can survive with one meal a day. Therefore, if you go through "a meal a day course training" for 400 days, you can live daily just like an ordinary man, but rather you could live healthier than before. Would you believe that it is going to work?

One should make up one's mind to be strong. One's body is subordinate to one's mind once one puts the right thoughts into one's heart.

4) Human Pursuits and Needs

Investigating one's heart now one can find that everyone seeks after something better. If it is true today, it will be true tomorrow. We seek to become a more valuable being in some better and wider circumstance than that which we are in now.

What do man and God want and expect at this point now? We cannot deny that we and God are wanting and expecting something better than what exists now: wanting and expecting good today and better tomorrow; a good situation today and a better situation tomorrow. For this expectancy comes faith.

A newborn baby knows its mother's breast only. Then it knows parents as it grows, and then it knows itself. Man's mind always tends to pursue the highest level. When will it stop its pursuit? And how high is high enough? That is the question.

People's desire to meet a better person is to meet God through him, and people's tendency to seek a better one is ultimately to see God. Therefore, it is a pleasure to seek the thoroughfare leading to God.

The prime problem of mankind is to unite with the ultimate center whom we seek, the Absolute Being. In seeking relative notables and absolute notables one should surpass the relative notables and unite with the absolute notables. There, one establishes the relation between high and low. Man should enter into such a relation.

The place where a man likes to go is a good and nice place. Students like to go to school. Why do they like to go to school? They go to school to get promoted, be uplifted. What would be the next after being lifted? To get better.

What would be the next after getting better? What would be the next? To go beyond the secular world, and go to the top of heaven where God abides. Is it good to be getting lifted? Human desire is endless. It causes a problem. What will be the destination of human desire? Where is the goal? This is the problem. Man wants more and more, wants to get lifted higher and higher, and wants to grab every good thing, even the world itself.

Everyone likes to be respected, and expects to be the center of the multitude. Being the center one likes to be the result of all things. Or becoming the motivation of every work he wants to show up the end result. In other words, each and every one has the desire to control one's circumstance as from the center, in the ruler's shoes.

5) What a Human Desires

Does man like a thing to be tangible or intangible? People like something mysterious. Don't you want it? The mysterious things are concealed. The treasure placed innermost in the essential palace which is locked tight is more mystic than anything else. People want more mystic things. People want bigger things outwardly while they want more mystic things inwardly.

Let us say there are a high place and a low place there. Then, which of those is the center? People like the high place. Was the high place created after the low place, deep place or the low/deep place crated after the high place? Do people like the low place or the high place? Which one do people like? Of course the high place.

Why don't they like the deep place? As you climb up higher you can have relations with various worlds. Since on the hilltop all things come into your sight, you can connect to everything. But if you go down into the deep valley every thing fades gradually from your sight. Do you understand this? Every relation you have had fades away one by one. Why does every one like the high place? That is because in the high place one is in the subjective position where one has relations with various worlds, can observe everything. But in the deep valley the situation reverses.

In this respect, the one in the high spirit position is precious. Even though they are physically the same, one who is in a low spirit level is less.

The one who lives in the spiritual level is greater than the one who lives in the carnal level. In like manner people are divided. Have you ever given thought to a tree, "We are happy to see green but how tiresome you are keeping that green day in day out!" Have you ever thought this way? You may wish it to be yellow or red. It means that one does not live for oneself but for nature.

Now, why does green have to have green? Just think if it radiated red color in this hot summer. . and what if it radiated a mottled color. It would be cumbersome, and it would irritate you a lot.

What if all were in blue: blue sky, blue sea, blue plant. We would be suffocated. What if they were in yellow, which I like, or some other color. Soon we would get bored. But green is the comforting color. It is the comforting color! By the way, why do people like green, then? I am asking why people like green! This existing world is well harmonized with green.

Therefore, there are many green colors in soil, earth. This is the way I look at the situation. Earth is mostly green colored. Hence, it is very natural that I myself molded with earth should like green. This is theoretical. It is quite plausible. God knew everything a priori, so He created a blue heaven, blue sea . . . centering around humans to be harmonized with the color green. How splendid it is!

6) Human Characteristics

Man, being a thinking animal, will not commit himself if he thinks it is a losing game. He will never put something into action if it does not profit him. He will act if it profits him. Don't you do in like manner?

Raise your hands if you want for everything to go well with you! And raise your hands if you want for everything to go wrong with you! Woe to you who wish bad! It won't be necessary to ask. One will not only raise one's hands but also his feet too if one knows the way. There is none who wants destruction.

Every one of you wants to be a great man or woman, don't you? Then, where to start? One would be happy if all of one's friends became great.

Though people live in this world they have dreams for the future. It is known that people, unlike other animals, have dreams. What are the dreams? The dreams are high and high and high while they are good and good and good! These are the dreams. Dreams for tomorrow, dreams for the future. . . as far as dreams are concerned there are not any bad, bad, bad dreams at all. Therefore, when we talk about a dream, we talk about good and good again; happy and happy things again.

Studying one's life you can find that man is a peculiar being. You notice that the old proverb, "It never rains but it pours," works. When it goes wrong it goes all the way. But when one starts to like the other, one cannot stop liking him. Also, it is man who can join one extreme to the other extreme. And it is also man who turns one end to the other end.



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Purpose Of Man And His Values

1. Purpose Of Man

1) Essential Purpose

Rev. Moon has walked the ascetic path throughout his life, and moreover, has been agonized over the essence of the Universe and the reality of the existence of God. Rev. Moon came to know vividly the very existence of God through the ascetic life shedding tears and blood. Rev. Moon has experienced seeing God, the Essence of the Universe, face to face, and recognized that one cannot discuss true peace on Earth without attaining peace with God.

God is the First Cause of the world of creation, and the Creator of the Universe. God is our beloved Father. God created the Universe to realize His special purpose. That special purpose is to put Love into practice.

Even though God is the origin of true love, Almighty God alone cannot experience the joy of love. God needs the object of love, the love partner, and seeks the return of love from the object. The greatest creation among all things is we humans. For this reason our life has purpose. The purpose of life is to practice a true love relationship with God after maturity. This is the fundamental principle to establish the peace between man and God.

We know well enough that everyone on earth including ourselves wants to be good. It is well known that human history has been headed in this direction up until now, and that educators and religious leaders also have struggled and fought to set up standards of goodness. Therefore, it is the purpose of one's life that one should live for good, ness and die for goodness. One cannot deny that it is not only the purpose of one's life but also the purpose of human history which has knitted our lives together.

Of course, it is important for one to live well and to accomplish one's own work. Above all one has to practice filial piety toward the vertical heavenly Parents. One has to practice patriotism toward the vertical heavenly Parents. One has to practice royalty toward the vertical heavenly Parents. One has to do one's best more than a Saint's toward the vertical heavenly Parents. For this essential purpose we are born. To meet such a person God created man. There is such purpose there.

Where is the true way for a man to follow? Where are we born? We are born in love. Which way should one tread? One should tread the way of Love. How to die? One should die for Love. This is the conclusion.

The problem is what kind of love is this Love? It should be welcome not by a small realm but by the great Universe. It must be authorized by God. It must be approved by the angelic world. It has to be approved by the Creation. It is our purpose of life that our parents are to be born in the great Universe, lead their lives there, practice love there, and die there.

When people live in goodness they want to share the goodness with their parents, brothers, and relatives. Goodness equals happiness. Happiness is related to eternity. The eternal essence is heart.

What is the center of the Universe? It is the parents and the son. In other words it is the Parents and me. God is Father, I am His son. The ultimate purpose of life is to find the Father and to unite with Him unceasingly.

2) The Purpose of our We

What is the utmost purpose of life? What is the utmost purpose of the fallen man? I think that "So faith, hope, love abide, but the greatest of these is love," (I Corinthians 13:13) is a very good verse indeed.

To what do we set our purpose of life? We have to set our purpose not to an individual purpose, nor to a family purpose, nor to a group purpose, nor to a national purpose, nor to a worldly purpose, nor to a purpose for heaven and earth, but to the joint purpose of God and man centering on God.

Then, which of these purposes will remain to the last? The individual purpose fades away, the family purpose fades, the worldly purpose fades, but if there is any which will remain to the end, that is the purpose pursued by God and man jointly.

Where would be the terminal point, the safe arrival of your mind? Even if one finds God, and occupies Him, things would not rest there. Then, where would be the final destiny of one's mind? It would be the place where one occupies God and His Love. Therefore, it will be all in vain if one cannot occupy God's Love.

What will be the final goal of one's life? It is not just to meet the one who is the center of heaven centering on God but to live with him.

Meeting him, living with him is one thing; but the real problem is where you meet him, where you live with him. The place you want to meet him and you want to live with him might be the center, but that is where God's love dwells.

Therefore, the utmost purpose towards which the human heart heads is to be united with God, to follow the heavenly path, to occupy God's Love and to make it one's own.

What is the final destiny a person seeks to attain? It is to be an object of Love of the Supreme Being. It is to know that the Supreme Being is God as well as our father.

3) Dual Purpose

We humans possess a double structure. We are ourselves born and situated as a resonator and a mediator of the spiritual world and the physical world.

Whether male or female, one consists of dual structure: mind and body. The mind is vertical while the body is horizontal. One cannot be situated nor positioned without passing the horizontal and vertical origin.

Thus: wrong positioned, deformed, upright, right are not determined without vertical and horizontal standards. The position is not determined without them. Neither East nor West direction is determined without them.

We can catch the logical basis of justification in that the purpose of the individual and the purpose of the whole which the Unificationists emphasize have a historically appropriate logical basis. Then, what is the purpose of the individual? It is to be complete as an individual. The purpose of the whole is to complete the whole. Therefore, it is true that where there is no completion of the purpose of an individual there is no access to the purpose of the whole.

Human beings have physical purpose and mental purpose. Then, which of these is the greater purpose? Which of these should we accomplish first? The mental purpose should be accomplished first.

Let us assume that there are a small individual purpose and a big individual purpose. Then if one abandons the small one for the sake of pursuing the big purpose, it generates a plus factor. Hence, it benefits the small purpose and it also causes the accomplishment of the big purpose. The communist acknowledges the objective world. He says that it is subject to the destructive fighting in history. For this reason Communism will perish someday.

Human beings have the object of life from the very beginning of their birth: the purpose for the whole and the purpose or the individual. Man is born with a dual purpose.

2. Value Determination Of Human

What does a man expect today? What is the ultimate goal to attain today? It is to be well off. It is to be well off all together. But What do you mean by "being well off'? Since the root is uncertain and the budding of the object is obscure people finally seek peace centering around themselves, to seek happiness centering around themselves and to seek satisfaction centering around themselves. Hence, they succumb to the pitfall of pleasure-seeking.

Since people think that death is the end of life, man wants to be well off in the ideal world they have made. He wants to cut a brilliant figure on the world's stage. In the end one succumbs to the pitfall of pleasure-seeking. All of the ethics and moral standards in the United States today are fallen.

There are many aspects of the "fall of value." Today the historical tradition is rejected, and parents, brothers, husband and wife relations in a family are destroyed. All other relations are removed for the sake of individual personal pleasure. But this is absolutely flabbergasting.



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Mystery Of The Human Body

1. The Human Body Is The Royal Palace Of Mystery

The human body is the royal palace of mystery. The palace of mystery, indeed. It is of no use what a scientist or a scholar says. Even hundreds, thousands of volumes of books is not enough to publish the research on a single finger alone. The human body is the royal palace of mystery. There are over 40 billion cells in a human body. And each and every of the cells functions separately in the body. If we expand them, they would reach beyond the scope of the universe.

That they function harmoniously without collision daily, yearly, and life long is a mystery itself. But scientists say that they naturally adapt and develop by themselves.

The body is the palace of mystery. It will take thousands of years for many doctors to study this finger nail. Among so called doctors today, there are a few who are scoundrels. Comparing the research work accomplished by doctors with the universe, their work is just one part in some 100 billions. Such insignificant doctors argue about matters pertaining to the existence of God. It is really disgraceful.

There are laws, formulae and so on in the world, but there are so many exceptions that are not included. Have you ever given a thought to where the end of a formula might be? The problem is to which state or level do the advanced mathematics formulae that we learned in high school belong in the universal world of formulae. We have to think that we are born equipped to adjust ourselves to the circumstances of nature.

Think daily as you look at your face in the mirror how mysterious it looks. Thinking on the sum of all these countenances, we are compelled to acknowledge that the whole world is full of mystery. The royal palace of mystery! Regardless of how great medical knowledge we have attained it is impossible to investigate the inner part of the human body thoroughly since there are endlessly hidden mysteries in the human body. Even some thousands of volumes of books cannot contain the information about a single finger. It is not just molded like a toy finger by a child who snatches a lump of clay. Our fingers are made perfect in every way with no defect.

As we look at the structure of our body it is the palace of mystery. It consists of mystery itself above all creation. If there is the One who is capable of putting all of these mysteries together to create life, He must be a master of infinite skill.

2. The Three Stages Of The Human Body

We have learned that there are three stages for any creature to be perfected: the formation stage, the growth stage and the completion stage. The number 3 is important. The number "three" appears throughout the natural world which consists of minerals, plants and animals. For example: a face consists of three parts: the eyes, the nose and the mouth. Grasping a hand indicates number 3. Like this: One, two, three. Grasping the hand means number 3. The eyes are also connected to three points. That is to say that the focal point connects three points.

In this respect the number 3 is needed. In oriental thought, though not in western thought, it is held that the universe is Heaven-Earth-Man. So is the world, isn't it? Top, middle, and bottom. Even a circle should pass three points. This straight line should be connected by three points. All of these should be interconnected from the same point of view.

3. The Elements Needed For Human Life

One thing you should know is that Adam and Eve, though they were simply a man and woman, were the center of the universe and God's Body. Therefore, man has dual characteristics; it is for God to enter into the position of one's heart. The heart is like air centering around God. Where in viewing the universe there is the empty space filled with air that is like the heart. Next, where there is like earth there is a body. It has the triple structure. Everything consists of the triple structure. Where there are some elements which a body needs in earth, in air and in the spirit world, there is also a life element that our eternal spirit can inhale.

Of course one should eat food, inhale air. But that is not all. One has to ingest life elements in the spirit world. To eat is the formation stage. The mouth is the formation stage. The nose is the growth stage.

Next you should receive the life element to inhale the eternal life. Yes, whole things consist of three stages, three stages. Look at a hand. It has a palm, a finger and a white finger nail; three stages. Everything is that way.

How many parts does an eye have? It consists of the white of the eye, the iris and the pupil; just like the formation stage, the growth stage, and the perfection stage. A perfect match. The nose has two holes which unite in the innermost. Look at the ear. It has three portions. In combination they enable us to hear. If you fold a finger, there are three knuckles there, too. Inspecting all of these one can realize that everything consists of three. Hence the three stage law is the universal law. Everything is in order. The principle of heaven and earth is all contained just in a human body.

It is an old saying, if one fails at the first trial, one can get it at the third trial. The three-combination should match up. Where the three-combination matches, there God abides. When one offers something one's elder, one offers it with two hands folded. That is because that is the way the principle of earth and heaven is. When you bow you bend your back. You know why? It is to establish one-ness. If there are three then one can unite them in one.

4. Indispensable Elements Of The Human Body

Three-fourths of every existing being is water. Water! Where there is harmony there is life. Excess water causes one's bowels to loosen. A lack of water demands water be supplied. It is water which sustains the human body temperature constant at 36.7 degree Celsius. It controls the whole of life, doesn't it? For this reason water is absolutely indispensable. In this aspect, what are you? Drifting water vapor! Water vapor. Water vapor. All water vapor is a vagabond.

It is very fortunate that God is invisible. We have to be thankful for that. We are beneficiaries of the Sun, yet we never thank it. Do we say, "Mr. Sun, thank you"? in token of gratitude? We live daily just ignoring especially the great debts.

How much would we pay for one liter of air if it were the last air in the world? If God were a rascal it would have been easy to unite the world. It would not take more than 6 minutes. God would evacuate all the air in the world, and ask them if they unite or not. Then, they would say "We will unite!" in unison. He could have united the world instantly if He chose such a way. Thanks be unto God that He does not put that possibility into action. We cannot live without air. Air is an absolutely indispensable element in our lives. Do we thank such an important element as air? We eat it up like a thief. Do we not?

Three-fourths of our bodies is water. The human body is like a water bag. Do we the debtors gratefully thank water? How thirsty does one become en route when one rides a bicycle along a mountain ridge on a hot summer day. There are usually orchards there along a mountain ridge. just think how pleasant the taste of a cup of water being offered would be. It is worth millions of dollars. After drinking such water one might thank the one who provided the water but hardly anyone thanks water. Does anyone say "Thank you, Mr. water?' No, they don't do it.

And again, how precious is sunlight? Without the sun everything would be frozen to death instantly. We never feel grateful to the sun regardless of how precious and important it is to sustain our lives. We receive all of these precious things free. Water, air and sunlight, they are the most precious.



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. Plan Of The Human Body

1. The Eye: Symbolizing God

If they say there is no God, without inquiring into the truth of the matter, we go in faith and proudly say there is God. I would like to tell you about the human body structure centering around the Divine Principle. I hope you will not lose interest and curiosity.

When looking into a mirror you see your face. The face symbolizes the universe, this is the center of harmony of heaven and earth. The eye symbolizes God. Therefore, the life of every biological species begins with the eye. The human eye is the center as the eye of the universe. As the neck moves due to the eye, the universe moves due to God. The eye is the information center.

Everything is made of three stages as said in the Divine Principle. The eye also consists of three stages: the white outside, the iris next, and the pupil at the center. The dark pupil is placed at the center because it is important. Next, why is it round? It indicates that man and woman should be round.

They should not be angled. An automobile runs because both wheels are round. If they are not round but slightly crooked it will cause a big problem. Hence, a human should be an eye-like person. Man and woman should resemble the eye. It is really a peculiar phenomenon. The important thing is placed at the center. (39-167, 94-64)

The eye symbolizes God. Then, what does the eye like? It likes colors. It inspects colors. The color exposes the fundamental aspects. Every color indicates the internal condition of its essence. That the eye moves about is due to the fact that the eye symbolizes God and the Universe. Among all parts of the body the eyes are the only round parts. Therefore, they are located in the upper part.

What if the eyes are located here like God? Then, there would be no order there. If the eyes were not moving at all, the neck would be very tired. How great the mental stress would be. Thinking over and over you can appreciate His great work. If this one is off by this much, that one is off by that much, could you stand even one day? (118-112, 159-270, 107-294)

Since the eye symbolizes God, one has to peel the first layer, the second layer and the third layer to see. This is like a chestnut. In shelling a chestnut, after removing the first outermost thin layer, there is the second nut skin layer and the third pucker layer. That is the way it is. And the eye signifies human nature. One can tell his nature by watching his eyes. When a tadpole is born out of an egg the eyeball comes into existence first. Do you know why? That is because God existed first. (38-253)

Even you yourselves look into the mirror and think you look handsome. Look at your eyes, then you will find that they look mysterious. The problem is why in the world they are placed there! They have no other place besides there. What if they are placed up here? The eyes should be placed in the middle, right at the center. At the center! Most cases they are placed right around the center. In the middle! (37-17)

Gazing at the face you ask yourself whether the eyes are placed in the right place. What do you think? Why are the eyes placed in the upper part? Do the eyes have more chance to took up or look down? Since the eyes spend more time looking down, they have a hard time to look down. So then, wouldn't it be better for them to come down, down to the foot! So they can took straight. What if the eyes move up and down, one time up above the head and next time down below the feet? How about that? Do you like this idea? The eyes! To place the eyes in our body the following factors should be taken into account: the standard that the eyes should be capable of measuring everything; the position that the eyes look, the place where in measuring relative to the top and bottom, upper and lower, the eye should be able to look over, so we can measure. If there is an enemy one should be able to look for a potential refuge, in all directions.

Now, the head moves around. Why is that? If you ask the head, "Hey, you poor scamp, head, why do you move here, there, up and down?" It will answer you, "Alas, I don't know. But it is because of the eyes." If you ask again, "Do you like it or not?," it will say, "I don't like it, but I have to." That is the way it is.

Why does the head move up and down, right and left? It is all for the eyes. What if the eyes are placed above the head and the head moves around? The eyes would get dizzy. Considering all of these factors we know that the eyes are placed in a very proper place.

God is really a harmonious God. Just think what if God placed the eyes vertically instead of horizontally? It would not be necessary for the face to be wide if there are no eyes in the face. Even a narrow face would be all right. Since the eyes are widened this much, and since these ebony ones are widely spread, one's face has to be wide. Though a face looks like a pumpkin, people do not look at that wide face but look at the eyes first. (145-278)

Why do eyes consist of a pair? What if there were only one eye? Why did God make two eyes for each person? If there is one nose, one cannot catch the four directional feeling. If there is one eye, the body declines, and it turns. To have a directional sense with one eye, one has to see it in two different directions. But if the two eyes are placed this way one can sense the direction. They are capable of sensing the position. Hence, the eyes are placed horizontally. Would it not be inconvenient if they were placed here! Wouldn't it be lonely if it were all alone? The right eye says to the left eye, "Oh, here you are, left eye!" Wouldn't it be good this way? (83-169)

In general Europeans have bigger eyes while Asians have smaller eyes. But Europeans are near sighted. Hence Europeans are the actualizers. They cannot see things in whole for their eyes are big, though they see near. But Asians see the future. They see the future for their eyes are small. (94-67)

2. The Eyebrow

The question is "Why did the eyebrows come into being?" It indicates that Heaven and the human world, the earthly world are one but there is this gap. (94-63)

What in the world are the thick eyebrows doing there in the face? Indignantly we ask why are they there? Hairy pine-eating caterpillar! And there are even two instead of one. Look, look at them, disgusting! Aren't they? Reflecting deeply, they say to themselves, "Luckily, we got fastened." You know they are in a good mood. Does our face took good without these eyebrows?

The communists make excuses saying, "We become that way as we make ourselves adjusted to the circumstance." But it is not right. The problem is why these are placed here. And do we need these eyebrows if we crawl with four feet? The brows came into existence because they are in need for man who walks upright on two feet. Had there been fur on the face Of man, he would not have needed eyebrows. Since animals crawl, they do not need eyebrows but they have traces there. But man definitely needs eyebrows for he walks upright.

If man had not had eyebrows he would have had a hard time when he was in sweat. If man sweats, water runs down from man's forehead, and passes the eyebrows which lead the sweat to either side of the eyes, preventing the water running into the eyes. That the sites of the eyebrows were raised up a bit is all related to this purpose.

The places where the eyebrows are placed are uplifted slightly. It is good for man to have these areas of the eyebrows raised a little bit. But for woman it is better to have these areas lightly lowered.

The eyebrow areas are raised slightly and form the mountains well. Certainly, they are placed at the most auspicious place of all auspicious places. Why are they created this way? The fact that man walks upright is known a priori. What if a man walk upside down? Then the eyebrows should be placed under the eyes. Shouldn't they? Indeed, the eyebrows are placed well in the proper place.

The ideal eyebrows must stand out. If the eyebrows do not, they become concave and sweat stagnates. And the rubbish will gather there. If that were the case the eyes would have been without exception the trash-gathering places. Would you sell your elaborate eyebrows for some millions of dollars? You will be a deformed without eyebrows.

And why do eyes blink occasionally? If the winking stops, the eyes undoubtedly become trash boxes. It means air is dry when the eyes blink. When the eyes are exposed to dry air they become dry from the evaporation of water from the eyes. So, blinking is like wetting the dry eyes with a wet cloth. And see that there are some whiskers hanging at the very edges of the eyelids? Do you know why? They have a double purpose: one is to warn eyes of coming intruders like dust and the other is to protect the eyes from dust, debris, and so on. Besides, these radar-like instruments are found no where else on the body.

And the eyes are not created concave, nor collapsible. The eyebrows are placed uni-directionally. The eyes are slightly uplifted. The reason which the eyes are slightly uplifted is for safety and is for preventing water running down. The eyebrows are placed uni-directionally and both outer ends are sagged slightly to prevent sweat running into the eyes. God who knew that sweat runs down into the eyes and that it harms the eyes if the dust and debris get into the eyes set the boundaries with the eyebrows and placed them just above the eyes. The sweat pricks the eyes. It is hard to bear. If sweat and water come to the uplifted places of eyes they cannot help slipping down. That was not enough to protect the eyes. The eyelids have grooves. The tears run down sideways through the hollows. The safety is there. Whoever planned them, it would have taken well over thousands and tens of thousands of years.

In summing up all of these things, the eyes are really well made. (39-163, 38-248, 38-155, 37-17)

The eyes have knowledge. They knew that there is air on earth. Hence, they needed the eyebrows. They knew everything: knew that on earth there is radiation and heat evaporating water. Therefore, there are the eyelids to wet the eyes as they blink and to prevent dust coming into the eyes. They knew everything a priori. They are not made by throwing dice. (187-58)

A long time ago when I was in Japan, I had friends. Among them a good many were communists. I used to gather them together and instruct them saying, "Look you rascals, what shape does an eye have? Why does an eye blink? Otherwise your eyes become trash. It proves that the eyes knew there is dust in the air. And do you know why eyelashes are fastened to the eyelids? They form a grid and protect the eyes from dust, debris and so on. Are they created like throwing dice?

I had demonstrated the very existence of God among them. So they hated me. In this way I have trained myself solving the world's problems.

Every time you look into a mirror watch your face carefully. As you look at the eyelids they blink some thousands of times a day. If they stop blinking a single day, what would your eyes be like? The blinking cleans your eyes. It is really a peculiar phenomenon. They were born prepared for this circumstance. (38-215)

3. The Nose

Look at our face. How about the nose? How precious is it? It eats always, every hour, day and night, even in sleep. It should eat more in the night for it snores. Why does it eat twenty-four hours? Life depends on it, so it is serious.

Therefore, it is worth placing the nose at the center of the face. It says "I am at the center," to be treated like a king. You can stand for five minutes with your eyes closed, but what if you close the nose. . . It is placed vertically with great dignity for it is important. Next, there is a mouth there. The mouth. The mouth is placed horizontally but it moves vertically.

Why all of these? They all resemble one another. Resemble each other! The horizontal one resembles the vertical while the vertical one resembles the horizontal. What does the nose symbolize? Adam and Eve. It symbolize man.

And the nose passes in all directions: to the eyes, to the ears, and everywhere. Therefore, if you blow your nose the wind. . . The right side nostril stands for male and the left side for female. What are these? God breathes through these holes. Breathes what? God breathes the air of Love. That is the way it is in Spirit world. What is air? It is Love. Love. One should know that there are man and woman as each other's counterpart to drill to feel Love, to breathe Love.

Hence, though the nose is placed vertically it has two holes. They become one in the inner part. Since they become one, why not make them one in the first place? All the reasoning leads that way. Do you feel good if one nostril is clogged? It malfunctions. Out of order! Therefore, this clogged nostril causes the whole body to malfunction. If these are Adam and Eve, the malfunctioning male and female cause the whole universe to be crippled.

What can we connect with this nose? We can always connect a lifeline! Adam and Eve both become one and connect the lifeline centering around eternal Love. And the ears are a factory, the eyes are a factory, the mouth is also a factory for tasting. Here are intelligent agents: they smell, taste, hear, they do everything. Since the eyes symbolize Heaven, the nose is connected to the upper part and to the mouth. What is the nose? Looking at the nose itself one can see that it goes to Heaven and universe above. They are all connected to the nose. Hence, it became the center. Everything becomes the center. There is a line starting from the nose, isn't there? That is why it controls even the creation. (118-112, 123-127)

Among all other things in the face the nose is the ugliest. Washing one's face one has to bend one's cloth because of the nose. Why is the nose formed this way? To make everyone bow and be thankful as one washes one's face. Why was the nose made this way? It knew ahead that there would come rain and snow. What if the nose turns upside-down? Rain and snow may get into the nose. The nose has a wide bottom because it knew that there is a mouth underneath. Besides, there are ditches on both sides to make sweat run down. The ditches somehow knew that sweat runs down, didn't they?

Rev. Moon's nose is somewhat distinctive. It is elevated and tipped, like a Jew. The religious clan has a sharp nose. Look at the Jews. They are all tipped. When one's nose is tipped, it means that one is keen. See for yourself. Mentally one is sharp. Artists and religious leaders are born keen.(96-229)

The nose symbolizes Adam and Eve. How can Adam and Eve be happy? If we look at the noses of Western people, this part is narrow and this part is high. With Eastern people, this part is low and this part is wide. And if we look at black people, this part spreads out and this part is short. But if you look at the proportions between them, they come out about the same. (laughter) Think about it. Isn't it that way?

Then why do black people have to have this part so wide? Because it's hot, a lot of air has to go in and out. And because white people live in the Arctic Circle, in cold areas, it wouldn't be good for a lot of cold air to go in. It should go in slowly little by little. (laughter) The whites come from the Arctic Circle, the Arctic Circle. The Far East is in the temperate zone, the temperate zone. The yellow race, because it is in the temperate zone is rounded like this. . . . (laughter) It's true.

If we look at it like this, if this symbolizes Adam and Eve, in the future who will accomplish the harmonization of the people of the world? It's neither the blacks nor the whites. It is the yellow race. From the point of view of face reading that conclusion can be reached. And the representative country where the blacks and the whites are fighting is America. Therefore God thought about it, and sent Reverend Moon. That can be said. (applause) In order to hold on to the two and to get them to stop fighting, it takes perseverance. We need perseverance. The way that blacks are in general is relaxed, laid back. Laid back. Why are they laid back? Because it is hot, they cannot help but be laid back. Isn't that true? [Yes.] (laughter) And whites are very industrious. If the bears living at the North Pole don't move, they freeze to death, just sitting still. So the whites are industrious, too. It's true, but in the temperate zone, in summer it's hot, so people become relaxed or laid back, and when winter comes it becomes cold, so they become more industrious. This makes for harmony. And especially there are spring and autumn. In terms of the climate as well, in the future the person who will be able to lead the world is not a white, nor a black, but rather someone from the yellow race. I'm not saying this because I come from the yellow race. Do you understand that? (laughter)

Therefore, world leaders, people who presented thought systems and ideals came from the East. The thought of Western civilization served as a stimulant in the history of conflict. The people who shed a lot of blood in history are the whites. You need to know that. In the Arctic Circle one has to hunt animals in order to eat. That's the way it is. Blacks eat a lot of vegetables. They pick fruits and eat them. That's what they do. In the history of humankind, the race which has shed the least blood until now is the black race. And the yellow race is between the two. People of the yellow race eat meat and eat vegetables. Having these concepts in your thinking is good. (laughter)

And when we look at this nose, we should know that the nose itself should resemble a circle. Isn't that the way it should be? It must be harmonious. Look at the structure of the white people. Not someone like this, but ample people whose faces are round will take possession of all things.

Therefore Western civilization one-sidedly says it is deep. In science or detailed matters it is deep. And blacks don't care to think about one continuing problem for 10 years, 20 years or for a whole lifetime. Their thoughts are more short-ranged. And Eastern people think the most about people. Therefore they have high-level concepts about the ethical problems of humankind. Do you understand what I'm saying? [Yes.] (107-297)

Knowing that it wouldn't do to not breathe air, the nose was made with tiny hairs like lattice work in the nostrils. If you look at the nose you see that there is hair in the nose. If a pipe is blocked, it makes you angry, right? If a pipe is blocked, it makes you angry.

Originally a pipe should be smooth and if one blows whoop, the air should pass right out. If something blocks it, it makes one frustrated. Then it would be good if the nostril were made so that nothing blocked its passage, so why is it blocked in such a confusing way by all this hair?

Look in a nostril once to see if you can see the actual air passage. Even if you stand upside down and look in, you cannot see it. Anyone who has not seen this, later on before we eat lunch, take a good look in your friend's nostril to see if what I'm saying is right or not. It's blocked very well by hair. All of the hairs grow towards the center and have blocked the nostril very well.

It knew that there was dust in the air. The air usually goes in through the center, but because dust must not go in, the hairs grow toward the center. When we look at the nostril we may wonder why this bothersome hair is there. But that hair must be there. The ends of the hairs all gather in one area and stop the dust or particles which enter the nose. If dust comes into the nostril, it is caught on the hairs and mixes with the mucus in the nose and hardens, and comes out. The nostril was made that way after much research. Did it just grow that way naturally? Would it have become like this just naturally?

Even if mankind had designed it, it couldn't have come out like this. So did the nose know that there was dust in the air or not? [It didn't.] If it didn't know, how did it come into being on the foundation of this absolutely perfect principle? Then mustn't there be an internal originator? What do you think? Even communists have nothing to say when I talk to them about this.

When we look at it like this, our body is so mysterious. I just wanted you to experience more concretely whether God exists or not. (38-155, 54-99, 37-20, 24-20, 39-164, 38-250)

4. The Mouth, Tongue And Lips

The eyes of man symbolize God, the nose symbolizes man and the mouth symbolizes the creation. Since the mouth eats, it symbolizes the creation. The mouth is well made to eat a lot of food. Through this mouth the interconnection between mind and body is made. What does the mouth like most? The mouth metabolizes food. It makes connections among all the creatures. And all the words proceed from the mouth. (39-167, 38-253, 107-293)

And the teeth were created knowing that there is food for them to chew, weren't they? And the tongue was also created knowing that it is to speak. If the tongue is to speak it should harmonize with the lips. But if the lips were like wooden boards the tongue would not be able to speak. Watch me speaking. The tongue and the lips, they keep time well. It is really astonishing to see. In this respect they all knew these earthly duties. (39-332)

The tongue in the mouth, how wonderful it is! The tongue practices the reciprocal motion of contraction and elongation for over 70 - 80 years without causing any problem. It is really a wonder, a miracle. So it is well made for speaking. Eating and speaking, the tongue plays its part. I can hardly comprehend. They are all like miracles to me. There inside the mouth take place all kinds of actions: pulling, pushing, rolling, passing through cutting gear-like teeth but in perfect harmony with each other's beat without causing any accident. These are all miracles to me. How vast is the sum of them! Harmony box, that is what it is. I speak very fast like this. But it keeps time with the lips so well that we who met for the first time yet feel cozy and warm. What makes it? The tongue. Isn't it?

If the tongue acts like fingers, it will cause big trouble. But the tongue performs miraculously so many things in a short time that words are not enough to praise its work. Look, in perfect time and at speed. It eats, speaks, and treats many other things in a very clever way. It is really a secret and a miracle. Without the tongue, how can we eat and speak? It performs what is called "the heaven and earth harmony." You should thank the tongue, Without the tongue, how can one eat and speak? The truth hidden behind this fact is that there is someone who knew all of these things beforehand. (38-155, 38-250)

Between the two lips, which of them is thicker? Yes, the lower one is thicker than the upper. Now, which of them is longer, and why is the upper longer? It just looks longer outwardly to match this line! They are well harmonized. You think the upper lip is longer as you look at the lips. In reality the upper lip is shorter. Why is that so? To match the weight to the thicker one the upper one must be longish. Hence, they are a good match for weight. Or if this side gets raised, it looks even longer. It is all because one is considerate of the other. (94-65, 118-112)

5. The Ears

How did ears come into being with such a nice shape? Someone knew before the ears existed that there is air. Also, look at your noses. Why do they look like that? You can tell if God exists or not by looking at your eyes, nose, and ears. For those who say that God does not exist, I suggest that they take out their eyes, block their ears, and cut off their noses. (38-154)

What if your ears hang upside down? Someone already knew that you will be listening and talking on the front. Big ranges and small ranges form harmony, and they know when an accident comes and prevent it in advance. Now, are they born without any pre-knowledge? (54-99)

Look at your ears. Through them, all sound waves become connected to the ear nerves. The representative sound is one. Do you know tuning forks? It is like hitting one tuning fork. If one goes "ding," so does another, "ding." (Laughter)

What if auricles look the opposite of what they are? What if we are without auricles? What if all the sounds simply pass by us? It will be upsetting. You will not be able to hear what is being said from far away. Ears are made in such a way that they hear the sound coming in the front inasmuch as we always talk face to face. Normally there is no one who talks to someone in the back of the head. So now you know that auricles are shaped this way so that you can hear the sound in the front.

So did ears know that air exists? Why do you think they are made in this way? It is so that air is captured there and forms a harmony. Suppose that your auricles are cut. Auricles have big circles and small circles in order to sort sounds well. When a big sound comes, the large circle mutes it and hand it over to the small circle; if the big sound goes directly into the ear, it will create a big shock.

Do you think ears knew that sound is transmitted through the air in the front of a person? They did not know, but since there was some pre-knowledge about this, ears came in such a shape. It is not that ears created itself with such a knowledge but that somebody knew it. Who is this person? (38-248, 96-26)

Ears want to hear good things and not bad things. If your ears desired to hear bad things, why do you listen to music? You would rather listen to a bugle in the bathroom. (laughter) So what do you want to hear through music? Good sounds, and best sounds.

You want to see the best sights, hear the best sounds, smell the best scents, and touch the best things. Then what is the highest of the best? It is love. Who is the master and king of love? It is the creator God. (37-22)

6. Hair

A hair is like a tree. When you rub and feel a hair, you can tell which is the direction of the root and which the direction of the tip because it is shaped like a leaf. From this we can see that hairs are shaped so carefully as to protect themselves. It is as if someone studied through an encyclopedia and created a masterpiece with one hundred percent of value. This is the human being. But did they come into being just by accident? (37-20)

God created our body most naturally, and it will score the full one hundred points. Hairs, upon a close look, look like trees. When you rub and feel them with fingers, you can see which is the direction of the root and which the direction of the tip. When your finger moves from the tip to the root, you will get a scratching sensation. A hair clings everywhere because it is scratchy. (38-155)

These days, if you analyze someone's hair, you can see his personality and vocation; moreover, you can see his background and circumstances. We are living in such a scientific age. Our bodily parts are not just ours but they are connected to many things. (59-175)

7. Forehead And Face

Let us think why our forehead is wide. It is to symbolize that the sky is wide and also that God is large. Who is the center of the universe? It is God. (96-63, 39-167)

8. Mustache

Why do men have mustaches, when women do not have any? It is needed for protection. Men work hard and sweat a lot. So that mustache protects the face by not letting the sweat spread around. (38-250)

9. Neck

The human world is connected with the spiritual world. The part above the neck is like the spiritual world. Why is the neck narrow? This is an information center. Spiritual world smells, hears, tastes the human world, and issues commands. From this, we cannot deny that human beings are living in an orderly organization.

So this has vertical and horizontal, and we need one more dimension for three-dimensional shape. We can imagine it as a sphere. Then it becomes vertical, horizontal, front, and back. We call this in the Unification Church the relationship of front and back, right and left, and above and below. You should know this. The universe absolutely needs order. (123-129)

Why does the head turn like this? Not because of the ears but because of the eyes. This symbolically shows that the universe turns because of God. (54-18)

10. Hands, Fingers And Fingernails

In the Unification Church we teach that God is the Subject with dual characteristics. Ladies and gentlemen, to indicate the number one, you hold up your thumb like this, right? You don't hold up the index finger, do you? What does the thumb mean! The thumb represents God. It has only two joints. This is the symbol of God, who has dual characteristics. That's why the thumb is the symbol of God. God has dual characteristics, male and female.

When you give birth to a child, the baby comes out with its hands tightly closed in a fist. Why is this? This is in line with a cosmic principle. The thumb has two joints, symbolizing the dual characteristics of God. The other four fingers represent the four seasons. They each have three joints; together these joints symbolize the twelve months of the year. The baby's closed fist symbolizes God hidden within the cosmos.

What about your eyes? The eyes are not eyes alone. When you say eyes, they are automatically related to the whole. The hand itself is a part of the whole too. If a hand says, "I can do whatever I like by myself," that doesn't mean the hand can operate alone. It moves in relation to the whole, centered on a common purpose.

When the hand moves it does not move alone. When it moves, every cell of the body goes together. The mind moves. The whole body is in a position to assist its movement. Therefore the hand's movement represents the whole body. Look, when the hand goes this way, if the mind and the eyes go another way, it's no use. When the eyes took without the mind, looking is no use. So the mind goes first and then the body follows. That's normal.

Do you all know how precious your fingernails are? Without fingernails, how could you pick things up? If you want to know the precious value of your fingernails, try cutting them off. Then you'll know how precious they are! Look at the palm and the back of your hand. The skin is different. The more carefully you look, the more you feel the hand is well designed. The more you look at it, the more mysterious it seems. It is beyond imagination, so well designed! The hand itself is a mystery.

11. The Five Senses And The Sixth Sense

Is the Creator related to the creation? In what way? Through true love they have a reciprocal relationship. If the original Owner is the owner of love, then the creation cannot go against Him in a hundred million years. It will just follow Him.

All creation is related centered on this love. The creation is made up of the animal world, the plant world and the mineral world. They all have senses and original attributes of character. That's why they are all capable of relationships of true love.

In the created world the first owner is man. Human beings have five sense organs. What are these five? Eyes, nose, mouth, ears and skin. But do you know there are a sixth and even a seventh sense? This may be the first time for you to hear this. You may have heard of the sixth sense, but to know God you need a seventh sense. Because of the fall humans have only five senses. But actually we need our sixth and seventh senses. Without these we have trouble.

Where are the most important parts of the human being? The first is inside the head, and the next is inside the body. The head is the symbol of God; thought is the symbol of God. What is the heart? The heart is the symbol of the center of the earth. The human being has two sides, like the front and back of a mirror. The body is the reflection of nature; the spirit is the reflection of the spirit world. We have not only five senses, but a sixth and a seventh sense as well.

Our senses are not related only to ourselves. Through our senses God's love can dwell in us. Through our senses, we have a vertical and horizontal relationship with God's love. We are living centered on our five senses, but these senses are not only for ourselves. Through them we have a relationship with our Subject, God. This is really true. Therefore our senses, including intuition, exist not for themselves but are all happily related. We cannot deny this fact.

12. The Cells

If we look at our body from a physiological viewpoint, man is an advanced animal. The human body consists of billions of cells. The body is incomparably complex and delicate, yet all its cells function harmoniously under one purpose and direction.

Every cell should have elements which serve the purpose of the human body. Otherwise the cell could not function property. New cells are created only when they contribute something for the sake of another cell. Otherwise everything would be destroyed.

What you have to know is that in order to bring unity between mind and body you must find the way of God's love. How can you be happy without unity between your mind and body? Only God's love could bring complete unity between mind and body.

Our body consists of countless cells. Yet all the cells come to unite in one focus because of the power of love. The power of love is a greater stimulus than any other force. That's why everything follows the way of love. If the spirit and body, the spiritual body and the physical body, were united 100 percent in God's love, how strong would they be?

When all the cells of the spirit and the body are united, they resonate with each other. Do you know this sound, this resonance? Because they share the same frequency they resonate. But this system is out of order. How can we repair it? It cannot be repaired by money, by power or by knowledge. Only with God's love can we repair this.

13. Everything Else

The human body moves and sustains itself centered on the heart. There is also a center of the spirit. This center is absolutely essential to human relationships.

Everyone has intestines. Inside them, we all have excrement. Can you say, "I don't need this; I want to get rid of it, I just want to keep what I need"? You cannot. You need everything, including excrement.

Everyone breathes. Have you ever counted how many times you breathe? Have you ever heard a hammering sound in your heart? If a fly lands on your hair, you sense it. Yet you don't feet the hammering of your heart. That's very strange, isn't it? Even though you sense the slight touch of a fly, you don't feel the hammering of your heart. It's really a big sound if you hear it through a stethoscope. If you compare it, the sound of your heart is several thousand times stronger than the touch of a fly. Yet you don't feel it. This is very mysterious.

If you count your pulse you will become neurotic. Try counting, one, two, three. Can you count it? You can go one week, ten days, or one whole month without even thinking once about your pulse. If you do think of it often, you will go crazy.

If you think, "Today my pulse is like this, but tomorrow it may be different, it will drive you crazy. Not knowing is good for you. If you could always feel your pulse, there would be trouble.

It's a good thing that the nervous system of our body is invisible. Imagine how it would be to live looking at your complicated nervous system all the time. Could you handle that? It's the most complicated machine of all machines, made up of hundreds of millions of parts. It could be broken, out of order. When you think of this, it's a good thing it's invisible to us. If it were visible to our eye it would be a big problem. If we were aware of the beating of our pulse it would be a problem too.

Why aren't we aware of these things? Because they are too close to us. They exist inside us, not outside where our senses would be aware of them. If they were projected like a movie on a wall we would be aware of them. But they are projected around and beyond the wall, so we are unaware of them.

God is like this. We cannot see Him because He is too close to us. You cannot see your own eyes because they are too close to see. If something is too far away you cannot see it; if it is too close you can't see it either. That's the way it is. But once you feel the love of God, it doesn't matter whether there's a God or not. Isn't that so? The world is like that.

The brain is the center of the nervous system. Isn't that so? Can we see our nervous system? The heart is the center of the circulation system. Which one is the center? [The mind] Let's talk about the mind later. Now we're talking about the body. The nervous system and the circulation system must work together harmoniously. If the circulation system functions and the nervous system doesn't, it won't work. If the nervous system functions and the circulation system doesn't, it won't work either. Naturally, they share a common fate. If the circulation system doesn't function, the nervous system automatically stops. If the nervous system is blocked, the circulation system stops. Isn't that true?

The human body is divided into two parts. Its dual characteristics exist in harmony. These two systems are related centered on what? Centering on our life. Can the blood flowing in the head say to the blood in the feet, "Don't come up here"? Are there any such boundaries? No! In this respect, there are no differences between black and white and yellow. Look at this, this skin is white, this skin is black. This is yellow. The colors are all different.

Isn't that so? Originally, when germs enter our body the white blood cells fight back. Right? The germs are on the offensive, and the white blood cells are on the defensive. Life hangs in the balance in this offensive and defensive battle. Life itself is fighting.



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. Laughter And Harmony

People's laughter is very mysterious. Some people grin when they smile. What happens when you smile? Your face becomes round. When an old man laughs, "Ho! Ho! Ho!" and then it curves down to "He! He! He!" don't you think it's strange! Why does his laughter curve like that? Because laughter is round. If you laugh, "Ha! Ha! Ha!" your mouth becomes very round. The person who has a big smile is not evil. I'm not talking about face reading. Are you interested?

When you laugh, your eyes laugh one way and your nose laughs another way, right? No, they laugh together. Your eyes, nose and mouth all laugh together. People with lips like this will always lack food. If your nose doesn't move when you laugh, you will lack offspring. If your eyes don't laugh with your mouth, you lack heart. Do you follow me? You must have a big laugh and a big smile.

When you laugh, is it possible that one eye laughs and the other doesn't? God has dual characteristics, doesn't He? While God's internal character is laughing, can His external form not laugh? No, that's impossible. When the internal character laughs, so does the external form, automatically. Can the external form say, "Hey, the internal character is laughing, now I have to laugh too? Is this how it works, like a machine? No, that's impossible. If one side laughs, "Ha!" the other side laughs, "Ho!" automatically. Isn't that so?



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Youth

1. Youth Is Like Spring

Everybody likes spring. Winter and spring are very different. Spring, summer and autumn are very naturally connected. But winter and spring are very different. That's why the changes in our heart and our life remind us of the transition time between winter and spring. When the spring comes you can see the nature sprout. We say that spring is the time when the whole creation is changing. Also when the seasons are changing we can see seasonal birds migrating. Also we can see the flowers start blooming in the spring.

I think that in the spring each being in the creation is displaying its best qualities. Looking at what is happening around us in the spring, a desire wells up deep in our hearts to follow the example of nature. When spring comes, we may simply think that "Spring came and it's very nice"; but it is much better to think that before this it already had to go through a hard time with the other seasons. In the same way, if we look at the whole year, we can see that, together with the seasons, everything else is also changing. Therefore not only nature has this potential to change, but everything else too. Even in one day we can see something similar to the change of the seasons. We can imagine that morning represents spring, daytime summer, evening represents autumn and the night winter. If you ask people which they prefer, morning or evening, most people will say they prefer morning. Why is that?

In the night everything is covered by darkness, but when we greet the morning, it has already passed through the period of renewal, and our feeling about it is more sweet and stimulating. If someone looks cheerful in the morning, this morning mood can make a difference throughout his whole day. Therefore, a good mood in the morning gives a good mood to the whole day. When we wake up in the morning after a good rest, we naturally have a nice mood.

2. The Tendency Of Teenagers

The period of being a teenager is really a good time. Why is it so good? Because they want to be proud of anything. The times are like that when you become a teenager. If your family has something even a little bit better, you want to be proud of it. Adults worry about rumors even though they may have good things. But during the teenage years they like to bring up the topic in the tram and on the bus or anywhere else, if they have something good in their family.

Likewise the teen years is the time when they like to be proud of and expect to get such objects of pride. Why is such a time good? Because if they have a good thing in their mind, they show it off as it is and make as if it belonged to everybody. If you have a mind that likes to be proud of your good things, it means you have a strong absorptive power which seeks to make any good thing your own. Do you understand me? (33-274)

The teenager has the basis in their mind to like everything. But it depends on their way of thinking, what they like and dislike. A genuine good thing must be eternal. If you have a self-centered good thing, it is not absolute. (33-289)

If you look at younger children, every child wants to become the best. You do too, don't you? Do you have such a mind that you want to become number one in the world? [Yes, we do.] What about the young women here? [Yes] Even if she has only been to elementary school, or even if she has not yet entered kindergarten, all women have a dream of becoming the best in the world. All of them have such a mind. Man does too. No matter even if they have no education and their body is seriously handicapped, all minds have the source to become the best in the world. Is that so? [Yes]

Then if we go to the best, highest place, will we find the true person there or not? Many people are seeking the top position for themselves. One person chooses this way and another chooses that way. They try to gain the highest-looking position. In whatever way, all mankind is competing with each other to reach the top position as their true hope. Definitely we have such a desire. (39-292)

Would you agree that man originally has such a desire? People want to make this world into their own possession. Children are no exception.

Surely as man receives life, everyone wants to become a world-class person. They think, "The world is mine," and try to become the highest person in the world. Everybody has such a mind of wanting to become the best. The human receives such a mind at conception. Then what kind of God do you have? If he led your life toward suffering so that you could not achieve such a native desire, how would you understand God? Even if you had bad parents, they would at least grant you to achieve your dream once if you persisted for a long time, wouldn't they?

Then what is the way to make this world your own? It is simple. Become the son and daughter of God who created the world. There is no alternative. You cannot achieve your dream by fighting with the world. If you become the children of God, everything will belong to you, because what belongs to your father belongs to you. What about your father's apartment? Can you call your father's apartment your own? Are there any such children who say, "This is not our apartment-it's our dad's apartment"? No matter how poorly qualified the children may be, they say, "It is our apartment." If we think in such a way, we can discover the way to become the best in the world.

Please strive to become the children of God and attend Him as your Father-then you will come to achieve your desire. Eventually you will have a lot of sources of pride. (48-76)

Usually young men have very hot desire. They dare to think Baektu Mountain (the highest mountain in Korea) fits in their pocket and to drink the Pacific Ocean as if it were a cup of water. This is the fearless spirit that youth must keep. (151-68)

3. The Attitude Of Youth

1) Have a Big Dream

If you are a youth, you have a dream like the youth. It is the hope! Our hope is to live catching God by the right hand and grasping the world in the left hand. How fine it is! (87-21)

When a young person has hope, he should not dream just with men in mind. Certainly men are changed through ideology. (87-11)

You must have a big dream. Even though the present reality is harsh, you will belong to God if you live with the dream of the future, and accept the present reality for the sake of the future. God will remember such a person.

Do you like it? [Yes] You must know that such a dream is not over in the present time; moreover it is the source of joy for the future.

Then will you yearn for the future hope under easy circumstances, or under difficult and severe adversities? Which is more valuable? [Difficult and severe] Why is that so? Because then the final results will become all the more wonderful and joyous. So, are such people going to just play around? How shall they pass the next ten or twenty years continuously and steadfastly? Or hesitating and wavering up and down? Which is better? [Continuously] That is the right way. (98-291)

2) Discover Your Aptitude Early

What do you think is the most fearful things! To me, it is to be completely immersed in something. As if you were immersed in something you like very much -- you should hold onto God like that. In the Bible, we find the passage "Always be uplifted in heart," which has such a meaning. Do you want to hold on to God? [Yes] Then do you realize the way to hold God? [Yes]

How can people become famous in this world? If someone is very greedy to become such a person, he absolutely will not be. I don't think so. If such an avaricious person gains such fame, he will pass away. He cannot be blessed. If you are given a duty, accept it joyfully. You will invest much more time in it -- even day and night, for ten, twenty or fifty years -- for your entire life, because you are doing it with delight. In this way you will bring success.

That's why you need to choose the delightful things right away even from your young age. Then if you concentrate your effort on this with joy throughout your whole lifetime, you will become a world-level person. How was Rev. Moon able to found the Unification Church and become such a world leader? I was attracted more than anything else by God's heart, and from my very childhood I never changed my mind right up until now, regardless of any difficulty or life and death crisis. Thus I became the Reverend Moon of today. There was no other special way. I never thought, "I am tired. . . this is too difficult. . . I am falling down," even in my dreams. I went with the attitude, "I had better not even think; I had better not even die." Going on in this way, the more I moved the more I developed.

If I visit a tropical place, I try to like it even though I am pouring out sweat and my clothes become completely soaked. Sometimes people say, "Rev. Moon is a very strong man." I heard this many times. But it's not true. When I start something, I really like it. I try to like it more than anyone else. That is my merit. There's nothing else.

When people watch me work, they think as if Rev. Moon was born for this work. If I work on the farm, I do it as if I was born for this work. Because I have such an attitude, even young men cannot outdo me. Which mind is better as you work: "Let's finish quickly and get out of here," or "I don't want to stop doing this work"? If you enjoy this work, will you get tired of it? Think about that.

Now you have received the key to success. We were aware of the new field. When I look into your faces, I know at once whether you have hope or not. When you act joyfully, you cannot forget it. Please try to test if my word is true or not. (76-273)

3) Make a Plan

Your life is only once. So you must make a plan. (24-86)

The adolescent period is the most important time of your life. During this time you determine and set up your goals. So this is the transition period of your life. You must make your life plan at about the age of 18. This time is like the crossroads in your life. It is very important how to understand and how to go over this crossing. The most important point is how to keep on going steadily throughout your whole life. (21-82)

One point you should know, is that you should make your life program. When I observe my own life, the age from fifteen to thirty was the formation stage, thirty to forty-five was the growth stage, and forty-five to sixty is the perfection stage. I set up the plan in three stages. So I worked to prepare everything by the age of thirty. From the age of thirty, I challenged in everything to influence the entire cosmos. (103-59)

4. What Is Necessary For Youth

People have different ways to succeed, according to their personal temperament. Some are quite capable of gaining success within one year. Some others needs twice or three times more effort in order to succeed. So you must determine that you will fulfill the goal even over a period of thirty years, if you cannot do it in ten years.

We Unification Church members need to have strong conviction. Reverend Moon made effort to have it from the age of 18. Your conviction is your most important attribute. In order to strengthen it, sometimes you need to go up to the top of a high mountain and sometimes you need to go deep down into a valley. Witnessing is also necessary. Do you want to experience witnessing?

What is the next thing necessary for a young man or woman? Desire. When you analyze your mind which desires to do something, it contains up to four hundred stages. However, once you really gather your desire to do something, it is just one stage. Do you really have the will to carry it out? [Yes] How much do you want to do it? If one of your hands is cut off and your leg is snapped, could you do it? After that, if both your legs and both your hands are cut off, can you be pleased, saying the words "No problem!"? Would you carry out such a task, in which you had to cut off your neck and then you could accomplish what you sought? [I will do it.] You are very afraid of such a thing, but your answer is all right.

To answer "Yes" is easy. But to practice in such a way cannot be done at once. So the most important thing is to have the attitude of investing your whole body and even your life.

In the past when I went to the mountain with my friends, I had breakfast early and invited them to go up with me. I tried not to become the last during the climb. Even if I were not in good condition, I prepared everything for the climb. If it became really difficult, I prayed like this: "Dear God, I will do it!" and then I challenged. I did not like to climb just following people. I invested my very best, and then I prayed to God. If I am not leading in front, at least I have to offer some condition such as "I am a man with such a determination and will." You need such a will. When you climb the mountain, your will must be such that you are ready to bring back a wild boar on your back.

You can find in desire the power to pursue all kinds of goals. What kinds of birds are found along the Han River? It is summertime so it's very hot, but how cool it is on the top of the mountain. Let's go and expose ourselves to the wind. Ahhh! How wonderful! We'll be able to see the capital city from up there. If people have such a desire, then their penetrating minds only become more and more determined, and then it is no problem to overcome whatever situation in which we find ourselves.

Since childhood I have been looking at a mountain and thinking, "What is that mountain's name, and what is up there?" That's the way I have been thinking. I most certainly went there to see. I clearly knew everything in my village. If there was a pond, I knew where its outlet was and even where there was something unusual. If there was a large eel, and I wanted to catch it but couldn't, then would I drain out all the water from the pond and then catch the fish!

Here is another story: There was a big carp in a pond that it was crucial that I catch. I cast out a fishing line to catch it. However, instead of the big one, I caught only small fish, because there were lots of them. So when I would catch the small fish, I would release them, saying, "Go! You, little one!" and again I kept going for the big one. You would never know the feeling I had when I finally landed it, unless you have had such an experience yourself. In fact, I suffered up until the moment I caught it -- but that suffering was washed away by the feeling I had at the moment of catching it. If you want to have a feeling like that, you need to have an experience that can bring such a feeling home to you.

Looking at the youth nowadays, they are very quick witted. When one says, "Why don't we go together?" then the others answer, "Okay! Let's go together," although in fact they don't really want to do it. Such a man will remain always a small-minded person. All he can do is tag along after and be indebted to others. There is nothing else that he can do. Therefore, the will is the life of youth.

To satisfy the will, you need to undertake an adventure. If you want to gain quick success, you need to challenge correspondingly greater adventure. That is not a plain, ordinary adventure nor a one-sided adventure but a full-fledged adventure in three dimensions. Therefore, you must know that we need the perseverance to overcome great difficulties. In order to acquire this, the sensation of nervous anxiety must become dulled in you. You must become dull like a toad. There are many things to learn from the toad. You must learn from the toad, when you see how the toad gets up in the morning and sits basking in the sun and blinking his eyes. And also how the ox stands there chewing its cud and meditating deeply. You must team such meditation. It is very necessary for you.

Human beings need patience. No matter how good an ideology might be, it will not work without patience. You must have great patience! You need to pass through ten years remaining constant. Now I speak a lot, but it is no problem for me to not speak for a month. When I was in prison, I didn't speak for several months. When I speak, I can speak well on any subject, but when I don't speak, I don't speak a single word.

That is why we need to take on a double adventure by our will. Without doing in this way, no matter how great a dream you may have, you will gain nothing but the last remaining dregs from your efforts to realize that dream. Then you will become the last.

You need firm courage to take on an adventure with the will. Courage! Courage is necessary. You must be willing to take any risk in the process of carrying out a certain task. If the nation wants to come against me, let the nation do so, and if the world wants to come against me, let the world also do so. Once you have checked and discerned the time, you must keep going on with courage. You have not the slightest fear even in prison. You need such courage.

You must judge the situation well, because, even in having courage, you must not be thoughtless. After judging the facts and the reasons clearly, if it is right, you must overcome no matter what the circumstances. You need to feel, "How regretful it would be if what we have prepared over several decades were to be destroyed." Therefore, prepare from now on. We can never stand in the sorrowful position of defeat, giving up all that we have prepared. Accordingly, we need courage that is capable of overcoming all kinds of circumstances. We must march on courageously at the expense of our lives. The victory will not come to us without such a process.

The victorious foundation can be achieved through such a process. To gain victory without going through such a process would mean to be indebted to others. This man standing before you today, Rev. Moon of the Unification Church, has never been in debt to anyone. I have lived with faith, carrying out this righteous quest, investing more effort than anyone else has ever done.

Then to whom will the victory return home? Because it was gained by heavenly fortune, it must return to the subjective Being in accordance with heavenly law. We cannot gain the victory merely as individuals. Once the victorious foundation is established, after this history and this time have passed, this world will be transformed into the world of glory. You must know that there is such a content behind what we are doing. So, what do we need? [The will.] And what else? [Courage.] Then we can go on to win the victory.

There are still paths remaining for us to walk on the way toward the world, even though our Unification Church has been walking up to this moment. I will continue heading toward the world. For this sake I will never surrender and never be defeated by anyone. What's more, I will not fall behind anyone in having the courage to tackle each problem, and will not lose the fight to anyone. Without marching on like this, we cannot expect the victory on the worldwide level. Even if you have won the victory at the national level, it is still far away from victory on the worldwide scale.

You must consider how you should spend the time of your youth and under what circumstances, keeping in mind the steps in the development of our Unification Church. Although you are living within the sphere of the ideology of unification and of God's will, still, in order to keep moving on toward the victorious world which Rev. Moon and God are longing for, you must know how to criticize your own state of being. In so doing, you must not become a small-minded person, feeling sorry for yourself in light of this self-criticism, but become a brave person who can develop given this opportunity!

Then what should you do from now on? You should become a prince or princess with whom the heavenly world agrees. Prepare yourself well in order to establish the glorious heavenly kingdom while you are yet in your youth. Become such a man and a woman able to do this! Do you understand? (24-84, 33-278)

You are now teenagers. When I was your age, I recognized that by all means I must not avoid historical sufferings, sorrows and lamentations in order to turn around the wheel of history. There must be national troubles in the process of saving the nation, and also there must be worldwide troubles in order to save the world. Why? Because this world is not a world of goodness; instead this world began with evil and is in the process of development toward the ultimate world of evil purpose.

Many young people dash about with desire and ambition in their hearts. They all seek to possess new and better things as their own property. Yet in order to have these things, you need to remove the conditions that stand in the way of the good which others cannot attain. Before doing that, you will be unable to have any relationship with those new and better things. You can easily understand that fact, both by looking at the past history and from the perspective of our day-to-day reality.

Therefore, the time has come to determine afresh with you who are now standing at this starting point. Now, in which direction shall I go? What shall I do? For what purpose should I live? What should be my way of life? What should be the contents of my life? What kind of person shall I become? When we think about these things, a lot of questions come up in our minds. (154-12)

The destiny of a human being is decided by the attitude (the faith and direction) that he or she has between the ages of 18 and 24 years old. After the passage of a long period of time, the fruits of the person with conviction will be revealed.

This is the characteristic of people: the person who has no conviction will fail even though he may be a brilliant man in reality, and the person who has conviction will succeed in the end, even though the course that he trod may be humble.

Even the intelligent man cannot surpass the person of conviction. Therefore the Bible says, "Do your best by heart, will and nature." But not by intellect.

The one who has faith cannot be broken though there be many reasons and difficulties: he will transcend and overcome. The results will thus be brighter. What we call faith does not only pertain to the faith of a person, but also to the faith of the universe, and beyond that, the faith of God. God's work is to accomplish the goal to bring the faith of both God and humankind into oneness: it was for this that religion appeared.

God's faith is the faith to accomplish the purpose of creation, meaning, substantially, to love Heaven, love humankind and then love the universe. In other words, God's purpose of creation is the realization of one world centered on love for Heaven, love for the universe and love for humankind. (10-15)

5. How To Become A Great Person

1) To Be an Important Person

Everybody here wants to be an important person. An important person is the one who takes a central position among the others, going beyond the norm. To become such a person, we must make a victorious foundation and set a superior standard. We have to distinguish perfection and imperfection in order to create such a superlative standard. We have to find the point in which we can surpass others. We have five senses. All of them should be keener than anybody else's -- in seeing, watching, listening, speaking, touching, and feeling. Then our mind should be sharper; and not only that, even our actions should exhibit a better standard.

What can we do in order to become such a person, to be better than others! Actions by themselves are not enough. We must have an internal content which goes completely beyond others. When you study books, you have to practice. You should practice reading, going through a training course to become a good reader. Listening to music is exactly the same. just listening passively is not enough. You need training and practice. Likewise, to become a great speaker you should attend seminars in public speaking and get plenty of practice. It is the same with thinking and the use of the mind. Meditation and prayer are part of the training course for your mind. A course of training is necessary in order to excel in each area.

To reach the level of becoming an important person we need to go through a training course. Otherwise a person cannot be important. Normal people cannot do this. We have to do something which normal people cannot do. It is not easy to become such a person. They should undergo trials and training and be confident to tackle any problem. What kind of training do we experience through our life? We train in perceiving, observing, listening, speaking and touching throughout our whole life.

Our life itself is a training course. To achieve a superior standard depends on how we unite with a certain purpose in our life and how we fulfill a certain course of training. Therefore we have to see, listen, speak, think and act in a way which normal people cannot. If someone becomes like this, he or she will surely become a great and important person. Likewise we can conclude that, for an organization to become central, it needs to have many such people.

Whether a nation can be a central nation in the world depends upon how many such people it has. Let's think about our organization. What kind of person do you want to be? I'm sure that you want to be an important person, and your church will try to educate you as an important person. Yet even though you might be very good at seeing, listening, watching, speaking and thinking, if you fall short in actual performance, you will ultimately lose everything.

Therefore you should not retreat, but advance in every field. Even though you have passed a tough training course, if you retreat you will be a loser. You must overcome all obstacles. You can be chosen and officially approved as a central figure when you become a person who can overcome and digest problems on your own, having the foundation of victoriously overcoming many difficulties and taking responsibility for all kinds of problems. That is why you are in the process of training in an environment where you can learn, listen, speak, and think new things.

Observing the way in which people receive stimuli through their five senses, and furthermore, centering on various problems caused by their actions, in whatever way these actions are influenced by some cause outside of themselves, whether that influence is on a grand scale or very minor, whether in just one aspect or in many aspects, and whether flat or multidimensional-by looking at such problems, we may decide whether a person is important and responsible or not.

Already, in order to become an important person, they must have gone through many types of training and discipline. As a leader, they do not just represent themselves; rather they must stand for the sake of others, as you surely know by now. (67-177)

2) We Must Think for the Sake of the Whole

What kind of concept does each of you have? You should be thinking, "I live for the sake of the whole." The right way of thinking is for the sake of the whole. There is a saying, "Work harder than ten people."

If there is a difficult, miserable situation that no one can deal with, I must take care of it. My hands must go there and my sweat and blood must be connected to there. This is the way of thinking we should keep, and in this way we must make effort.

How difficult it is to do so! Therefore we must be patient and endure. After going through such a course with patience and endurance, if we can keep a thankful mind and the heart to sing songs of gratitude, then we find we can make good relationships with others. All of this becomes the basis for partaking in joy. And then this joy is not just for myself alone; but it is all for the sake of God's Will. (44-38)

3) 1 Should Chastise Myself for the Good

When we go out to satan's world each morning, we must have our eyes, nose, ears, every cell, even our mind, all prepared like armament ready for battle. Go out with the prayer, "Please let me return home again today without any accident." What a dreadful place is this world!

Then in the evening when you come back home, look at your face in the mirror. This eye, these ears, this nose, this hand, this foot -- all the time these things are the problem. You should chastise yourself "You! Didn't you involve yourself in sin today?" Challenge yourself with such a question. Look at these members of your body. Chastise and exhort yourself. "Look! Speak! Act!" You need to possess the ability to change and persuade yourself forcefully. Truly, the education being taught by the Unification Church is just like giving people the best weapon to grab hold of and smash satan. (122-266)

4) Be the Front-runner!

This Unification Church now has the ideology which nobody can defeat. I as the Father must be the first to be involved in any kind of situation. In every situation, I am the first one to step in. This is what I have been doing all along.

Am I the number one in wearing glasses? [Yes!] How about you, do you like wearing glasses? [Yes!] (Father laughs) Actually, I am number one both in wearing glasses, and in being able to take off my glasses and throw them away! (everybody laughs) So how about you Europeans? Why don't you put on three pairs of glasses, four pairs, even five . . . ! If you wear so many pairs of glasses, you can work as if you had no glasses. It's okay. If you are able to do better when wearing glasses than without them, then please do so. If you can work better with glasses, please do so.

Well, how do you like sleeping? Other people sleep eight hours. How about if I sleep 24 hours plus one more makes 25 -- how wonderful that must be! Why sleep only eight hours? We can add one extra hour to 24 hours, so let's sleep 25 hours! [No!] So then what shall we do? Let's sleep minus 25 hours. (everybody laughs) In that case, if some of you sleep minus 25 hours, it would become a much different, good kind of problem!

We must be better than satan's world in even one thing. Every village we go and visit, we must insist, "I am different than you." In any way you care to imagine, we are different. Don't just add one -- add more! So how much better can you do that yourself? Ten times more is better. A hundred times more is even better than that! Be the best! To whatever degree you do more is great. (81-134)

You Unification people, brothers and sisters of the family of Heaven, you naturally unite, without anyone even giving an order. You should become stronger than the Communist Party. Do you understand? [Yes!]

First, in attending parents. Second, in loving brothers and sisters. Third, in acting. We must surpass the others. Don't be defeated by them. just as North Korea has sent spies to South Korea, likewise in the future True Father will order our Unification Church members to go to North Korea. There must be no one who would not be willing to go to North Korea. Anyone who does not have the determination to go to that place cannot become a Unification Church member. We must became sons and daughters of God who can surpass them in our substantial practice. (23-295)

5) We Must be Tough and Unchanging

We put our Unification Church members into the Satanic world. If we were to speak about wood, what kind of wood are you made of? [Beech] Beech is not that strong. Uujubel Jujube? [Oak] Oak? [Yes.] Okay -- oak. Everybody knows the oak tree. You don't know what kind of a tree jujube is.

A tree must not bend. Even if it does bend, it must not break. It must be tough. It must be tough and strong. Are you Unification Church members tough! [Yes!] Because we must go into this world, we must become tough. So! Looking at this, is Rev. Moon a tough person or a so-so person? [Tough person] How much tough? [Like an oak tree] (Father laughs)

We must be as tough as raw rubber, and hard as oak. Then you must be as resilient as steel. Are you as hard as steel! [A strong person] You should be like that. Then when the winter wind blows, when it turns to summer, or the spring rains come, through all this you must be unchanging. Are you still changing, or have you remained unchanged? How about stainless steel? Do you like iron or do you like stainless steel? [Stainless steel] What is the reason for that? Because it does not change. (100-194)

If the Republic of Korea is the country to which the Lord will come, Korea must grasp hold of all the countries of the world, and must not shake. It should become such a harbor. In order to do that, how firmly it must be established! It needs cement, gravel, sand, and iron reinforcement bars. In order to construct a seaport, first of all, before pouring the concrete, you must weave a very strong structure with iron rods. What does an iron rod symbolize! It means a person. Out of all the different types of people, an iron rod means a strong person. We need strong persons whom nobody can bend and no one can pierce. Centered on faithful persons of constancy, chastity and indomitable spirit, we must weave such faithful people together. In this way, let us construct a facility to save this world all at once at the push of a button. We have such an historical mission.

If our Unification Church plans to take on this incredible mission, then, in making the concrete, what kind of position will you take? Will you be an iron rod? Will you be the sand? Will you be the gravel? What do you want to be? Think about this. You must be an iron bar. Have you become an iron bar already? Even if you didn't become an iron rod, you should at least become a small pebble. If you didn't become gravel, you should even become sand. If you cannot become sand, then you should become water to be poured out for the sake of the others. Water can be absorbed into everything. You must know about that. (31-146)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Characteristics Of Adolescence

1. What Kind Of Period Is Adolescence?

What kind of time is adolescence? It is the time when your mind feels like getting out and about. The mind has matured only to a certain degree, so it cannot stay upright but sways like a reed or a bamboo stick. It wants to get out of the body, while the body wants to find the mind. This kind of time is adolescence. Before adolescence, mind and body were traveling in parallel, but they come together during adolescence. The mind wants to move forward, to relate and to dominate the outside world, whereas the body wants to follow the mind. That's how it is. (140-20)

Everyone here, why do you think adolescence is a good time? Because it is a precious time for unmarried virgins, men and women. What do you think, those here who are married? Adolescence is the most precious time. Married ladies here, was it that way for you? You cannot but admit it.

Adolescence is the time you send waves of signals, to a distance, and you want to relate with things far in the distance. Do you understand? The more you have give and take, the more you feel joy.

It is the time you may feel that, "I am the best." When you watch a marathon, you may feel that you are like the first runner crossing the finish line, with style. "I came first in the race." You would like be a participant in whatever sport you see. This is adolescence.

At this time, no one denies that he is an author or a poet. All adolescents, for reasons unknown to them, are restless. They hum, they sing with their nose, ears, eyes, mouth, arms and their body. This is why they run around. Their eyes are restless, their ears, mouth, hands and every part of them, because they wish to relate with others.

It is the only time in your life that you have this kind of heart. It would be good to have this kind of heart all our life, but somehow it goes away as we get older, which is a bit of a problem. Is it good to have a fruitful time like adolescence in our life? This is the question. This age is what you experience in spirit world, which is the world of God's love. Because of that, when you are in spirit world, you live with features similar to adolescence. Do you feel good? There, your face always looks youthful.

During adolescence, if in the autumn you happened to catch the moment that a persimmon leaf falls off its branch, snap! at a gust of wind, after it had been swaying in the breeze, you will laugh, hee, hee, hee! People in general may be feeling sentimental, but not you. If you are serious in those moments, doesn't it seem rather depressing? You'll laugh as the last leaf falls off. If we compare the situation to human life, the last one surviving after the passing of many people, even when that last person is dying, an adolescent would laugh. As the fallen leaf is being blown about by the wind, he still laughs, hee, hee, hee! In such a way, they want to adapt to everything and take dominion over it. This is the time of adolescence.

When is the time you want to adapt and have dominion over everything in your life? At this time, emotions of different natures, which were bestowed to you from your ancestors, merge and are released as one. You not only want to give out, you also want to receive. Adolescence is like this, and it is good. (50-268)

Adolescence is the time when your mind is opening to love all creation of the external world. (136-32)

2. Characteristics Of Adolescence

Adolescence is a time in our lives when our minds expand and live on joyful emotions, while our eyes are opened wide in all directions. Our mind is inflated in every direction. Our body is also inflated. Also, adolescence is when our minds expand to relate with the whole universe.

All of this symbolizes the spring season. Spring is the season of expansion, and exertion of all the energy you have. You can display all the energy of your original elements of given nature during adolescence. (166-209)

What would Adam and Eve have been like after their growth period? Ages five, six, seven, eight, nine and ten pass as they grow to adolescence. As they grow, they team things. Then, where are they going to? They come to know their relatives, the world and so on. Then they say, "Oh, so this is what love is," and so they grow.

When they reach adolescence, they know that the world and universe belong in their realm, meaning, "I am the representative of all the elements of this realm," or "I am the great representative of all of this realm." So they feel that they are the first and the best. Is that right? (130-156)

Everyone here who is an adolescent, do you or do you not feel that you will become kings of this world? Of course you do. You're at the age when you think everything is centered on yourself. Because adolescents are at the age of refutation, they who find themselves not accepted can direct themselves in the wrong direction. This is why the problems of the youth have become worldwide problems. You don't like it when things are happening around you that do not involve you. But if you are involved even if in a small way, you feel happy, even though it may be a trivial matter.

Sometimes we can see women even nearing twenty laughing, "Hee, hee, hee," for no particular reason. (Laughter) In fall, they even laugh when they see the last persimmon leaf falling off a branch, "Ha, ha, ha." Because everything is relating to themselves, their best emotion is being motivated. So, adolescence is the time you can relate with everything in contact with yourself. This is the time of transition in life.

Why is it like that? It is because there is a certain foundation, which is God's original nature of creation, working for man and woman to come together in love perfectly, becoming one body 100%. But this idea has been going in the wrong direction, squeezed, trampled on and destroyed, like cracks in a beautiful bowl. (33-333)

3. Mind And Body During Adolescence

Everybody here, adolescents, all your thoughts concentrate as you start to open to the opposite sex. All the actions of the cells in our body are all focused on it. (108-233)

Even though people live in the fallen world, during adolescence our spirit selves and the cells in our body are parallel and are harmonized in love. You old men are like grandfathers. You don't know that, do you? You've gotten old not knowing this fact, haven't you? So it is the time when men and woman become bigger. "Yah! The universe is like this!" "Uh, everything is poetic, literary, and everything in the universe is dancing according to the mood of my love." Therefore they welcome everything, opening the doors of their spirit selves and physical selves, and whatever door they have, saying, "Welcome! Please bring your love." If people had such an adolescence centered on God's love, we would have had no tragedies and no Fall. Instead we would have been ,one centered on God's love. (130-121)

When men and women reach adolescence, the development of the organs of their physical bodies are complete. When all the organs reach 100% perfection, that means they have to come to a standstill, the saturation status. Is that right? All growth moves to the saturation point, then it stops, or turns. Isn't that so? The stage just before the saturation point is adolescence. Do you understand? It is easy to understand if it is explained this way. What is adolescence? It is the time when all of our organs and their cells are perfected in their growth. When talking about a musical instrument, it comes to the stage when air can no longer be blown into it before rupturing. If you blow into it more, it will burst . . . Bang! If you think of it this way, what is meant by the bursting? It is love. How good would it be if our love was like this?

By the same token, when people reach 18 years of age, it is the stage of being inflated with puffs of breath. . . into what? It is like balloons blown up. So it reaches the stage of inflation just before it bursts. It enters the stage of living together with the universe in harmony.

If you ask your children in elementary school, "Do you want to have a tour of Korea or a tour of the whole world?" they will answer, "Of course, the world tour." I would also answer in this way. Would you give the same answer? [Yes] Then you'd be similar to me? (Laughter) (110-84)

Ideally if people grow and mature centered on mind and love, they will be automatically in harmony. The body feels what the mind feels, and the mind feels what the body feels. Have you heard of the phenomenon of resonance? Have you heard of the theories of tuning forks? Once one tuning fork vibrates, another would also. When the plus and minus come into position in the same frequency, they will vibrate in accordance. When is this accomplished? At the time of adolescence. Such a time of maturation. What will you be like when mature? (18-309)

When you reach adolescence, your mind vibrates, as well as your face. At this stage, mind and body become one. Do you understand what this means? God has love . . . The invisible world and the visible world become one in love. (105-194)

Look at the youths at adolescence. Girls flutter their eyelashes, wear colorful clothes, and go around tightening their bottoms. If their bottoms look big, it is a disaster. Trying to avoid being ashamed of that, they go around making their bottoms seem smaller.

You, everyone here, the time when people can use all their wisdom and all of their physical attributes at 100% is during adolescence. All the cells work at 100%. Only at that time will they be at 100% in action.

Why do the girls wear beautiful and colorful clothes? They are like traffic lights. (144-202)

4. The Commandment During Adolescence

1) Have a Safe Adolescence

During adolescence, a man wants to meet a woman, and a woman wants to meet a man. Is this right? [Yes] Your mind starts to feel restless. Does it or not? [It does] Does your mind really work that way? When there is a woman, do you turn your eyes towards her not knowing why? (Laughter) You pretend not to see, but your eyes follow her. Does this kind of thing happen? Is it true or not? [True] Please be frank, do you ladies like that? If there is a man looking at you, you may pretend not to notice him, saying, "Gee! Silly!" But in reality you may like him. Isn't this right? That's how it is.

When those boys aged 17-18 who loiter around the rail stations see a female student or beautiful woman pass by, they will think, "When can I see her again?" Women think like this, "If I could have a man like that, I wouldn't mind marrying him." This is how they think. That's all they think! (Laughter) When I feel this way after going somewhere, I feel very bad. (Laughter) Emotions well up very quickly. At a glance, I think and I already know how good the person is. Is that so? Is that so or not? [It is] You are the same! (Laughter) That is why adolescence is dangerous.

The world nowadays is very confused. In such a trend of promiscuity, can Unification Church members do the same? [No] No! This kind of adolescence is not sa choon gi, time of thinking of spring, but is sa choon gi, time of the death of spring. (Laughter) Do you understand? [Yes] Once again, (points to sa choon gi with the character sa meaning death) do you feel good or not? Which one do you choose, this one (sa choon gi with character sa meaning thinking) or that one (sa choon gi with sa meaning death)? It's very serious.

Do without your eyes, or else they will lead you to spiritual death. In the same sense, you've got to twist the ridge of your nose, block your nostrils, and twist your tongue. As you do this, you can kill your bad self. Can you do this! Did Jesus go through adolescence or not? [Yes] Jesus also went through adolescence. What kind of adolescence did he have? This one (pointing to thinking character) or that one (death character)? What kind of adolescence did he have? Did he have the kind where he can whistle at girls? [No] So, he went through adolescence of sa choon gi with the sa character meaning thinking of spring.

First of all, you should go through adolescence safely. If you want to live, this adolescence of sa choon gi (with the thinking character) is for you; if you want to die, the adolescence of sa choon gi (with the death character) is for you. If you turn 180 degrees from the one with death character adolescence, you come to the thinking character adolescence. Therefore Jesus came to have sa. choon gi of the thinking character, which is for the bridegrooms and brides in the hopeful spring and living spring by overcoming the adolescence of death. Do you understand? That is the way to be. That is what history is about.

What is the human Fall? It means that we did not have spring centered on God. Is that right? When spring comes, do pious sons enjoy the season by themselves? They may say to their parents, "Mom and dad, since it is Spring, let us have a joyful time together by having an outing!" This is the way of pious sons. Suppose there are those who say, "Mum and dad, even though it is Spring, it is a good time to have a nap." Then while their parents sleep, they go outside to sing and dance. Then, are they pious or unpious? [Unpious] They are not only unpious, but they also deserve to be beaten to death. Is this right?

What is the Fall? Adolescence, sa choon gi with the death character, began because they were not connected to God. History started with the adolescence of death. Therefore, spring is coming for those who risk their lives. The new season comes. The history of Christianity has developed in this way. (57-159)

Nowadays, we say that teenagers are important, but what does that mean? Well, many pluses and minuses are everywhere. . . They want to walk about everywhere, but they are possessed and spaced out. When they do, they bring about self destruction as well as the destruction of their society. Since adolescence is the transitional time, it is very easy to go against someone who guides them, saying, "Eh! I don't think so. . ." Everyone is on the verge of transition. Because it is the time of change, they want to run around.

Therefore, to go the right path, you must arrange yourself with order, even when it is hard to do so. What is evil? Evil is something which destroys good. There is no protection for evil. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] (118-197)

Whether you are a man or a woman, adolescence is a dangerous time. Because of this, if you choose the wrong place to sit, you may ruin your life. If you make a good choice, you can live a good life for the rest of your life. These kinds of things happen. (124-120, 50-270)

You are young only once. Only one time do you have youth. Rev. Moon has been through this precious time safely and constructively. How do you become a plus? You cannot waste your time playing and dancing around in your youth, but you should seek to realize the truth, even though you may be persecuted or mocked. Teacher's course was like that in the past, and it will be the same in the future. This path is the same all the time. (129-180)

2) Keep the Right Order

Well, why is it bad to be self-centered? If there is no self-centeredness, it is good, but somehow it is difficult to assure yourself. Yet the bad point is, if you are self-centered, you still assure yourself, even though you may be going against the right order. Do you understand? [Yes] It is wrong to go against the right order. What is the bad point of love? Love is not always evil since everybody has to go through love, yet if you do not do it at the right time and not in the right order, it is evil.

Well, look how different are God and satan. They are close to each other like next door neighbors. (Laughter) Do you feet that "side-by-side" describes the situation realistically? [Yes] What is the difference They have difference in order and sequence.

Nowadays satan expands this kind of action throughout the world. Youths go against their parents, and this destroys families, because they are destroying the right order and sequence. Because of this, families are being broken. Because of this, societies are being broken. Because of this, nations are being destroyed. Because of this, humanity is being destroyed. That is why you cannot deny that this is evil.

During adolescence, you may want to try really hard to copy the activity in a thrilling movie. People ask, "What's wrong with that?" It is wrong because irresponsible actions lead to the destruction of the environment. So, it is necessary to use forcible strength against such actions. When you mature and have wisdom and knowledge, and can control your social and environmental experiences, then you are free to do so. But not during adolescence.

Well, why do we say, "Do not give a knife to a child"? It is because the child would wave it around. He understands how to cut with a knife, but he cuts without control. He may even cut his mother's fingers. These things can happen. Because children would destroy order in this manner, we do not give them knives. Do you understand what this means? [Yes]

If we decided to meet together at eight o'clock sharp but you came at ten past eight, then you cannot argue that you were right, saying, "I came here only ten minutes late, how come it's wrong?" What if you came one second after eight o'clock? Is that good or bad? [Bad] How bad is it being one second late? Is this forgivable, while the other one who came at ten past eight . . . ? (Laughter) It is not forgivable. It is unacceptable in this part of the world, because it was agreed that the meeting was to be at eight o'clock sharp.

If it was scheduled for 8:01 o'clock, but some came at six, some came at seven, and some at 7:59:59. What is the difference? The answer is the same. The person who came at 7:59:59, kept the time very well and was punctual.

Well, if there are two people who say, "I am the best at keeping the right time," then both are good and we cannot complain about them or say they are bad. For this reason, we can understand why we need to have the law of order and sequence.

Because of that, we need order. The universe has been moving in accordance with order and law. We can see, for instance, if the Moon says, "I have been going around the Earth for so long, I feel bored. I would like to revolve around the sun just once!," then the value of the Moon disappears and it may be destroyed.

If the Earth says to the Sun, "Ah, it is very boring for me to revolve around the Sun, it is now your turn to revolve around me!," what do you think? (Laughter) What happens then? This universe will be destroyed. As other planets become involved in the chaos, it leads to the destruction of the universe. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] (117-184)

Everyone in the world, particularly the adolescents might think this way, "The most freedom you can have is to do whatever you wish to do," and, "Who made all the laws and systems in this world? They made them as they wished and needed. I did not make them, so I disregard them." When they do so, they do not feel any fear towards the world. During adolescence, you want to live life however you want to, and have a well-spring of hope. But it does not work out that way. (156-84)

3) The First Love to God

A. The Meaning Of "Do Not Eat"

The Bible, says, "Do not eat." Why is it said in that way? Does it mean, "Do not eat forever," or for a certain time period? [A certain time period] As we think this way, the words "Do not eat" are acceptable as a warning for love. It was spoken because there is a growing period called adolescence, and it does not mean forever. Then why did God say, "Do not to eat the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil"? What was the problem? It was regarded as a problem because it had the possibility of becoming destructive between God and man. Otherwise it would have not been worthy of any attention.

The Fall, as it is taught in the Divine Principle, is a great gospel for all humanity who have been without knowledge. Again, it is a great gospel. The words of warning concerning the fall are extremely important.

If the fruit had been a literal fruit. . . it cannot have been a literal fruit. Then, what kind of fruit was it? Because of this fruit, the humanity of thousands of generations suffered. Why did God make such a fruit, that humanity now cries in agony and has a course of struggle and destruction? This question cannot be answered without the teachings of Rev. Moon, which explain that the fruit is related to love. It is a very deep theory. (128-87)

Do you like flower buds that are ready to bloom or do you like the flowers that have already bloomed? [We like buds.] Teacher likes the flowers that have bloomed. . . [We like buds.] You say that because you are like buds. Do you like flowers that are going to bloom or flowers that have already bloomed wide open? [Flowers that are going to bloom.] You are the ones who are going to bloom, aren't you? [Yes]

As you grow, you grow and blossom wide open as much as you wish. Do you understand? Do not rely on someone else to bloom, but do so by your own wish and open very wide. This means you should grow by the natural way, going through adolescence naturally, and open the flower, then you have to receive your husband, whom you want to love. Do you understand? [Yes] Do not be squeezed unless the flowers have bloomed. Do not be flowers that leaves have fallen off and the pollen shaken out. This is what I do not want you to be. Do you understand? [Yes] It is the same for the men. Men should also blossom widely open.

As buds you have not yet bloomed. Do not become bad like those that write love letters and have illicit love relationships. [Right] You should naturally blossom brightly and radiantly. When God sees you, He should be able to say, "Oh! As I smell the fragrance, I can tell that you have blossomed purely and naturally; surely you are a virgin." Do you understand? For this reason, God has so much hope.

Such a God, does he want a pure one or a wrinkled one? What about you then! A pure one or a wrinkled one? [Pure one] Even fallen men want to have pure self. God would want to have a higher degree of pure self. Because of that, you should blossom brightly and radiantly with a pure heart, and not be trapped in the fallen world with sorrow, but go beyond. In this way, you can be of value. This is my wish. (47-88)

B. First Love Is Precious

First love should occupy everything. Who is the subject of love? God is. Because the subject of love is God, He is the only being who can love. Ideally, the first love should be with God alone. But due to the Fall, it means that it was not possible.

Who did Eve have a love relationship with? [the archangel] She should have loved with joy, but she loved weeping wildly. Do you think Eve, while eating the fruit at the time of the Fall, said, "Oh, I like it. This fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil is very delicious, so very delicious."? What mind do you think Eve had as she was being raped? She was being drawn in by the archangel while feeling disliked and accused by her conscience. She did not make love with happiness in all her cells like a flower in spring. Instead, she was depressed in her heart and every one of her cells.

Everyone here, have you heard that first love is precious? I don't know myself, but what about you? [It is precious.] You are better than me. Well, it sounds like the ones who have answered, have experienced first love, have you? (someone laughs) When I say this kind of thing, you should stay quiet. If one of you girls answered that, I would have given her a hard time, but because you are a boy who resembles the bogey man, I will be patient with you. Anyway, you might have heard that first love is precious.

C. First Love To God

Think about it, when you are nearing twenty, where do you take your clean and unstained pure love, all wrapped up? To the altar of God, the place where Heaven and God will be most happy to receive it. Then you become a holy husband and wife together with a man of pure love and a woman with pure love. This is where the holy place should be. . .

You should become the people that Teacher remembers in his mind. Understand? Next, you should become people that God remembers. With this kind of thought, you are to be the youth who take responsibility for the struggles in Korea, after you complete junior and senior high school studies in the near future. (64-84)

D. Become Pure Blood

Your bodies are precious. Be pious, do not stain your body. You have to escape from satan's realm of death with the responsibility to serve Heaven and with the bodies which God accepts. This is the highest goal and standard man should have. According to the Principle of Creation, you cannot help but be that way. (15-202)

Have you become pure blood in front of God? [Not yet] Not yet, then what do you have to do? You should be obedient. Therefore, if you are disobedient you have to be taught the way of obedience, even if it means being hit. It means that you are taught the love of God. This is Christianity. This is why Christianity is the center of all religions.

What is the center of a seed? It is God's love. Then, if you chop your skull in half, what is the center? It is God's love. What is the center of a seed which can then become a sprout? It is God's love. It starts from God's Love. But everyone here has been able to say, "Even though my looks are poor, whether five or six feet tall, I have God's love in me. God's love is overflowing inside of my mind, which is bright red." (33-332)

Teacher thinks that this earth plane is precious. It is especially important for young people to keep their bodies pure. When you are obedient with a clean mind and body, you can become truly filial to your pure parents. (15-201)

E. Take First Love, Even To The Spirit World

You have to go to God with a mind of first love. (129-149)

You should know that people who go to the spirit world with first love, can go to the highest position. Do you understand what these words mean? [Yes] (129-135)

People on Earth who can go to the Kingdom of Heaven are those who lived their lives centered on first love. Giving up everything for the sake of first love and risking their lives for the sake of first love. Therefore, you must have a safe first love. (128-85)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Way Of Songhwa

1. The Meaning of "Songhwa"

Do you know the meaning of the word "songhwa"? Why did I give the name, "Songhwa" to the young folks? If there is anyone here among you who likes uniting with elderly folks, raise your hand. Sorry to say it, but would it really be much of a help if all the old folks got united? Or what would happen if all the housewives became united? They all just start dancing the Taryong (a traditional Korean dance). Right? This is not really going to help. So, the thing God needs is the youth, the young folks, who have fire, who have the purity and energy and the fire which can assimilate with God's own feelings. That's why I gave the name "Songhwa" to you young folks.

"Song" (accomplishment) means the completion of the Ideal of Creation. In other words, it means the completion of the entire universe. Originally, the time for establishing the standard of completion is the age of 17 or 18, when the human ancestors fell. That's why God desires that everything be accomplished centering upon the "Songhwa," the twenty-year-olds. Those who can occupy the place of completion in the future are those in their youth.

You know about the stages of foundation, growth and completion. One doesn't fulfill the stage of foundation to just sit there quietly. What is the difference between the "hwa" in hwahak (Korean for chemistry) and the "hwa" in Songhwa? The "hwa" in hwahak means changing one's essential character and even shape, and the "hwa" in Songhwa means bringing about corresponding conditions from the position of an absolute subject with a clear view of subject nature. In this position, one is never restricted by formality no matter where one goes.

So if you ask what "Songhwa" means, the answer is "accomplishing and uniting." Achieving one goal and then forming a harmonious unity. And because you unite, there is only one, not two. just like leaven or yeast. It's the same as how in one home, although there may be a nice elderly grandma and a grandpa, or the mother and father, it is only when the kids break out into laughter that the whole house really chuckles. In this sense, you really need to know that the responsibility of being "Songhwa," of being young, is actually a big responsibility. (47-80, 21-83, 25-107)

2. Have The Awareness That "I Am A Child Of Heaven"

Now we have to truly become the sons and daughters of our father. We have to become part of our father's lineage in every sense of the word. We have to establish a relationship of unity wherein our father's shimjung (heart) is firmly bound with our shimjung, and where the aorta of our father's heart is firmly connected to the aorta of our own hearts. The path our father walks has to be our path, the situation our father is in has to be our situation, the purpose our father holds has to be our purpose. (27-270)

Fallen Adam and Eve didn't know it, but we have to bring to light all the facts concerning satan, be equipped with the shimjung standard that won't be violated by satan again, and stand in the position in which we can control even the historical satans. We have to become the direct lineal children of God, such that we have no trouble in commanding Heaven and Earth through God's Shimjung itself. We can only get to where we want to go, we can only get to the place we most earnestly desire, after we arrive at the day when God blesses us by saying, "My son, my daughter, this is your time, this is your day. You can do anything you want to do." (10-212)

What we need to know today is that if I live with the awareness that "I am of God's nation," "I am of Heaven's people," "I am a child of Heaven," I will, of a necessity, have to fight. (3-41)

You have to declare confidently before Heaven and Earth, before the entire universe, that I am, without a doubt, the Son of God centered on love. Is there anything that can contradict this? (137-304)

You have to testify to the extent that your recognition of being the child of True Parents is greater than that of being your own father and mother's offspring. I mean, you have to vocalize it constantly, even if you don't like to. You have to testify, saying "True Parents, True Parents" one thousand, ten thousand times. Testify constantly. Call "True Parents, True Parents" until you forget your own father and mother. That's what you should do. Otherwise, you won't be able to restructure your own awareness. What about the time when the Israelites entered and occupied Jericho? They blew their trumpets, beat their drums and raised up their voices, and after they all shouted "We are the People of God. You will surrender!" the walls just fell down, didn't they? [Yes.] It's the same thing. You've got to say "The world is mine. We are the sons of True Parents. The authority of deciding ownership by love is just around the comer, and if you try to deny this, you are going to have to pay damages!," and testify. In other words, don't play the wimp. (137-304)

If you are born a puppy dog, you have to live as a puppy dog. You cannot but live as a puppy dog. If you are born as a piglet, you have to live as a piglet, and we Moonies have been born as Moonies, so we'd better behave as Moonies should. (130-266)

Everyone here has to become a baby tiger, not a little kitten. Got it? OK, then are you going to become little tigers? [Yes.] Then, how about giving us a tiger's growl? [Grrrrrowl] Even if it's small, you've got to growl like a tiger. Don't go "meow" and make some little kitty-cat sound. You have to become baby tigers, not baby kitties, and sweep away the little kitty-cats crouching all over the Korean peninsula. (37-88)

3. When The "Songhwa" Awakens In The Last Days

If one asks what we mean by "the Last Days," we can say it is a time similar to the autumn phase of the year. The leaves begin to fall when autumn comes. Where do leaves fall from when they begin to fall? The leaves on the trunk are the first to go, not the ones on the branches. That means it is the things that belong to the past, to the old era that begin to go first. Their influence dissipates and passes away.

So, as far as our native Korea is concerned, we have come into the time when we 30-year-olds can steer society. And after a little while, the time when the folks in their 20s and in their teens can direct society will come too. That's why the university system is an issue now. A long time ago, one had to be in one's 70s or 80s if one wanted to influence or move the nation, but that age changed into the 60s, 50s, 40s, and has come down to the 30s. When the age of influence falls past the 20s and into the teens, guiding the high school students will be an important task. The problem will not be university students. It will be the high school students. It is not the old folks who decide the fate of the world. That's why the old folks are being called the old generation and are being kept pretty much out of the loop. And the older professors at the universities are being treated as model cases of the "old generation." A professor has to be in his 30s if he wants to get the students all interested. Strange, isn't it? So, what is all this? It's just the falling of the leaves. As far as the formation of humankind's culture is concerned, the old folks are falling by the wayside. In the old days, the whole neighborhood would jump if an old grandpa said anything, but these days even the neighborhood dogs don't pay attention to what an old granddad says, That's how it has become.

So now, my grandpa's time has gone, my Mom and my Dad's time has gone, my elder brother and sister's time has gone, and now it's my time. What time is it? It is the era of youth. The young generation. What's the biggest headache in Korea? Is it the government, the faction fighting in parliament? No, it's the universities. After a while it will be the high schools. We've come to the last movement, the last round in the game. The end days are very close.

What's the motive behind the fall? The manifestation of individualism is the beginning point of the Fall. Individualism manifesting itself is the starting point of the Fall. "Who cares about the world, about whatever?" That's what it is. Next, the development of a base of unrestricted freedom is the prime cause of the Fall. "Who cares if God said not to eat that fruit? Who gives a heck about rules and regulations! Who needs that stuff? What do I care about restrictions? Let's do whatever we want!" Is that Freedom? Behaving like this and doing whatever one pleases? We can't just do that.

The freer and more liberated the world gets, the more the world needs to stick to the rules and preserve order. The more precise a machine is, the more it moves according to a regular axis within a framework of order based upon the principled relationship of vertical and horizontal. By following this rule, the natural result is freedom of movement. This is even more evident when we examine today's scientific culture and social system. This society's structure calls for an unrestricted form. Is it possible that humans require freedom but that society itself doesn't? Because the social institution corresponds to the human condition, if the social institution is formed in the framework of regulation as an organization and a system, then humans have to respond to that systematic institution and be prepared for its conditions. In fact, they have to be able to guarantee and protect it's well-being in the position of subject. If one considers things from this viewpoint, there can be no such thing as unlicensed freedom.

If you are going somewhere, you definitely have to set up a path or road. There needs to be a direction. The philosophy behind modern-day liberalism is just without direction, isn't it? Can there be any direction when one just does whatever one pleases? Or can the mind exist without direction? No.

This kind of thinking is the kind of thinking that leads to destruction. We need to completely wipe out that kind of decadent philosophy. Therefore, the more difficult and refined something is, the more complex is the path taken to it. Do you like complex things, or do you prefer simplistic things? It's a very complex path.

Take a look at the human eye, for example. It looks very simple, but it is really a very complex part of the human body. Even the individual cells of the eye are very complex. They are all very complex, but in as much as they all live together as part of the one living organism, they respect each other and cooperate with each other, and don't inflict damage upon one another. So, it just not possible for them to say "well, I'm the eye, and I'm great," or "I don't like you other guys and we hands are the best part, etc."

As regards to the relationship of front and back, left and right, above and below, there is no other way to go other than adjusting to and obeying the defined rules and conditions according to position and class. There is no other way to connect the whole together. (49-190)

4. The Attitude Appropriate For Songhwa Activities

When I was young, I set and determined the goals in my life, and the measure of my aspirations. All of a sudden, I find that I have passed through my youth and middle age, and am approaching my senior years. If there is one regret I have, it is that I was unable to achieve completion and call upon my Father while I was in my youth. That is, I'm sad that I couldn't say "Father" during the same phase of life as Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. That's why you folks are in such a fortunate position.

As the one who is inheriting the undiluted tradition of God, I have to always go the direct path. I have to consider those students and teachers who do not know the Will as pitiful and unfortunate people. And I have to always think about how much God worked and labored in order to find and establish me.

I have to subjugate that which is unrighteous. And it takes thousands of times more effort to subjugate force with something other than force. I have to set up an integrity of loyalty and piety that can conquer and deal with any environment or circumstances. And I have to start with a pure mind and make unfaltering progress until I achieve my goal.

The Principle is like a traffic policeman, and the goal of the Principle is my life. If one walks toward the goal with all one's faith and sincerity, then signposts appear. Each of you, in the very environment in which you are situated, needs to make a historical departure, a historical beginning. And you have to plant and nurture the seeds of genuine sincerity. (21-83)

What is the thing that your mind wants most of all? This is the important question. If there is something in the world most worth having, then our youngsters are the ones who have to grab it. If one person isn't enough, and even if it takes ten, or a hundred, or a thousand, or ten thousand, you have to stick tightly together and then grab it all together.

How many junior and senior high school students are there in Korea? Would it be a few million? That's a pretty big bunch. If there is something really good which would take a million or so (youths) all connected together like a bunch of ants to get, could you mobilize a million students? If you can do that, should we make such a movement to go and grab that thing, or not? [We should.] Well, the thing is, I'm the only person who knows what that particular thing is. I've got to mobilize you youngsters, but what are you going to do? If you youngsters don't mobilize, then you will have no connection whatsoever with that most valuable thing in the whole world. But, if you volunteer yourselves, step forward and say, "I can mobilize one million students in the next few years," then you will make that most desirable thing in the world your own.

In other words, if the Korean students push past all the youths and the junior and senior high school students in all the various countries in the world, and then win the high ground, then our country would be the champion country of the high school students of the world. Right?

[Yes.] Wouldn't it be better to feel like that? If you don't know such a feeling or passion, then that's a different matter, but if you knew that kind of feeling, would you do it? [ We would do it!] So are you going to go do it or what? (shouting loudly) [We'll do it!] I have to say it in an exciting way like this because you folks are young, right? (laughter)

Anyone here today who is seeing me for the first time is probably thinking, "I thought our teacher was a real dignified and honorable gentleman, but this . . . this . . . he's like this!" But if I behave all dignified, it isn't very exciting. You won't catch fire. If I really want to whip up the spirit, I've got shout like this in a big voice; "So are you going to go do it or what?!" I've got to know about this sort of thing, too, if I want to lead you youngsters. So do you want to give it a try, or not? [Give it a try!] (33-277)

If there are any students here, then even those students, study as they must, have to shed many tears. What I mean is, can you just sleep peacefully, considering the direction in which students, that is, in which university students, junior, and senior high school students, are going? You've got to think, "By my own two hands, by this flesh and blood that is my very body, I'll save the young people in my university," or, "I'll save the young people in my high school," or "I'll save the young people in that world." You've got to pledge yourself often and stand up to the line, and have the shimjung (heart) which, because you don't have enough power in your own limbs, can cry out with tears before heaven lots and lots of times. That's what you've got to do. (94-323)

When I tell you youngsters "work and suffer," you probably think "Aigo! (Good Lord!) Son-saeng-nim! (Teacher!) I've just been through high school, from year one in junior High to year three in Senior High . . . time to stop, isn't it? You say more? Not me. I'm done for." But, wait. Think about it.

For a patriot, or a child of filial piety, if he's not dead yet, then without doing all he can, even unto death, he's not really a true patriot.

There's really no such thing as a patriot before he's dead. Why? No matter how much hardship he has gone through, if today he utters just one word of regret, he can't be a true patriot. No matter how much of a patriot he has been, if he turns his back on his country right now, then he becomes a traitor. Isn't that so? You can only become a person who has fulfilled the letter of patriotism and filial piety after you have been loyal and filial up to the time when you pass over the frontier of death. Absolutely true, right? [Yes.] That's why as far as the public path is concerned, the course for loyalty and filial piety is the same. We call someone who gives his or her life for their country a patriot, and a son who gives his life for his parents, a filial child. (64-75)

5. Become A Songhwa-Ggun

God, at the present time, is looking to the young people and pinning his hopes on them. In this way, God is trying to accomplish the world he desires by setting us up in the middle of this complicated world. For us, that is, we young folks in this world today, there is no way to avoid this path. (15-81)

I too, don't like becoming one of the "old" bunch. But I'm not really one of the old set. I don't like old folks. I like young folks. Even today I still like young people. Of course, that doesn't mean you should get too happy about that.

These days we call the junior, senior high school students of the Unification Church "Songhwa students." Songhwa. Do you know the meaning of the word "Songhwa"? It means "accomplish and harmonize." Then what do we call it when someone raises an uproar, or when something is extremely urgent and pressing? We also call that "songhwa." If we write these two words in Hangul, the spelling is just the same. The pronunciation is the same, too. But the meaning, of course, is different.

You here have to become the troublemakers of the Republic of Korea. You have to become the nuisances of your villages and neighborhoods. And can you comfortably witness at school, either? Have you ever seen anyone who goes "Aigu! What trouble can it be to go and do some study? I'll just grab a whole lot of my friends, and bring them over and convert them on the spot!" Have you ever met such a guy? You have to ask, "Just give it a try . . . take a moment to listen. . ." as if you are asking a favor, right? So if it isn't going well, why don't you just grab someone by the throat and give it a shot that way? I mean in a good way, of course, not in a bad way. (25-102)

I like troublemakers. You youngsters here are troublemakers. If you go to a village, you are that village's troublemakers. At the same time as you are troublemakers of satan's world, you are troublemakers of God's world. That's why you make a start at one point, and bring in the fruits at one point. The meanings found in Hangul are remarkable.

Someone who goes to church is a Yesu-ggun (meaning "a Jesus-er"). Someone who goes and attends the temple is a Jol-ggun (meaning "a temple-er"). So what kind of "ggun" are you folks here? You are songhwa-ggun (meaning "a troublemaker-er). Have you ever thought of yourselves as troublemakers?

From this point of view, when the parents in this society say to their children, "Study hard. Listen to what you are told. You have to become a good example to your friends," is that what being a troublemaker is? If the parents say to their children "You rascal! If you don't study you'll flunk out and be a rotten student, so study, by George, you'd better study!," this is also a kind of trouble and annoyance. And if, as soon as they come home, the son or daughter takes some special thing his or her parent has lovingly prepared for them out into the street, and passes it out to other kids thinking "these other kids could really use this," that too is a kind of trouble. And, what if the parents should prepare some special thing for ten years or so, investing their heart into it just for their child, and straight away the child also picks this up and hands it out to other kids. This is also "trouble," right?

There are two kinds of trouble. One of them is the trouble that leads to destruction, and one of them is the one that leads to good fortune. One of them gives away blessings, and one of them sends away blessings. One gathers, gains and builds things up. One destroys, demolishes and breaks things down. (25-103)

From now on, you Songhwa students have to have the conviction that you will become the standard bearer who can bring vindication against the enemy and bring liberation to God starting from my very own flesh and bone, my own body. God will entrust his work to the person who can have a conviction deeper and stronger than the conviction God Himself has maintained in his battle for six thousand years, even if that person cannot fulfill the whole will. (47-80)

If I am lonely, I have to bring the students around me over to my side. So you have to be able to bring that school to surrender and shout, "Mansei! I got the victory. I won." Whenever you look in the mirror, you have to say to yourself, "Hey, Mac! Are you still sticking to the path you began when you took up God's will?"

You can't let yourselves disgrace the name "Songhwa." When you can't do anything further under your own steam, and you can't bear the weight anymore, and you finally say "God, please help me," only then will you become a truly independent person.



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. School And Teacher

1. What Is The School?

A church exists for the purpose of God, and a school for the future generations. God's will always rests on the future generations. Through the sacrifice of an individual person He seeks for great happiness of the descendants. He knows that a great nation and world for the future generation will come, through the sacrifice of this generation. God has put his heart and soul into the work of teaching people to be able to fulfill their duties. (96-33)

2. Reason To Go To School

You all go to school. When you begin school, there must be a reason for you to start from the elementary school. As a primary school pupil, through your interaction on a daily basis, you finally come to finish the process and graduate the elementary level. It means you have accomplished your first objective on which you can add your second objective, through the interaction with the new world of the middle school, high school, and college and so on. (66-242)

You students go to school. Why? You go to school for the sake of the nation and the world. You should have this attitude. You should be somebody having special thoughts. (117-95)

When a baby sucks his mother's milk, he is happy and comes to recognize his mother's face as well, thinking, "Oh, I like this person best. She is the right person giving milk." In this case, if they are true parents, feeding is not enough. They should train and exercise their child under the perfect discipline. As the child grows up they try to make him strong enough to overcome the world with the strength gained through intensified training and then they can be called true parents.

It means that we send our children to a primary school, middle school, high school, and university to train them to win the world. We don't want to let the world win our children, but want to have our children gain a victory over the world. (95-87)

3. Education And Goodness

You have a morality class among the subjects in school, don't you? What do you call this class? [The right life] Right life? In the class your teachers teach you not to pay a rascal with a wicked act, but to be patient. When you see a man doing a wrong and you have no confidence in your own ability to do something against him, keep away from such company. To set apart yourself from evildoing is to separate yourself. (30-308)

Although in Korea today there are many universities, middle and high schools, and some institutes, they don't know the definition of good and evil. They say the population of Korea is sixty million. They only know the word "good and evil," but they don't know the standard from which they can say good and evil. What is the prime standard? They don't know it. This is a great problem. If something is a little different from yours, you say it is wrong. "I am in this way, but he is in that way. So he is a bad guy." As you say like this, you tend to say wrong for everything. When you say "that bad guy," what is the standard on which you are able to say like that? You don't have the standard. When you use a changing standard, you will be on the brink of collapse. judging by the present situation of our society, we have no prime standard. In every measuring instrument like a dial scale, the standard is never changed.

As it is never changed, it can be the unit. What in the world has this never changing unit? It is the question we should answer. (136-110)

No matter how we human beings continue to live, born in the world, we should live our own lives. While living our lives, we follow many ways of life. It is easy to do a sinful deed which will corrupt us very easily. But it is hard to keep on doing good, which will not let us fall into a trap. The easy thing to do is an evil thing. For this reason we have lots of sanctions and laws against doing easy things.

When you are asked, "Which way do you want to follow, the right way, or the wrong way?" you answer, "I will follow the right way!" Everyone of you have said that from childhood. From the days of a baby to the days of the primary school, middle school, high school, and university, the more education you have taken, the more you have been taught to go to the right way. But the higher you climb a tree, the more difficult it is to keep yourself in balance. You should know that we live in such a world. (98-232)

We know that there have been two ways in history. Wherever a good man is, there must be an antagonist. When you are doing good things, you must face opposition as well. Historically, our society has not been on the side of goodness, but hostile to goodness. Because of that, it is not easy to practice goodness, but easy to commit evil. You should remember that you are in such a social situation where it is more difficult to do one good thing than ten wicked acts. Thus, evil established its foothold from the historical backdrop and dominated the actual state of beings today, and wants to subjugate the future of the world we are seeking for. If you assumed a wait-and-see attitude and escaped from this social trend, the new world we are looking for could not be realized. Therefore we cannot make ourselves good individuals. Without good individuals it is impossible to form a good family. Without a good family it is beyond the range of possibilities to build a good nation or world. (54-12)

4. Courses Of The School

For a primary school boy, the primary course is a sort of binding rope. Isn't it? Curriculum is a binding power-rope for the students. When you go to a university, the subjects on a school curriculum are like handcuffs to put on you. You have to remove your bonds, don't you? (126-42)

If you want to get something done, you have to pass through the period of number seven. You go to primary school for 6 years. How about middle school? [six] Who in the world made it six years? Without going through number 6 you cannot pass over one period.

Number 6 is double number 3. Three objectives means to separate three stages of formation, growth, and perfection. The ideal number is number 7. When it connects to the number 6, it becomes the center which is called the completion number. Don't you understand? (181-90)

Can any primary school boy say, "I don't need to go to school"? Is he able to do that? Refusing to go to primary school, he cannot have the foundation for middle school. Right? [Yes] Without finishing a middle school he can't go to high school. Why on earth can't he go there? Why isn't it possible if he can do whatever he wants to? Is it because he lacks power, or because he is not handsome? Is it because he has no money, or because he is not dressed up? [No] Even though he dislikes school he has to go through that course of study.

Starting from the kindergarten, we must go through the primary, junior and senior high school courses before entering a college and getting a doctorate degree. As you go on to the top process you cannot say you don't need the lower process any more. Why do you still need what you learned in primary school? In the primary school you studied the basic subjects. You still need all of them. You may say so because you were so naturally digesting them in the present situation that you forgot even the fact you already learned them. As long as you recognize that you studied them you cannot say you don't need them any more.

What did you study in kindergarten? You go to kindergarten to prepare for the primary school, which means to make the study in primary school easier. Why do you go to elementary school? Not having difficulty in the middle school is the reason of your going there.

Why do you go to the middle school? In order not to have trouble in the high school. How about high school and university? In order not to have trouble in the courses of the master and doctor degree. Am I right? [Yes] Look. To study in the primary school is more difficult than in kindergarten, high school more than middle school, and the courses of the masters degree are more difficult than those of high school. After bachelors, the doctor course is more difficult.

When you set out in the world it is more difficult. Everything goes on like this. More and more it becomes difficult. More and more. Listen. Are you now learning from Reverend Moon of Tongil Church or not? [laughter] They don't teach you this even at the university. This lecture, you know, listen attentively to it. It is basic education. Do you feel it? [Yes] I cannot tell you how great. . . When you go out into the world, you can have such a critical eye that whatever great figures say means nothing to you. So Moonies are said to be "smart guys."

You have something with you. It is an established reputation. Look. When you go to a middle school, you would like to dress up as you did in the primary and elementary school but since entering high school and university you don't have time enough to have a haircut or a shave. You are in the depths of misery. You are often obliged to view the past as the "good old days" of the kindergarten and primary school.

5. Good Teacher

When you go to a primary school the teacher, in the beginning, controls all such things as sitting in the room, speaking, and every conduct. All of his statements are "do nots." In so doing, no matter what you may become after a university or doctor course, you can be a person of large caliber. Wherever you go and settle down you can be a master there. You prepare it from the primary school. Therefore, all of their teachings contain "don'ts." You like to run about, jump over the fence, and kick the door as you want at rapid speed. But you are always told "don't." So is our Kwon Jin. Mother gave him advice: "You must stay here. Don't get into mischief outside." He is, however, trying to rush out into the street early in the morning whenever his mom and dad aren't around him. So there must always be "don'ts" for him.

You should know this. Therefore, making this instructional material. . . . God never uses good and sweet baits in fishing. He always puts restrictions on us with various "Don'ts." You are apt to become dirty every moment wherever you go in the fallen world. Therefore He cannot let you do as you wish, but asks you "Do only this in this way." This is all He can do: "Jump high. jump high" to let your neck be hooked by Him. (136-209)

Which teacher do you like in your school? One says, "Hey, guys. You don't like to study on this beautiful day. Why don't you go out and play in the field of flowers?" And the other says, "You rascals, Spring day? By no means. Study! Study!" Which teacher is better? [the latter] (131-117)

In your school, which is the good teacher, the teacher who strictly teaches you, with a piece of chalk, making his eyes glare, or the teacher who takes it idly and easily in his teaching? Who is the good teacher? [the strict teacher] You know it. Therefore, in your school, the strict teacher is a good teacher. Do you understand? If you obey him and digest his teaching even if he uses abusive language, you can take your share in that class. Through the sharing in that class you can become a direct disciple of the teacher. That is the principle. Is it or not? [Yes, it is] That is the principle. (161-37, 125-82)

Teacher should give the students deep love. And the students absolutely obey the teacher who is giving them deep love. Are the students of today the ones who make the grade, or flunkers? [flunkers] They are terrible flunkers. They cannot be pardoned. . . . God loves us, therefore, let the universe be all obedience! (164-50)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Student's Duty

1. Student's Responsibility

In the school there are the principal, teachers, and students, where the subject and object relationship is set between them. Therefore, any student opposing a teacher should be kicked out. If a student goes to school with another plan rather than study, he should be kicked out. (11-19)

Everyone should have his own position. In the family, a son must wait upon his parents, sister, or mother and father; each of them should have his own position. Everyone has his own position in which each of them forms a connection and establishes a relationship with each other, where he or she tries to do his or her duty fully. For example, a student who goes to school as a son of any parents has his own position and responsibility both as a student and as a son. If he did not have that position, he would be in a miserable condition.

Without such a position and responsibility coming out of those relationships, he would be a lonely person. The position being clear, centering on it and having helpful surroundings to get what he wants to get through systematically, the front and behind, right and left, above and below relationships, he could make his mark in the world in future. But no matter what position was set with all conditions fulfilled, when the surroundings were not helpful to harmonize with his direction, he would have trouble in making his way. It is the same in the path of our life, in our family, and in the society as well. (41-130)

Young students today go to school carrying bags with them. But some of them have no idea why they go to school. "I am going into the society." And then where are you going? "For the country, I am going to carry heavy responsibility." And then? "Into the world, for I want to lead them." And then? Here, they don't know where to go more.

They lost their way before Heaven. Everyone in the world is in such a miserable situation. (5-178)

For a man to succeed in his life, he should set up a purpose. You should have a real goal of life. If you wonder from your purpose, you will waste your time. It is to fool away your time. When you go in your study, a major field in your course of study is very important in carrying out your original idea through elementary school, junior and senior high school, and the courses for the master and doctor in the university.

Judging from the foregoing, at the time when you are placed, for example, in your primary school days, if you make every effort, you will achieve the chance for the days of the middle school. It takes about 18, or 19 years to take the master's course, and 20 or 21 years for the doctor's course. The school years are fixed, but you can shorten it if you make desperate efforts to do so.

Who can shorten the school years to 18 or 10 years? It is up to me whether to shorten it or not. The limitation of time does not control me. "I" should become a capable person to control time.

It takes a certain time to accomplish a definite object. There is a proper time period during which you should input a certain quantity of labor. Even though you have invested a certain quantity of labor in a certain time, you still need to do something more. That is to devote yourself to it. It can make a vast difference to a common thing through investing the unified oneness of your mind and body. What is the source of the driving power for you to devote yourself and to make desperate efforts? Do you have to turn to others for help, or should you establish your subjecthood by your own efforts? Which is more effective? When you have the driving power in yourself you can go your own way in case you could not find any helper from outside.

What do you need the most to get the driving power in yourself? What becomes the core of the motivation? You may easily imagine that there must be a foundation on which you can have the way to establish your subjecthood through the heart. From where does the higher heart give me such an explosive driving force? It comes out of the reciprocal relationship between parents and children, my lover and I. From where do you receive that explosive stimulation? You receive it from love, which is different from place to place. It is influenced by its environment, such as a satisfactory or unsatisfactory surrounding.

Why do you go to elementary school, middle and high school, and the university? [because of the duty] You should recognize that you are determined to go through the undertaking. According to whether you could accomplish it or not... to bring a solution with great value in a heavy responsibility you go to school. (98-234)

2. Student Days Are A Preparatory Period

Students are the core of all society, the concentration of all social elements. All the social systems are connected to the students through the school. Through the fields of learning they can connect any social fields such as politics or economics etc. In short, a school is a training camp of the society where the core of all social systems works in a reciprocal relationship with the students.

Between the society and school there is a relationship of an equation of the first degree. No matter how high a grade you got in school, you must try to do best in the society too. There is no room for a free passenger. You must grow up as much as you did in school. If you grew up as much as this, you must set an objective condition as much as that in the world.

No matter how high a grade you made in school, you cannot succeed in the society as long as you spare yourself. However fine job you obtained after school, you might fall behind others as long as you spare yourself for ten or twenty years. Therefore, you should keep trying more than you did in school. (180-130)

You are all youth. But whether you will win success or not will be decided in a crucial moment. Watch the moment. (91-29)

When you start your study in the school, the teacher is your teacher and you are his students. But after one year, some failing students might be among you. And then the teacher says, "I love you, but there is no other way. You must stay back in the class while the others go to a higher class. I must follow them. But you cannot follow me." You must accept what the teacher says. Your complaint that your teacher and students cannot do anything for you doesn't make sense. (123-204)

What traces will the students leave in their school days? And what are you going to leave in this frontline? It must always be borne in mind to do something meaningful in every circumstance. Understand? [Yes!] What shall I leave in the relationship with others? Make sure to think about it. (96-331)

3. Type Of Student

1) True Student

Do you think there is a true man in the world? It's a question. A miserable man cannot be a true man, can he? You like gold, don't you? Do you want pure gold, or alloyed gold mixed with another metal? [Pure gold] If anyone would call some mixed gold pure gold, you would hate him. The pure gold must be 100 percent in the degree of purity.

When you add pure gold to pure gold, it is still pure gold. But the gold mixed with a little of another metal and the pure gold will become alloyed gold. Therefore no matter how much pure gold you add to the pure gold, it is still pure gold. But in case you add even a little artificial gold to the pure gold, it is needless to say that all the gold, even the original gold, would become alloyed gold. When you think of it, are you sure to find a true man? Raise your hand if you think you are.

You there are students. When you say "he is a true student," the word "true" has only a general meaning. You should know this. The "true man" you commonly mention means a man a little better than usual men. When a boy may look a little better than the others among the students in a village, you commonly say that he is a "true student." Therefore, the word "true" you say every day doesn't have any absolute meaning. (41-171)

When you say any student is the "most true student" among all the other students, you mean it only in that school. The school has its past and future as well. Then can you say the true student represents those of its past? Furthermore, can he be the utmost true student among all the students of the various schools, or of the uncountable students in the future? Nobody can be confident enough to answer them. When you say, "We officially recognize that this man is the true man not only in the village but also throughout Korea," can he really represent the past, present, and future together? It's a question. (40-306)

When you say a "true student," what else does he have to forget to be the "true student"? In case you went to the library with about ten friends, he should be such a student who plunges into the study with a dreadful zest forgetting even that he is studying, whether it is night or day, or eating lunch. Such a student who forgets everything except his study can become a "true student." Wherever you go you should live on true love.

Even being beaten and kicked by your elder brother, you could forget it. If you were beaten here at this corner, you should, even though you were not recovered from being beaten, be able to follow him there to that corner, saying, "Where are you going, brother? Let me go with you." Such a person could be a true brother. (174-281)

2) Good Student

Let me talk about students in the school. The student who is willing to follow the principal and teachers as well is a good student. But the student who fails to follow is a bad one. So it is in the family. The child who follows his mother and father's idea is a good child, but the one who doesn't is a bad one. The employee who does as the president of the company thinks, is a good employee, and who doesn't do so, is a bad employee. Am I right or not? [Yes] Among the Moonies in the Unification Church, some caboodle who follow Reverend Moon's idea are good Moonies, and some opposite caboodle are bad Moonies. Am I right? [Yes] Then which part do you belong to? [Good Moonies]

Why good Moonies? Same thought as my thought? [Same act] You got it. Do you have better ideas than I? [No] But I do want it. Do you agree with me? [Yes] Logically, can the man who is doing as God thinks be a good man, or bad man? What can he be? [A good man] (104-206)

What is the good boy? You can be a good boy when you can digest a bad boy and have a standard to teach him. A good boy cannot be influenced by the bad boy but he, instead, can influence the bad boy. You should know it. The good boy cannot be a bad boy; if he could, he should be the bad boy. A bad boy is the one who is coming and going between the two worlds. (116-195)

When you think of yourself, are you a good man or a bad man! Let me ask you once again. [good man] Haven't you really loved and liked your mother and father? Then you must be a bad man. Have you ever really liked your brothers and sisters! Have you done so? [Yes] Anyone who hasn't done so is a bad man. How much did you like your friend! How much did you like your teacher? How much have you liked saints in the world! How much have you liked God, whom you should like the most? When you think about these questions, whether you are a good man or a bad man, how about you! Good man or bad man? [good man]. Are you now a good man? (laughter) You should always think about it. (76-275)

I told the junior and senior high school students this story at Soo Taekri yesterday. I asked them, if they had put their parents to trouble, to repay their kindness. If your parents' love seed were big, you should be brought to fruition adding even more. Therefore, you should be dutiful to your parents. You should respect your teacher and render devoted service to your country. You should not be a burden to your parents. (68-171)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. Friend Relationship

1. Friend Of Friends: Parents

If man had not fallen, the friend of friends would have been his parents. Your parent is the king friend of friends. And the king teacher of teachers are your parents. Do you understand? The origin of all plans are parents. The origin of all lives are parents, and the center of all social movements are the parents. The parents, however, have not been the true parents but the false parents. They have been turned upside down.

2. Friendship

So is it between friends. When you visit a friend who is unfriendly and inaccessible, you cannot feel at ease. You would feel awkward. You can feel at ease only in the case that you have strong emotional ties between friends so that you can interfere in your friend's matter freely, and your friend can step into your personal life as well. In order to form such strong ties with your friends you should be tied to them by emotional affection. And then all external matters would be solved. The crucial point is to have strong affectionate ties. (33-133)

We often hear people ask, between friends, whether something interests you. What do they mean with the words? It means that they ask you whether that thing is something your heart or your mind would be pleased by. You should know that, in the word "pleasure," there must be a certain internal connection of the heart. (91-10)

When you need a friend, you want a friend who can shed tears. Yet you would not want such an indecent man who does nothing but weep all day, but want a friend who can shed tears, while on the other hand has lots of laughter as well. It is not good to make a wry face at all times. Even in a deep grief-stricken situation you should be able to find an overflowing joy. Who can be qualified for the blessing of happiness? Anyone who is crying sorrowfully for another who is overwhelmed with grief is the one being blessed. It is you at the place where you want to stay forever that the blessing would call on. Make sense? (36-109)

3. Forming A Friendship

When you ask yourself who you really want to keep acquainted with, you will know that you don't want to keep company with a small fry. (153-25)

Nobody wants to retreat. Nobody wants to keep company with a retreating person. Everyone wants to be a friend of the man going forward. How about you? Are you now going forward, or retreating? We, more than anything else, should check it. (32-19)

If you want to be a best friend of anyone, you first of all should understand his agony and suffering, and comfort him in his misfortune. Only by doing so could a friend be moved by you. If you have relationship with him through heart and zeal, he will be moved by you, and you by him. (7-306)

If a man makes a sacrifice of his happiness to his ten friends, he will be asked to be their representative when they want to have a central figure. And they will not only choose him as their representative but they will also ask him to be the leader to teach them as their teacher. This is the way it goes. (49-198)

4. Desirable Friends

How do you know about good friends? It depends on how thoughtful and how many times they think of you. The more thoughtful and more times they think of you, the better friends they are.

Who should be the best friend in your classroom? If there is one student who is very considerate of others and always tries to help them, but there is another student who wants them to be considerate of himself, the latter would be kicked out while the former would become the master. (177-288)

Let's say there is a man who has ten friends. When this person is willing to live for them in the spirit of self-sacrificing, they would also want to live for him. Moreover, they would want to bring him to their relatives to introduce him proudly. And yet if he would try to make them to live only for him, not only he himself but also all of them should go down. The former is the way for goodness while the latter is the way for evil. (54-29)

When you talk about a true friend, what is the meaning of "true friend"? Let's say you have ten friends. Who can become the most true friend among them?

A plain truth is that the friend who would like to live for others in the spirit of self sacrificing should be the best true friend. He doesn't want to live for his own interest but gives priority to the other's interest. He who is willing to live his life for others from his youthful days to later years must be the true friend of friends. (72-145)

Who is the true friend? He is the man who welcomes you gladly and receives you warmly in the opposite direction of the common people's mind today. If there is a good thing before you, a common person would say it is his, but, on the contrary, to be the true friend, he might as well say to his friend, "This is yours." Everything is the opposite. If there is some tasty food on the table, a common person would say "I will eat this." But in this case anyone who can say, "Take this delicious food," can be the true friend. a common person would say, "This sad thing is yours, and that joy is mine," but the one who can say, "This sad thing is mine, and that joy is yours" is the true friend. (156-82)

If a friend were to be the best friend of yours, the relationship between you and him should never be broken. He must be better than anything else, including your wife, in the world. You cannot throw him away. Even though you were at the risk of your life you could not break off relations with him. It is not because of sympathy but because you are connected from the bottom of your heart which is the source of goodness. Any karma connected to the goodness in your original mind cannot be broken off forever. (42-218)

Who is the happy person? He would be the man who has a friend who would be sad about his mishap. Who is the happy person? He is the man having a friend or children who are willing to take any pains for him at the risk of their lives while he feels pain. He is the happy person. How about you? Do you all have such a friend? You should make a comparative study about people. When you meet any person, you can tell what he is like in the type of your friends, and which type he belongs to among 100 persons you know. Choose several types among them and try them out whether he is a gentle person or a conceited person, or a impatient person, or an irresolute person. (54-177)

For example, when you say, "He is a good friend," the good friend whom I call a good friend can be said to be a good friend only if he would be able to tell you so. But under such a circumstance that "well, he is a tough egg," he cannot be a good friend of you. Therefore, to find out a good friend you must pass the critical point. You should improve your lot. What do you have to do to improve your lot? You should break into sweat. You should not spare yourself. You should pay the price in proper portion to improve your lot. So you need your sweat and tears. (33-317)

When you commonly say "a bad man," what do you mean by that? We call the man who gives the first consideration to only himself and worry about his own interest a bad man. When such man goes into the society he would be branded as a bad man, so also in his family and among his friends. We humans are not destined to think of ourselves only. Most valuable things are not coming out from a self-centered attitude. Even though you have one thousand friends, you cannot make a boast of it. No matter how many friends you have you might soon be left alone unless you can restrain the impulse to assert yourself only. It would however be of no use to perform a sacrificial rite to let them stay with you. All of them would leave if they encountered this insult, "you guy, do this" three more times. You should know that to assert yourself only is the first step to lead to self destruction. (36-181)

When you are going to make friends, it becomes an issue to know whether they would be promising friends or hopeless friends. If you have a relationship with hopeless friends, the more you would have valueless results with you. Therefore, you must build relations with better friends in order to prepare for your future. (32-14)

When you are confronted with any problem or an accident in leading your religious life, you must always check whether it says welcome to you or strikes terror into your heart on the basis of the standard of your mind. When someone comes to you and talks about some problem, awaiting solution, through your religious life you always have to analyze and judge it to see whether your original mind harmonizes with it at the first place where you hear it. (40-68)

Through our lifetime, or from the cradle to the grave, a single word might hold sway over your destiny. Were it not for the single word, you would not be confronted with such a disaster. But in many cases because of a single word people are ruined for their lives. The same may be said of hearing. Being once misinformed, many might be ruined for life. The same may be said for behavior. Because of attending a meeting once, you might make a failure of your life. And in making friends with someone, keeping a bad company might make a failure of your life. There are no end of such cases. Therefore, men of good sense from ancient times teach you to be careful in your speaking, hearing, behaving, and making friends. You should know it is the same teaching applied across the ages and countries of the world.

For a man it is not easy to be considerate of others when he is placed at a disadvantageous position. You are all the same. Don't you agree with me? [Yes]. In such conditions to avoid his own suffering he might make a cat's paw of his friends, or take advantage of the situation, or he might talk and behave in a different way. Such conditions are waiting for you.

Considered in this light, who on earth can you believe in? And who else would you depend on? It is absolutely not easy to follow the right way under such circumstances as I mentioned above. Even though you believe in him as your good friend, you might easily be treaded on and taken advantage of by him as circumstances might require. You are forced to walk through the world like that. Therefore, considering, who you would make good friendships with, or who you have good relationships with is the most difficult question. (91-29)

If you have a friend whom you don't want to meet again, he is only a rash friend of yours. His future looks gray. If you have a friend who, even along in a way of ordeal and difficulty, always gives you something stimulating, something impulsive, or something to make you awake, you should be always willing to follow him even through the thorny path. (42-194)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. Study

1. Reasons To Study

1) What Is It to Study?

To study in school is to take in all the knowledge of your teachers and make it yours.

2) The Reason for Study

What is the meaning of accomplishing the will of God? It means to become one internally and externally, vertically and horizontally in all directions. This is accomplishing God's will. Having such will, God couldn't let Adam and Eve create there own rules as they were after they had been created. He laid down the ground rules. Did He say to them, "You, grow up, quickly!," or not? [He did] So, He told them "not to eat." Adam should learn many things after being born. Adam and Eve should have studied a lot of things. To be qualified to have control over all things Adam and Eve should know their own characters and special qualities, and their likes and dislikes. Without knowing those things they couldn't be qualified to be the dominators. (134-121)

You must know you study not for your own well-being but for becoming friends of the people in a miserable condition and for teaching the unlearned, and for liberating them from their shackles and bonds. (33-289)

Anyone who says, "I am going to be an able man," must study. Why does he have to study? Because he knows the value of that field. (63-214)

What do you study for? Anyone who studies for the sake of studying is a failure. Your study must be for the world, and your eating meals must be for the world as well. (63-214, 33-209)

Your study is not for your family or for the Unification Church, but for the world and God. And you have to study harder to save the world and God. (130-321)

3) Future Assured Through Study

For a man who studies, the future is assured. (98-293)

A man who didn't study and played hooky in his youth will go through hardships when he becomes old. Anyone who didn't play away his time, but instead put his blood and tears into his study. The man who goes along with the stream of the nature is happy. (98-55)

Well, listen. Why do you study? You go to school for today, don't you? [For future] It's for the present, now. [For future] Yes, you got it, for the future. Are you living for the future? [Yes] I don't know at all. [laughter] If your parent hits you and yells, "Go to school, little rascal," you, being hit should go to school shedding tears. How miserable it is for you. But if you could go to school even with tears in your eyes, there would be hope for you. There is hope, I mean. It would be better than not going, crying out, "no, I won't."

What does it mean? It means which would you like to choose? Are you going to live for present, or for the future? There are those who live for the present and those who live for the future. Which one do you want to be! [those for the future] Why? What for? [more valuable] Which is more valuable? Why is it valuable?

Those who live for the present will not have any way to go to as soon as the day is up. They might take a detour or take a wrong turn. On the contrary, those who live for the future, even with tears in their eyes, will advance on the way. They can continue to go tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow. In short, the man who lives for today, the day being finished, should retreat, or leave the road. Leaving the road, they should go down, for they cannot advance. But the man who lives for the future, however painful it is, even walking with shaky steps, can advance. Therefore, it is more valuable. That is because what is valuable is to have depth, height, and width. The man who lives for today will come to an end here. He is valueless. He doesn't have depth, height, or width either. He has to retreat, or go back to zero. He becomes less than zero.

When you tell the students to study, they say, "I don't care to study. I'm OK without studying," and play away their time. It would be fun for the time being. They contract a bad habit, and spoil their life failing into evil ways. (17-319)

2. The Goal Of Studying

1) The Purpose of Study

There live many people in the world; what do they live for? What is the purpose of their study? I am sorry to say that they don't study for self-perfection, but study only for the pursuit of knowledge as a means to expand their material wealth condition in their daily lives. The same may be said of power. Acquisition of wealth, they think, is a means to form their free sphere of the economical foundation. (126-225)

You say, "I study to be a great man," but it doesn't mean you are a great man even though you are a Ph.D. You cannot realize the idea you have studied for, until you establish the subjecthood of the ideal subject position in a reciprocal relationship. Therefore, you give yourself to studies for your reciprocal object. That a farmer sows seeds is also for the reciprocal object to harvest in autumn. This is the goal of the phenomenal world, or actual world. (109-121)

What do you study for? The man who studies for the sake of studying is a failure. The man who makes money for the sake of money is a failure. And then the man who has power for the sake of power is also a failure. How beautiful do you imagine they might be if they substituted "love" for their purpose? Then even God would say, "Yes, this is the knowledge I need. This is the money I need, the power I need." Understand? Don't you understand what I mean? How about you? [Yes, we do.] (129-285)

2) You Study Not for Yourself

To attain distinction on the foundation of your desires can be yours forever. But the success on the wrong foundation by hook or by crook must be snatched by satan. I mean God will let it fall apart. (76-270)

It is the same for your study. You would say, "I will become a Ph.D. through this study, and I will live in luxury." But it will be in vain. You should think about it seriously. You should take members' children and support them to get doctorates rather than make your own children do for the world mission.

I sent money to the enemies' children and made them study without letting them know. I am such a man as to have fed starving enemies. (130-315)

Judging from the families in the world, they live only for their own children and family. Even though they study they have no idea whom they are studying for. They say they study for rising in the world and for becoming someone to dominate the world. They study for themselves, their family, their people, their countries. Anything more than that they have no idea about. (65-34)

When you accomplished your own goal in your study, you might be very pleased. The value of the accomplished goal must be applied and can be utilized throughout the world, but you have to recognize that the value is limited in an extremely narrow sphere. As a matter of fact, you all know you are pursuing the value beyond the limited sphere. (50-11)

3) The Goal of Study

There are big differences between saying, "I study for myself and my family" and saying, "I study for the country and the world." Well, what do you generally study for? You study for yourself and your family only. You must study for the country or for the world.

What is the ideal attitude of your study, then? It surely is ideal to study for oneself. But it is more ideal to study for the family than for yourself, for the country than for the family, for the world than for the country, and for the universe than for the world. It goes like that. (118-214)

Born as a woman, you grow up, study, and get married just as others, but you must be different from those in the world. It is enough for them to study, but the member of the Unification Church has to fill a dual purpose with study and path-finding for restoration at the same time. (43-252)

So then, for whom do you study and graduate from the university? There might be some who say, "Exactly, for the wife I will meet and for the beautiful children we will have." But when you say, "for the country and for the world I study," you will be sustained. The countries do need such a person. The world does need the man. Right or wrong? [Right] How about God? [So does He.] Make sure to understand this.

3. Study Hard

1) No One Likes to Study

Does anyone of you like to study? [Yes] You like to study? I don't think so. To study is bad. To stay is good. Let me see. You can freely. . . When you send your children to the primary school or the elementary school, do they say, "Sure, I will, Mom," or "Oh God, I don't care to go." Which have you seen? Which have seen more? When we think of the students going to the kindergarten, they know about only the kindergarten itself. If they were asked to go the kindergarten after they had known about primary, middle and high school, and university or the doctor courses they should go on to in the future they, I think, couldn't go. They couldn't. Do you think they could go? In the middle of class they would run away. Don't you think so?

In the same way, in your case, you come here to the primary school for restoration. You are the same as coming to a primary school for restorational providence. As you know nothing, you only follow. "Let's go! Let's go!" as I lead, "Let's go!" If you knew all about. . . . By good luck, you don't know anything. This is true. (laughter) Do you any how want to know? [Yes!] (laughter) You are going this way with nothing.

Let's say a family was climbing a path up a big mountain, and there a pack of tigers always came out. The father and mother knew it, but the baby on his mother's back didn't know anything about the danger and felt at rest. If the baby knew that a pack of the tigers would come out on the uphill path, what would have become of him? Think of what would happen to him. If he knew he would be the first victim in case of being attacked, would he want to go there? Therefore, to know nothing often makes you have good luck. Concentration on what you are doing makes you pass through it easily. (97-119)

If a child in a kindergarten knew all the educational system from kindergarten to primary school, middle and high school, and the university he should go to, he would say, "Oh, God. I can't." If he came to know what a difficult thing it is to go to the university and to get through the courses for his doctorship, he would not want to go to kindergarten. No kid, I think, would want to. (97-98)

When you are asked, "Which do you like, to study in the class, or to go on a school excursion?," you prefer to go on a school excursion than to stay in class. But you should know it is not easy to go on a school excursion. You should digest strange things outside of the school. In case you cannot, you might be a dropout or a straggler. (115-99)

It is hard to study, isn't it? But can't you do that? Why not? The reason you study is to apply yourself to the social system. The society doesn't apply to me. In the same way Tongil [Unification] Church doesn't come to you and receive you warmly, but you have apply to it. (139-79)

Is there anyone who likes to study in school? Who on earth likes to study? But why do you have to do it? You cannot spare yourself from doing it. You have to study even at the cost of yourself, or you might become a straggler. (137-157)

2) The Meaning of Study

There are no parents who teach their children a wrong. There is no bad parent. Even a bad teacher gives his students good lessons. Those who say, "yes, yes" may be doing well in their class. Is it true? [Yes] (17-314)

If you repeatedly say, to your son going to school, or to the son who is studying, "Study hard. Study hard. Study hard," he might get to feel very disgusted with his meddler. But, in case that he goes into the society as a failure because he didn't study hard, he would say, "I should have listened to my parents. . ." He could not slander his parents.

While you enjoy your comfortable rest, you are losing everything. Your are letting things get stolen. It is the same as while others were studying in the class you played hooky and met an accident. And what would become of you? You would be a repeater, a failure. (91-313)

No matter how intensely you may exercise control over him, if it is from your desire to make him brighter and better, it can be your condition to make efforts for him. For example, even though you have made your child be silent and interfered with everything day and night, and made him study by flicking a whip at him when he had bad conduct, it was not for the parents yourselves but for your child's future, waiting patiently and sacrificing yourselves, your child would think it a moment of great pleasure and the source of blessing when he reflect on his early days.

When he is successful in his life, would he say. "Well, my mother and father were dictators," or "well, they took great pains for me"? [the latter] You got it? [Yes]

What is bad? Where is evil and good divided? When the behavior seems to be the same but the content is different, it is extremely different. When you flicked a whip at someone, who did you do it for? When you hit him for his sake, for his future, and for his blessing, it can be good, but you did it for you, saying, "Do this for me," it becomes evil.

Therefore, you must know the standard of good and evil clearly in this viewpoint. Without knowing the standard of good and evil, you should be so confused that you cannot know which is God's responsibility and which part is your responsibility. Understand? [Yes] (87-123)

For a student in school the teacher's urging, "study hard, study hard," is the teacher's daily instruction. Why does the teacher always do so? He means through the instruction to inherit all the profound gift of knowledge 100 percent whole to you. It means "Do your best, and snatch all treasures from this school," but they set a condition for the student to hold. They would be pleased, being stolen, to see the student do his best with his whole heart more than anyone else. In the case that he did not do his best and invest his whole heart and became a cunning or cheating person, he would be kicked out.

Therefore, those who could inherit will not always get praised by his master. Do you understand? [Yes]. The teacher always says to the students, "Study hard. Be students of good moral character. Be different from another students. Don't take the road all students take, but take a different road." He drives you into a thoroughly opposite way, or a lonely way. Why! To inherit the most precious thing to the students. Are you pleased for all that, or aren't you? [Yes, we are.] You are happy? [Yes] (101-170)

4. How To Study

1) Study Attitude

There are different meanings of the word "way;' for the businessman, the way of the business; for the scholar, the way of learning. Everyone lives with a "way" of his own way. The word "way" we mention does not mean the way of the world but means the way of God. (186-53)

When you study something, you should do your best with your whole heart. When you read even a page of a book, you should read it with whole your heart thinking God. But it is never an easy thing to do. (26-145)

Teacher studies with such a state of mind. Why do you feel tired when you study? You feel tiredness because you study only for yourself. Why don't you have a mind that a critical situation involving life and death depends on this page, or this sentence, and that if you add a word you can make people live, on the contrary, if you leave out a word you will lose them. And then, you should try to add a word with your whole heart in a serious mind. There might be no room for tiredness. Who on earth says you are muddle-headed? Listen! can you forget any serious situation that occurred? Have you ever heard the sound of a beating heart? If you are serious it can be heard. Can you forget any determination you made in such a serious condition? That you are slow-witted is a matter of degree.

Your memory doesn't work well because your mind is scattered. In a case where you were in front of the jaws of death, suppose a bright idea strike you. Can't you memorize that bright idea? When you study a page of a book you should bury yourself in your study centering on the page.

In other words, you should do your best at the risk of your life. When I began to think seriously about something in the Bible, I used to devote myself to find the answer for one year, two years, or three years. The questions should be brought up by all means by me. The road you take for yourself drives you to despair.

The road for the country and the world always lead you to hope. Why? The nation and the world are coming to life again. If you live your life working with this thought you will remain long in history though all things don't turn out favorably for you now. (35-38)

2) Endless Stimulation for the Object

We want to enjoy the pleasures of daily life. Though we want to be pleased, we cannot be pleased by ourselves. It is matter of course that one cannot be pleased by oneself. One can be pleased through man, or material, or any literature, etc. Even in the middle of a happy life the gladness itself cannot be continued unless the object can be developed more and more as time goes on. In other words, to be pleased one absolutely needs objective stimulation.

When you set up a purpose, there must be time and process for the purpose to be realized. The question is how to tide over the process. It is very important to receive the objective stimulation centering on the purpose in your life circumstance.

You can sustain the purpose in your determination for the time being, but without the continual objective stimulation for the purpose, you might be in the situation of falling down, retreating, or despair which can be the primary factor for failure. Therefore, you should have good stimulation, or ideal stimulation in your daily life and practical life. It is absolutely necessary to receive good stimulation in the circumstances where you might meet with various obstacles. When you have set a purpose to accomplish through your study, the matter of your success and failure will depend on how you feel stimulation centering on the motivation of the purpose. No matter how strong your determination to accomplish a certain purpose, without such stimulating factor in your desire, you may give it up halfway or leave it half done. (66-37)

3) Try More Than Others

Anyone who wants to be successful should digest the present condition. In the same way you should study hard centering on the present condition. It doesn't mean to welcome the present condition to study hard. You cannot go the way of success and happiness without taking a position of denial to the present situation.

Everyone in your class cannot become the best at the same time. Never. There are failing students too. If you failed in school, you are worse than those who do not know failure because he doesn't go to school. If any negative obstacles stand in your way, you must overcome them. In that case you have to try as many times as you endeavor. To win public recognition and to ensure your future position, you have to go as many times the way of ordeal as you need to. If you did not have such results in the present situation, you have to give a satisfactory analysis of the reasons.

When you go to school, you have to be the best to represent all the school. It is not easy to be the best. If you would pride yourself on the fact that you were bright and clear saying, "I'm bright and clear you might once become the best, but you will be the second to those who devote themselves to study.

Then, how do you endeavor? You should spend a great effort more than anyone else to break fresh new pathways. You should endure hardships longer than anyone else. Through the process of your life the foundation for the glory of victory can be established. You can understand this from you own experiences.

Then who will meet the bright future? It is not the man who enjoys the present fun and gets into step with the present pleasure, but the man who can tolerate and endure the present ordeal to set up the future value in the sphere of the present situation and pay a high price with his life to become the heir to the future. (45-31)

Many people want to learn more these days, so they study. They devote all their energies to a certain field of study to be distinguished scholars through the world. What do they try to get? They try to digest the concepts and contents left by many people through the history in the major field of his study and to make use of them by all means in a short time. (28-261)

You have to win the victory. What do you have to win the victory for? You have to fight with so strong a will, that you will win twice while others win once, and that you will sleep half an hour while others sleep one hour, and that you will eat half a meal while others a whole meal. Here is the secret of the victory. It depends on how many hours you can spare for it and how much labor you can put in, and how much capital you can invest. Like a student preparing for an entrance examination for university, you have to fight with time, determination, and endeavor.

The failures must be those who ate more than others, or who slept longer than others. In other words, they must be those who spent their lives more comfortably than others even in one thing. (19-143)

You must make it a hobby to devote yourself to your study all night long. (67-225)

4) Concentrate Your Energies on Your Study

"Those who want to die will live, and those who want to live will die." It is a good teaching centering on the principles of the universe. We cannot ignore the truth of this teaching. Anyone who wants to succeed should devote himself to his motivation. Such a person can succeed quickly, can't he? Can he, or can't he?

If a man wants to realize his object through the higher civil service examination, he should spare no pains and put his heart and soul into his motivation. And the time for him to succeed to pass the examination will come near. Even though you pray for it to go away, rather it will come near. It is a natural principle. (61-269)

If you are sleepy at a desk, you should say with tears in your voice, "Where are your manners, my hands and eyes? Don't you know God is waiting for me?" In the case that you are overpowered with drowsiness, you should bury yourself in your work, pinching yourself to drive the sleep away, shedding tears and praying until dawn that you can be connected to the Heaven's blessing. In short, a ladder from Heaven is set for you. (130-312)

Therefore, I will make you study until you become all skin and bone. I mean you having a straight back shall be crooked. (184-315)

When you study, are you going to bury yourself in your study, or study with an abstracted air? Are you going to be an honor graduate who has had no sleep, or a failed student who has slept? [honor graduate without sleeping] Fortunately, you want it. (97-71)

As you know about education, when you want to finish the course of the primary school, your effort must be merged with your teacher. It is the same case in the middle school, high school, and the university.

To complete your purpose 100 percent is extremely difficult. Then, what is the attitude of the man who can fulfill his purpose? What attitude should you hold? To do so you should think about only one thing, not many different things. To study you should concentrate your whole attention upon your purpose and make every possible effort. If you say, "After breakfast, I will play away my time. This afternoon, I will meet my friend," you would be wasting your time. (104-95)

When you say, " He is good at his studies," what does he have to do to be good at his studies? He may of course have a clear head and make utmost efforts, but he should be a student who always thinks about his studies and thinks his studying is the priority of his life.

Such a student may be good at his studies. He doesn't have any different things such as wanton thoughts in his mind. Consequently the teacher's contents are recorded clearly in his head. When he studies a foreign language, he should first think which nation's language he is studying, and should go into the sphere of life and took and feel all things in the situations. And then he should associate the language he is studying with the facts he found to come into a perfect understanding. Such a student could be good at his studies. (161-130)

5. Abilities and Marks

1) Abilities that You Need for Study

You need the inner abilities to love God. How can you foster the real abilities? Are they gotten casually? You can get them only in the situation for you to be at the head of the world and overcome the ordeal. (35-150)

Cultivate your abilities. The day will come soon for me to drive you into the actual battle. I (Teacher) am also devoting myself to study. (14-96)

To pass an examination you should study the night away. To submit a thesis you should take great pains night and day for months, or years. (111-121)

You should advance a theory and put it into practice. And you should have the abilities to teach it. And then what? Endeavor. You should become a man who has the actual results. After that you should make love the core of your activity. What is the next? You should become a man for God to control. It is very important. (118-125)

2) Examination and Marks

Every student has a wish to keep the best record in his school. It is the student's desire to exceed the historical foundation of the school and to be a record breaker from the past to the present. Centering on this new record the new historical tradition of the school can be established and developed.

Centering on the standard of the best marks recorded, the higher it goes up, the higher fame the school establishes and develops. If any record which a student established ten years ago still cannot be broken by the marks of any student, that school is said to be an undeveloping school. As long as the school is in the position to run back over the past, it cannot stand in the position to go forward for the new record in the future. On the contrary, if today is better than yesterday, and tomorrow will become better and better than today, the school will be eternally developing. (41-13)

The student with brains doesn't have a day to feel relieved. With good marks in the exams he still feels uneasy about his future.

Getting 98 marks on an exam, he would say, "Oh, no! It isn't 100 marks" in anxiety. In this case, if he says, "I missed 2 marks, I will try much harder," he will become the best. On the contrary, if he says, "Yes! It's good enough with 98 marks. I am satisfied with 98 marks," he is going backward.

Let me talk about school. Who is the better, the man who studied very hard passing through the complicated processes, or the man who thinks it is so complicated that he wants to be at the tail end? Which is easier? Zero is a hole, isn't it? It is easy to go out anywhere through the hole. Which is easier, to try to make a hole on a cliff, or to go out through a way of escape? Which is easier?

To talk about the number "100," 1 think the beating stick 'T' is to keep watching the bottom man "0" in front of it. This hole "0" cannot keep close to another "0" as it wishes even in case of being beaten. It must keep a certain space between them. They are in good order. But, is it good? Anyone who's seeking easy things will meet despair. On the contrary the man who does not seek to avoid hardships will meet hope. You have to know it is the nature of the cosmos. Do you understand? (96-190)

Do you want 100 marks or 120 marks, adding 20? All of you want to get 120 marks, don't you? I received as much as 105 marks when I was in school. (laughing) How did I get 105 marks? My homeroom teacher then was struck by me. Do you have to be put on trial for getting 105 marks? It means you can have those marks if you don't have to be. I wonder what marks your love can have. (33-281)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Life Of Faith (Part 1)

1. What Is Faith

1) The Meaning of Faith

You have to find the root of love, namely the love of God. St. Paul said: "And now abide faith, hope, love, these three; but the greatest of these is love." (I Cor. 13:13) What is faith? In Chinese characters the character shin means "faith." If we remove from the shin-character the in-character meaning "person" (a human being), the eon-character meaning "word" remains. Then, faith means "person's word." And words mean to form a relationship between two people. If there is no relationship there is no talking. Therefore when we speak, the reciprocal basis must first exist. And to form a relationship we must have faith.

From where does such a basis come? It comes from ties that come to exist through love. But those ties cannot be formed at will. They are formed because first the conditions for the power to form such ties existed, and the basis of each other's goal could coincide. (20-25)

What we call faith is to pursue the personality of a true person. Furthermore, attaining such a personality is to lead a life of faith. The Korean word for faith is shin-ang. In Chinese characters, the character shin (faith) consists of the left-side radical "in" (a person) and the character "eon" (a word). Furthermore, the character "ang" (to have respect) is also written with the left-side radical "in" (a person). The ang-character also includes the aspect of a person: it is the way to go centered on a person. "To respect" does not mean respect towards oneself but rather towards a highly regarded object. From such a perspective we shall attain true words. A life of faith is for the purpose of bringing a direction though those words. (10-28)

When we think about this thing called faith, it's object is not one person, but God. It is the way to go having God as the object. In other words, there will be a relationship of subject and object between God and myself, and all that is done by the subject reaches the object and everything realized by the object must be connected to the subject. Without such a relationship you cannot become a person in harmony with God's will (40-276).

2) The Necessity for Faith

What would have happened if Adam and Eve had not fallen! They would have reached the standard of God and formed a trinity with God. And the children born from this would have become sons and daughters all able to go into the Kingdom of Heaven. In that case why should they need prayer or religion? The word "faith" would not have been necessary for human beings. Can a person believe in his father in religious terms? Why should we regard our father as a savior and beg him to save us? We can, simply suddenly dash into his bosom and sit on his lap, and even pull his beard. In whom should we have faith? (22-283)

When we come to build a nation and world after first becoming ourselves as individuals, couples, parents and filial children of whom heaven can be proud, then religion will not be needed any longer. Such nouns as faith and savior will become useless. Then within the sphere of not two but just one unified destiny, God will make a new start of expressing His glory in man for the first time (3-62)

When we look at the present time, both God and humankind hope and long for, and pursue a better reality. They hope the times to come can be better than the times up until now, and that the situation in the future will be improved from now on. At this point the question about faith arises.

What we believe in and hope for is not yet the reality. It is something for the future. Hope itself is not aimed at the present reality. It is something we will inevitably face after a certain time period. Accordingly it is true that we hope, believe and wish (inside ourselves) our actual situation would be better, and we seek to improve it. (27-94)

2. The Purpose Of Faith

1) What is the Purpose of Faith?

The most important thing for a believer is a clear goal. "Whatever the circumstances I will walk this way" is such a clear goal, When this goal becomes vague, our life as a believer crumbles and no matter how firmly we are determined we will have no connection whatsoever with the purpose. What does it help to determine oneself hundreds of times without a purpose? The way to come even a step closer to the goal is to set a goal clearly and then determine oneself one hundred times. It is of no use, no matter how determined we are, if the goal is not clear. (27-101)

What is the purpose of faith? It is not to be devoted for the sake of the world, but rather to possess the part left unfulfilled by Adam and Eve before the Fall and to set a standard of having fulfilled it.

What do we have to do in order to restore past mistakes? We have to reverse those mistakes. From where must we start that restoration? First is the word, second is character and third is heart. (24-104)

What did Heaven want from us in the 66 books of the Holy Bible? It is the word given for the sake of making and finding a true person.

What is then for us the purpose of following and keeping the word? It is for the sake of becoming the way, the truth, and the life like Jesus. What shall we do after fulfilling the words of Jesus? We'll become his bride. That is the highest purpose of a believer. Therefore it is written that we will act as kings together with Christ in the last days. It is a reciprocal relationship. (8-316)

2) The Goal of Our Faith

The goal of religion until now has been individual salvation. Devoted believers have also kept their own individual salvation as the purpose of their faith, thinking that they might enter the Kingdom of Heaven as an individual. They could not have even the notion of the salvation of a family, a tribe, a people, a nation and the world. What is the basis of the very start, enabling the salvation of a family, a tribe, a people, a nation and the world? It is the salvation of a family. The national level providence cannot be run unless a victorious foothold (stepping stone) is made to enable the foundation of family salvation to be firmly established on the earth. Therefore religion has dispersed in all directions, and while being chased away and blamed by the nation it has been preparing such a foundation. But it has taken responsibility for only one side, the spiritual realm. (32-241)

That is the goal of our faith. just by believing you think you can go to heaven? Just by determining to go to heaven do you think you can go? Do you think you can just sneak in through the gate of heaven when, in contrast, in places like government offices you have to repeat whole procedures even for just one spelling mistake? Absolutely not.

You cannot enter by any external conditions. You can enter the Kingdom of Heaven through heart. In the world of heart, as time and space are transcended, there is neither progress nor retrogression. There are no fixed outlooks or patterns either. It is the only place where there are alpha and omega, the beginning and eternity. (7-225)

3. Life Of Faith

1) Definition of a Life of Faith

You easily view things this way but within your self, there is a general ideology of creation. Therefore, the value of your global life must appear. After that, the value of your individual life will be established. To seek out this value of life, living one's life is precisely what is meant by a life of faith. (2-9)

A life of faith is the pursuit of the world of eternal life. Faith is the pursuit of the eternal love of God. In order to bring together eternal life and eternal love, the way of faith is that which seeks the point where not two joys but one, as God's joy and your joy, meet together. Therefore, to what degree we ourselves, who are living a life of faith, have a developed love and power for life, is the most important of all matters. (32-19)

A life of faith is one of synergy. (31-226)

2) The Primary Point of a Life of Faith

Religion is that which brings God and humankind into relationship. How is that relationship forged? Through love. Under what conditions would those ties of love come into being? Not through master and servant relations, and not even through the relationships of a nation with its people. Then, through what relationship? Through the relationship of parents and children who can say God is my Father. A noble life of faith is one in which we can say, "God is my Father. God cannot but love me even if He dies!" It is a life of faith that can say, "I will love even if my head is cut off." (32-249)

The supreme creed of faith is: "Have absolute faith in God! Convert absolutely to God! Stand absolutely centered on God!" These are the supreme creed of every religion. Next is, unite completely with God's principle, which is His law!

What is goodness? What is the best kind of goodness? It is recognizing the center as the highest standard, and taking responsibility to live up to it. Who is the highest being in the cosmos? God. Therefore, do your best for God. This is the first creed of faith. God's victory includes the whole cosmos. Therefore you all must do your very best, even blindly. Someday everything will be resolved. In these days you have to sacrifice yourself.

Today how should we believers lead our lives? We don't need a changing ideology; we need to restore unchanging relationships. These relationships are not isolated from each other; they are all connected as a whole, and all related to God.

3) The Starting Point of Faith

The Unification Church is in its youth. When in human history has mankind ever faced God centered on the youth? You know that Adam and Eve fell when they were young. Satan has been proud of dominating Adam and Eve since they were young, through their adulthood, middle age and old age. But has God ever been proud of these ages? Has God ever had a time to be proud of people in their youth, young adulthood, middle age and old age? He never had such a time when He could take pride in people through these four ages.

The way of faith doesn't belong to old age. Do you follow me? Ideal faith should begin at a very young, energetic age. Youth is the best, most valuable time. It's the time of blooming, the time of fragrance. When young people appear as soldiers to build God's nation, full of God's love and fiery passion and centered on God's ideology, then the new world of hope will unfold.

The starting point of belief is not in the external world but within the conscience. We need faith, centering on the conscience, to deal with higher questions, not with lower questions.

4) The Method of the Life of Faith

A man of faith must go the way of truth. He must seek the way of God. Because we cannot conquer satan's blood which is flowing in our veins, religion commands that we confront satan directly.

Let's say there are two stones of the same kind. One is on top of a mountain, the other is in the mud at the foot of the mountain. The stone on the mountain top could roll down to the bottom, but the stone at the foot of the mountain cannot go up. Fallen mankind is in this position, unable to go up. Unless somebody pulls you up, you cannot go up.

What can I say? When you build a cable car, you need to build supports and facilities, then when you turn on the switch the cable car goes up with creaking sounds. Like this, God created religion as the means of pulling people up. A life of faith is suffering. Suffering. Hold on! If you let go, you will die! You will be shattered! That's how it is.

It's no use to say, "Oh, I can't do this by myself. Mother, Father please help me!" No one can help you. You have to hold on tight. How tight? Until you are welded to the cable that is pulling you up. Even if your hand breaks, it would not complain. You have to try that hard.

Our life of faith should be one of a unified conclusion. Our life faith should be sincere and serious.

We must breathe in order to live, and we must provide our body with nutrition. If we provide less nutrition to our body today than yesterday, it can cause trouble. If we provide better nutrition than yesterday, our body will become healthier through its own natural processes. This is the basis for new advancement.

Likewise, in your life of faith you need nutrition. Keeping this attitude is like normal breathing. In your life of faith you have to have a standard of what is normal to provide you with life energy. When you have such a standard you will receive proper nutrition. How can we get nutrition? How can we set up the channel of supply to receive normal nutrition? How can we get better nutrition than before? These are the questions.

In our life of faith we feel joy only when we advance and move forward. So we have to think every day how to build up this progress.

Not to satisfy your own personal desire, but for the bigger purpose you have to sacrifice yourself and serve in your life of faith.

5) Faith Requires Experience

We believe that God is love. The gospel teaches that God is love. Then how much have you absorbed God's love in your heart in your life of faith? Have you ever shared the heart of God, looked at the history of His resentment, or worried about his unfulfilled will? Have you ever experienced the sorrow and pain that God has endured in His efforts to find and restore lost mankind with a heart of love? His sorrow and pain have been greater than His joy and happiness. You have to experience this kind of heart.

We Unification Church members know this through the principle of restoration. We have to experience God's heart deeply in our life of faith. Not only in name, but truthfully and really we have to experience Heavenly Father. We have to shed tears in embracing God's heart, which was filled with sorrow in the Garden of Eden as God watched the fall of Adam and Eve.

Then you have to experience the deep resentment God felt as He watched Cain kill Abel. Sixteen hundred years after that God called Noah, and four hundred years later He called Abraham. After another four hundred years God called Moses. Sixteen hundred years later God called Jesus. Through this sorrowful history, the central figures of each age, the saints, sages and ancestors struggled and battled. You have to experience the deep sorrow of God's heart as He witnessed all these things.

You must experience the heart of sorrow of the historical providential central figures representing God through 6,000 years of history. Humankind, living on earth today, must experience this sorrow for their sake.

Experiencing a life of faith means that when God is happy, I am happy too. When God is sorrowful, I am sorrowful too. We have to be that kind of people, with that kind of attitude, resolving God's sorrow and sharing our joy with the world. If we are that kind of people, this world will be restored through us.

Section 1. Life Of Faith (Part 2)

4. The Attitude Of Faith

1) Faith and the Center

What is mankind's desire? There's no center in this world. What is God's desire? It is to set up the center. Then what is mankind's desire? It is to find the center. Therefore what is mankind's desire? It is to meet the center that God set up.

What is the ideology behind this desire to set up a center? It is the Messianic ideology. What is the desire of mankind? It is to set up the center, centering on the central figure. God sent central figures through the course of misery in the age of the servant, the age of the adopted son, the age of the son and the age of the parents, by overcoming opposition on all these dimensions. Finally God sent the last central figure, that was the Messiah.

The Messiah should be established as the center. Setting up the center is done not by you, but by God. Then you, together with the central figure, stand on center stage. Our desire is to find and attend the center, and God's desire is to establish the center.

Then what is the fulfillment of God's and mankind's desire? It comes when mankind finds and attends the center; at that time God's desire for providential restoration will be fulfilled.

As a Unification Church member you have to have a new attitude of new faith. Here the most important thing is to have firm, unwavering faith in the center. Until you have this kind of faith, no matter how many times you pledge, it is no use. When you go this way you have to ask yourself, "What will I do if I face such-and-such a situation?" You have to answer yourself too. On the way you will have times when the person closest to you will tempt you. He will tell you sweet and attractive words that pull your ears. He will do all kinds of things to pull you down and block your way. What will you do in this case? Look at your face in the mirror and say, "Get out of here, you monster! I'll go my way day and night!" What wonderful words!

You have to know clearly about the center and the goal in your life of faith. It should be a supernatural Being. You are living a life of faith because you want to be better than you are now. To arrive at the absolute standard of that desire, you have to distinguish the first and absolute central standard of faith. The four seasons change in the cycle of one year. Likewise, no matter how many times your environment changes, you have to stay and work with the same goal. If your faith comes and goes, you can't do anything. If your faith is not firm, you can't do anything.

2) Absolute Faith

A. Faith Requires Self-denial And Repentance

In the Last Days, before the coming of the ideal world, the judgment will come. Those who can avoid this judgment are those who have deserted this world. If you have cherished your worldly situation and relationships you cannot avoid the judgment. If you follow the normal flow of the world you will not avoid the judgment.

Those who break away and go the opposite way will avoid it. Otherwise you will not be part of the new beginning which is taught by all religions. "Abandon this world!" "Cut off all relationships!" "Leave the world behind!" "Don't compromise!" "Cut yourself off from the world." "Deny the world and seek a new awareness." To attain this kind of awakening, to open the future and restore the past, religions request believers not to compromise with this world.

Religions teach people to beat their bodies, to hang upside down, to be meek and humble, to sacrifice and serve. That's all they can teach you. Is this kind of education right or wrong? It's right. So the way of faith is the way of obedience, not self-reliance. It is not the way of self-assertion. You must know this. What did I say? The way of life is what? The way of obedience, not self-reliance. There is no alternative. There is no debate.

Why is this so? To deny yourself you have to deny all of history. You have to completely deny it. You have to deny it until it's completely denied! Let me ask you some questions. How good are your fingers? How good are your eyes? How good are your ears? How good are your mind and desire? These are fundamental problems that you have to solve.

What is the most serious problem when you go to the heavenly world? I myself, the enemy, am blocking the way. I myself am the enemy. Until now your struggles in your life of faith, your prayer and hard work, are all to gain victory over yourself. That is to win over the victory of satan's accusation.

I have to deny myself in the name of God. I have to deny myself completely. I need complete denial. If I do so satan will not follow me, because all the threads he follows will be cut off. All of you must cut these threads with a sharp knife.

Belief requires what? It requires repentance. Repentance. What kind of repentance? There are historical repentance and present repentance. God wants both. Knowing this you have to be a person who prays, "All the sins of the past are my sins. All the sins of the present are my sins. Oh Father, forgive me."

Jesus Christ came and proclaimed, "Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand." The first thing he said was, "Repent." This seems contradictory, repenting and going into heaven. Don't you think so? This is paradoxical. Man is already in a difficult situation, why does he need to repent again? Repentance means to turn around completely. A sinner who does not realize his mistake must repent and turn around completely once he recognizes his sin. That means turn around 180 degrees.

If you do repent, then what happens? You become more determined, don't you? You feel very serious, weeping and wailing and ready to risk your life. You determine never to sin again. There are two different worlds, the world before repentance and the world after repentance. The difference is not 45 degrees. It's 180 degrees different; that means completely opposite. Do you follow me? If there were a world of satan, it becomes a world of heaven. This is what religion tries to bring about.

There is no ego for those who seek the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. There is only prayer and overcoming. That's all. After you find the Kingdom of Heaven there will be a self, but on the way to the heavenly world it is impossible for the self to exist. The democratic way will not do. Why? Because it insists on the assertion of the self. As far as you assert yourself in that situation, that world belongs to satan's realm.

On the way of our faith there is no self-assertion or self-concept. Absolute faith means there is no concept of self at all. Isn't that so? If I say I believe absolutely it means there should be no opposition to that within myself. When you say you are united with God, there could be no ego. You have to unite completely with the subject, leaving no trace of self. In the life of faith there is no place for egoism.

A snake cannot grow without shedding its skin. To shed its skin, the snake crawls between narrow rocks. An opposing force is needed to push the old skin off. The force of darkness has soaked through our body and blood. How can we free ourselves from this situation? We cannot follow it. We need wisdom. That means going the opposite way. To be completely free from it, we have to go completely the opposite way.

B. Be Single Minded

You have to be absolutely single-minded. What kind of mind do you have? Are you burning with single-mindedness, are you lukewarm, or are you single-minded because you think there is no other choice? Which one are you? You all say you are burning with single-mindedness. You have good mouths. Your ears are precious and your thoughts are precious. What kind of mind do you have? You are burning with single-mindedness, right?

C. Be Unchanging

When you think of something precious or valuable, like diamonds or gold, why do we call these treasure? Why do we need such things? They represent material. When you say treasure it reminds you of gold and diamonds. People have valued such things in the past, just as they do now and will in the future.

Thinking of this, we know that precious things are unchanging. Why do we need them? They are valuable because they set the criteria of comparison, representing the center. They have special qualities in that they are unchanging, even thought the surrounding environment may change. That's the quality of treasure. It's natural that people want to hold it, possess it and be near it.

From this viewpoint, what kind of people should we be? We are the same. We should not only be unchanging, but we should be harder than diamonds, and more beautiful than gold. From this viewpoint, what sort of people were the great people, the saints and sages of history? They were people who had unchanging ideals, unchanging lives and unchanging deeds. Their goals never changed. They all were people with unchanging goals.

When you study Divine Principle, the beginning and the end should be the same. A changing person is an evil person. A changing person will be the prey of satan. That's the absolute law. A changing person will be the prey of evil. Even if something is good, when its appearance and content change it becomes the prey of satan. This is satan's strategy.

In the Bible the amazing thing is that the beginning and the end are related. God says these amazing words: "I am the Alpha and the Omega." Another amazing thing is that God wants to meet us. That's enough; we need no more than that from God. God is the God of salvation for fallen mankind.

Because the way of faith is centered on the mind, all religions teach us to have an unchanging mind. The heart you cherished ten years ago should be the same now. If a religion teaches that the mind remains unchanged beyond death, that is the true religion.

You cannot complete your life of faith in one morning or one day. It's a lifelong way. Centering on eternity, beyond death, we must keep the same way and the same mind. You must know this clearly. You must be an unchanging pendulum. You must have a core. What kind of core? It is unchanging and eternal. No matter how difficult, sorrowful or painful it is, it is still unchanging.

Even in the animal world there are unchanging animals. What kind? Sheep are unchanging, do you know that? When the owner comes with a knife to cut their throat, they just say, "Maaa." They don't struggle or kick. When the owner shears their wool, they don't move. That's why the sheep was chosen to be an offering. What is next? The cow. What is the cow? The cow lives a life of suffering from birth. Its meat is offered to man; even the bone is offered to man. The cow offers everything to man. Next is the dove. What is the dove? The dove coos for its lost love. It misses its lost love more than any other animal. It misses its first love. Absolute obedience, absolute sacrifice, absolute love. The symbolic offerings representing these things are the sheep, the cow and the dove. Doesn't it seem so?

D. Absolute Obedience

What will happen in the Last Days? If world Christianity brings victory representing 6,000 years of sorrow and pain, the Lord of the Second Advent will have nothing to do with sorrow, pain and misery. But if worldwide Christianity fails to lay that foundation, the coming Lord will endure sorrow, pain and misery for the sake of the believers. This is just like the situation of Jesus Christ, who came to the Jewish people who had been prepared by God. Yet they failed to carry out their responsibility, and Jesus had to taste the bitterness of pain and sorrow. You must know this.

If you are called upon this foundation after the indemnity has been paid, you must obey absolutely. Until when must you absolutely obey? Until God's sovereignty over one nation is restored, and all fallen culture has disappeared. How long should the Israelites have obeyed Moses? They should have obeyed him absolutely until they had eliminated the seven tribes in Canaan. Noah's family too had to obey Noah absolutely. Until when? For three generations; that is, down to his grandchildren.

Do you know why the words "absolute obedience centered on God" came to exist? Fallen mankind finds these words distasteful, but to God. they are very pleasant. You must know this.

So religions tell you to determine your mind, and centered on that determination, to go straight. In order to go straight to the goal you must obey absolutely. No obedience means no success. Obedience will bring success. That's the way it is.

You have to have absolute faith, absolute obedience, and absolute love. These are the three conditions. Absolute what? Absolute faith, absolute obedience and absolute love. The word "absolute" includes one faith, one obedience and one love.

E. Go Straight Forward With Your Eyes On God

satan controls the right, the left and behind you. Any way you go satan will take you away. The only way you can go is forward. To where? The destination is unclear. When you go straight forward, that means move toward the place where God is.

Adam didn't go straight forward. Where did he go? Eve went to the left, Adam went to the right, centered on satan. Both of them went satan's way and were separated. Satan called Eve to the left, and called Adam to the right. They listened and they fell, and were destroyed. Satan did this, but according to the principle of restoration, what would an angel do? He would say don't go that way, go straight, move straight forward toward God. He would protect their right, left, and back, and roll them on their backs toward God. The battle is being fought on both the left and the right. Good and bad angels are engaged in battle. Lift up your righteous right hand and punch the angels on the right side, and with your left hand, punch the angels on the left side. Kick satan behind you too. When you walk forward don't stretch out your arms for help. Whenever you stretch out your arms the angels will grab them.

If you stretch out your arms, who will grab them? satan. You will shake hands with satan. If satan and your mother were on your right, if your father were on the left, and your brother were behind you, then when you shake hands with them you will form a ring with them. In the life of faith, you have to reject everything. This is the law of denial. Why do you have to do this? Because by fate, we are in the position to escape from satan's side. So by rejecting everything, we can set a new direction. Do you follow?

You need to take the right attitude in your life of faith. You have to know where you stand. Do you follow? You have to see very clearly. See what? God. Can you see God? God is invisible, so you must look for God in the advanced religions. But you cannot believe in God blindly. God has his blueprint. To build a house you first need a plan, then you have to build a foundation. Upon that foundation you can build the house, and eventually cut the ribbon. You need a plan. To accomplish the will of God there are plans for every stage.

F. Absolute Faith

What was the fall? The fall means everything was separated. That's what the enemy did. Satan separated God, Adam and Eve. He separated Eve and Adam and made them enemies. They became unable to communicate with each other. They had no communication centered on God's love. Originally they should have shared their love with heaven. Instead they became enemies. Parents and children became enemies and brothers became enemies. This was the seed of fallen history.

This history is in conflict with God's original love. However, following this contradictory history, God raised up filial people one by one, like a relay. Like passing the baton in a relay, God's love passed from one person to another until they reached the finish line. This has been God's struggle.

Centering on what is the baton handed down? Centering on true love of God. Also, absolute faith is needed to relay the baton. It's impossible to find true love without absolute faith. Unless you believe absolutely, absolute love will not appear. Therefore you have to have absolute faith. Please have absolute faith that "God is my father."

The true life of faith does not come from compromise or in relation to your environment, but from an absolute position. This is inevitable. This absolute position is not a place that everyone likes, or where they can dance. It's an extremely lonely place. There are not two people there, only one. "Absolute" means going beyond reciprocal elements. That place is extremely difficult, extremely stifling, extremely lonely and extremely dangerous.

What is the direction of the absolute process? There are not two directions, only one.

You may have decided to live a life of faith because others are going that way. You may believe in the Bible because other people do. If you are like that, when somebody comes and touches you, you just give up. This kind of changeable faith is not real faith. Faith should be absolute. You should say, because God is absolute, so am I. Raise your hands if you think you are like that.

5. Suggestions For Your Life Of Faith

1) When You Feel Needy

On the way of faith, why do you feel needy? Because your internal standard has fallen. Once your internal standard falls, no matter what you are doing, you are not satisfied with the results. Therefore to be internally united with God so He can come to you is most important. How to attain that position should be your main concern.

When you pray and set conditions you will feel new energy coming, without knowing it. Supernatural energy will come to you. It's like receiving a radio signal which is being broadcast; you feel something coming into your mind. The more straight and pure your mind, the more you will resonate with this energy.

2) When You Are in Difficulty

When you undertake a great project, you have to expect that one-third of the people will oppose it. Through this opposition you feel the value of what you are doing. Gradually you will realize how much you appreciate it. Those who struggle through difficulties are able to share a common feeling with those who have gone through the same course.

I think you might have had the experience of shedding tears without reason, in deep sorrow. Through experience we know the feeling of sorrow. That sorrow is not our own sorrow. Actually, it is historical sorrow. Who brought this sorrow? God brought it. Who caused this sorrow initially? Not God, but mankind. After all, this sorrow is to save us. It is not only to save one person, but to save the nation and the whole world. Without a nation we cannot save ourselves. You must know this.

3) How to Overcome Difficulty

Don't be discouraged when you face difficulty. When persecution comes, don't worry. Instead, we have to be proud that we are preparing ourselves to receive heavenly fortune in the future. There's no need to worry. Even though someone says he's going to slit your throat, it's no problem.

When we say, "Let's overcome our surroundings," these words suggest we are in danger. Yes, we are often in a dangerous position. If you cannot dance to my tune, it's hard to overcome. If you do, you can overcome your surroundings.

So don't doubt and don't try to avoid danger. Go straight ahead and confront it directly. If the mountain is high, the valley is deep. Likewise, to receive a big blessing you have to overcome big trials. God will come to you. After a long winter you will see springtime. That's true. Then the summer will come. Summer is like a valley. These are natural phenomena.

When you face difficulty, remember the coming blessing and prepare yourself to receive it and to pass it on to mankind in the future. Prepare your bowl for the blessing.

4) Father's Attitude toward Difficulty

When Father was in prison for two years and eight months, I did heavy labor in a concentration camp. I worked in a fertilizer factory, shoveling piles of ammonium sulfate and putting it into sacks. Each sack had to be the same weight. Then I had to put it on a conveyor belt.

When the salt was first made it was hot, but after it cooled it hardened like rock. Since it had been there for several years, it was hard as rock. It was very hard to shovel it. Everyone had a quota to fulfill in eight hours. Ten people made up one team, and each team had to fill 1,300 sacks per day. If we couldn't finish this quota in eight hours, our food was cut in half. One day's food ration was 1.7 bowls of grain. There were no side dishes, only watery soybean soup or plain salt water. That was all we ate while laboring eight hours a day.

The Communist purpose was to kill us through this heavy labor. Everyone who came into this prison camp would go out dead within three years. This was for certain. Those who came to this prison were already doomed to death. Normally, average people with good food could fill at most 700 sacks per day. But our work quota was almost double. If we took big bites, we could finish our food in three bites. So after breakfast, on the way to the work site our legs were already wobbly. In this condition we had to work from morning till evening. The misery was beyond description.

In prison I determined to live on just half the daily ration. Everyone was certain to die on this ration anyway. As you know, man does not live by bread alone, but also by the words of God. It took half a month to make this determination. I ate half, and the other half I gave away to others. The important thing was how happy I was spiritually, how much I felt a sense of spiritual accomplishment and received God's grace by doing so. This was a great internal spiritual comfort.

Life is very scientific. When I was laboring, I never thought I was laboring. I thought of it as a time of prayer. I always imagined many wonderful things on the world level. We left the camp at 8:00 in the morning and arrived at the factory at 10:00. We had ten minutes to visit the toilet. By that time we already felt very tired. We felt pain from our empty stomachs. But I didn't think of the pain. Those who thought of the pain and their hungry stomachs always looked forward to resting. Each sack had to be filled with 40 kilograms, then lifted up onto a conveyor belt. That was the hardest work. No one wanted to do it. But I always volunteered to do this most hated job. Continuing this work meant certain death. So somehow I had to build up my physical energy to do this hard work. There was no other way to survive. You have to be responsible for the hardest work. Think in this progressive, positive way.

There was no time to rest, with 1,300 sacks to fill. Those 1,300 sacks would stack up to a height higher than this lecture hall. To shovel the fertilizer into one sack then lift it onto the conveyor belt took five minutes and ten seconds. It took other teams fifteen minutes. At that rate they could never finish their quotas. We were digging into a mountain of fertilizer, so if we moved the scale it took a longer time. I figured out how to do this without moving the scale.

In the beginning the team didn't agree with this method, but since they knew that I was doing half the work alone, their consciences led them to help me and follow my method. Actually it was an effective way to work. I received a prize as a model worker every year from the Communist Party. I also educated the newcomers how to work.

Such conditions certainly weaken the body. The hair starts to fall out and the skin swells. Usually after six months a prisoner would start to spit up blood. They would think it was tuberculosis and just give up and die. Most people could bear this life for one and a half to two years at the most.

Can you imagine how hungry we were? It is beyond expression how much we wanted to eat.

How much we thought of food! We missed food to the point of death. If someone was too sick to go to the factory, his food was automatically cut in half. No work, no food. That was the Communist principle. So everyone went to work just to receive three meals, even if they were sick. They did their best to receive the food, and after they got back to the prison they would die while they were eating. At that time, those next to the dying man would struggle desperately for his food, like on a battleground.

Under these conditions Father studied deeply about man, and thought, "Have I ever missed God more than I miss food?" I lived with this comparison every day. I thought I must love God more than anything else, more than food. I thought I came here not to eat a handful of grain. I came here to open the way of indemnity for mankind. I never took the attitude that my work was distasteful. So I was famous.

What kind of person do you think Father is? Father's character is very hasty. I cannot bear it if someone slanders me. I cannot bear it if someone hits me, and I hate to lose. I have quite extreme characteristics. Because of this temperament and character, I have done well in many fields. There is nothing I cannot do. Whatever sport I play, I determine to win. My brain is not so bad either.

With this kind of character, can you imagine how many times I had to endure unbearable things? Think how many times I had to endure shameful situations. But I had to overcome all of this for God. God must have a fiery character like me. If He acted by His fiery character, God could have swept away all of this world. Yet because He endured such a long time, this world still exists. God even refrained from taking revenge against satan. Since I know God endured so much, I could repent and endure everything. That is why the Unification Church exists today. You must know this.

Since I know God, who endured so much difficulty, indignation and injustice, how could I stain or scar God's will of restoration? That's why I have persevered until now. The Unification Church must go the way of endurance in this position, overcoming, forgiving, and being proud of our position.

I tell you, no matter how much indignation and injustice you feel, it will never match my feelings. No matter how much Rev. Moon feels indignation and injustice, it will never match God's feelings. That's why I endure. This is the place where our hearts connect. You must know that within this sorrow, the way of God's heart will widen.

5) The Test of Faith

There are three tests in your life of faith that you must go through at the risk of your life. They are the test from satan, the test from the saints and sages, and the test from the angels. Unification Church members may be allowed to freely pass these tests.

On the way to God, when we seek God and the way of faith, who dares to get in our way? Unknowingly, doubt will block your way. Then sin will block your way. Unexpectedly, the force of death will block your way. So we must go over the path of doubt, the path of sin and the path of death.

Are you the possession of God? How? To select the best person through a test, the test should be difficult, not easy. A good teacher thinks of difficult test questions, not easy ones. Isn't that right? Does a good teacher allow students to pass easily?

Then do you think God is a good teacher, an average teacher or a bad teacher? He is absolutely a good teacher. Since He is absolutely a good teacher, what kind of test questions would He make? They would be absolutely difficult questions.

When God and satan question each other, God will ask, "Hey, satan, can you do this?" satan will say, "Of course, why couldn't I do that?" When satan asks God, "What about you, can you do this?" God should say, "Yes I can do that." If God said, "I cannot do that," what would you think? It shouldn't be that way.

When God thinks of the way to subjugate satan, what kind of method would He think of? What does satan hate most? This is the question. There are groups who like what God likes, and groups who like what satan likes. Are there any students who like tests? Have you ever met that kind of person? No student likes tests, but they are necessary. Don't you think so? Even though you don't like tests, they are inevitable.

Then where is the place that God gives you tests and homework? Where is the place that satan gives you tests and homework? You have to know this. God's testing place and satan's testing place cannot be the same place. Where are those places? This is simple. The outside world is satan's testing place; the inside world is God's testing place. What kind of test will God give, and what kind will satan give? They are extreme opposites.

6) Points of Caution in a Life of Faith

What is the difference between believers and those who don't believe? Those who don't believe live centered on their families and society. But believers lead their lives centered on their families, society and the church.

Today, believers are on the edge of life and death.

In our life of faith, sometimes we see people who struggle because of someone else. Sometimes because of someone else you cannot go on your way. In such cases, everything depends on your mind.

The way of faith is not determined by yourself. It's not the way you view it yourself. The way of faith is the way to advance to a higher stage through relationships with many leaders in the spiritual world. After you have relationships with Peter, John and Jacob, then finally you can move up to the place where you can relate with Jesus.

On the way of faith, the most fearful thing is to become angry centered on yourself. Don't get angry, don't get mad. You will lose everything when you get angry centered on your own desire. Now, through your life you are marching forward and struggling with these problems. You have to know whether you are standing still, marching forward, or stepping backward. Knowing this clearly, you have to try what you are doing one more time.

You must know what type of person you are. You need to think, "because I am this type of person I am suited for this field. Because I have this kind of talent and have this kind of character I am going this way." You need to know this. Some people have the mission to serve, some people have the mission to educate, some have the mission to do business. You need to know instinctively, centered on your original mind, where your talents lie.

When spring comes you feel whether the air is warm or cool. You know how you feel. You have different feelings depending on the temperature. Likewise when you meet somebody, you can tell his level of faith at first sight. Therefore when you meet somebody who has a low level of faith you will soon be disappointed. You just don't want to talk with that person. That kind of feeling is not your own. This feeling of dislike is not your own.

You have to be able to establish a standard for your life, through your accomplishments, and you have to testify to what degree of confidence you have in your life of faith. Father will not always be with you. God will not always be with you.



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Man's Portion Of Responsibility

1. The Realms Of Indirect Dominion And Direct Dominion

1) The Realm of Indirect Dominion

Isn't there the term, "portion of responsibility" in the Principle? Why is there such a thing as the portion of responsibility? Man must grow big. He must grow and rise. Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, he must develop until adolescence in the growth stage. If he is to rise to the center from this point, he must grow. As he attempts to develop, he must wait until that point. In the Unification Church, this is called the sphere of dominion over accomplishments through the Principle. It means that there is a realm of direct dominion and a realm of dominion over accomplishments through the Principle.

Unless you develop and arrive at maturity, you don't understand what love is. This is true no matter how hard you may try to do so. That is why you must wait until you develop. When two people become one from a two-dimensional point, if God comes exactly at that moment and marries them, that is all it takes. (137- 100)

You must know the content of the Principle. You can logically explain that when man was created according to rules and principles, it was inevitable for God, who wished for man to reach maturity, to set up the realm of indirect dominion around the age of twenty. Do you understand?

Why did He create the realm of dominion of the Principle? It is because if this were not set up, it would be difficult to determine where the limits of maturation were, what the appropriate period would be. The question is when adolescence would be. Thus, we wait until the time of the realm of the dominion of the Principle, until adolescence. Therefore, God must not intervene with anything in the area of love. What man requires is absolute love. (148-150)

Looking at the Principles of the Unification Church, there are the realms of indirect and direct dominion. However, as a result of man's fall, he can now only be in the realm of indirect dominion. He has not been connected to the realm of direct dominion until this day. Adam and Eve were unable to fulfill their responsibility and thus were not able to link the realms of the indirect and direct dominion. This is where the human portion of responsibility comes in. That is why the providence of restoration has been postponed many times, because of this portion of responsibility. Humankind did not know this.

In order to go to the realm of God's direct dominion, the realm of God's love, what must we do in the realm of indirect dominion? In order to perfect ourselves, we must fulfill our portion of responsibility. (139-231)

2) Realm of Direct Dominion

What will happen after man accomplishes his portion of responsibility? What happens is that he can enter into the realm of God's direct dominion. We must know this. Isn't this the principled way? [Yes]

After entering the realm of direct dominion in this way, God will extend his direct dominion centering on what? Centering on money? Centering on ability? Based on what will he extend his dominion? [On love.] That's right. It would be love. At that point, Adam and Eve will receive God's blessing and enter into God's realm of love. After Adam and Eve enter into the realm of love and become one in that realm, God's love will be spread in the two-dimensional world; this period is the foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (124-306)

When the perfect love of God appears centered on the love of God, satan will not even be able to come out. That is the completion of the portion of responsibility. If the portion of responsibility is fulfilled, a connection of love will have been made between the realm of indirect dominion and the realm of direct dominion. Starting from there, vertical love and horizontal love are connected. (173-286)

As I have said many times, isn't the realm of the portion of responsibility a position in which you have become one, centered on love? When you are connected with the vertical love of God, moving towards completion, aren't the realms of indirect dominion and direct dominion connected? satan does not exist there. When the realms of indirect and direct dominion are connected, the realm of the heart is connected as well, and satan cannot exist there. The problem was that the fall took place before this occurred. (172-198)

The point of unity of the unified realm of direct dominion with the portion of responsibility is possible only within the love of the ideal parents. (137-254)

2. What Is Man's Portion Of Responsibility?

1) The Five Percent Responsibility of Adam and Eve

What is man's portion of responsibility? We must know God's love, and the standard by which God and Adam and Eve can become completely one; the central standard of God's love and the central standard of the love of Adam and Eve must become focused on one point. (145-320)

What does it mean, that Adam and Eve fell? If they had thought to ask God before they fell, they would not have fallen. This act of asking is the five percent portion of responsibility. One is free to ask something. Thus, they should have asked God, "The archangel is saying this and that, but what shall we do?" Had they done so, God would have responded to them. However, without even asking, they consummated a horizontal relationship. This is the problem. The problem occurred because they acted without asking. It is always that way. Do you have the confidence to fulfill your five percent portion of responsibility? (33-241)

The reason why Adam and Eve fell was because they could not fulfill their responsibility. Then, to fulfill his responsibility, could Adam have done this by himself? He first had to become one with God, centered on God. We should know that we are not able to complete our portion of responsibility before becoming one with God. Next, we must become one with the Principle. These two conditions must be fulfilled. (87-122)

2) The Reason Why God Gave Us Our Portion of Responsibility

Originally, why did God give man his portion of responsibility? This was in order to make man participate in the work of Creation. And then what next? [To confer creativity and the qualification to have dominion over all things.] Next? [To preserve the absolute and perfect nature of the Principle.] These are the three things.

You must all partake in the work of God's creation. We have such a responsibility even if we are in an unfallen state. It is not that man's portion of responsibility was set up after the fall. Even if man had not fallen, he would have had such a responsibility. Even if through God's ninety-five percent the ideal form of creation that man could attain was prepared, man must still fulfill his own five percent. The perfection of man is not left up to God, but man has the responsibility to supplement this to attain perfection. Even if he had not fallen. (115-66)

As we know through the Principle, God loves man, and grants him the love and authority to which the entire universe yields; he gave man his portion of responsibility, considered the highest love and highest authority that all would bow to.

Then why did God set up the portion of responsibility in man's life? The Almighty conferred His omnipotent creativity and as He is the subject of eternal and unchanging love, He could not help but grant the portion of responsibility in order to make man stand in the position of representing that subject of love. This became a condition for blessing; as it was like the key through which the whole could be occupied, God had to grant this to man. Yet, we must know that man fell because of this problem of the portion of responsibility. (20-210)

3) Result of Not Fulfilling the Portion of Responsibility

The term "portion of responsibility" as used by the Unification Church today is a great term. All of you are in a position of not having fulfilled your portion of responsibility, isn't that so? [Yes] As the human ancestors were unable to fulfill their portion of responsibility, that position of not having fulfilled it came under the realm of satan's dominion. Thus, the world of evil sovereignty arose from that position of not having fulfilled the portion of responsibility. Therefore in the era of restoration, the world of good sovereignty starts from the position above the line of having fulfilled the portion of responsibility. Theoretically, it is so. Below the line of portion of responsibility becomes the realm of evil, and above that line becomes the realm of good. Then how was the sovereignty of evil begun? It was begun through fallen love.

When the realm of satan's love connected to the boundary line before the gates of Heaven, the abyss of death was created through the sins of the ancestors who brought about a gap between the realm of direct dominion and the realm of indirect dominion. (137-251)

What came about as a result of the violation of the sphere of the portion of responsibility? Another set of parents emerged. This other set of parents is satan. We must know this clearly. (137-247)

4) Fulfilling Our Portion of Responsibility

What kind of a man is a person who has fulfilled his portion of responsibility? He is someone as perfect as God. God created ninety-five percent; as man is in the position of being qualified as a creature who is 100% perfect, when man is perfected this becomes the completion of God's work of creation as well. The completion of the work of creation occurs at the same time as the completion of God's will and we can say that this is the perfection of God as well. (130-20)

If the portion of responsibility is completed, satan will disappear. The being who accuses will disappear. If we cannot go beyond this standard, no matter how hard we try, we will not be able to enter Heaven as there remain conditions of accusation. We cannot enter [into Heaven] as long as we have conditions that can be accused. When we stand in the position of having connected with God's love centered on an absolute, eternal, unique and unchanging love, satan is not able to set up conditions of accusation there. If we stand in such a position, there will be no place for satan, night or day, wherever we go in the world. Even if satan were there, he would escape. It is time to set things straight. (169-84)

By completing our portion of responsibility, the realms of indirect and direct dominion are connected, the kingdoms of Heaven on earth and in Heaven are connected; without this, nothing is effectual. Therefore you must become the substance of love who has completed the portion of responsibility, the embodiment of love: love God, love your wife, love all things in the universe, and love your family. Only such people can enter Heaven. That is the formula for entering Heaven. (150-42)

3. Discovery Of The Portion Of Responsibility And Its Significance

1) Discovering the Portion of Responsibility

As we did not know about the portion of responsibility thus far, history. . . Why have good people been sacrificed while evil people prospered? Looking at history, why have dictators ruled the world? It has been impossible for the good forces to appear and unify the world; in studying history, we see only the records of dreams of dictators who sought to make the world one. That is because it has been satan's world. As the realm of the portion of responsibility had been violated, all creation under it, and man himself who was under it, looking at all races on this earth as well as at ancestors who appeared on this earth and went to the spiritual world, not one has been able to transcend the realm of the completed portion of responsibility.

That is the Principle. It isn't something that I took and made up. Without knowing the term, the portion of responsibility, we cannot resolve history. Isn't that right? None of history can be clarified. We cannot resolve the twists and turns of history. Why is it a history of war? Originally, the condition of good called the portion of responsibility was in a position to overcome the conditions of the evil world; thus, the battle to overturn the world of satan, caused by the fall must be fought. That is why it becomes a history of the struggle between good and bad. (137-266)

Who made this word, portion of responsibility, in the Unification Church? Who discovered it? [Reverend Moon!] I just discovered it, but I didn't make it up. (Laughter) God made it. God did. Did the words exist before I discovered them or not? [Existed before.] Since when? [From the time of creation of Heaven and Earth.] From the time of creation of Heaven and Earth. This law is an eternal law. We must know that.

God's love is absolute; at the same time, if that love does not stand on top of an absolute portion of responsibility, that love cannot be realized. It is absolute. It is more fundamental than eating breakfast and thinking about living.

So I discovered the word, portion of responsibility? I discovered it, but did I do so just sitting quietly like all of you? I fought to discover it. The world of satan would collapse completely if this were discovered, so satan sought to hide it with all his might, to cover it up under mountains and hide it completely. (150-41)

Today, we must know that the clarification of man's portion of responsibility is a universal discovery. It does not even compare with the invention of the atomic bomb or the discovery of Einstein's theory of relativity. If we don't know this, none of the problems of mankind can be resolved.

The fact that you know the truth about man's portion of responsibility means that you possess something great. Yet today, Moonies dislike man's portion of responsibility the most. It should be the Moonies who love it the most, but it is they who dislike man's portion of responsibility. How is that? Do you like it or dislike it? [We like it.] I said, "You should fulfill man's portion of responsibility," but have you? [We haven't.] (124-303)

All of the contradictory situations in the universe and all of the winding, tragic outcomes of history occurred because man did not know about the portion of responsibility in history. You are thinking of the portion of responsibility just as you choose. "The portion of responsibility is something taught within the Principle and it doesn't relate to us. We can live as we please in this world." That is how you are thinking.

When you view it in that way, you must know that the discovery of the portion of responsibility by Reverend Moon was indeed a great discovery. How important do you think the portion of responsibility is? The entire universe is dependent upon this portion of responsibility. God is not liberated, the universe is not liberated, hell is not liberated because of this; the history of every possible contradictory immorality in society is hooked on to the wall of the portion of responsibility, and is groaning.(124-94)

2) Significance of the Portion of Responsibility

The term "portion of responsibility," is not something used very often in this world. And yet, particularly in the Unification Church, it is a term given more significance than any other term. Within the Unification Church, without knowing the two terms, portion of responsibility and indemnification, portion of responsibility and restoration through indemnity, none of the content of history can be understood, and neither mistaken history nor unknown facts be resolved. That is how important they are.

The term "portion of responsibility" as used in the Unification Church is very important. By fulfilling this portion of responsibility, Adam and Eve are finally completed as human beings. They will become perfected human beings. And if there is a Creator, the purpose for which he created man is fulfilled when the Creator perfects man. This results in the Creator establishing his authority. Thus, the position of man having fulfilled his portion of responsibility signifies the accomplishment of all of God's ideal of creation. (169-45)

Portion of responsibility! We must know this well. We must emphasize this to the children. The history of salvation is the history of restoration, and the history of restoration is the history of re-creation. How is re-creation implemented? In a principled manner. We must fulfill the portion of responsibility. Portion of responsibility! The portion of responsibility is our absolute belief. Absolute obedience. There is no other way. Assertion of the self is not possible. Do you understand? Eve asserted herself and fell. Don't come into the Unification Church and complain. (143-113)

3) Our Attitude in Implementing Portion of Responsibility

What has happened to fallen man today? Fallen man not only must carry out man's portion of responsibility. He has trampled on 97% of all creation. Therefore, re-creation must take place, but what is re-creation? We are not in a position of being able to stand on the border of the portion of responsibility. Everything in the process of creation has been destroyed. Thus it is an extremely difficult thing to do. Therefore, unless man fulfills 97% worth of responsibility, there is eternally no way to complete the portion of responsibility. We must create again.

Consequently, the providence of restoration becomes the history of re-creation, but why is re-creation necessary? This is because man's portion of responsibility exists. In order to progress to our original position, man's portion of responsibility must be fulfilled and we must absolutely undergo the process of re-creation. In order to undergo the process of re-creation, indemnity must be paid. Indemnity conditions must be laid. The path of trials and ordeals must be chosen.

God has responded to the human world at the point of man's portion of responsibility thus far. However, man who has fallen under that position must somehow build a bridge to cross over. All of humankind is caught in that realm. The entire world and history as well, all of those who have gone to spirit world in the past, present-day man, all of posterity to be born in the future are unable to leave this realm of fate. This is the fallen realm of resentment.

Thus, what must we do in order to create again? We must definitely undergo a process of struggle. With whom? With satan. Who is ruling the realm necessary for the process of re-creation? satan is controlling it. Satan rules 97% of the realm and above that God rules. This is how we must view it. (15-67)

Within the portion of responsibility, there is the individual portion of responsibility, the realm of the family portion of responsibility, the realms of the tribal, racial, national, worldwide, universal and cosmic portions of responsibility. Why is that? Because it is a fallen world. As it is a fallen world, there is no gate. The gate must be a realm of love centered on the portion of responsibility. Individuals will oppose this, families and tribes will oppose this. So will the race. . . (162-92)

Do you now understand what the portion of responsibility is? [Yes] How many times a day do you think about portion of responsibility? We must be conscious of portion of responsibility as we eat, as we hold our chopsticks, wash spoons and dishes, use the toilet, as we walk. Adam and Eve were ruined because they did not consider their portion of responsibility. If you do not fulfill your responsibility, you will also be destroyed. Understand? We must not be like Adam and Eve who fell, unable to fulfill their portion of responsibility. In order to become restored and victorious, we must regard portion of responsibility as important, 24 hours a day.

The members of the Unification Church should from now on use this word when you greet each other. Take the H of human and R of responsibility to say "HR." Say HR as "Har!" "Har!" In that way, history and culture will be created. It is the fountainhead of all history. From today on, we can greet others saying, "Har!" and if asked, "What is 'Har'?" we can teach people saying, "You haven't heard? Listen for a minute." "Har! " in the morning, "Har! " in the evening. That's most convenient. (Laughter) Har! All right? [Yes] I like that and God and the universe like that. Now you understand? So, members of the Unification Church, please don't forget the portion of responsibility of the Unification Church. This is what is important. (124-103)

4. A Prayer For Us

Dearest Heavenly Father, our young boys and girls have gathered here in this place. They did not come from one region, but gathered here from all the regions of this country. Father, please have mercy on their future.

Please make them boys and girls who were born, not for anyone else, but for You. Make them fighters, not for others but for You. Make them a flock who will live for You, rather than for anyone else.

We have come to know what kind of path is the good path, and what kind of path is the evil path. We have also learned how your bitter sorrow can be resolved, so please, Father guide us so we can take that road.

No matter what severe difficulties may confront us, you are walking this road, so make us children who sense the connection of parent and child, and choose this destiny.

We pray earnestly that even if sorrow befalls us, you will make us sons and daughters who know that if we overcome this, your healing will be upon us. (47-90)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Reverend Moon's Childhood

1. Reverend Moon's Birth

I was born in 1920. In those days, the situation in Korea was miserable. Korea was under Japanese rule. It was a miserable period, a period of historic change. Thus, I was born into and have been living in an age of tribulation (age of uncertainties and difficulties). Korea as a nation was suffering under Japanese rule. The year 1920 was just one year after the Sam-Il Independence Movement of 1919, and it was also a year with a bad harvest.

While I was in my mother's womb, people allegedly ate pine tree bark to avoid starvation. When I think of all those things, I ask why God, who seems to love Reverend Moon today, had to put me through such historical difficulties and make me suffer in the deepest valleys of tribulation? And when I was born my tribe also suffered difficulties. All this was the work of God. Since I know the law of indemnity, I can understand these things, otherwise I would say they are all ties. (41-30)

2. Growing In Faith

I was born into an affluent Confucian family in the countryside of North Korea. When I was about 15 years old, my whole family converted to Christianity. I was deeply inspired at that time. I liked my new faith, and I loved Jesus more than I had ever loved anyone else before.

When I was 16, I had a special experience on Easter morning while praying deeply from my heart for many hours. Jesus Christ appeared to me and gave me revelations and instructions. Jesus told me many very deep and remarkable things. He said that he thought a lot about suffering humankind and that God was sorrowful. He asked me to play a very special role in the history of God here on earth. (134-144)

3. Search For Nature

1) Learning from Nature

I spent my childhood in a rural district. When the seasons changed, various migrating birds came and also various different kinds of flowers blossomed. I was raised under those conditions. When I was young wherever you went in Korea the seasons were clearly distinguished, and as they changed we could see the beauty of nature. Today, unfortunately, if we walk around Seoul, we don't come across nature. Every area has been urbanized here, and all we can see is artificial nature. When I think of people who grow up under these urban circumstances I feel sad because they lack emotional feelings. Since there is no opportunity for them to feel the mystery and beauty of nature, there is a tendency for people to become violent or individualistic. You must know these things. People learn many things and realize many things through encounters with nature.

I learned and experienced many things through nature. Through it I learned on my own what true love and happiness are. What we learn through the natural world is more fundamental than what we learn through school education.

When a new season came, beautiful birds flew around. When I saw those beautiful birds I ran after them and observed how they laid their eggs and hatched their chicks.

Sometimes I spent one whole week looking for a bird nest. I once spent more than 10 days watching a bird lay its eggs and hatch its chicks. I looked at how the beautiful chicks resembled their parents, and it confirmed the deep mystery and love of God. (1986 Jan. 3)

In those days I was living in a rural district. What I hated most was to feed the cows. Although in the beginning I felt disgusted, I later learned to love the cows from the bottom of my heart. One day the following happened. Cows know when lunch time comes around. However, in my case, when I was playing, I hated having to feed them before having finished playing, so I said to myself, "Wait another 10 minutes or 30 minutes" and then played for another hour or two. The cows waited for me wondering, "Where is our master, the one who was supposed to pick us up? Where has our master gone? If I had been a cow whose master had come very late I would have gotten angry and become violent. However, the cows just looked at me without saying a word. So when I saw them I said in my mind, "Oh how great! You are great. I'm sorry." That happened many times.

I then realized that "Cows are greater than I am." And I said to them, "Now that I know that you have an aspect greater than I do, I will feed you a great deal, and I will indemnify my short comings." I kept feeding them until after sunset and it was dark. The cows continued to eat because their master was feeding them.

They could eat throughout the whole night because they have big stomachs, and they can put a lot of food into their stomachs, like a savings account.

Like this, there were many things I learned from the cows. Cows sometimes look great and kingly as they lie in the burning sunlight on a midsummer's day shedding sweat and looking over the remote mountains meditating calmly. So people all over the world like to eat their meat. People don't like to eat dogs, tigers, etc. Cats meow, dogs bark, etc. So I said to myself "That's why everybody likes cow meat." In those days tooth brushes were made of cow bone. So every part of the cows was utilized. There was nothing to discard, even their manure was used as fertilizer. Therefore everything about a cow is good. Do you under, stand? (109-40)

2) I Built My Character Through Nature

In my yard there was a garden with a big chestnut tree about 200 years old. It was very beautiful, and being born in the year of the monkey I often climbed that tree and climbed from one branch to another. Since I was fat, sometimes I almost fell down because the branch would bend too much. So I prepared to hang from the branch in such a way that if I fell I would get caught on another branch rather then fall to the ground. I even tried to go to the tip of the branch and see if I could reach the ground from it.

Sometimes I stretched my hand out and picked a chestnut. Sometimes the chestnut cases had their mouths open. I tried to pick them before they fell to the ground. But sometimes I couldn't catch them, and they fell to the ground anyway. It was very interesting to try to pick chestnuts without letting them fall to the ground. I still remember how interesting it was. Only those who were raised in rural areas would understand this. There were many trees, 10 or maybe several dozens. The chestnut trees were very big.

There were also some large acacia. In these trees there were several magpie nests. The magpies always sang throughout all the seasons. In the large trees there were always several bird's nests. In Korea the magpies are regarded as birds of fortune. It is said that when the birds sing, "Ka, ka, ka," good news will come. In those days when I entered through the gate, they sang "ka, ka, ka" in the morning and in the evening.

I climbed the tree in which there were magpie nests in an instant. I kept climbing up and down until finally I was able to climb the tree in an instant. Observing these magpies was very interesting. By looking at their nests you can know, "This year the wind will blow from this direction to that direction." When it is likely that the wind will blow from the east then they make nests in that direction. I don't know who teaches them, but they produce magnificent works of art for their nests by gathering twigs.

Since their nests are made of small pieces of wood, they get wet when it rains. So what do they do next? They get mud and put it into the nest thus preventing the wind from getting in. And amazingly, when it rains they put small branches above the nest so that the rain can not get into the nest. Do you understand what I mean? So in that way, by collecting small twigs, they make their nests rain proof. I wonder who teaches them that? It indeed is a great skill. If we human beings were to make such a house, we would have to learn for several years.

But the birds make their nest in quite a short time by bringing twigs. Then what happens after a while? After several days the nests are completed, and then we wait until the eggs are laid and hatched.

When I looked at these birds eggs, I saw that they have light blue stripes. They are mysterious and very beautiful. The size of the eggs is about that of a chicken egg.

Before they laid their eggs, they didn't chirp even when I climbed the trees. But after they laid their eggs, interesting things happened, When I climbed up to their nest which had eggs in it, the magpies made such a big noise that it was heard all around the neighborhood. Then all the magpies in the neighborhood demonstrated. It was very interesting. This is why I became quite familiar with them.

They usually lay from one, two, or three eggs up to 12 or 13. But no matter how many times I climbed the tree and went to their nests, they didn't harm me. They got accustomed to me, and when I got closer to them they looked at me and made a kind of quacking noise. They didn't do me any harm, and I didn't do them any harm. I just went up and watched them, and then came down. That's all.

When it rained I didn't climb the trees, and they sent me a signal by saying "kwa-kwa-kwa," meaning why don't you come? I wondered why they were so friendly. This is not a lie. You didn't know that I had such a hobby. Now that I am old I cannot keep it up.

Then what do the magpies do after the chicks hatch? They keep the little chicks in the small twig nests and bring food to them. When I observed how the parent birds fed their babies I learned many things about how humans should love their children.

Even as the baby birds grow old enough to fly the parents don't leave them alone yet, but continue to feed them. I let a baby bird fly alone once saying, "I will do what is best for you today." I bound a rubber band on the leg and let it fly. I was a bad boy. The baby magpie looked very happy. It tried to fly but couldn't. Then its parent came and tried to take it away, but since the chick was attached or bound by a rubber band, what happened? I did that, but after a while I let it go, and then its parent took it to another big tree in the forest.

When I saw those things I came to realize that the whole creation is based on emotion. Also, the heart of the parent bird when it loses its baby is the same as the heart of a human parent. Or rather the human parents nowadays must be ashamed of themselves in comparison to the parent birds.

So seen from these points of view where is the origin of all those feelings and love? What do you think? Where do they come from? Parent birds know how to love all their babies. Did human beings teach them? Who did they learn those things from? Is it not strange if birds fight instead of love each other? Or catch and eat other bird's chicks? Yet all parent birds love and protect their baby birds. It is a wonder.

In this way, I learned the heart of God and the situations of history. I am familiar with all the situations of the world. Father can predict how human beings will act, how a situation will develop in the future.

I have such vision. That is how I am different from others. In other respects there is nothing different. So you cannot be proud of yourself even if you have a good education. Also, you can not be proud of your self even if you are rich. The important thing is how big or how large the emotional personality within your heart is. (141-33)

3) Father's Curiosity About Nature.

I have a special character in many various aspects. There is nothing I cannot do, no matter what it is. I have been making things, doing whatever human beings do. Whether it is gymnastics or whatever. I have a lot of talent. I have extreme characteristics. Once I have something in my hand I never let it go even if I have my head broken or I have my neck twisted. The same thing can be said of my children. This small Kook Jin is the same. He is like that. When I took him to Chung Pyung lake he tried to go up and up, all the way to the top. He resembles me. In my case, too, I always climbed the highest tree in the village, even at midnight without going to sleep. One night I slipped on a tree and was dangling in mid air. But I was protected by God; He would never let me die.

Also, there was a pond in the neighborhood. I went there and tried to catch all the fish to find out what kinds there were. Once I determined to catch the biggest fish there. I continued fishing no matter how long it took. I was willing to continue even throughout the 12 months of the year. I have such a nature.

Therefore, once I decide to deal with something, I never stop until it is completed. One day it snowed. Without sleeping I went hunting for weasels that night. I ran around hundreds of miles to catch a weasel and didn't even eat.

My mother was very worried about me. I was a terrible boy. So when I became a teenager I grasped the heart of my parents and controlled them. Since I was a boy, I was able to do all these things. Isn't that right? If I see someone who does something thoughtless or stupid I never keep silent. Therefore even my parents had to surrender to me. I never yielded even if I my legs were broken. I never yielded.

Also at my home there were many honey bees. Honey, especially the honey from acacia trees, is really very delicious. The bees land on the acacia flowers and gather the nectar. Near my house there were many bees. When the bees put their heads inside the flower and suck the nectar, they stand firmly like this. With their tails they support themselves and suck the nectar. Once I tried to grasp the tail of one of the bees with a pair of tweezers, but even so the bee would not let go of the flower.

Even if the bee's tail is cut off it, it has such a deep attachment that it does not let go of the flower, Of course a boy who pulls a bee's tail to the extent that the tail comes off is a terrible boy, but a bee who never gives up sucking the nectar is also very tough, so I thought, "Wow, I learned a lesson. I will become like this." Also in those days there was no frog, nor bird which I did not try to catch. When I saw a bird for the first time I could not help wanting to catch it. I couldn't sleep until I caught it. One day when a migrating bird came and disappeared into the mountains I looked for it all day. I also looked for bird nests. It was very interesting. I saw two pairs of birds working very hard making their nests with branches and twigs.

I found a place where the birds drank water. Then by placing a branch over it I was able to catch birds easily. I never missed because birds tend to perch on a branch or tree rather than stand on the ground or on a stone. So by making use of that habit I was able to catch the birds by putting a branch where they drank water. I was always successful at catching birds. I made a trap using horse hair so that birds the birds were caught by their necks. It was very interesting.

The reason that I am saying all these things is that it isn't at all good if in your young days you do everything that you want, or play all you want or see anything you think is interesting. It's no good. If you spend time just playing around, you are likely to fall, and you are not likely to reach your goal. Do you understand? (51-270,136-132,186-303).

4) New Attitude Toward Nature

When I was young I was deeply interested when I found a beautiful bird. I was interested in knowing what the bird ate and where it made its nest for hatching its baby birds, etc. So no matter how many days it took I never stopped until I found the answers. Also, I was interested in collecting herbs. I collected hundreds of different kinds of herbs. I wanted to know which were medicinal, which were poisonous, and how they were structured. I studied them very eagerly.

Every time I looked at nature I deeply thought about how God created all those things. Looking at the oak trees and their acorns and various leaves I used to think about how they were created. As I thought about these things it all seemed very mysterious. Can you create even one stone? I also tried to catch an uncountable number of snakes.

We have to take interest in all things. By knowing deeply about them we can take dominion over them for the first time. If we know the value of nature we can receive an indescribably great fortune. Through those experiences we come to understand that nature has been created centering upon "me." People don't know that because they don't know the art of looking at nature.

Nature is truly mysterious. As we come to know these things, we find even the sound of the wind to be wonderful music. We are greatly helped in our life of faith through those experiences.

It is nature that is closest to our physical body. Therefore we have to make the wishes of nature which is lamenting come true.

Only those who can love the mountains can worship what is high. In that sense Confucius, Buddha, Jesus, and all the prophets loved the mountains.

When I visit famous places I always look at them from the point of view of how much value they can have centering upon heavenly fortune.

Thus I try to connect those places with heavenly fortune. Therefore, in the beginning days of the Unification Church, I climbed a lot of mountains.

By looking at the mountains and the land of one nation we can know the characteristics of that nation. The water in Korea is pure. Wherever we drink water in Korea it is pure.

So we have to restore nature first of all, and before we leave our country to visit foreign countries we have to love nature very deeply.

Those who know how to love their hometowns know how to love their physical bodies. Those who know how to love their physical bodies are those who love their own hearts and minds. Those who love their own hearts and minds are those who love God. Therefore those people will not perish. Even heaven cannot strike those people. We must love our hometown more than Niagara Falls. We must know that many people in the process of God's providence were comforted by nature. (14-101)

4. Reverend Moon's Elementary School Days

In my childhood days there was a school to prepare us to enter a national school, just like in Seoul there are schools to prepare one to enter college. In those days it was equivalent to an elementary school.

In other words, it was a place to learn for those who wanted to enter a school recognized by the nation as a prestigious school. We had to go to that school and study and then pass an exam to be enrolled in the national school. In order to enter that elementary school, I encouraged my cousins and revolutionized them.

My parents were opposed, and my grandfather said, "If you go there, you will die," because there had been such a case in the past. But I was determined to go to the school and overcame all those difficulties.

When I entered the school I had to learn Japanese. It seems just like yesterday that I studied the Japanese language and how to write the Japanese characters. I memorized all the Japanese characters in one day.

When I entered that elementary school I found that all the third graders, fourth graders, and fifth graders were able to speak Japanese. We were behind them because we had entered the elementary school late and could not speak a word of Japanese. It was very hard for us. You will never understand how difficult it was because you have never experienced it. Therefore I had to study very hard. I memorized all the contents of all the text books used by the first graders, second graders, third graders, and fourth graders in only 15 days. By doing so I was able to speak Japanese. (171-2-258)

Did I also study or not? When I studied I studied like lightening. In other words, I studied in several days the content which other students studied over several years. My hometown is in North Korea, and I lived in a village 8 km north-east of Chonju. Do you know what a traditional lamp is? Do you know what those lamps look like? In those days we used those oil lamps for light, and I used to sit up till late at night, until one, two, or three o" clock to study. Then while I was studying, my parents would say to me, "Oh come on, go to bed. You will become physically weak." They always said something like that.

At those times, my best friends were the nocturnal insects. In the summer time those nocturnal bugs became my friends. I was studying late at night until two or three o'clock in the quiet night. In the countryside the nights are really quiet.

At night the buzzing sounds of the insects were very mysterious. I felt as if it were just yesterday that I studied and played around like that. Our life, human life is very short. (100-461)

When I was an elementary school pupil I always observed the behavior of the school principal, and I trained myself always by saying: "I must live like that." (25-124)

The elementary school graduation ceremony included a program of one student giving an address in reply to the greetings of the younger students and the principal, so one representative of the graduating students gave a speech. I was chosen to do that. I still remember giving that speech on the stage. In the hall there were various important guests, such as the police chief, county representative, the school principal, etc. I wanted to speak in such a place. Therefore I went up to the stage with dignity. I said that I had something to talk about. In my speech I criticized the education which I had received in my boyhood, and I criticized each and every one of the teachers. My speech was seen as very controversial because nobody thought that a student graduating from elementary school would say anything like that. I was so labeled in those days. (15-182)

I am smart. When I was in the sixth grade of elementary school I set a record of having memorized a 180-page book in one day. I have such a good memory. If I concentrate I can do that. And yet now even though I determine to study English, I am unable to concentrate.

Therefore I have to make you study. So, do I want you to study only in the day time? Is it OK for you to say you have to go to bed at night? No! You have to study day and night.

Then what are you going to do? You have to follow me by doing exactly as I say. And if you begin to follow me, you have to follow me not only in this world but eternally. (66-75)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Father's Student Days In Seoul

1. Father's Life In Terms Of Clothes, Food, And Living Circumstances

When I was young I came to Seoul to enter middle school. (153-33)

I left my hometown at the age of 18, and I risked my life in order to restore the Satanic world by forgetting about it. (147-253)

In my student days I did my own cooking for seven years. In those days Seoul was very cold. Although it has good weather these days, in those days the temperatures reached minus 20 degrees Centigrade, and on the average it was minus 15 degrees Centigrade. It was that cold in Seoul. When we got water from the well often the string broke because of the weight of the iron bucket with water in it.

We also had to live in a very cold room. In my days as a middle and high school student I slept in a very cold room. It was colder then than it is now.

I put my sleeping bag in a cold room and slept, and when I woke up in the morning there was a mark on the floor that did not disappear even after one week. So you may think I was miserable as a young man having to live without heat. When it was very cold I used electric heating. I often got burnt here and there. I'll never forget that. I never said that to my mother. But I had burns on various parts of my body. I also economized my living expenses and saved money so that I could pay for my friend's school expenses. So in order to make money, I sometimes worked by pulling a wagon or a cart with baggage. (137-283, 51-262)

In my middle school days I did not eat lunch, not because I had no money but because I wanted to know how the hungry felt. Also, I did not eat lunch because there was no food. I did that because I felt I had to train myself during the normal days of my life.

In those days it was a great pleasure to do that, even greater than eating something. Young people naturally want to eat as much as they can. Still on my own volition I did not eat lunch. At lunch time it was very difficult to control my desire for food. While my friends ate their lunches, I sat in a remote comer not eating, just meditating. It was a serous place. (50-308)

I am very stingy toward myself Until I turned 30, 1 never bought a new suit. I would always buy a secondhand suit in a secondhand store and wear it. In my student days all my clothes were student uniforms. I patched them when necessary and continued to wear them. I often went to a secondhand shop in Seoul and purposely chose the uniforms which other students would not dare to choose because they were too old, stained with oil, or too smelly. Also, I did not get my hair cut, nor did I shave.

Why? Because in that way I was able to do whatever I wanted wherever I went. I made all my own undershirts and underpants. I did that because I wanted to train myself so that I could do the will of God even if I had to live alone. So, by living in that way and saving money I helped many poor and miserable people. And sometimes when the families of patriots in the resistance movement had difficulties because the husband was in prison, and so on, I went to help the family members without giving my name. I lived such a life. (51-262,31-260,137-235)

2. Church Life

In those days while I was attending school, I also served as a Sunday School teacher at the Heuk-suk-dong and Seo-bin-go Churches.

In the winter the Hangang River froze at night. One could hear the sound of the ice breaking. I was scared when I was alone. Still, I had to cross the river by walking over the bridge in order to teach at the Seo-bin-go Church Sunday School.

I taught the Sunday School students very well. Nowadays, I cannot make my sermons as interesting or as funny as I did then. In those days I made my teaching very funny and interesting, and when I shed tears, the students also cried out loud. I thought once they had cried, it would be enough for them. But, I was asked to talk again. I often attended Sunday School and taught them in that way. (15-182)

I served at the Sunday School and taught the young. I was the Sunday School teacher at a well known Sunday School. Why? Because I knew the minds of the children very well through my own experiences.

When I was a teacher I told them sorrowful stories. The stories could have become long novels. I improvised novels.

So people like me have no difficulty preaching or giving sermons ten times or even a hundred times a day. That's why I can do this work. So I make a living serving as a preacher or as a teacher. Am I not the Reverend Sun Myung Moon? I am the Reverend Moon of the Unification Church; I am Reverend Moon in front of elderly people, like grandfathers, and I am Reverend Moon even for Dr. Yun, and I am Reverend Moon even in front of his grandfather.

I am also Reverend Moon to children. I often play with children. I am also good at sewing. I made all of my underwear. I can even knit. I can make my own clothes. I can make my own socks, even four pairs of socks a day. (139-51)

3. Father Wanted To Save Money

When I was a student I didn't go to school by streetcar. I never rode one. The fee was only five won. Yet I always walked to school to save the money and to give it to the beggars in the street. I observed those beggars very closely. There were many. When I passed them I looked at them, and then on the way back I looked at them again. I made distinctions among the old and the young. I did not give my money to the young, but only to the poor elderly people. I also served the old people. So when I make offerings I do it in that way. (50-308)

I remember one day walking from Heuk-suk-dong to Seoul station. In the summer all my friends used the street cars wherever they went, but I walked. I thought: "I'm different, I should not go this way." When I got to the train station I gave that money to the beggars, and I prayed for them saying, "Although I can give them only a small amount of money, please make the day come that the beggars of this nation can have a day of liberation."

Thus you should know what the conditions are in this miserable nation which is in great difficulty and in trouble. Also you have to know your own tribe. Who are the members of your tribe who are shedding blood, sweat and tears during the days of tribulation of the nation, and you have to know your own family and your own parents.

When I went to Japan, I still remember, I cannot forget, how many days I spent covered by my overcoat from Seoul station to Shimonoseki station. In those days, the Koreans on the train were those going to Japan where their parents lived. So I prayed to God saying, "Oh God, I understand that I have to pass through the path of tears by going out with burning love and a burning heart so that I may lay the foundation on which I can go forward with all my forces along the path of your Will, so please let me follow that path."

I did not follow that path from a high position. I walked it from the lowest position, from the ghettos of the people, from the bottom of society. I experienced everything in every field in order to know the situations of the suffering people of the world. I also experienced doing physical labor, doing farm work, and working on a boat. There was nothing I did not try to experience.

I prayed to God, "Please let me inherit all the sorrowful hearts and miserable resentments of people through my life, and if You still have any sorrows or resentments please go ahead and strike this son of yours, and please feel in Your heart that you can solve those resentments by striking me." I have been following that kind of path. (127-230)

4. Learning

During my student days I shed tears while reading a page of a book. I learned things thinking that on each page there may be included a secret which could influence the destiny of our nation. You should pray in that way. (39-62)

I am a man with ability in various fields. I have ability in drawing and painting. When I was twelve, I went to a calligraphy school and drew the model of calligraphy. I felt there was nothing I could not do. When it comes to studying, I memorized a book of 200 pages in one day. I am a man of such great talent.

So if I had chosen to become an academician I would have become superior to everybody. Everybody would have envied me. I had that kind of a brain. (68-66)

I majored in electrical engineering. At school I asked a lot of questions and put my teachers on the spot. They thought whenever they saw me, "What kind of question is he going to ask me today?" Since I asked them so many questions, they thought of me as a troublemaker. So because of those things, I was able to establish a foundation for controlling this world now. That is why the titanium factory exists today. In the field of chemical engineering we are going forward toward the position of king. I was also interested in ceramics. In the future the scientific civilization will use ceramics as material, so we have to take the most advanced position in that field. (165-186)

5. Student Love

In those days I thought like this, "I'll show God that I love him like a crazy man, and I will prepare myself to become a person who can testify to that." Then what is the limit of love? It's not the point you think. It's not as trifling a matter as you think.

Therefore I made haste wishing that my youth, like a flower, would pass away fast. When I was a student, I walked not with my face looking up but rather looking down.

In my student days whenever I came home from school I took off my student uniform, and I went to do physical labor, not because I had no money, but because I wanted to experience those jobs. I carried coal and I experienced the work of a construction laborer. I experienced everything. In other words I wanted to know everything about human suffering and human joy. I thought that my responsibility was to liberate all those people completely by becoming the man responsible for liberating those people who are living in suffering and joy. (37-36)

Was there nothing that I was envious of when I was your age? You go to movies often, don't you? But in those days, you must know, I never went to see movies, I never went in front of movie theaters.

We must equip ourselves with such subjectivity that no matter how ugly the behavior we may see is, we are not infected by it. We have to be able to guide the people who act like that. In order to do that we have to go through those things. Why?

Because we have to stand in a position transcending the line of committing crimes and sins even if we have to go through circumstances that are like movies or ugly places without being accused. (93-278, 184-247)

6. Father Accumulated Rich Training And Experiences

Yes, there is nothing which I have not tried. I learned everything, even how to make charcoal in the deep mountains. Also I learned how to dig a hole. So I can take responsibility for physical laborers. I can even use swear words. I can befriend those who use swear words, and I can control them. I am not a person to be controlled. When I went to a construction site there was a leader. If I had defeated him by knocking him out, he would have been embarrassed. So I said, "Hey, don't speak like that. Listen to me. You are bad. You are no good because you are exploiting students for money." I spoke to him like that.

But after saying things like that, you should also be able to flatter them. You must be able to do all those things. If you want to lead people, you should be able to do both things. Life is not just a one way road. Do you understand what I mean? In dealing with those things, you should deal with them quickly.

When you have to retreat you have to retreat. You have to be able to do those things freely and flexibly depending upon the situation. In order to be able to do those things you have to be experienced in many things. Do you understand? (143-297)

I am good at sewing as well as knitting. There is nothing I cannot do. When my older sister got married I taught her how to knit. . . I can learn everything through books. (86-310)

I'm good at doing small things. Once I observe something, I can do it. If I am told to assemble something, I can do it. I have also experienced carpenter work. I went to Pusan and made my living by doing carpenter work for US servicemen. I learned how to do carpentry by watching carpenters. I was able to understand, so I went there and on the first day I did all the work. If I watch a construction job, I can under, stand instantly how to build the house. By clarifying the principle and reason in doing the work, I could become familiar with all those things. (68-67)



The Way For Students

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. Father's Faith And Thought

1. Father's Life Of Prayer

So far we have offered our prayers only for the sake of human beings. I don't do that. I say we should pray not only for us human beings but also for the sake of heaven. We have to pray for the sake of Jesus. We have to return appreciation to Jesus who came down to this earth and prayed all throughout the night for our sake. Next, we have to pray for the sake of God who has suffered until today. Also, we have to pray for the sake of all people. Those who live with that heart can be regarded as closest to God. It has proven to be true through experience. (6-344)

In my daily life when I come across important problems I always pray to God and find a solution. I don't look for an easy solution. (43-33)

When I used to pray kneeling on the floor my tears never dried. Do you understand? My knees had bumps on them. Still there is a trace of the bumps on my knees. That's because I prayed in a shrimp position. These days I don't pray like that. In Korea there is a saying, "Is it possible for a tower which is made with lots of care to collapse? It will not collapse." I mean that we have to contribute to God. We have to enter into the state of mind where we feel pain in our heart to the extent that we become insane out of love and longing for God; if God dwells somewhere, don't you have the longing to go there 1000 times a day? Since there is no such place, God could not help but send me instead.

Since this is the situation you can't help but love me. Do you have such a heart? In my case when I prayed shedding tears sometimes my cotton long underwear became wet. Think about it, how terrible it was. There were occasions, more than once or twice, when I prayed to God as seriously as if I were thrusting a dagger in order to ask for a reply. (60-212)

I don't know how many times I prayed to the extent that my cotton underwear got all wet. Also I don't know how many times I prayed and pledged before God with a knife in hand and holding it to my stomach. Of course I don't know how many times, how many thousand times I prayed with determination. (19-19)

I have been suffering for the sake of the Will until now. Even now I am following that path whether I am awake or asleep. Those who have not experienced attending me closely can not understand me well. Even when I'm trying to sleep, as long as I'm awake, I pray on my stomach.

Why do I live like that? Even today there are my beloved children around the world who are praying to God through me. So I think I should be with them, and I should not be behind them in offering my devotion. So when I go to sleep even God does not know when I'm asleep, so God forgives me when I sleep. just like parents watch their tired children sleeping so God watches me and prays for me instead of myself. (26-138)

2. Father Was Worried About The Problems In Human Life Since His Early Days

Ever since I was young I have always been serious about the problems of human life. I was serious about the problem of death. I came to realize that Heaven exists. I also searched the secular world and decided, "I will go this way. This is my formula course."

Throughout my life I received persecution, and I always thought there is no idea I did not try. In a serious situation or in one in which I had to suffer, I always acted that way. I did not try to protect myself with the sword from my innumerable enemies. I did concrete things through various operations behind them. Therefore you are wrong if you live a comfortable life. At the time of departure, there is already a difference between those who become generals and those who become soldiers. (124-198)

I have experienced studying one page for several months. Also, I have tried to think of everything for several months. I did that with regard to the fundamental, important questions of human life and of existence. We must confront those problems at the cost of our lives.

We have to think that if we can find solutions to these problems, not only we ourselves individually but all people can be liberated, and the door will be opened for the liberation of Heaven and Earth. So, with that thinking even if there is danger or the possibility of death, we must do it at the risk of our lives. Even if we died on the way, that death would not be a death of despair, it would be a glorious, wonderful death. You have to know clearly what will determine the true result by knowing the situation in front of you, behind you, to the right, and to the left, and then you must confront those problems with faith and confidence. Do you understand what I mean? (37-140)

Even as a boy I began to worry about various fundamental problems of human life: "Who am I? Where did I come from? What is the purpose of life? Does our life continue after death? Does God exist? Is God almighty or powerless? If God is almighty then why does God not solve the problems of the human world? Why is there so much pain and suffering on this earth?"

Then after that, for nine years, I always lived together with the Almighty God and Jesus. I entered into the spirit world several times, and gradually God taught me amazing truths. It was as if a long dark night had passed away and the sun was rising, and in the midst of the truth I was able to see the shining glorious light of a new culture. (102-288)

3. Father's Mottoes And Goals

1) life mottoes

Father's three great life slogans:

a) Before controlling Heaven and Earth, perfect your control over yourself

b) Act after asking.

c) Act according to order. (27-298)

2) Three Great Goals of Self Discipline

In order to hold public authority, ask for:

a) Please give me faith. The faith with which I can do everything for the sake of God's Will.

b) Please give me love, the love with which God loves.

c) Please give me wisdom. (27-298)

So far I have established three great goals for my self discipline. In the past when I appeared with this Will of God, I had established three great goals: What is the first? Before desiring to control Heaven and Earth, you must perfect your own self control. This is the most difficult one.

Every time you follow the path of suffering, of crucifixion, your self tries to escape. In that case you have to control yourself.

The eyes of this self wants to see what is good and let go where it is bad. You must ask yourself. "how come?" The mouth of the self wants to eat delicious things. At that time you should say, "No, you should not." Also this self wants to hear everything that is good to hear.

This self always puts priority on itself. This is no good. So as a man this self always thinks about women, about making love. You should say, "No good, this is being a bad guy." So regarding the matter of love I have always said, "Unless I can control myself, all the control of heaven and earth will collapse and disappear."

What is the most difficult thing? It is the problem of sleep. The problem of sleep is the most difficult. The next is the problem of hunger, and the next is the problem of sexual desire. These are the three great enemies. So I have prayed all through the night and established goals in the process of my self discipline. Even if I was hungry I set up those goals for my discipline. While living, I established those goals as the process of self training. You may think that I am a saint. I am different from ordinary people. You must know that since I am sensitive, I am more sensitive in those problems as well. So because of that I had more difficulty than ordinary people.

You have to know those facts. Before you can control yourself you cannot control heaven and earth. Only by controlling yourself can you control heaven and earth. By controlling yourself, you can see God and you can meet God. This is the Principle view. Adam fell because he was not able to control himself.

What do the hands, the legs of a person do? Only by becoming a person who has a physical body with which to think, see, hear, to be seen by God, to be felt by God, and only by becoming God's representative for the providence can one become a person whose conscience is not accused, or who does not feel conscience stricken. That person is the one who passes in the test of the Principle view. I think that way. The same thing can be said of you. Unless you can control all these things, you cannot come closer to me. You cannot become sons and daughters of God.

You have to know how terrible it is to control yourself before you wish to control heaven and earth. You have to know that here lies the root of the Satanic world, and here the nucleus of the Satanic world still remains. This is not to say that evil exists in front of you. Nor is it to say that the environment is bad. The world is bad. Evil and badness exist within yourself, within your heart. (131-137)

4. Father's Motto Of Life

I never surrendered to my parents when I regarded myself to be right. How terrible. When I cried I did not cry for nothing. You know that in country homes there is a carpet made of reeds. Do you know that? Those who have experienced living in the countryside can understand. So when I cried, I sat down on that carpet and cried. I remember those days.

When I cried, I cried all day until the person who made me cry came and apologized to me. I never stopped crying. Do you understand? I was such a terrible person. Also, when I cried I never cried quietly. I cried to the extent that blood came out of my nose and that my skin came out. Therefore in my home my parents concluded, "Let that child do what he wants." My mother, father, and elder brother surrendered to me. Are we right all the time in our life? In my case, when I based myself on righteousness and when I followed heavenly reason, my parents never opposed me, they never said anything. (105-237)

You who are born as men at the historic end of this century should try to settle all matters. In order to do that, you should not try to escape but should embrace all those things and put everything in order. In my case I have been doing that until now.

I needed limitless experience. So I went to a place where people were doing physical labor, and I became a first class laborer. There is nothing I cannot do. Therefore I never worry about how to eat and how to live.

If I go to a work place and do physical labor, and people think that the teacher of the Unification Church is doing this kind of work because he does not have enough money, this is a great mistake, a misunderstanding. Even now wherever I go, I can do anything with this physical body. There is nothing I have not tried. There is nothing I did not complete once I had started it. Also, whatever I do, I can do it within at least the third prize level, even if I do it half-heartedly. I suppose because God is wise, He chose a person like me.

Once you start doing something you feel satisfied only by completing it. Even if you have to die on the way. If I had to leave the work undone, that ugly way, I would not start doing it. Once you start there are only two alternatives: either you collapse or I collapse.

When I started on this path I searched to know whether God exists or not, and after I was sure that God exists, I started on this way. Next I asked God, "Do you desire anything?" Then I knew that God has a desire. Then I asked God, "Do you need me?" Then I knew that God needs me. Then I asked, "How much do you need me?" In this way, I always asked God and asked for His reply. Otherwise I did not start. (13-201)

What kind of person is Reverend Moon? He is a person with only one talent. He is a person who just goes straight foolishly. Only straight. Quietly with his mouth shut. He never takes a detour. Why does he always do things which are spoken ill of? By doing so he goes past the point where he receives opposition. By doing so he goes beyond all the opposition, even by those whom he loves. By the way, you're thinking of taking a detour, aren't you? Then why do we have to go the way of cutting off from everything in the secular world? It is because we can, not go straight if we are pulled by our love for our physical parents.

Since God has been going straight to come to us, we also have to go straight. Do you understand what I mean? (97-257)

5. Father's Understanding Of The Way Of God's Will

How seriously have I been following the path of God's will? I have been following this path all throughout my life. Even my wife and children don't know. Only I know the situations which nobody else knows. It was a lonely path which this lonely man had to follow and then had such amazing achievements thanks to God's help. I have become a person who presented solutions to society and presented a new wave in the realm of thought of the democratic world. I have become like this not because I did so well but because God was with me.

It is because I knew that God was such a lonely person, like me, and that God understood my situation that I have been walking this path thinking that it is my mission to find solutions to the problems of God's Will until the day I die, and then to expand that foundation, and gather together those who are called and those people willing to live and die for the sake of God. It is because I felt myself responsible for establishing the Will of God that I have persevered until now even if I was spoken ill of, and even if I was accused, all this without taking revenge. It is also because I was born as God's son. Therefore I always thought about how to establish this tradition, and I have been fighting no matter how difficult it was, even if I had to crawl instead of walk. (82-47)

I am an Asian, a Korean. From a secular point of view I am a citizen of a developing nation. So why are you following this person named Reverend Sun Myung Moon? Why is your heart moving toward my heart? It is because I have a tradition, a message which can help you establish a relationship with God centering upon the principles of Heaven. So when you connect your heart with the original way, your heart is moved and you feel you cannot help but be pulled along the way.

Without God, Reverend Moon is nothing. Without Jesus, he is nothing. Without the good spirit world, he is nothing. But, as a matter of fact, since God does exist, if secular people speak ill of me, then they will be affected. Their tribe or their nation may perish if they speak ill of me.

Do you clearly understand how to live and what to do? You should not complain. There is no complaint in my mouth. I was not able to learn the word "complain." And in front of God's Will I don't know the word "no." I don't even know the words "no" and "complain." Therefore there is no mistake.

This is the thought I learned when I was a teenager. I learned this, and I have followed the path for the past 60 years, all through my life. This Principle has been developing without fail. (131-330)

6. Our Attitude Toward Reverend Moon

It is important to be equipped with the love of God. If possible God wants to share His love with us by Abel subjugating Cain naturally and making him obey absolutely.

Centering upon the will of God, I have had a hard time. So, in your case you should think that I was suffering and my suffering is for your suffering; and if you offer yourself, do your best sincerely for the sake of the Will, shedding your tears. Then you will be able to enter the realm of love of God. I mean that.

You should be able to feel the same pain, the same sorrow when I speak of my suffering. You should also shed tears or you should get angry just as I do. You should be able to feel the same as I. It is my suffering that serves as material which makes you feel the same way I do.

I suffered a lot and had a lot of pain in the past so that you could realistically feel together with me nowadays. Therefore, if you become able to feel my pain as your own pain, you can be appointed as a Cain in front of me. That would prove that you and I have become one in love. That is where you receive God's love. To what extent does this have to last? It has to last forever. God has been promoting the history of restoration through such a process. For that reason there is a need for the period in which you grow. (34-101)

------------------------------------------------


	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Problems in Life

1. What is Life?

1) Until Now Problems in Life Have Been Like a Maze

Throughout history, philosophy has struggled to solve the problems in life. Many philosophers have agonized over such problems as what are true human values, how does one perfect oneself, and how does one achieve a level of completeness that can be victorious and proud before the entire universe? However, their efforts have resulted in all varieties of opinions. Now all the opinions and "isms" by which men have formed systems of thought have been experimented with and all have proven to be failures. (141-125)

Why do men wish not to die, even if they are living a mediocre life? What is at the bottom of all this? I am sure that you have many questions. However, your questions can not be answered by men's philosophies in books. Philosophy has, in effect, been building a road to God. What is religion then? A life of religion begins when you live together with other people in acceptance of God. (186-12)

People commonly ponder the meaning of life, asking, "What is life?" Likewise, it is important to us to establish our views on life, our country, the world, the universe, and God. What are they like? It is important for us to establish order in our views and to connect the different dimensions. This is the most important problem. (75-324)

Unification Church members are different from other people. Being centered on the will of God, we are certain about life after death, our future. Indeed, we are experiencing it.

Up to now, many men on earth and numerous saints and sages throughout history have devoted their lives to the questions of where we come from and where we are going, all in vain. (33-7)

2) We Are Bereft of Motivation and Purpose

It is a common saying that men come and go. This applies even to the greatest men and has been so since time immemorial. The movement of history and the morals of heaven continue to apply to us even at this moment, and you must be aware of it. We shall come and go ourselves.

We know very well the reality that we come to this world, struggle, and eventually go somehow. If that is so, what are we here for and where do we go from here? This is the very issue that numerous philosophers or religious men have tried to resolve and failed to. Human history is tainted with the grief of such continuing failure.

We live in a time of tension. You cannot deny that we are walking the inevitable path of life. We are born into the world of our parents, a world we never knew. As we get older and weaker, we are destined to die. It is sad but true that we cannot keep our youth forever and avoid aging. Even great men cannot escape from this. Thinking of this, you must have felt the urge to throw your arms in the air in frustration and displeasure at least a couple of times in your life.

Why was I brought into this world? Why do I have to live on? Where am I headed? You should never allow yourself to think that you were born by your own will. We are ignorant of the motivation and purpose of our being. In other words, we were born, live, and die in spite of our wishes. Then what is there to be proud of? We have no control over our birth, our possessions or our death; thus any attempt to show off is tragic. Once born, we are destined to live and then die.

What is the purpose of such a process? You need to think about this once again. The motivation does not come from oneself, therefore, the purpose must not be only for oneself. Who would not wish to be happy and live in glory? Anyone would, but "I" am not in control. It is "I" who wants to be proud and free. It is also "I" who determines the crossroad of God's heart.

We are always asking for something bigger, a better life and higher worth, even though we have nothing to do with our being in this world. Since this is so, is it for myself or for some purpose relative to myself?

You must know the answer. I dare you to raise your hand and say that it is for myself. When you were born of your parents' flesh and blood, did you really want it yourself? Although my parents gave birth to me, I am a living body apart from my parents and my fate is not in my parents' hands. Then who has power over me? When you figure out who the man of power is, that will be the day you can be joyful. Unfortunately, these days people are struggling to overcome this standard. Let's not forget that we are such people.

Hence, we pursue something bigger in our mind. We also want to realize a connection to a bigger and more amazing world of life, pushing the power of death throughout life. Furthermore, God's heart of love is making us closer to the eternal world of Heart by going beyond the human world of heart. You may not be able to explain and verify this; however, you are often being led by such feelings. The clearer your conscience, the more you feel that something is urging you to desert this world of contradiction. (7-178)

Our life is passing regardless. Moving without an objective is such a terrible thing. In the desert, traveling straight means you can go a long way. Unless you move your feet exactly straight, you are bound to wind up making a circle in the long run.

Try rowing a boat on a sea or lake. To go from one point to another, you need to have a triangular frame of mind instead of a straight line. Rowing puts you on a meandering path. Drawing from the rowing experience, "I" am alive and going somewhere; however, I am not sure of the direction." That is why we have to operate on three points between the starting point and the point of destination. This way you are guaranteed a path close to a straight line. This argument is valid. (89-164)

3) Regaining the Self that Was Lost

The mind is in agreement with the law of nature in that it wants to move toward goodness infinitely. It is like a magnet pointing North and South. The law of nature never misses goodness by losing the direction. There is no such phenomenon. The human mind tends to move toward a certain objective. The mind that moves toward life, moves through God's heart, identifies the truth, and yearns to harmonize with the whole is the grounds on which God can give instructions for escape. I want you to know this for certain. You must regain yourself. Once you have set the standard of mind, you ought to analyze yourselves in order to look into what shape you are in and your situation. Somehow, you may feel displeasure and a weight of fear at the continuous urging of your mind. Therefore, you realize you are in the wrong place. In this way, you ought to know what shape and situation you are in.

If you somehow managed to see the spirit world, you could see numerous saints from thousands of years ago screaming before us. These days numerous spirit men are running past you, trying to educate you by saying, "Let's go together. The enemy is coming." Unfortunately, you are in such sorry shape that your ears are deaf to such a sound, your eyes are blind, and your body cannot sense their presence. Nothing is more deplorable than this. The misery of this is no longer personal. It is an unforgivable sin in the view of God, who is trying to connect the value of being to the entire world of ideology. (7-182)

4) If There is a God, Then There Must Be an Instruction Guide

No man is good. We are born only to find out that we are not of the breed of goodness but of evil. We are born only to find out that we can neither stand before the ideology of re-creation nor talk about values. You cannot deny that you are unworthy, unprepared, incomplete and lacking. In Christianity, such a man is defined as a fallen man.

The original mind of man does not wish for a life of enjoyment in the fallen world. We have been avoiding this path for 6,000 years; however we have not yet established the standard such that we avoid this route one hundred percent. Today, the so-called course of life means heading for a certain objective while pursuing the good and avoiding evil. Our course of life should be the course of avoiding the evil environment with the objective of eliminating evil and upholding goodness every day and even after death. That is why you tremble with fear inside.

In contrast to the feeling you get when you move toward the original home of the mind, you feel fear that something is seizing you when you stand on the side of evil. Remember that is because of our avoidance of the original mind when faced with the history of sin, the power of death, and the power of darkness. We are in the course of escape. How will God lead mankind to escape from evil? If there is a God, an instruction guide must exist. (7-180)

2. Men Are Not the Cause of Things

Everyone on earth wants blessing. Everyone wants their path blessed by some absolute power and wants to follow it. This desire is shared by individuals, organizations, nations, and the world. Men are not the cause of nature. Things do not derive from men. (188-250)

Who are we? Who is God? He is the Creator. Who is the creator? According to the world of religion, God is our Father, and we are the children of God. However, it is not clear what kind of Father He is. Is He a rented father? Is He the father of our neighbor? Our stepfather? What kind of father is He? If He is not our real parent, is He our parent-in-law? Is the word "Father" right? As long as this fundamental question is not resolved, waiting for a better environment is not a solution. It won't be resolved for tens of millions of years.

It is a problem between man and God. Man and God! When you ask if it is true that God is our Father, do you feel that God is your Father? The bodies of my father and mother certainly existed before I did. On the premise that I exist because of my mother and father before me, my mother and father existed first, I exist next. This is the correct formula. It is foolish to assert that I exist without taking my mother and father into account. Why? We human beings are not the first cause of things. We are the second result. Because of this, we have to mention the existence of a mother and father before our own existence. Having this point of view, we must ultimately resolve the problem of God -- the origin of the universe. Tracing back beyond your parents and ancestors, you will come to God, won't you? If you follow this logic, you have to define God before asserting yourself. The Unification Church teaches simply that God exists; He is our Father, and it teaches what our Father is like. (188-190)

Since men are the result, aim at the starting point of the origin. Of course, it shouldn't be done blindly. Because God has character, a man of character has an original intellect, emotion, and will-the substantive operation of the conscience. Therefore, the motivation should both exceed the substance of the cause and be absolute. Once getting off to a false start, its direction cannot be corrected. (172-32)

3. Only One Straight Distance

Consider the future of a boat without a compass. As you know, a boat moves by the turn of an engine operating the screw. What about the sailor? Does he need only to hold the handle? What will happen? The same is true for our life. Is it all right that we manage to live a directionless life, getting up in the morning, eating meals, going back and forth between home and work like the turning of a screw? What will happen when you arrive at port -- the final destination? Will you be able to disembark at the final destination? There is no more critical moment than this.

Once I had a chat with an old man on the road. I asked him, "Where are you going?" and he replied "Where else? To my son's house." I said "Is that right?" and asked, "What do you there?" He said, "I am offered meals and sometimes chicken, which I really enjoy." I asked again, "What do you do after eating?" He said, "Nothing much after that." Is this the way you want spend your life? Even when you make an entry in your family account book, you balance the revenue and expenditure accurately. You record the balance precisely. Then how about your life? Have you ever balanced your entire life? Is it in the red or in the black? If it is in the red, you ought to mourn bitterly. On their deathbeds, men ought to be able to die singing joyfully. Any attempt to live when death confronts you is a proof that your life has been in the red. We must live a life in the black balance in the world of the heart, centering on absoluteness.

However, this is not the case, and thus we need religion to mend the situation. That religion should possess a driving force that is explosive -- having sudden impact, not gradual. Can you understand this? Wouldn't it be nice to have such a religion? Up to now, the history of Christianity is about 2,000 years long and that of Buddhism is over 2,000 years long, but no man has lived for 2,000 years. Gradually, we have come up with religions of historic meaning. That is why we wish to build the nation of the original home and the bridge to enter it.

When you go to In Jae, in Kangwon province, many roads which seem to take less than five minutes turn out to be more than fifty miles. As you walk, saying, "Why am I walking a distance not even negotiable by car?" your legs begin to kill you. A similar day will come as you go on your path in life. When the day comes, will you want to go back or keep going straight? Here we need a helicopter or a rocket. Something must be different. We will need to execute an emergency plan. We need a religion which can do this on the earth. (19-289)

What did you come here for, so early this morning? Why are you sitting here? What for? Are you sitting here because you are hungry? Are you sitting here in the cold because you feel hot? Are you sitting here because you are cold? What are you sitting here for? You don't know the true direction; whether to ascend or descend, to go this way or that. There are many churches and many religions. There are many true look-a-likes. Only one is real, whereas many are fake.

When you look at a human being closely, the eyes, ears, nose, mouth and arms are synchronized. All are synchronized. Show me the way that will consolidate me into one unit, unifying my eyes, ears, and my every sensory organ into one all tied together with my nervous system. Show me the way in which we can live feeling ecstasy and joy. Show me the shining way which will not only satisfy me in my personal life course, but which will also satisfy my family, tribe, country, world, God's territory, and all the way up to God.

The way that we are searching for will take mankind to the world of happiness, the world where the entire human race becomes one. The way must bring the light that can lead us to one destination, going beyond rank. Show me the way that aims for and directs us toward such light. We need it, don't we? Then what on earth is this light? What kind of light is it? (95-181)

There is only one short path to the top of the world. Not two, but one. Without going through it, you cannot arrive at the one world. If you launch a satellite of prosperity toward fallen mankind in order to destroy the evil base, the satellite should not travel at will. The satellite will destroy the target even after tens of millions of years, because it will travel an orbit in the same manner always, once it is programmed in the computer. Two different ways do not exist.

4. Why Do You Live?

1) What Do You Live For?

The question is for whom and for what I should live. When you think of this question, you have to reflect, asking yourself, "What am I living for?" What have you lived for up to now? Have you lived for the earth or for heaven?" In history up to now, no one can say for certain that he has lived a life of completely fulfilling the will of the Creator.

Why is this? It is because of the Fall of Man. Because of the Fall of Man, men were forced to leave the original ideal garden in which they could live in virtue, an environment in which they could live for the whole. Fallen men living on this earth are faced with the situation that in their mind, they want to live in virtue and for the whole, but their bodies do not function accordingly. We live faced with this situation.

Although men in nature were meant to live in an ideal world, they -- who should be noble -- are in an unspeakably terrible place, barely managing to go on, all because of the fall.

However, you feel that you want to live a better life. No one can deny that you want to live a better life, feeling bigger, wider, higher and longer lasting value. Although our mind wants such a life, we don't have the substance to back up and to drive such a life; we have no such ideology. You may say that you live. However, can you say in confidence, "Heaven and earth and God, please cooperate?" You are not capable of that yet.

I myself am ignorant of the contents of life at the origin of Creation and incapable of talking confidently before some spirit men in heaven, the creation on earth, and God, the Creator. However, some spirit men in heaven, on the earth, and God are working for you even at this hour. In spite of such work, men have walked the course of history wandering about, struggling and longing for that world, not knowing whether heaven and earth and God exist or not.

The time has come for the students here to think once as of today "What do I live for?" If God were to ask you, "What do you intend to live for?" how would you answer? Taking it one step further, if God were to ask you what you are really living for, you could in no way say that it is for yourself. For whom does a nation exist? You ought to know that a nation does not exist only for its own sake. Why? Nations, peoples, and the world are within the dominion of the great purpose of the universe. Therefore, it must be the case that no being is meant to exist for its own sake alone. (8-42)

2) For Whom Do You Live?

If you say, "I live for myself, who else?" then you fail. Can there be a family for a man who is living for himself? There cannot be a family of hope. Can there be a nation? A nation cannot be built upon that foundation. Can there be a world? There cannot be a world.

The pledge of heaven and earth is a deterrent, saying, "Go away, you villains of individualism! Can a family enter where individualism has priority? Can an ideal nation enter there? Is it possible to enter into a place as narrow as the tip of a gimlet?" No matter how hard you may try to enter, you won't be able to. (57-66)

3) You Live Because of Love

How do you live your life? It is simple to explain where men come from, why they are born, and how they have to live. Men are headed for the destination of love by finding the path of love, since they are born because of and as the result of love. This way we can revolve forever according to the law of circulation in the universe. Because love is an eternal concept, you come to this center looking for love, which is possible to find by love alone. (125-65)

Therefore, you need to know that. Love is the purpose of movement and existence for everything. You must always carry an iron rule that you move and exist in search of love. The reason the plus and minus ends of a magnet join together is to become one in love. People meet other people with the intention of becoming one. What is the purpose of becoming one? It is not because of money, greed, children, etc. You must know that nothing makes sense without the love of God.

What do I live for in the course of my lifetime? Do I live for myself? You live because of the love of God. Because of this you move around and live. How wonderful it is! Those who live this way will never fall to ruin. The difficulties, tears or miseries you encounter in pursuit of the love of God will no longer be recognized as such. Do you know this principle? Once you know that this is the purpose of being you can utilize this knowledge to move everything in the world. That is the Principle of Creation. If we have this many people and they are of such a mind, could these people move America or not? Time is the only problem. In this way, America is bound to move. She is bound to move. (67-159)

What do we live for? Let's live for absolute true love! Everything is included in this. Therefore, the handkerchief in my pocket is for love, and working and sweating are all for true love. I am talking, eating and playing all for true love. (107-205)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The Birth of Man

1. A Prayer for Us

Father, please be kind to the hearts of Your children gathered here today at this hour. Father, with whom were we born? With whom do we live? With whom do we die? We were not born together with You we have been unable to live together with You, and we are unable to die together with You. Now that You have taught us the way to live together with You, we must thank You ten million times for Your gracious gift. We find that before You even the total offering of our bodies as a living sacrifice is not enough. Therefore, we feel once again that we are too dirty to present ourselves before You.

Being so ashamed to offer our bodies to You, we block and cover ourselves. We worry about ways to hide. We have been too arrogant before You. We have been too proud. Nevertheless, we have the temerity to ask You directly to accept us, saying that we are Your sons and daughters. (27-209)

2. Man Is Not Born by His Own Will

Men were not born by their own will. Our birth, our sex and our looks were not custom designed by our parents. We were not born by the request of our parents.

When you dig into the source of our existence, centering on the providence of God, no other view is possible but that we were sent to this earth as the living body who would take the responsibility of forming relationships with the providence of history, centering on the source.

When you come to think that we are involved in a relationship with the providential will of God and the historical expertise of God, we will not remain in the current state of reality. We should feel certain of this history and that we must be the real body to carry out this providence of God. Therefore, no matter how tiny our individual bodies might be, we are not destined to remain as individual bodies. (34-155)

Men were not born consciously wishing to be born. Before their consciousness, the power of God brought about their birth. Development does not result from man's consciousness. The worthwhile and valuable formation of a person begins when he forgets about himself and when he pledges the results of the intention prior to consciousness. In other words, a person's chance to improve is based on the foundation of knowing God's motivation, which existed before one's consciousness. (36-103)

Where is the origin of man, his birth and self-assertion? Is it democracy? Democracy flows away. Where do you find the origin of asserting man before the principles of the grand universe? Those people who assert themselves, resultant beings, without the knowledge of their cause, are out of their minds. (83-491)

Once you are born, you have to live and then die. From the beginning, you are born without proclamation, and you live without it. If a man was born with something of a value, he should live a life of value and then die. You ought to live such a life.

Since I have come from a solemn place, I have to live in a solemn place and then die in a solemn place. It is not because someone made me do so. We should start from a natural relationship and go the path of a natural relationship. However, we were born unnaturally, we live in an unnatural place, and we will go to an unnatural place. Would it be fine to live this way and then die? No! (12-10)

3. Men Were Born From the Love of God

The reason for the birth and creation of men and all things is simple. Because even God needs an object of love, He created man. Do you understand? You may think, "I am nobody, and it doesn't matter whether someone like me exists or not." Don't ever do that. Notice that parents do not love their children because they are outstanding. Parents love their children whether they are outstanding or not. As the parents of handicapped children feel more pain in their hearts, the love of God, who is the center of heaven and earth, goes beyond you being outstanding or not. What is important is whether you have the background for the love of the original nature or not. Therefore, you have to know why you and the universe were created. You have to know that the reason is to complete the ideal of love. (130-44)

Do you know what the words "son of God" are centered on? What do you mean by "son"? What is a son? We find a son under the love of God. By "son" we mean someone who begins under love and resembles all the attributes and the entire nature of God. If you wonder how we were born, it is by the love of God. We are the sons of God, taking roots in love from birth. Isn't it so? In view of reason, what do you mean by someone's son? What in the world is a son? A son is someone under the love of his father. I was born under the love of my mother and father. (144-232)

Why did God create all things and me? Why me? It is because of love. Why was I born? It is because of the love of God. We were born to live under the love of God. To be able to say that I am a man who can practice love in my family, society, country, and the world, you must live under the love of God. (97-266)

4. Human Beings Are Born in the Wrong Way Because of the Fall of Man

Originally, God creates us, but because of satan, we are born in the wrong way. No matter how great a man may be in the world, he is born into the blood lineage of God's enemy, satan, although God originally created him. Ordinary religions do not know this. This is why God has been working for six thousand years. Would God have been working for such a long time simply because of the eating of one fruit? God originally created human beings, and yet through the illicit love of satan, they have gone the wrong way. They must be reborn to the position in which they are not born through satan's love and thus cannot be invaded by satan. This is why the core of Christian doctrine is resurrection. Christianity is a religion of resurrection. Resurrection is rebirth. Since man has been erroneously born, he has to be born again.

So far, there have been no perfect people because all people have been born mistakenly through Adam's fall. No matter how admired someone may be, he was born in the wrong way. Some may be closer to goodness and some farther away, but this is a small difference in God's eyes. Everyone is born by mistake. Therefore, they must be restored by going the reverse way. This is why Jesus came as the original Adam, four thousand years after Adam. In other words, he was standing in God's dominion, beyond satan's accusation. God had worked from the time of Adam in order to prepare such a position. (19-190)

5. The Reason We Are Born

How was I born from my parents? I was born through a connection of life. I was born through the joining of my parents, with the value of their life. Through what does life come? Life comes through love. For what do life and love come? They come in order to complete the purpose of the universe. I am born in order to achieve a certain purpose. Either as a man or woman, I was born through the joining of life in order to perfect myself as a contributor to the universal purpose. (110-72)

Why are human beings born? If it is for the sake of being a president, it is quite a miserable purpose. If someone says that I was born in order to be the leader of the Unification Church and speak out, I don't like that. Why am I making so much noise and commotion like this, when people are resisting me, saying that I am wreaking havoc? It is for no other reason than to find the true love of God. (121-101)

Why are we born? (For love) What kind of love? (God's love) Hmmm. God's love. It is love such that when we go, and bang here, then it connects to God and goes bang on God's head. Just as if you throw something in a pond, concentric circles form, if you throw love in the universe, it will create ripples throughout the whole universe. The question is whether you throw mere sand or throw a big rock. (103-254)

6. The Purpose for Which We Are Born

Ladies and gentlemen, the problem of history has been the fundamental question of why human beings are born. Why are they born?

People have many ideas. Some think that they are born for the nation; some think that they are born for their parents. Believers think they are born for the sake of God. (83-154)

The question is why you were born. Let's consider why you were born.

For your own sake? (No) Are you the motivation for your own birth? (No) Is the purpose something that serves me? Can we achieve any purpose without an object partner? Our purpose is for the object partner and for the mutual relationship, not just for me. But you are trying to establish yourself. It is possible to establish your self when you are in line with the motivation, the purpose and the subject partner. If you try to promote yourself otherwise, you become an enemy. (66-264)

As for God's love, the love that can connect with the world connects with family; love that can connect with the country connects with family; love that can connect with society connects with family; and love that can connect with family connects with me. Everything is in the reverse. Heaven connects with my purpose, and country connects with my purpose. So does everything. Do you understand? (Yes.) So what kind of people do you have to become? Through God's love, I will be the victor in the family, country, world, heaven, and with respect to God's Shimjung. This is the purpose for which mankind was born. You should speak like this. There is nothing higher. This is the only thing. I live centering on God's Shimjung and love. (95-60)

What is the purpose of our birth? It lies in serving the world. For this reason, we must take this path even though death threatens us. We have the responsibility to serve God as representatives of the world and to offer the world to God as priests. While you have such an incredible mission, others have debased themselves by following and sticking their necks out for money. (32-265)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. Life and Time

1. Life Is Short

Human life is limited. Though you may live a long time, you cannot live much longer than one hundred years. (172-28)

Let us say you lived for about eighty years. If you take out the sleeping time, then it is reduced by half to forty. Is sleeping living? Sleeping is like being dead. Isn't it so? Sleeping is dying. For this reason, out of the twenty-four hours, you live and struggle only for half of it. Then what if we take out one hour for eating time? Furthermore, if we take out the time for parties, celebrations, funerals and so on, then will you really live for even half your life? I calculated last time, and I found that we only spend seven years in real living. Out of these seven years, how many days can be counted as a day of true living? Is there even one such day? (49-336)

However we suffer, it does not last longer than eighty or a hundred years -- thirty-six thousand days. The thirty-six thousand days go by very quickly. Can't you endure for such a short time? God has been enduring for hundreds of millions of years. However miserable the human world may be, God is not swayed. Although He has millions of stories within His heart, He does not show any agitation. (124-59)

Life runs quickly. By the time you mature and understand how the world is, you are already forty or fifty, and the next ten years go by in an instant. Then quickly you will become sixty and seventy. The expression that life is one great dream of spring beauty feels so real. (139-153)

Life is not something that is around all the time. It exists for us only once. It will disappear in a moment, as fast as one clap of the hands. (139-153)

Our life is very short, isn't it? But this one generation goes up and down the measure of eternity. It can be extended infinitely. On the other hand, when it is bent, a new heaven and earth starts from there.

It goes up and down like a weighing balance. It is like that. (46-155)

You don't know when your life will go away. When will you do it? Even if you do it right now, this is not enough, because time is still running away, and you don't know when your time will be finished. (104-290)

2. The Most Important Time in Life

In our life, the time before marriage is the formation stage; the time after marriage is the growth stage, and the time when you have a family is the completion stage. These are the fundamentals. (125-160)

In one day, morning is like spring, day is like summer, evening is like autumn, and night is like winter. Likewise, human beings have stages of childhood, youth, middle age, and old age. The springtime of life is puberty. Summer is the thirties, and autumn is the forties. Then begins the winter period of life, and when the winter solstice comes, life ends. This applies to all principles of the four seasons and the day. (33-40)

Considering an individual life, there are periods of youth, middle age, and old age. When is the most precious time for you as a human being? For some, their destiny is decided in youth; for some, the whole problem of life is resolved in middle age; and for others, old age is such a time.

There is the prime time for everyone, whether it is youth, middle age, or old age. When we understand the prime period and estimate its time, we can see that it comes at one point of time. For instance, a mountain has its highest peak, where the whole mountain range culminates. When we see the watershed in the mountain, it works like a line that divides the inside and outside. There is such a point in our life. When is this time? We human beings do not know it. (36-217)

When is the hopeful time in our life? It is childhood, then adolescence, the twenties and thirties. Comparing people to flowers, youth is the most glorious time, when flowers blossom and fragrances spread. When we become forty, fifty and sixty, the flowers start withering away.

They go down on the way to death. What hope is there when death approaches? (137-2I7)

The most important times of life are the time of birth, marriage, and death. Then how should we be born? We should be born well. In our church terms, babies should be born through a Shimjung connection. Next is the time of marriage. We are married in order to live together and complete the Four Position Foundation. This public law of the universe must be established on earth for God's will and humankind's will to be realized. The family is the unit that conforms to the direction of the cosmic law. (24-230)

3. Human Life and Time

Among all things that exist on earth, there is nothing that exists without a purpose. All beings have a purpose, and they move towards it through time. It may take one day, one year, a few years, or a whole lifetime. For instance, a country moves toward the purpose of goodness through thousands of years of history. All beings are running toward their purpose of life.

Considering human beings, there are the times of childhood, youth, middle age, and old age. These ages all differ from one another, and there are different missions and responsibilities for each period. When you fail to complete the mission of childhood, you cannot enter youth with confidence. If you fail to complete the mission of youth, you cannot enter middle age with confidence. If you do not complete the mission of middle age, then you cannot confidently enter old age. Thus, we can see that in human life the carrying out of your responsibility in one stage determines whether you can realize your purpose in the next age. (24-211)

We often hear that even a hero cannot realize his ambition if the time is not ripe. We know well from history that when a capable person appears on a prepared foundation of time, this person and time can combine and create a new history. That is why time is a concern.

When you get up in the morning, you eat breakfast and start work. When it comes to lunchtime, you must eat lunch. Then you start the afternoon work. When it comes to dinner, we eat dinner and enter into night. This way, on the basis of regularity, we live through a changing environment.

In an individual life, there are the periods of childhood, youth, middle age, and old age. Life proceeds and ends through these steps. One life is not always the same. When you enter these ages in the wrong way, you may even wish that you had not been born. But if you enter these periods in the right way and live meaningfully, then your life can be remembered as a most precious life. For this reason, success and failure start with how wisely we use the time. We can see this clearly in our daily life. (57-287)

4. The Meaning of our Ancestors and Fortune

When you see a Unification Church member go witnessing, as soon as he goes out, people follow him around eagerly, although he has nothing to give. He only has an elementary school education, and his character is also quite shallow. However, when he sheds tears, the whole town does the same, and when he gets up early in the morning, the whole town does too. This is because he had good sacrificial ancestors who did not see the light during their lifetime and through him they found a chance to see the light. No harm comes to this person, wherever he goes. On the contrary, there is an opposite type. He may be handsome in appearance, but he suffers wherever he goes. It is because his ancestors lived affluently, and now indemnity requires that the opposite road be taken. It takes time to come out of it and start his way up. For this reason, there is suffering and evil in this period. If he fails to overcome this and takes off, he can never go beyond this level. Any Unification member, who complains that witnessing is difficult, however long he has followed the Church, cannot transcend fate and become a victor. You should know this. Therefore, we can see that history and human destiny are fair.

Some people live happily, screaming with joy. This is too small. If you see from here, you will say, "Ah, I am happy." The angle is this, this, and that. If you pass this, then you are happier by this much.

There are people of the opposite type, however. They go in the opposite way. How unhappy must they be? What comes later is higher. This is to indemnify the historical relationship.

This sine curve applies to the individual, the family, the clan, the nation, and the world. When one is on the decline, the other is on the rise. This sine curve is the judgment. Mankind prepared the foundation for six thousand years in the satanic world, in order to enter the world of the heavenly kingdom.

Who is the wise person? The wise person is the one who follows the beat, no matter how difficult it is. Religion has been doing this. Let us take the fortune that comes every thousand years. We are going to start from here and receive in this period the fortune of the thousand years. (59-143)

5. Destiny and Lot

When you consider the term oon myung (destiny), oon means life, and myung means to move. The term means "moving life." Myung also means going toward one standard. Destiny means that the path cannot be avoided. In Korea, there is a common expression. It goes, "Born with a wrong fortune." For a frog, it is better to live in the water than on the land. It is born this way, and should live and die this way. It has no other way of living. A cicada has a larval stage. Although a cicada lives in a puddle or a hole in the ground, this is not the way it is supposed to live in the future; it is supposed to fly in the sky. Whether it is digging under the ground or swimming in the water, it has to make a certain preparation for flying. The wings must be prepared. This is an absolutely necessary condition. To become a full insect, the preparation should be made from the larval stage. It should go through a period of taking off the shell and organizing itself. When it is in the water, its shape has to be wide so that it can comfortably float above the water, but this is not good enough for flying. Everything has to be restructured in order for the cicada to adapt to the flying stage. This is its destiny. A fish has a destiny that it can never leave the water alive. (120-236)

What is the origin of human happiness and unhappiness and good and bad fortune? Can human beings change and create their fortunes and build their own foundation of happiness? Of course, efforts may lead to some relative foundation, but can individual fortune be directly connected to the fortunes of the country, the group, the world, and heaven? From this point of view, there must be destiny. (78-263)

You can make a new start when you make one turn. The universe turns around. Considering that history repeats itself and unfolds in the pattern of historical identity, the destined time is coming. When this time comes and you receive it well, you can put 365 days in line, and your individual fortune will follow the heavenly fortune towards a happy life. Then where should this life of good fortune proceed? Fortunes of the country and of the individual differ. Why were Vietnam, Laos, and Khmer taken over by communists? This is a bad fortune. Your individual fortune has to follow the beats. (78-275)

If somebody enjoys 120 of his assets when he only has 100, then his descendants will suffer the consequences. Human destiny tightens like an elastic band. When someone only lives 80, however, he can bequeath the remaining 20 as a blessing to his descendants. (78-333)

Lot can change, but destiny cannot. Can you change the fact that you were born as a Korean? Can you change your parents? No matter how strong a country's government may be, it can never change someone's parents. The way of restoration is a way of destiny; eventually, it has to be resolved. (72-55)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. The Path of Human Life

1. Life is Such That You Cannot Even Foresee the Immediate Future

Daily living means the life of every day, and human life means life for the whole life span. Mostly, one life is limited to one hundred years.

Few people live for over one hundred years. How old was our grandmother Seung Do? (Ninety- four.) She died at ninety-four, do you know this? (Yes.) She must have wished to live for over hundred years, but she was not in control of it. Aren't you living each day without knowing what will happen next? Do you know how to proceed? Generally, we cannot even foresee what will happen in the next hour. No one knows the future. Life can be compared to a walk you take on a dark night on an unknown road. In life, we take steps into the unknown, which is darkness.

It is difficult to accept this picture because every morning we receive sunlight. If you imagine it vividly to yourself, however, how stifling it is! It is as if we were walking inside a closed iron box. We live as if we are pushing the big box. When we go over one hill, two more hills stand waiting; and when we go over these hills, then we find three more hills waiting. After the three hills, then four more hills come, and without ending, more and more hills come up. (175-195)

When you make a wrong start, you end up in the wrong place. When a ship sets out into the great ocean, it should chart out the course and follow the compass carefully from the very beginning. What is the port of departure for human life? We do not know. Where can we find the direction and guiding compass for our destiny? Human beings have not been able to find this, so they have been wandering about to and fro. No matter how they try, they cannot overcome their human boundaries. (172-28)

2. Where Should We Go?

We are moving toward a certain point, whether or not we know what it is. Moving or resting, we are going forward. Not just me, but my nation, world, and heaven and earth are moving toward a certain point. This is an undeniable fact. An important question for human beings is where I am going after coming through my whole life.

Religion, philosophy, and history are all mobilized to answer this question. Thus, you cannot deny that you are being captured and pulled by this destiny.

If I have to go, then where does this body want to go? Where do this mind, this life, this shimjung want to go? Where do my hopes and ideals seek to go? We must go, although we may not be able to solve this question. At the time of death, the body is simply buried in the ground. But are the mind, life, shimjung, ideal, and hope simply buried away together too? Will they simply disappear? Without having a clear answer to this question and establishing a clear purpose, happiness cannot be found.

We realize that saints and religious leaders have been fighting to solve the question of where we are going, stopping their footsteps and putting a stop on the moving mind and declining shimjung. Despite these efforts, however, there has been no one who confidently proclaimed, "My body is going this way, and my mind, shimjung, life, and ideal are running this way." So all the people and all that exists in heaven and earth must go this way. (8-194)

Then for what are we born and why do we go on? This cannot be answered without God. Without God, we cannot find the motive. The one who is without a motive cannot reap the fruit of his work; nor can his value be recognized. A building is built according to the designer's blue print. A building that is built without reference to the original blue print cannot be what it was intended to be by the original designer. (21-100)

Then where should we go? Although we have to put at stake our own lives, we must find a day when we receive God and rejoice in our hearts; a day when our hearts say there is no greater hope. For this we should endure pain, resentment, and mistreatment and go through this world. If we cannot go through this world, we will perish with the world. (8-202)

Where, then, are people going? They are going to heaven. How about angels? They also are going to heaven. How about your mother and father! They are also going to heaven. How about your dog? It is not going to hell. At the time of the Korean War, one rich family was trying to escape to the South. They had a dog they had boasted of as being very expensive, but they didn't take it with them; they tied it to the door and said good-bye. Our Unification members should not do such things. Now, dogs and all things can follow their masters to the Kingdom of Heaven. (78-336)

Where do people go? They go toward the spiritual world. The spiritual world is like the sea. We are destined to go there. Just as there are different currents in the sea, infinite changes unfold there. In the sea, there are many harmonious spectacles not to be found in fresh water. Just as there are many fish families in the sea, there are many new heavenly families in the other world. (141-306)

3. Life Is a Preparation for the Spiritual World

We know that this world is not all there is, but that there is a spiritual world too. We also know that the two worlds are connected as one. Then where is the place we are to settle down ultimately? We are now living in the flesh, but we are moving toward the eternal world. We go through our teenage years, our twenties, thirties, middle age, and old age. We go through hills of different ages and eventually go down like the sun. But those who know that the spiritual world exists understand that our life in this world is short, and the next world we enter after death is eternal. Hence, physical life is a time to prepare for the eternal world. Isn't that how it seems?

For instance, in school there is a standard of achievement for students. How much a student has achieved according to this standard determines how much he is recognized in school. The greater the gap between his points and the full score, the farther away he drifts from the standard. Everything is determined by a certain standard.

Our physical life is like a time of preparing for good grade points at school. We seek good grades for our entire life and want to bring good results in our necessary responsibilities throughout our whole life. We evaluate our daily life according to a certain standard. Ordinary people do not think about that. They simply think that since they are born, they live with their parents at home and are just like any other people. The center of such a life is physical necessity: food, clothing, and shelter. Isn't that how they live? But we Unification members know clearly that the spiritual world exists. We do not just believe it; we know it. How do we know it? Through many experiences. In our living environments there are undeniable historical and realistic facts. As we established our global foundation, we had many experiences.

Therefore, Unification members cannot deny the existence of the spiritual world. (140-121)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. "I" and The Way of a True Person

1. Who is "I"

1) "I" Who Must Be Awakened

What is the "I"? When the mind goes here and there, and the body does the same, does the person "I" stay still? When it moves here and there, it will hopefully go only to good places, but it also goes to bad places.

You should know this. What kind of realization should I have? I have to realize: I am the absolute center. Although the whole universe turns upside down, I am still standing here like a statue. The place of the heart is firm! Although God pushes me out, He cannot really push me out, because He actually wants me to be here at my original place. You should be in a place where your own subjectivity is protected. Securing the place of the heart is absolutely necessary! How do you secure the place of the heart? It is dangerous if you do it in the opposite direction. It should be in the right direction. You should find the place of complete settlement when the right direction is fixed. When you start operating from such a firm base, then your body and posture will start moving. You will start discovering the "I" which conforms to the original concept of the self. This is a serious matter. (127-198)

Originally, what kind of being is the "I" who can stand in the realm of the ideal? It is not the "I" who is suffering from the difficulties of daily survival. Had the human ancestors been one within God's love, they would have transcended the self and created an ideal family, tribe, nation, and country based on Gods love. (145-312)

2) My Value

What is the most precious thing in the world? It is not gold or jewelry, honor or power. It is my own self. When asked how to be sure of the value of the self, however, people are unable to answer. People want to establish the most respectable image for themselves before the public even when they do not deserve it. This is the original nature of human beings. The self is very precious, and unless we question how others value this self, we cannot make a new determination and new start.

How much value does your own self possess? Have you ever thought about this? If my own self is a unique treasure in the cosmos, then everyone will long for it, including God, Jesus, all the saints, and all those who have made their name in history. Not only the people of the past, but my contemporaries will long for it. They will admire its value. They will do so not just in the present but also in the future. So far, however, you have not realized that you have such value. If you look back upon yourself from the standpoint of the present, are you a precious being? How precious are you? A man has a wife, children, parents, and relatives. How precious this man is, the one who connected them all and brought them to participate in the world! (17-13)

In your blood, there should be the blood of the vertical God and the blood of the horizontal True Parents. Your life was born as they became one through love. Therefore, your life ties within the area of unified shimjung. You are born through the essential root of unity and by inheriting the origin of life. (181-304)

2. I Am a Fruit of History

1) My Origin Is God

Every human being has four limbs and a face, but this basic structure has a great variety of forms. Among such diversity, who can be the standard for me? None of my ancestors can be the standard. When we take a moment away from all the complications of the world and quietly reflect upon ourselves, we realize that we are relational beings. Thus, every part of the body -- hands, eyes, nose, mouth, limbs, and so forth, move for the purpose of relationship. When they work together toward a purpose, they require an object partner. Only then can there be an evaluation of good and bad. Where in the universe did I originate? Human beings do not know their origin. Did I come from an unknown being? Why did I come into being? It must be because of some purpose. It is not enough to say that the purpose is to become a subject or object partner, however. What, then, is the necessary condition? What is needed for me to exist today? There are front and back, right and left, and up and down all around me. Among all that surrounds me, what is the subject and motivation for my existence? It is God. The purpose should be centered on the relationship between God and man rather than just on man. For human beings, there is a substantial image to be achieved in the future beyond the present reality of the self. (12-144)

2) My Root Is Love

Why am "I" most precious? This is the question. You may not know. Why am I most precious? No one takes others as the center of measurement. My self is connected to and formed by countless generations of ancestors. I do not want to treat this self as a secondary being. I want to treat it as the first. Even unconsciously, I affirm my own value and try to establish myself as the absolute measure for everything; my will, my desire, and my appetites become the center. What is the origin of such an attitude? It started from God.

You should know that God established me through a love that unites mind and body. Since this "I" is founded upon love, I should live by love. Since the origin is such, I should expand so and find religion. Why is the self precious? We must make ourselves absolute, because in God's mind the self has dignity as it stands in line with the standard of the tradition. The root that supports the "I" is love. (137-311)

3) I Originate from Three Parents

Where on earth was the self born? I said that you are a microcosm. You are an encapsulation of the earth. Your body contains all the elements of the earth, doesn't it? The universe participates in you. You should know this. First, the universe created you. If the universe says, "I will take back what is mine," then you will have to lose everything. Things borrowed from the universe formed you. What does this mean? It means that the universe gave birth to you. So who is your parent? First, it is the universe. The first parent of your body is the universe. This is why you are a substantial synthesis of the entire elements of the universe. Are you happy? (Yes) Now, who is the first parent? (Nature) Thus, you should love all things as your first parent.

Who is the second parent? It is your own physical parents. (105-106)

Human beings have three parents. They are father and mother, and then all things in the universe. They must receive blood and flesh from them. This is not enough, however. This is the root of life, and its fruit should return to God. It starts that way, turns around several times, and drops off like a fruit. A plant sprouts at the origin of love and life, absorbs all the nutrition from the branches, and produces fruits. The fruits drop in seasons like autumn, and not in the summer. There is a circulation track.

Who is your parent? All things are your parent. Isn't the earth your parent since it supplies elements? It is a parent. The earth is the first parent. Your father and mother are your second parents. Who is the third parent? It is God, who gave you your spirit. You have direct parents and indirect parents. All the parents in the world are your indirect parents. (106-84)

4) My Background is My Ancestors

Whom does a person resemble? His parents. Then whom do his parents resemble? His grandparents. If we go up this way, we reach the first human ancestors. We look the way we do because the first human beings looked this way. Then whom did they resemble? This is the question. There was a master who made them this way. A work of art is created because of the artist's plan, isn't it? No one would deny this. So whom do human beings resemble? They resemble their own fathers and mothers. If they do not resemble their own parents, there must be some ancestors whose traits are carried through the parents and expressed through their children. No one is born totally unrelated to their lineage.

You may think that you constitute your own self, but you have countless ancestors. Let us respect them and call them bosses. You are the general boss who brings together all the bosses. Are you happy to hear this? This is how wonderful human beings are. For this reason, you are like an exhibition in a museum of all the characters, qualifications, and values of the ancestors of ten thousand generations. We are exhibition items our ancestors have placed before the whole world, saying, "This is how our descendants are." Have you ever thought about this? There are numerous men and women in the world, but each individual is born as a fruit that synthesizes the characters of his or her ancestors. (41-139)

I am an historical fruit. What is the self? I am not just somebody who has such and such a name and is going to such and such a college. I am a synthetic expression of the origin, process, and present reality of the universe. I am a treasure and micro museum of the universe. (145-176)

5) The individual is the Historical Fruit

Who are you? You are the fruits of history. Is that right? You are the fruits of historical tribes. You have met me because of the merits of your good ancestors. You did not meet me because of your own will or any qualifications you have. (46-152)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The Relationship Between Mind and Body

1. The Original Mind and Body

1) The Original Relationship Between the Mind and Body

Human beings have a mind and a body. The mind should not stray away from God. It must become one with God. Also, the body must stay united with God's will. Your body has five senses. They should also be one with God's will. The body should move in the direction of God's will. (69-274)

The mind is big, and the body is small. In this way, the mind and body have a mutual relationship. This is how they stimulate each other, and this is how I feel joy and sorrow. They must have a mutual relationship. (27-60)

2. What Is The Human Original Mind?

1) The Subject Partner of the Mind and Religion

Do we have a mind? Have you seen it? It exists, although we have not seen it. Who is its subject partner? Have you met the master of the mind? When you like something, can you like it alone? Absolutely not. If you keep smiling by yourself, people will call you crazy. The mind and body fight. It is because the mind does not like the body, and the body does not like the mind. But the fact that they don't like each other means that there is some way that they can like each other. Then what is it that they like? What is the object partner of the mind? Since the mind is invisible, its object partner is invisible. The saints have pursued the object partner of the mind. (41-73)

Can you become God's sons and daughters through the body? No. Since God is invisible, you cannot be His object partner through something visible. God is the absolute center as the invisible subject partner. You cannot stand as His object partner with a visible body.

The object partner has to be invisible. Since God is absolute, infinite, and incredibly large, His object partner must be invisible so that it can be also incredibly large and incredibly high. For human beings, this is the mind, not the body. (41-67)

How happy it will be if this great mind meets the object partner with whom it can rejoice and sing eternally with! This is such a precious place. This is why Buddha proclaimed "I am unique above and below heaven." He discovered the value of the self, unique in the whole of heaven and earth. We see that God is also like me. For this reason, the mind likes the invisible God. The mind cannot rejoice until it encounters its object partner. Human beings seek merriment and boast of their youth in search of bodily joy. But such things soon will come to an end. The way of pleasure is empty, but the joy in the world of the mind is inexhaustible. For this reason, wise people wander about in search of the invisible object partner of the mind. The Creator of the universe is the absolute center of the universe. We must insist that God relates to my mind.

The mind desires that this idea be systematized on a global scale as a philosophy that can transcend time and bring hope to mankind. In other words, it desires to establish a God-centered philosophy. The world the mind desires is not structured like the current social organization. Throughout history, religion has created the internal world and organizational structure that are desired by the mind. In other words, religion has been establishing the foundation that conscientious people have wanted throughout history. A religion does not belong to one nation but to the whole world. Although a religion arises within a nation, it develops beyond the nation and goes into the world. (41-71)

2) The Movement of the Original Mind

The past saints have taught that we should respect and serve heaven and love mankind through the mind. They taught us to love heaven, earth, and people. Then does your mind have the full capability to contact heaven? Does it have the full capability to contact mankind? Does it have the full capability to love the earth? If we analyze the original mind, there is love for heaven, for earth, and for human beings. This love springs up automatically, no matter how much you try to eliminate it. People have pursued the ideal world and original homeland because they possessed such a mind. Therefore, the original mind starts operating from within me. When you want to understand somebody, you should know his mind, not just his title. (19-285)

When you join the Unification Church, things change. Before, you would always go to school right after you got up and ate, but after you joined the Church, you went to school reluctantly. You want to be at the church as much as possible and want to visit the church on the way to school.

Don't you students have these kinds of thoughts? If you don't have such a heart, you hardly qualify as a Unification Church member.

Also, when you are at home, although everything is there -- your parents, good food, nice rooms, and so forth, you are still itching to come to the church. It is a very humble place, but you are happy when you come here and don't want to go back home. Such a feeling comes to you. Don't you have such a feeling? If you don't, then you are a straw man and not a Unification Church member.

Is such a thing felt by the body or the mind? The body prefers being home. You eat better at home. There is nothing but kimchee here.

The kimchee is very old and we don't have large quantities of it. Sometimes you have to eat a whole bowl of rice with only one piece of radish. Still, you find it very delicious and clean up the bowl to the last grain of rice. This is unusual. Why is it like that? Is it because the body likes it or because the mind likes it? It is because the mind likes it. Why does the mind like it? The mind has met the Master, so it can find the original hometown and the land of the heart. When somebody sets out for their hometown after working and suffering faraway on a high mountain farm, will he be happy as he leaves the mountains for home? He will be happy. Although he starts out from the countryside, he is happy to go home. The reason is that the mind knows the direction is right. When the electric waves are exchanged through the mind's antennae, there is no conflict. From this, power is generated. It is the same principle. (41-74)

3) The Size of the Mind

Ladies and gentlemen, is your mind narrow or wide? You don't know how the mind looks, but the mind is infinitely large. Then how good is this mind? The mind would like to give millions of dollars to each of the three billion persons of humankind. The mind is so wonderful. This is why human beings can be born as a flower of infinite love and infinite hope. Why is this so? It is because they infinitely resemble God's character. (27-60)

How large is your mind? It is unfathomable. It is infinitely large, beyond any measures. Why is it so big? When it is small, on the other hand, it is miserably small -- so small even a needle cannot enter through it. It can expand infinitely wide, and can shrink infinitely small.

Why is the mind like this? It is because the mind is the house of God. (145-313)

When you meet the object partner of the mind, how joyful will it be? Will the joy end in a day or two? See how big it is. The mind is not content just to have God; it will smile with satisfaction only when it occupies the love that lies deep in God. When my mother loves me, I do not like hesitant and unsure love; I will be satisfied only when she gives me the genuine and only love she has. (41-73)

4) The Basis of the Mind, Emotion, Intellect, and Will

If we analyze the basis of our mind, we see emotion, intellect, and will. The most fundamental of the three, however, is emotion. Where do you want to store something that is most important to you? You will want to put it somewhere that only you know about. It is a place where no one can come in and interfere and where you have an absolute authority. Where is such a place? It is deep inside the mind. It is the place you feel most safe. People put their valuables inside their closets, but the place where the truth can be stored is your mind.

Emotion does not operate by itself, it requires an object partner. No matter how harmonious a couple may be, if they have no children, they feel empty and bored. The older they get, the more empty and bored they feel. There should be a child to serve and walk before them.

Childless people have no hope. Children are hope. Without them, there is no hope. Truth expands as an eternal hope. Also, shimjung stays with eternal hope eternally. With respect to emotion, no matter how noble a man or woman may be, they cannot form a mutual relationship alone. (24-319)

2. The Mind and Body That Have Been Formed By the Fall

1) Struggle Between Mind and Body

Your mind and body struggle because of the fall. God did not create them to be in conflict, but they are born with satan's blood, and that blood contains elements of rebellion against God. Originally, the mind is to be the plus, but after the fall, the body insists on being the plus. This is why the two are in confrontation. (19-194)

The mind and body separated through the fall. As the mind and body separated, they took different roads. This is the problem. How do we make them one? What can bring them back to be one? For this, we should understand the motivation for the fall and the original path that should have been trodden, without the fall. (140-13)

2) The Desire of the Mind and the Desire of the Body

Your mind and body are separated, aren't they? Aren't they fighting against each other? There have been many saints and wise men in human history, but no one has decisively resolved the problem of mind-body conflict. Didn't even St. Paul say that there were two laws at war within him? Human beings have always followed the law of evil rather than the law of goodness. For this reason, St. Paul lamented in misery. Even a man like Paul spoke this way. He said, "Who will liberate me from the rule of sin? Only love in Christ Jesus." (187-41)

Therefore, numerous saints on earth sought ways to subjugate the body and to find the true and complete human path desired by the mind. Although they struggled for it with all their might, history passed on without their being able to produce a clear answer, like scientific or mathematical theorems. In this history, you are here with me, listening to these words.

Then what is the path of human life and the task that lies before you? This is the question. When human beings are struggling between diverging paths, which road should they take? People of the past said that the human mind changes morning and night, while nature does not change throughout the ages. The human mind does not change like that, however. The person changes, not the mind. When the person changes, the mind reluctantly follows. From this, one concludes that the mind is changing. Although the mind always stands on the side of goodness, it looks as if the mind were also evil and changing as the person changes. It is wrong to say that the mind changes.

A person stands at the crossroads between the mind's path and the body's path. But this world is filled with all the attractions of the body over the mind and does not provide an environment in which to live according to the mind's desires. So this world must be an evil world rather than a good one. What kind of world is it? (An evil world.) A sinful snake has tied an anchor to your back in order to hold you back from your way. Can you forgive an enemy who is holding you back like this? You cannot forgive him. If you follow the body, you will forget the true path of life and end up being like a beast. This is the path of human life today. So by all means, we should carefully follow the mind and step over the borderline, defending ourselves against the evil attack. There have been many ethical systems and religions but they have failed to present clear guidance that shows people how to go in the direction of the mind. (38-310)

3. The Restoration of the Body

1) The Body and Spirit as a Result of the Fall

The body is satan's performing stage. It is the basis of evil, the root of evil, and the palace of satan. The flesh is the enemy because it is the element of satan. The body directs your life and stays with you during earthly life. (52-304, 38-271, 47-271, 10-96, 35-91)

The spirit pursues what belongs to God. The conscience is the fortress of God. Since the enemy's blood is in the body, satan rules the mind. The mind accompanies you eternally as a guide to life. (52-304, 47-271, 10-94, 35-91)

2) The Propensity of the Fallen Flesh

The flesh is always reluctant to follow the way of the spirit. The mind and body stimulate us to follow our physical desires and to serve ourselves alone. Also, the body wants to go up higher and higher, and it becomes arrogant. The more it is fed, the more it wants to eat; the more it is rested, the more it wants to rest. Also, the body does not like what is rough and rugged but likes what is plump, sleek, and soft.

Furthermore, it does not like bowing down and sacrificing. (52-304, 52-305, 18-314, 65-73, 38-271, 18,68)

3) The Proportion of Power between the Mind and Body

As the mind and body of fallen man fight against each other, the proportion of their strengths has been quite equal, about ten to eight. The body is connected to the whole world, but the mind is connected to only one path. Although the environment has occupied the fallen body, the mind has been following one track. When you try to do something evil, fear comes to your mind. If you nevertheless go ahead with it, all your accumulated merit will crumble. The mind intervenes at the beginning of the action, but finally the body rules it. Hence, although the proportion of strength is ten to eight in favor of the mind, still the mind gets pushed back by the body. (18-66)

This world is an expansion of the seed that has been sown in the individual; hence, it is an extension of me. We are living in such a social environment today. We are living within such a boundary. This is human life. The question is how big my own area is. Some will go this way, and others will go the opposite way. You are also walking a path that has been walked by your ancestors. Following the body means going in the direction of evil; following the mind means going in the direction of good.

If the mind's pursuit occupies at least sixty percent of an individual, that individual's tribe will dominate the world. What has religion been doing so far? There is only one thing to be conquered. It is not the family, the nation, or the world. It is my own self. Thus, religion has been trying to conquer the self. You should know this. My self is always standing at the crossroads between good and evil.

Then how should you proceed? If what you pursue is divided fifty and fifty for the mind and body, it is not admissible. Such a person will only go to the middle level of the spiritual world, a cease-fire zone. If the portion of the body is sixty percent over the mind, then the person will go to hell. What kind of place is hell? It is a shady place. What kind of place is Heaven? It is a shiny place. That kind of person will inevitably go to the shady place. The farther you go down, the darker it gets. (37-121)

4. The Restoration of the Body

1) The Attitude for Bodily Restoration

Don't ever follow the body, and don't ever go to an evil place. Human feelings and human norms easily lead to satan and evil, so we should deny them. You have to go to a repair shop. There you should be quickly disassembled. In this process, you should deny all the thoughts, power, concepts, and position you had before. You have no choice, although it makes you unhappy. Without this, you cannot be repaired. You will be told to stifle the body, to sacrifice, to be humble, and to suppress arrogance. You will be asked to give up your appetites, your sexual desire, and material greed. You should follow the path of fasting and tribulation.

We should pray hard and work hard for the sake of God's will. If we make all effort with one heart, then the power of the mind will come to us as a matter of course. Today, people talk about self-cultivation and morality, yet this is not enough. Religion helps us be victorious over our physical desires. Therefore, my motto for the whole of my spiritual life is, "Gain domination over the self before you desire to dominate the universe. How difficult this is! (38-271, 39-355, 70-68, 23-166, 52,305, 39285, 10-66, 52-305, 101-37)

2) The Method for Dominating the Body

Now, how can we conquer this body? What is the method for making it unite with the mind? Simply speaking, there are only two ways. What is the first method? The first method is to conquer the body by force by dismantling its power; that is, by cutting off its desires and feelings.

This is why fasting and prayer is recommended. When you fast and pray, the body loses vitality. Then the mind is glad because it can dominate the body. The next method is to sacrifice and serve. It is to die to yourself. These are all actions the body dislikes. Thus, true religion starts with denying all relationship with the body. This is the conclusion. Do you understand? Ladies and gentlemen look at the Scriptures of all religions. Do any of them tell us to eat and live comfortably? None of them do that. Religion tells us to wish blessing upon others even at the point of death. This is impossible with the body. Such things are ways of force, fully bringing down and capturing the body.

What is the second method of dominating the body? The mind and body fight because they are similar in strength. The second method is to reinforce the mind. Do you understand it? You should give strength to the mind. There are only these two methods. Thus, you have to make all kinds of spiritual conditions. Spiritual conditions will open the gate of your mind. When it is open, a strong power comes out and overpowers the body. You don't know this yet. When the mind power becomes three times as strong as that of the body, then dominating the body becomes no problem. The body can even be left alone because it is unable to cause trouble. So you should compress power into the mind and lead the body at once. This is why you should make spiritual conditions.

You must have heard about being spiritually open. When this happens, great power is produced from the mind. So far, the body has always beaten the mind because it was weak. But what if we inject strength to the mind and increase its power two or three times? Then it can easily take the lead over the body. It can drag it along. Just as canaries swell up with air, what will happen if the mind receives power? It will become strong, right? Then you will be so much with the mind that just thinking about what body wants to do will offend you. A spiritually open person receives great power in the mind, and his body follows the mind almost effortlessly.

The source of the mind's power is love, so if the explosive power of the mind is connected to God, then I can unify huge areas; I can achieve the deepest wishes of humankind, and possess the Kingdom of Heaven, to live together eternally. The secret for this is love. Love is an elevator and the absolute key to unification.

The power of love should be restored to the mind. Therefore, when you are religious, you experience joy. Crazy people laugh by themselves, right? Even crazy people laugh, and so when you become crazy about God's love, how much you will laugh! You will laugh so much that your lips will roll into your mouth. You are happy whether you close your eyes, open your eyes, or live for tens of thousands of years.

If there is such a person, what will happen? If such a love power comes to you, what will happen? All the cells will be focused on this love as if they were electrified, and they will dance in its embrace. Although it may seem like a single dance, actually the whole world will follow the beat. In order to generate such a power, you should make spiritual conditions. Through this, if you go over the limits of the fall and become a total minus, a perfect plus will come to you, even if you ask him not to come. Apart from these two ways, there is no way to control the body. God is using these strategies to complete the domination of the body. (70-67, 18-328, 65-73, 38-271, 18-327, 35-60)

The Kingdom of Heaven comes only when the fight between the mind and body ceases. Let us try to be people who can lead the body at will. The fight occurs because the power of mind and body are five to five. So pump up the mind with a high pressure and blow it up ten times, thereby raising the ratio up to five and fifty. Then the body will succumb to the mind, as a child to an adult. It is like an elementary school student matched against a wrestling champion. Like an electric shock, with this power you will receive a strength that makes you feet your cells are bursting out.

If you proceed with the conviction that the mind and body can become one within three years, God will come to you and work within you. Our spirits should be a stage on which God can work. (23-166,39, 200, 47-27, 65-74, 69-280, 38-304)

3) God Comes when We Unite Mind and Body

If your body acquires the habit of not following satan, you will realize that you are a totally new being and moving toward Heaven. God will work for you, and you will feel tremendous power swell up from your spirit. Shall we call this cosmic power? It is a power to unify and dominate the whole. Then there would be no match for you. God will work within us and desire to dwell within us. Then we can feel acutely that we are living with God. Until we arrive at this point, we cannot call ourselves children of God. When all this is realized, the body becomes a holy temple. When you come near a bad smell, you will get a headache; when you try to go to a bad place, your feet will start aching. The body will sense the situation first and inform us.

Originally, humans were not supposed to dominate the earth alone, but also the spiritual world. The Divine Principle speaks truly when it says that God comes when the mind and body are united. (52-305, 52306, 35-59, 10-97, 69-280)

We should realize again that we are in the wrong, and become children and object partners of the absolute being by uniting our minds and bodies so that we can live eternally in the world of happiness. This I wish for you. This is the true path for human life. (39-357)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Way of a True Person

1. The Way of a Man of Character

1) Who Is a Man of Character?

Who is a man of character? Is it someone who lives for the sake of eating? Or is it someone who has artistic or poetic talents so that he can fully appreciate the beauty of the world and whisper to the mountains and fields and sing to the flowing water? Who is closer to a man of original value? The one who lives for food is close to an animal, and the one who can enjoy nature and who has rich poetic feelings is close to an angel. There are two kinds of people: one is animalistic and the other idealistic. (85-143)

Who is called a man of character? He is one who can stand in the central position of society. When there is a man of character in the village, he can play the central role in the material and spiritual lives of the village people. Only through this can he be an object of respect. It is the same in the nation. A nation is also centering on a man of character as the representative. The actual organization is formed as the people make mutual relationships centering on him. Likewise, the world also requires a man of character as the center.

A man of character is little different from ordinary people in terms of external appearance, but he is very different from them in his thoughts and spirit. Therefore, what determines a man of character is not the external aspect but the internal one. We should discuss character and personality based on the spiritual side of man. In order to expand the spiritual area, we have to understand the world of the mind. The mind has the agility to expand infinitely. From this, we can see that human desire originates from the mind and not from the body. The mind is in endless operation, generating infinite desires. Our personality is not confined to a certain society, country, or world. Furthermore, it proceeds toward the highest absolute standard, which can transcend even the past, the present, and the future. Considering the propensity of the mind to reach out to the absolute, we can see that the world of the mind is connected to infinity. (29-125)

When we call someone a man of character, we are not referring to his appearance, education, career, or position. We call him a man of character based on his living in a principled way. External flamboyance does not make a man of character. A man of character is the one who lives according to God's will, with an unchanging heart. (19-285)

The vertical and conscientious personality must be joined together with the horizontal and physical personality. The vertical personality should stand perpendicular to the horizontal line, and the physical personality should stand at a complete ninety-degree angle to the vertical line. Only then do all the angles always remain at ninety degrees to form a sphere. This way, if the central point is hit, then no matter how many lines you draw on it, all the forces affect the whole sphere, because the lines are drawn through the center. When this point is hit, then the whole will resonate. The whole will know. (176-138)

Does human personality have bones? Have you seen it -- the bone of personality? A personality means the shape of a person. There is a visible aspect; however, there is a hidden base that is responsible for the visible aspect. You should know that the visible structure exists because of that base. (177-315)

2) The Center of Personality is Heart

What do we most need? It is a glow of love. God's love is like the guide rope of the net. The love of God should set an anchor on me. What is the center of personality? It is not truth but heart. This is where we sing of spring all our life. (33-68)

What is personality? It is not words, but shimjung; shimjung is the eternal model and standard. This is why we proclaim the God of shimjung. This is God's final standard of personality. God is love. So I propose we explore the great way of heaven through the personality that springs from shimjung, which is the original source of love. In this, no one can surpass Reverend Moon. (84-123)

In the world of spiritual pursuits, what is the standard for a perfect personality? It is love. Personality is perfected through the infinite and absolute love of God. (33-79)

3) The Method for Perfecting the Personality

(You said that we should build our personality through mind and body unity. Please tell us what is the greatest problem in doing this.)

When you are in a high position, there is no way of uniting the mind and body, so you must be stepped on. God has trampled on me for forty years lest I get above myself. As you are downtrodden, that which wants to go up gets smashed and brought back to unity. Do you understand this? (Yes.) You should be cursed, trampled on, and mistreated, just like the vagrant Bamboo Hat Kim. Through this, you should discover the self that can take all these tribulations gratefully.

Common people think that the mind and body can be united when they are living comfortably in a good place, but that is the way to hell. Jesus said that the one who seeks to lose his life, will gain it. It is the opposite.

Through the logic of irony, the one who tries to live will die. Jesus said that your family members are enemies and that you should love him more than anyone else. This means that you should go into the most opposite place in the world. (144-257)

4) The Lifestyle of a Man of Character

People change their minds day and night because they do not have an absolute center. We cannot call them men of character. A man of character is the one who tries to keep his promise all his life and has a high level of righteousness. You should make no excuses after things are decided. You should say that what you have promised never changes, even if the law of the universe changes. (23-100)

A man of character keeps his promises. If I say that you forced the promise I made upon me, and therefore I don't have to keep it, then I am not a man of character. Law is a set of promises made on a public standard. Thus, all the people who live within its jurisdiction should keep it. If someone cannot keep it, then he should be punished by public regulation. This is the responsibility of the keepers of the law. No matter who initiated it, a promise must be kept. You will be a loser if you do not keep your promise. In making a promise, everyone has to come to an accord based on the common standard. (31-13)

God's love is the original source of the universe and it embraces the world. If such love had reached each and every person, would there not be a realm where there is love everywhere, whether we go up or fall down? Where would the value of personality lie then? It would not lie in eloquence or good looks. Looked at from any angle, a man of character has no faults. Everything that is related to him spreads fragrance. Shouldn't it be like that? When you see things with a shimjung understanding that everything God created is a branch of God, then everything becomes your friend. (33-89)

2. The Way of the Saint

1) The Unification Church Advocates Being a Saint

What is the Unification Church trying to do? It is not just trying to make great men, but saints. A great man has enemies; a saint does not. A great man loves only his nation, whereas a saint loves the whole of humankind. A great man cannot go to God when He accuses him of not loving the whole of humankind, but a saint can go directly to God. What is the Unification Church trying to do? Are we trying to create great men or saints? (Saints.) (38-263)

2) The Teachings of the Saints

Who is a saint (Sung In)? The word sung is a combination of car, mouth, and king. So a saint is a king of the ear and of the mouth. (147-282)

What kind of person is a saint? A saint is someone who lives for the sake of all people, nature, and even the whole universe, working hard eternally, day and night. Is there any objection to this? No one can deny this definition. (133-18)

What is the standard of a saint? What determines sainthood is the heart to give oneself even in pieces for the sake of something greater: the world, heaven and earth, God, and all things. (20-182)

A saint is not national but global. Furthermore, he is global not just centering on human beings but on God. Without God, no one can be a saint. (38-262)

So far, the way of the saint has been the spiritual origin of the world culture, which has been developing throughout history. Culture has always developed based on religion. (39-257)

What do you have to do in order to be a world-renowned figure? You cannot just live by human ethics; nor can you just live centering on human beings. Human beings cannot go beyond the level of their county. Heaven alone can go beyond the level of the country. Without a cosmic philosophy, you cannot go beyond your country. You should know this. For this reason, everyone who has made it to the list of saints is a religious leader. (38-260)

Saints have introduced God. Did those who joined the ranks of saints worship God or not? Is there anyone who became a saint without God? Saints not only taught human ethics; they also taught the heavenly way. (33-291, 39-316)

What did the saints teach? Necessarily, they taught about God. (34-196)

Saints mainly taught about heaven. They taught about the will of heaven rather than human norms. In other words, they showed the path for human beings based on the heavenly will. The teachings of those who said we should live according to the heavenly will have become global teachings. The saints achieved sainthood by becoming global and cosmic people, respected by all humanity. (39-257)

Saints should teach true life, true character, and then true love. Also, they should teach the true character of God. (103-15)

3) Today's View Toward Saintly Teachings

Do you all like religion? Do you like saints? (Yes.) You like saints, but you don't like their foundations. Saints became saints through a religious path, right? But ordinary people do not like religion, although they see the connection. This is a contradiction.

There are many hoodlums in college who still consider themselves the elite. I may offend you, but I want to attack you.

Listen up, although you may be hurt by the attack. If we study history, we see that many constitutions are created based on the way of saints. The same applies to the Korean constitution. It was created by summarizing the teachings of the saints, based on ethics. Its essence comes from saintly teachings. World ideas are formed based on this.

Thus, the philosophy of a saint comes closer and closer to the mainstream of history.

People who are already within the teachings of the saints still dislike religion. Are pastors and monks popular these days? Do you like them or not? (We do not like them.) Then do you like Reverend Moon of the Unification Church? (We like him.) But didn't you just say that you dislike this kind of person? We have to wait and see. You cannot say immediately that you like me. There is a saying that the human mind changes morning and evening, whereas the colors of the mountain are the same throughout the ages. I don't want to trust you now, however much you tell me you love me. Isn't this strange and curious? If human beings like the ways of saints and yet dislike what they have established, human beings are in trouble. (50-108)

4) The Difference Between a Great Man and a Saint

There are many great people in the world. Korea also has many great people. Who are they? They are people like Admiral Lee. He is admired as a hero who can awaken the national spirit in Koreans. Yet his influence is limited to Korea. How do the Japanese perceive him? (As an enemy) When he died, the Japanese people must have been glad, right? A great man cannot go beyond national boundaries. Within the boundaries of a nation, there can be a great man, but no saint.

What is the difference between a great man and a saint? When you offer your life for the sake of your country, you will receive the honor of a patriot and a great man, but not the honor of a saint. Who is a saint? He transcends national boundaries. He does not live for his own nation or tribe but for the whole of humankind. He offers his life for the whole of humanity, transcending nation, religion, and race, and he walks the path of death in a world-level relationship to humankind. (38-350)

5) The Four Great Saints

Through the fall, the human ancestors lost the earth, the human self, and God. So what is it that remains to the end? It is a battle to find God. The four great saints of the world struggled to find God. Who are the four saints? (Buddha, Confucius, Jesus, and Socrates.) Who is the next? (Mohammed.) Some count Mohammed instead of Socrates, right? When we have Socrates, it becomes five saints. But the question is who is counted as a part of the four saints. Did Socrates teach about God? (No) When it comes to the question of life and death, knowledge has no value. Knowledge has no power to resolve the problem of life and death. So those who claim to know the truth based on knowledge cannot belong to the ranks of saints.

Confucius vaguely said that heaven rewards the one who practices goodness, and the one who does not practice goodness will be punished by heaven. The idea of heaven is too vague. There is nothing concrete about God. He taught about Heaven, but in a too ambiguous way, so Confucianism is a halfway religion. It is not active enough.

Buddhism taught about Heaven, but its content is too difficult and esoteric because it does not understand the matter clearly. It confuses God and the law. It says that the law is God, and God is the law. But this is not the case.

Buddhism is a religion of logic. If it goes deep, it ends up denying the existence of God. It cannot make any relationship with human beings because it is too primitive.

Islam is a synthesis of religions. While following the Old Testament, it also upholds the Koran. The Koran contains Biblical elements. This is an archangelic religion. For this reason, Islam may seem sympathetic to communism. This religion will serve the prophetic mission of setting fire to the changing world. Of course, it has a certain content, but it is borrowed from the Old Testament. Borrowing from other religions does not bring recognition.

What did Jesus bring forward? You may say that I like Jesus because I happen to follow Christianity. But I did not believe in or like Jesus from the beginning. I searched to find the principle of the universe and the saint who had the right content. If Christianity is a world-level religion, God will assign to Christians the mission of the Last Days to dominate the whole world. We can see this clearly from the fact that Christianity is dominating the democratic world today.

Then what did Jesus teach? Jesus taught concretely. He taught that God is the Father. This is excellent. This is the teaching that can connect human affection to heavenly love and heavenly decree. Jesus is the only one who taught like this in the whole of human history. Next, Jesus said, "I am the bridegroom, and you are the brides." That means that his objects all become his brides. There is no relationship that is more intimate than that of husband and wife. Also, Jesus said, "You are brothers and sisters." Is there any relationship closer than this? You should know this. He was talking about a family that is based on God's will and a family based on human will. This is a conclusion that brings everything into consideration. This is taught only in Christianity.

6) The Saint of Saints

Shall I say one more word? Who is the saint of saints? The heavenly way includes heavenly affection and the heavenly decree. Also, there are human ethics and human affections. Human affection and ethics and heavenly affection and heavenly decree should become one through human beings. Only then will God rejoice, and only when God rejoices can human beings rejoice. In other words, human happiness depends on God's happiness. Parents must be happy in order for their children to be happy. Right? Just as parents must be happy in order for the household to be at peace, God must be happy in order for humankind to be happy. Since the day of God's joy has not arrived, however, joy has not come to the human world yet.

Then who is the saint of saints? God and man should make a relationship of parent and child at a place where human affection and heavenly affection, and human norms and heavenly decrees become one. The saint of saints is the one who has left behind a heartistic teaching such as this. Such a person will be the highest of all the saints.

Isn't it so? This is a clear theory and result. (39-4 1

What kind of person is the saint of saints? A saint is the one who has lived for the sake of God. Buddha, Mohammed, and Jesus all recognized God. They lived with God as the center of their life. They also lived for mankind, just as they loved God. A saint is the one who lives for the sake of humankind and God. Is that right? (Right.) Why did Jesus pray for his enemies on the cross? Because God loved them, Jesus had to love them, even though they were enemies. In order to practice this love, he loved them even at the time of his death. This is why he is the highest saint. (95-190)

7) A Saint Is Ill Treated in His Lifetime

Saints taught the true way for people to live. Although they showed the world to come to the people of their time, the people did not understand them. Why? It is because there was too big a gap. So the rulers of their time persecuted, expelled, and murdered them. But the saints did not harm their countries. Although they wanted to rescue their countries from chaos and lead them to hope, people did not understand that and drove them out. But later on, the truths of their teachings were accepted because it shows the way for all people. Through this, world, wide cultural realms have been formed. (39-256)

What kind of person is a saint? He is an international figure rather than a national figure. There is no saint who did not receive persecution in his own country. Buddha was born as a prince, and yet he threw away this position in order to find the truth. Buddhism started in India, and yet there have not been many Buddhists in India. There is no saint who was treated as a saint in his own country. No country has been able to recognize and serve a saint. Nations always persecuted them instead. (39-255)

Although saints are ill treated during their lifetime, their merits are elevated after their deaths because of indemnity, and they are highly respected. Evil always strikes first and loses, and goodness gets hit fist and gains. (140-263)

8) Saints Are Objects of Reverence

Why should posterity revere the saints? It is because all the stories of the struggle for goodness are concentrated in their hearts. In order to achieve a purpose of goodness, we should make efforts through their foundations. Otherwise, we cannot connect with the path leading to the purpose. Although they are fallen descendants, many people cherish the saints and seek to follow in their footsteps, for the human heart is connected to the heavenly heart. This is a natural pursuit of original value. (17-268)

Who will remain in history? People who died for the sake of an individual cannot be revered by people and remembered in history.

The ones who died for a family will be revered by many individuals. The ones who died for their nation through a religion, however, will be revered by all the families. Furthermore, the ones who died for the sake of the world in the name of religion will be revered by the nations who pursue this religion. (27-173)

No saint has been welcomed in his historical age. Only a hundred or thousand years after their death, when his bones have changed into ashes, does he become an historic object of reverence. That has been the path of the saints so far. (127-33)

3. The Way of Holy Sons and Daughters

1) The Meaning of Holy Sons and Daughters

There are saints in history. Who are the saints? They are all founders of religions. There are people at an even higher level than that of a saint, however. The Unification Church calls them holy sons and daughters of God. The Christian churches also talk about holy sons and daughters.

Then who are the holy sons and daughters? Saints themselves do not clearly comprehend God. They do not understand in detail that God is a personality who represents the ideal of daily living. Who, then, are the holy sons and daughters? God is the head of all sovereigns and the center of the whole. Wherever He is, there is the law of the kingdom and the law of the palace. Palace law has to be obeyed. Without it, one cannot live as a prince in the palace with the king. Holy sons and daughters are the ones who desire to live with the king eternally, while keeping the law and then transcending it. The king cannot live without the son; nor can the son live without the king, his father. They want to live together eternally. Such a person is called a holy son or daughter. (148,259)

Do you know what it means to be holy sons and daughters? They are different from saints. There are four great saints, but it is much more difficult to be holy sons and daughters. They are the ones who can keep the law of the heavenly palace. God is the king who lives in the heavenly palace. In order to be His son, you must know palace law. What do you want to know? Do you want to know the way of being heavenly children, holy sons and daughters, patriots, or filial children? (Heavenly children) You are quite greedy! (Laughter)

What does it mean to say that Jesus is the only begotten son? He is the only son because he stands as a representative whom God cannot help loving when it comes to handling the law of love, which is most precious to God. Holy sons and daughters are the ones who know how to keep not only human laws but also the laws of the heavenly palace. The way of patriots directly connects to the way of filial children; the way of saints directly connects to the way of patriots; the way of holy sons and daughters directly connects to the way of saints. The essence flows on a perpendicular line. It is the only one. (175-214)

2) The Words "Holy Sons and Daughters" are Words of Great Blessing

A saint is a holy person who can stand before God. From among saints holy sons and daughters must come. There have to be ones who can be people of God's kingdom, and among those, there have to be ones who can be God's children. Holy sons and daughters are above saints. This historical background cannot be understood without knowing the spiritual world and God's providence. No matter how much knowledge one may have, he cannot reach his destiny without understanding God's providence. In following the road of love, what comes after being a saint? Saints are God's people, who can go to God, but when such people become numerous, holy sons and daughters should emerge. The words "holy sons and daughters, which means that I am God's child, are words of great blessing in the history of the fallen world. They can be considered gospel. (136-206)

Thus, there are filial children, patriots, and saints. What is next? Just because one is a saint, it does not mean that he will become a holy son. We should become holy sons and daughters. However intensely a saint loves people, he has to understand the law of the heavenly palace in order to become a holy son or daughter. He should follow the palace law and find another law that can keep rhythm with it.

3) Becoming Holy Sons and Daughters

Saints are on a global level, although patriots cannot go beyond national boundaries. The saints have a loving heart, such that they desire for the world to become better and are willing to take responsibility for all the bad things of the world; with this heart, they sacrifice themselves throughout their entire lives. Thoughts of filial children, patriots, and saints are all centered on the world and on the earth,

When you are centered on God, who is the center of the universe, then you will want to embrace heaven and earth with love, and desire that all the beings in the universe become eligible to receive God's love.

Since I love God from this position, I transcend history and worry about the spiritual world. If someone can transcend time and space and worry about affairs of the spiritual world, of the earth, and of God with love, he would be the kind of person God desires. Our Unification Church gives the name holy sons and daughters to this kind of person.

Then what do you want to become? Filial children, patriots, or saints? (Saints.) All kinds of people want to be saints. Those who want to become holy sons and daughters, raise your hands. Is this easy or difficult? (Difficult) What do you call those who love and serve parents at home? (Filial children) How about those who love the country? (Patriots) How about those who love the world? (Saints) What is it that I am teaching? It is to become holy sons and daughters who love God, the world, and the universe. Which do you want to become? (Holy sons and daughters) Then you should have love that is like God's. (129-99)

In becoming holy sons and daughters, what do we have to know first? Who should be the master? It is God. So pray for God. You should act according to God's desire and not your own. You should know that God is the master. Next, what is the purpose? The purpose is God's thought; we should act according to God's thought. This is God's will. We should live according to God's will and God's thought. This is the purpose. Do you understand? There should be the master and purpose. This is important. (161-141)

4. The Way to Become a Child of Filial Piety

1) What is a Child of Filial Piety?

What is a child of filial piety? He is the one who always thinks about what the parents like and tries to carry it out. He longs for the realm of shimjung where all his five senses operate with his parents as the center. He wants to get rid of bad things for the sake of his parents, keeping only good things, making them better. (161-132)

2) The Reason Filial Piety Is Important

The world cherishes filial piety. Filial piety is the formation stage, do you understand? What is a child of filial piety? He should be able to serve his parents and grandparents. He should go through three generations. Next, what is a patriot? It is the same. A patriot serves the sovereign as parents and serves God as grandparents. (96-31)

It is edifying to say that we should become filial sons and daughters. We commonly hear that there is a generation gap between parents and children, but is there a gap between two generations with respect to love! Why are you being told to practice filial piety? This means participating in your parents' path of love. The heavenly decree follows your parents' true path of love. Since this path is not just trodden by your parents but is connected to the invisible heavenly decree, being one with the parents means inheriting the shimjung of both aspects; that is, the vertical history of the heavenly decree and the horizontal history. This is the meaning of filial piety. But you have not realized this so far. Nowadays, people think, "What is the use of being loyal to parent?" This is how they think in America. They say, "When our parents gave birth to us, was it for our own sake?" But they do not know the principle. In any history, the vertical standard must be erected first in order for the horizontal standard to be established. When you construct a building, you have to arrange the vertical structures first. Unless the horizontal structures are put together after the vertical, this building will fall down. Likewise, the fact that human beings exist already means that they are aligned to the vertical standard. (136-203)

3) How Do We Become Children of Filial Piety?

We should be in line with the direction of our parents' hearts. What is the secret of being children of filial piety? The internal and external standards must agree. (12-174)

A child of filial piety is valuable because he serves his parents with an unchanging love, from the time of childhood to the time of old age. Such a person is called a child of filial piety. (168-163)

In order to be a child of filial piety, you should always be in line with the direction of your parents' hearts. The one who follows the path of filial piety never acts apart from his parents. He follows his parents everywhere, whether to the East or to the West. When the parents suddenly want to turn back, he should turn back without dissent.

When they tell him to go and turn back ten times, he should do so and still follow them. If he protests, "What kind of parents are you, changing your minds like crazy? Father and mother, I don't like this," then he cannot keep the way of filial piety all the way to the end. When parents do crazy actions, the child should also do the same. He should be able to act crazy when the parents order him to. Acting crazy is undesirable, but this is done under the parents' knowledge.

Then why do parents perform crazy actions? It is because that is the only way to pick the best child of filial piety from among many. When there are one hundred loyal children, parents will act crazy in order to find the best of them. They will turn around one hundred times and change their minds one hundred times. They may change around even one thousand times. But if a child takes this capriciousness as truthful and absolutely obeys the parents with his life, he can be the king among children of filial piety. In other words, he can rule over the children of filial piety. Don't you think so? Then he should be able to do crazy things as his destined mission. If he says, "Oh, this does not fit me, so I don't know," then the way of filial piety is blocked for him. So there must be the way of filial piety on a global level that can break through the most challenging obstacle. Then what kind of person is God? He is the parent of mankind, the king of kings, and the center of everything. In order to become His child, a loyal child in a family should become one on a global level. Isn't it so? (62-32)

4) We Should Be Able to Experience Our Parents' Shimjung and Situation

We should follow the way of children of filial piety. If God is serious about the world situation, is there someone who can experience this heart and struggle to become God's child, forgetting himself and forgetting sleep with even more seriousness? This is what the question finally comes down to. (62-35)

What is a child of filial piety? He is the one who takes responsibility for the parents' sorrow and goes to difficult places in order to resolve their sorrow, thereby bringing joy to the parents. When the parents work ten hours, the child works fifteen. Then the parents will feel joy that corresponds to the five. A filial son is one who considers how to supplement what is missing. He serves the parents. (24-261)

Isn't this the case in the village? When you receive an award for filial piety, is it because of your doctorate degree? Is that a part of the condition of filial piety? No, it is not. The question is how much you have loved your parents with all of your mind and body. When you absolutely serve your parents day and night with an unchanging heart, as if you were serving the country and God, then you will be called a child of filial piety. (147-232)

5) We Should Be Able to Bear Our Parents' Burdens

If the parents want to do ten different things, a child of filial piety should take responsibility for the most important of those and carry it out. If there are ten sons, who is the most loyal? The one who takes over the most difficult job on his own and shows love for the parents will be most remembered by the parents. Thus, it is clear that the one who bears the duty of filial piety through the most difficult path rather than the one who tries to go the easy way will truly realize filial piety. (62-23)

When a child understands his parents' sorrow deeply, he will sincerely wish for the resolution of their sorrow, going beyond his environment of living. If someone worries about the parents' sorrow more than his own, then he can be called a loyal child. But if someone expects his parents to worry about his troubles while the parents have their own suffering, then he is still not united with his parents.

According to the principle of filial piety, the one who forgets about the parents' situation cannot make a relationship with the parent at a crucial moment. If a child insists that his sorrow be recognized and resolved, putting aside the sorrow of his parents, he will be a treacherous son.

This is what we experience in our daily life. What is the value of a child of filial piety? Filial piety starts when a child worries about his parents' difficulties more than his own, adding theirs to his own, and accepts this as a matter of course. On the other hand, a breach occurs in the relationship when the child overlooks his parents' difficulties. The way of filial impiety starts there. When you regard your brother's difficulties as less important than your own, the brotherhood relationship becomes distant. (62-178)

6) The Words "Child of Filial Piety" Are Accompanied by Misery

The way of the child of true filial piety is not smooth. Filial piety and patriotism are in fact words of misery. Filial piety cannot be practiced with a self-centered attitude. Where do you have to be in order to become a child of filial piety? You have to stand on the road of death and greatest tribulation. (62-37)

Where is the root of filial piety established? It is established in a most miserable place. A miserable place is a place of death. The root is established in the most miserable, dying place. Is this right or wrong? Suppose that there is a child of filial piety. Children of filial piety must exist in each age. Among them, who can be chosen as the best? It is better to practice filial piety at a young age rather than at an old age. There are great varieties among children of filial piety: they are rich, poor, some are menial laborers, beggars, and so on.

A living person cannot be a true child of filial piety. Why? It is because so many people have died for filial piety. When someone who is still alive receives a prize for filial piety, those children of filial piety who offered their lives will accuse him. Thus, a child of true filial piety appears after death. Among those who have died, some died practicing filial piety. Some might have died on the way to getting medicine for their parents. When they went to get medicine, some brought their own money, and some borrowed money. The more difficult it was, the greater the value, right? As for those who died on the way to getting medicine, if one had his own money and the other had worked for a few months in order to get the money, who will be elevated as the model child of filial piety? (The latter.) It is the latter, right? Everyone knows that. Restoration is possible because you know that. The more complicated, difficult, and miserable it is, the better it turns out to be.

Now, which is better: dying on the way to getting medicine or dying after offering the medicine to one's parents? It is better to die after offering it. From this, we can see that the more difficult it is the higher the rank of the child of filial piety. There is no objection here, is there? (49-280)

In a family, a child of filial piety is in a miserable situation. He cannot eat as much as he wants, for instance. When there is delicious food, he must hold on to it and shed tears, thinking, "My parents are close to eighty years old. How much longer will they live? How much more can they eat? The remaining days of their lives are only a fraction of mine." With such a heart, you should diligently serve your parents.

A child of filial piety is someone who cries, unable to eat. When you start crying in the middle of eating, people will call you crazy. You will really look like a crazy man in some ways. They will think, "If he likes the food, why doesn't he eat it? Why is he acting like that? How miserable it is!" But a filial son cannot live as he likes.

When a filial son sees good scenery, he wishes to share it with his parents. If a good season comes, he also thinks about his parents. When this longing is expressed in tears, that seems miserable. Tears themselves are painful, and yet this is not a place of unhappiness. Isn't it so? A life of tears is not a bad life.

If there is a group of people who cannot eat good food or wear nice clothes because of national and public things, although they look miserable, there are eternal tears of consolation for them. Eternal songs of glory surround them. Furthermore, the eternal kingdom of hope is prepared for them. Then how can we say that they are miserable? Although they look miserable, they are standing in a place of glory with the right to victory. (51-326)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Sung Hwa Youth [Part 1]

1. What Is Youth?

Your grandparents are about 60 to 80 years old. Those between ages 40 and 60 are middle-aged people. Those between ages 20 and 40 are the "youth." (96-238)

Which period is the most important period for people? It is not during adolescence. The most important period is when we pass through the period of youth to middle age. In other words, the most important period is between the ages of 20 to 40. From the age of 20 until they reach 30, people form the foundation to start functioning as human beings. During this period, people have to lay a firm foundation for their retirement. They also need to lay a foundation in their environment so that they can go forward with a clear goal. Those who are unable to form this foundation can only become insignificant or ordinary people when they go on to age 40. (22-314)

Is God busy now? Then why is God busy now? It is because human beings cannot live on this earth for such a long time. We cannot live on this earth forever. You people will soon pass the period of your 30s and go on to your 40s.

When we look at the entire life of a person, when is the period that he or she can best display their ability? It is between the ages of 20 to 40 or 50. During these 20 to 30 years is the period of growth. After the age of 40, you will start declining from that standard. Those of you who have gone over the age of 40, look at your physical body and think for a while. Kwang Ryol Yu, you are 43, right? (Yes) Don't you feel different from before? (I feel tired) Tired, uh! A long time ago, no matter how tired I was, I was able to recover after sleeping a few hours. But as I grew older it took time for me to recover from fatigue. Even those who worked 10 hours a day a long time ago will experience a decrease in the number of daily working hours, year by year. You will feel that your working hours are decreasing by one hour every 3 years. If you think like that, after 30 years, your working hours will shrink by 10 hours. If your working hours shrink by one hour every 3 years, then they will decrease by 3 hours after 10 years and 10 hours after 30 years. Therefore, if you worked 10 hours when you were young, after 20 years, you will not be able to work.

By the time you reach 70, you will be unable to work any longer. At that age, you will only be able to take care of things. In other words, you won't be able to do pioneering jobs or something new and constructive. From this point of view, when you think how much you can work for the providence, you should know that you will feel sorry forever. (33-185)

When spring comes and we look at the whole of nature and see flowers blooming and new leaves coming out, we come to think that spring always comes after we pass winter. We also know that after spring, summer will come. Therefore, we know that spring days are the preparation for summer. The four seasons make us think this way, but we can also see the same thing in human beings. When we look at young people, we experience something like a spring feeling from them. We know that a young person will go on to middle age after his youth. We also know that a person will complete his or her life by going on to old age. When we took at our life from one age period, we learn that we go on to the next age period after a certain period. (66-85)

2. The Way of Sung Hwa Youth

1) The Way Sung Hwa Youth Should Go

At night, I always waited eagerly for morning to come, and when morning came, I didn't want evening to come. When evening came, I didn't want night to come. I pioneered today's Unification Church without rejecting the way of pioneers, forerunners, and pilgrims.

You must know that those times were full of hardships and adventures. A wall of sorrow interrupted my way again and again, but I jumped over that wall each time. Even numerous sorrowful circumstances could not interrupt my path. They have now become the source and heavenly power of our life.

Therefore, the more we were opposed, the more we emerged with our eyes set on the world. The Korean people have not realized it yet, but in the future, they will be welcomed by the entire world. Today, the 30 million people who are members of the Korean race are unaware of this, but the time for which we are eagerly waiting will come both in name and in reality. Therefore, we should march on to the world, keeping pace together. We should devote ourselves to fighting and building a free heavenly stage where no one can interrupt wherever we go. Even if we collapse, we must think that it is man's meaningful life to collapse beautifully. You must know that is the way the young Unificationist must go. (2-165)

Where must the young people head toward from now on? What kind of people should people in our society be? We must go forward as true human beings. You must become a person who can say, "I will easily go the way 30 million Koreans could not go." This kind of person will make the day we have hoped for become a reality. Therefore, by becoming a person who can completely go beyond the national standard, we must create a heavenly village with a heavenly environment. If we can form a foundation based on conditions of fulfilling God's will victoriously, then all the nations in the world will come to recognize this. (25-90)

Our way is the way we must go. Therefore, it cannot be avoided. I straightened out and shortened the way for you so that you can find your way to the Father with less effort and pain. Reverend Moon is leading this way as a leader, so you just have to follow him from behind. (20-323)

No matter how young you are, if you are living for today, you are useless. The day will come when you will collapse like a fallen leaf.

You will never be able to become the trunk of a tree. However, a person who lives for the future will become the trunk and the root. Those who live for today can only become a leaf. Do you understand what I mean? You must know that if you live for the future, you can become the branch, the trunk and the root, but if you live for today, you can only become a leaf. Which will you choose? Will you become the branch or will you become the root? (The root!) In order to become the root, what should you do? That way is the way of hope. What should you do to become the root? When you evaluate a person, you must evaluate him based on what kind of a person he will be in the future, not what he is right now. What kind of thinking does that person have right now? That is what is important. (117-327)

2) Reverend Moon's Experience During Youth

To straighten out the world is not such an easy job. I am training you. I am especially training the young ones because they themselves desire it. The training ground is not a nice place. That place is a difficult place, a place where you shed sweat. It is blood-covered ground. In order to fulfill the worldwide mission, no matter what kind of determination you make, there may always be numerous and more difficult situations on your way. You must not retreat at that time. You must go towards that and break through any kind of difficult situation by going in all directions -- north, south, east, west, up, down, front and back.

Reverend Moon has done everything. I even became a beggar. I even did what beggars do. I was even a champion of digging tunnels in mines. If I go to the mountains, there is no grass, which I do not know. I know which grass we can eat. I know everything. When you are chased by someone and are hiding in the mountains, you cannot die from hunger. You must eat and stay alive. By staying alive you can always go on with the hope to fulfill the will. If you die, nothing can be accomplished. Isn't that so? There is no exercise I have not done.

Therefore, I'm telling you: don't waste your youth. The period of youth will never come twice. It is very valuable. Are you to live that period of youth as a single person or as a representative of 10 or even 100 people's youth? If you are going to live as a representative of one, 100, or 1,000 people, you must have a hidden motivation; the spirit and courage to do what even 100 young people cannot do. Do you understand what I mean? If I had not valued the importance of training and had not prepared in that time, Reverend Moon would also have been like a fallen autumn leaf in the history that has already passed away. I would have just been blown away without even becoming a handful of fertilizer.

There is nothing young people cannot do. You just have to do it. It will never be done if you don't do it. Is anything impossible for a human being? You just have to do it. Any kind of job. If you don't do it, it will never get done.

The adolescent period is very beautiful. Reverend Moon was a smelly man during his school years. It was not because I used perfume! It was the smell of sweat and rotting. My hair was drooping down. At school, I didn't have anything to say. Without being able to accomplish my job, what was there to say? I didn't have any time. I lived like that. (187-137)

3) Become the Base of a Building

If you are going to build a house, no matter what other people say, you need lumber and then you need to build a foundation. Reverend Moon is now like lumber, so I now need to form a foundation. In order to form a foundation, where must we work? We have to work from under the ground. If you are to build a tall building, you should first dig up the ground very deeply and firmly to do the groundwork. You cannot build a house if you think, "Let's just build the house on a broad sand bank without having to go though hard work!" You must do the groundwork. We have not been able to finish the groundwork yet. Don't think we have finished. We are still working to build the base.

What is necessary if you want to build the base with concrete? You need to prepare gravel and sand first. If you have a truckload of cement, you will need a hundred times more gravel and sand. Then where can you find gravel and sand? You should go to the riverside. No one lives on the riverside. Stones can be found in the mountains. You will not find them in the grassy plain. Sands and gravel are sadly abandoned things. Then, what you will need next is water. Who is the person who can become the sand and the gravel of the Unification Church? That's what we should do. Do you feel sad? You might feel bad, saying, "According to what Reverend Moon said, we are the ones that should become the sand and gravel!" There is no help for it, even if you feel bad. What can we do? This is the basic rule.

What I'm saying is that I will hand over the sand and gravel and all the other things to you. Do you agree? Don't you? (We agree) Then, if we pour water and cement onto the sand and gravel, what will happen? It will become a large clod. If you do this job night and day, forgetting your parents and your children, your children will become one lump with you. Based on this, we are to grow bigger. If that grows bigger, the stone lump will grow bigger, the sand lump will grow bigger, and the cement lump will also grow bigger. If that lump becomes bigger than 30 million people, then it will become a problem that disturbs the entire world.

Therefore, you must become the cement, the gravel, sand and water. Your blood, sweat and tears will be the water; your body will be the sand, and your bones will be the gravel. Therefore, you must harden your basic foundation. The foundation that has been hardened like that will be a foundation upon which you can be very creative. Therefore, even if the history of the period of youth flows away, it will not collapse.

Even if the history of ten thousand years flows past, it will not collapse. Furthermore, no matter what kind of organization tries to make it collapse, even if they try for a thousand or ten thousand years, they will never be able to make it collapse. (28-219)

If a tree tries to grow big, it is not enough to just have broad ground under it. In order for a tree to grow big, it needs a deep root. If a tree thrusts deep roots, then that tree will grow big. (18-141)

How many young men and women in the Unification Church are the partners of God? How many young men and women have the right timing, the right results, the right heart and a right way of thinking? (63248)

4) Work Hard Before Reaching Age Thirty

Reverend Moon had to establish a standard of heavenly rule and the philosophy that all Unification Church members must go through hard work until they reach 30 years of age. That is why Reverend Moon is making you work hard. Do you understand? (Yes) Why do I make you work hard until the age of 30? Harmony occurs based on the number 3. It starts from the number 3. Harmony does not occur from two. You can only form a straight line with two points. If you connect two points you will form a straight line, right? The shortest way is the straight line, but when you have 3 points, harmony occurs from there. Harmony occurs from 3 points.

Therefore, should we work hard until the age of 30, or should we not? (We should) That's right. The age of 60 is our 60th birthday. We return to the beginning when we become 61. If you have walked the dark road of life until the age of 30, then the other side of 60 will be the final stage with the sunlight shining over you. This is the way we view history. The Oriental historical view is right. Isn't that so? Just work hard until the age of 30. You will not have any regrets about life, even if you work hard during your entire life, not just to 60, but until you die, like Reverend Moon. (187-72)

Then, when we look at our entire life, shall we say, "Let's play during our adolescence. We can work hard when we get older." What do you think? (No) Why do you say no? Which route shall we take? To work during our youth until our backs are bent is our way to happiness. Is that your conclusion? (Yes) You are to go on carrying a heavy load. If that person doesn't go on, it's even good to hit him to make him go on, Is it better to say, "Oh, you are so weak. You should rest. Other kids in the neighborhood are all playing. You should go and play also. You young people should play like that"? (We prefer being sent out) If that kind of logic is true, then it is the same as any organization, any kind of organization. Should we wake up the young ones in the organization early in the morning and make them work hard until their bones melt, or should we make them peacefully dance and sing like a grasshopper? (We should make them work) Then where is the best organization in the world? That place will just make you work hard until your bones melt while you are still young. It will make you keep working. Are you saying that the organization that can do this is the best in the world? Then what kind of organization are our church members in? The organization that has the most number of young people is the Unification Church. The Unification Church makes young people work the hardest, but we think, "We are working hard to death now but happy times will come in the future." This is a beautiful organization. Is this an unfortunate organization? (It is a beautiful organization) (105-178)

Throughout your entire life you will be followed by financial problems. That is satan. These problems always follow you, but you have to pull them out. Instead of doing this, you are always being pulled by financial problems. I will kick out the financial problem and live anywhere, even on the islands. I will live even if you all die. I know which mushrooms can be eaten and which cannot; I know which are medicinal plants and which are poisonous. Furthermore, if I have a wire and a string I can make a fishing rod and catch fish any time. I can live and survive anywhere. I have the wisdom to be independent all the time. It is Reverend Moon's philosophy that the members of the Unification Church must officially go through this training until the age of 30. For seven years, you must have financial training and training in love. This is why we value witnessing and fundraising while we go through the restoration course.

When we look at it historically, fundraising is the method of going through the Old Testament age. You must understand this. During the Old Testament age, they gave things as an offering when they performed a sacrificial rite. In order for us to go the way of restoration through indemnity, we have to offer things and bring victory. After passing through that, you are then able to go on to the New Testament age and witness.

You must be persecuted by people and be trained. When I meet a person for the first time I can tell: "Oh, this person is like this and like that," and it is usually correct. How can I do that? As I received persecution from many people, I studied them very carefully. That is necessary. You must be able to answer "Yes," when you are asked, "Can you Unification Church members handle people diplomatically in your life?" After this is the spiritual world. You should have the ability to defend yourself against all tests and attacks from the spiritual world. (117-24, 96-115)

Usually, the life of a young person is a drastically changing one.

When people are in their adolescence, they like things that are stimulating and ever-changing. It is O.K. to like those kinds of things. It is O.K. if you have the ability to absorb and digest that ever-changing environment, but if you don't and if you merely enjoy it, finally you will live a life that is unrelated to your true self.

The period of adolescence is the period full of adventure and danger. Because the adolescent period is full of adventures and dangers, the way I am teaching you is necessary for you to go through. You must accumulate experiences through learning from what other people have done or from the way your ancestors went. Also, if you do not know the future path, which you are to take from now on, as training for you to overcome, you need this time of youth as a period to create your internal personality. Therefore, you must know that during your youth, even if your life drastically changes or even if there are so many things you must face, you will definitely need training to regulate and beautifully overcome everything.

5) Train Yourself in Many Fields Before the Age of Thirty

Those who like the training which is easy and dislike the training which is difficult will not be able to attain the personality that will further your development. Then, what kind of mind do you need to have? You need to pay attention to the matters and problems that confront you. When you are being trained, you need to pay attention to all the tests you face. You should become a person who not only faces one problem, but pays attention to all directions. (67-86)

We must train young people in every direction. We must make them know how to go west, east, south, and north. If a person is trained this way, then people will pay attention, saying, "Oh, that person is different from me. That person says these kinds of things." During adolescence or youth, in other words before reaching the age of 30, we look for the fastest way or the best way in order to be successful and settle down. However, we can say that the way we are going now is the fastest way. If you want to go west, the road heading towards the west may not always necessarily be the fastest way to succeed and settle down. A faster way could be found towards the east, south, or even north. Therefore, you need to know things in all directions.

When we are trying to go up, it is not always bad to go down while being persecuted by your surroundings. You must think that you will find your place of settlement, the place most necessary for you during your life, the fastest route is the road going down.

Therefore, from now on until you reach 30, you must try everything and learn. For example, you might want to become a forerunner or an historical leader. You must never think that you cannot do it, and you must not wait until you are past the age of 30. Then you will be too late. From the age of 30, it is the stage of practice. That is, the 15 years from the age of 30 to 45 Reverend Moon also planned like that. During the 15 years until age 45, you should challenge yourself on the stage of practice. Make a challenge until the age of 45 and build the history of the Unification Church within those 15 years.

Therefore, we must go around the world at the age of 45. We must fight to greet the period of maturity in the world before reaching 60.

Everything is taking place according to that kind of program. This is why I am trying to make the members of the Unification Church work hard until the age of 30. I know through my experience. If you don't do this, you will not become a person who is even needed by your area.

You will merely be a person in your neighborhood. You will not become a person who can be in charge of or lead a nation.

If you have the world in mind, you must be trained in all directions before 30. You should think, "Oh, this is fun; oh, this is fun too. I can relate to it." Those who think, "Oh, I can't do it, so it has nothing to do with me," will perish on the way. On your way, if you cannot find the road on which you want to settle, you will abandon everything at that place.

However, when you find that the way you are going is not right, if you are trained in all four directions, you can choose to go in the other direction or you can just simply turn around. If you are experienced, you can find your way. Therefore, when we look at a person who is experienced and another one who is not, even if they are the same age and have the same ability, the person who can become the leader or the central figure depends upon who is more experienced. This is theoretical. (144-293)

When you have two bars of hardened iron and want to know which is harder, you will know by hitting them. You will be able to find out which is harder. If you do so, a loud noise will occur. The two bars of iron are being tested. The harder one will win. However, in one sense, hard things break easily. Therefore, it is no use just becoming hard. We usually think that hardened things are strong. Of course, hard things are strong, but you should also know that hardness includes being durable. It should have power to resist.

You must become that kind of steel. Don't you all wish to become that kind of person? (Yes, we do) Yes. You should. Our Unification Church group should be strong and durable. The springs of a car are just the same. In other words, they must also have the power to thrust.

You know the Japanese sword is well known worldwide. There is a famous sword called Masamune. In order to make this sword, it is not just heated in the fire once and pounded. When the sword is heated at a high temperature, residue often arises. That residue is removed again and again by pounding. The sword is heated and pounded, heated and pounded over and over again, once in high heat and then again in a higher heat. This work is not done without thought. The process includes the heart and spirit of devotion. The sword is pounded very early in the morning, with devotion. The person making the sword puts all his heart and spirit into his work, thinking, "This sword will cut any enemy into pieces any day." The day you use this sword with the same kind of thinking, everything will be cut into pieces. Do you think so too? (Yes) I'm sure you have seen people doing Tae-kwon-do or karate put a piece of wood on a piece of paper and hit it. When the wood is hit, the wood breaks, but the paper is all right. The person who has mastered the skill will make the paper remain even when it is struck. It takes time before the paper rips. You must strike before the paper rips.

Therefore, you must finish hitting before the power strikes the paper. This is logical and theoretical. I'm sure there is no one who does not want to become this kind of person. If so, you should spend a long time training hard.

When we look at a world wrestling or boxing champion, by finding out the amount of time he spends training, we can know how long that person will still go on and how much more power he will attain in the future. When you do karate, you cannot do it like this and hit just here. You should hold your hand horizontally and hit. You should think that when a person is hit by a single strength, that person also receives that single strength. That's why it becomes strong.

When you play a piano, the strength of this finger and this finger hitting the keyboard is different. Therefore, the basics are comprised of how to learn to play the keyboard with the same strength. You need to practice a lot in order to do that. You must take into account the places that should be strong and the places that should be weak, and all that must work scientifically and automatically. You cannot become a famous pianist unless you clearly grasp how you have trained and practiced.

When you talk, you don't have any standard of speaking. Do you have the concept, "I will speak based on this standard. This speech has a beginning here?" You are just listening and speaking and so on.

That kind of a person can only become a person on a horizontal plane. (67-213)

3. Sung Hwa Students

1) Sung Hwa Is a Big Name

Today, the young people have not realized this. Those who always sacrifice become central figures. The person who sacrifices the most is the filial son in a family. A patriot becomes the central figure of a nation because he or she sacrifices more. A sage who sacrifices more than others also becomes the central figure of the sages. This is the heavenly rule. Therefore, I gave the name "Sung Hwa" with a determination to produce people who can make harmony with everything by seriously following the way of the heavenly law. Do you now understand what sung hwa youth is! It is youth who can harmonize with heaven, humankind, and all things. New sprouts of hope will appear wherever this kind of youth goes. That is the place where God's hope will build a nest. That is the place where God's power of love increases. Please know this amazing fact. (113-326)

If we put the Chinese character dae hak seng (university student) next to the Chinese character sung hwa, then we need to use the Chinese character dae (big) for dae hak, right? Why do we use the Chinese character dae meaning big for dae of Dae? You must think that this is because it is the center of blessing for heaven and earth. You people, the students of CARP, are the subjective persons who must carry out the reformation.

Therefore, as university students, you are to restore the universities.

Universities cannot be left as they are now. They cannot be blessed as they are. Will everything be done if we just do it? Blessing should also be given at the right time.

What then is hak (learning)? It means knowledge, right? We learn to do what? Recently, university students have become very straightforward. When the female students are asked why they come to school, they will say, "Because I want to marry a good person," or "Because I want to be the wife of the oldest son of a cabinet minister." That is not right. Those people must all perish. For whom do we study? It doesn't matter for whom. We are studying after all for ourselves. It was for yourself that you became first in the class and it was for yourself that you married. Yet, when you are not in a good mood you say to your husband, "Why are men always like this?" Your eyes are slanted and you always want to win over your husband. If your husband says one word, your lips tremble and you scorn him saying, "Is there anything I don't know? Do men know everything? I was born as a female and my strength is weak, but I can do everything just as well as men." That's not good. If you do that, you are only hurting yourself.

You must know that you are studying in order to meet a true man and to become a true mother. In order to become a mother, you have to study for the nation. You must serve your husband as a true husband and you must become a true wife who serves a true husband. If you are unable to become that kind of person, you cannot serve a true husband and you cannot have a true son. Women must become true wives, and as a housewife of a family, you must live together with your husband till your old age. If you are studying to have a good marriage, then those who graduated from university must live together with their husbands till old age, right? But are there many that live a long time with their husbands or are there many that divorce? We can tell without even doing any research. Illiterate people live together longer. From this point of view, sung hwa has a big meaning. (25-109)

2) The Standard Sung Hwa Students Must Maintain

The reason the university campus is perishing now is because it is falling just like Adam and Eve fell in their teens, during their adolescence. Now it is like the harvest time of those days, like the season of autumn. Therefore, the fall is going on all around the world today. Reverend Moon is trying to restore all of that. I am trying to guide them according to heavenly law. Do you understand? (Yes) Therefore, men must not readily hold young women's hands. (25-202)

As the young kid on the university campus, don't just go to college and be pushed around or become refuse that is difficult to get rid of.

Even by just sitting still, you must become a group that cannot be ignored by the environment. (25-169)

There once was a time when it was announced on the radio that young people had to go home before 10 o'clock, right? If you are a university student, you must be the central person who will take responsibility in the future and lead the nation. In order to do that, there must be a standard. You can go backwards and forward centered on that. If you free yourself centering on the principle, are you on the good side or the evil side? You studied this during the indemnity course, right? This is a bag of evil. Satan comes here. Reverend Moon thinks satan is called Sa-tan (satan in Korean) because it is sa (to buy) and tan (to ride). These kinds of realistic words are necessary. Then who buys it? You people are going to be bought. You are those who are bought. How can you raise your heads and come here standing tall? (25-270)

For the sung hwa students, the place to go after graduation has already been set, so don't think of other things. You must not recklessly use your eyes, nose, hands, body and mind. You will stand in the vanguard holding a beacon for the salvation of the nation. From there, a new history begins. (25-207)

Among the intellectuals, the young male and female university students should become one and stand at the forefront of the nation. If so, this nation will be restored instantly. Those of you who are university students should also receive the Blessing in the future. According to the view of the principle, the direction you should go has become clear. You must go this way in the place of your elder brother or younger brother from a long time ago.

Do you understand? You should dissolve Jesus' han (sorrowful resentment) deep in his heart which he experienced during his adolescence from his people and his nation. You should stand and go forward by overcoming Jesus' lonely and miserable situation when he was persecuted and kicked out, all alone. By doing so, you can settle and be triumphant in the boxing ring with satan. This is the law of accomplishing indemnity and resolving han.

If you oppose this way, you will perish. Those of you who are receiving that opposition will not perish. If you just believe me and go forward, you will never be forced out. Just overcome for three years. (25-214)

3) After Graduation, the Way of the Will Is More Important than Finding a Job

Everyone, let's think of the existence of "I". Let's think about ourselves for a while. "I" was born on this earth, but where did this existence "I" come from? There must be many reasons for it. Let's sit down and think for a while. Where did this existence "I" come from? How have I, now in my 20s or youth, lived from the past until now? I went to kindergarten, primary school, junior high school, high school, and university, but where am I headed from here? When I look from this point, right at this moment, there is a course, which tells from where and to where we are to go. This course is a course we have to go by any means. (156-256)

What is the general goal of people of today? University graduates will try to get a position in a company or a bank that gives a good salary. That is their final goal. After forming that foundation, they then think they just have to meet a beautiful woman and have children. What can you become if you live like that? They don't have any concern for humankind or for any of those kinds of things. (25-263)

What will you do, after graduating from university? Will you become a salaried man, receiving so much money? That's a very trivial thing that doesn't even amount to blowing your nose. Do you want to become the slave of money? Raise your hand if you want to become a salary man? Those who don't want to become a salary man, raise your hands. What is this? If you say no to this and no to that, then what are you going to do? If you are not going to become a salary man, what are you going to do? If you don't want to become a salary man, shouldn't you become a boss? You must become the boss. (25-167)

When I took closely at the youth of today they say, "Job, job, such and such dollars, salary, jobs. A job is more important than anything else." I can't even relate to them. You cannot be included in the group of humanity if you say you cannot go the Way of the Will because of a job opportunity. How can you be included? Well, everyone, think for a while. Do you think you can be included in the group of humanity or not? (No) Do you feel good or bad? There is no use even if you feel bad. You might say, "Oh, this feels bad," but you must feel bad. (62-205)

You are all young people. Now almost all the young people, especially the university students are thinking, centering on themselves, how to succeed in their own country and how to realize a happy life.

However, the young people in the Unification Church must not be like that. More than your own happiness, you must think for the sake of the people and the world based on the moral ethic of a higher dimension. You must have a broader view of happiness from that higher dimension, and you must also be able to practice it. I'm sure you know from the Principle that you must have the consciousness to carry out a central mission. (25-79)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Sung Hwa Youth [Part 2]

4. Our Attitude Toward Knowledge and the Pursuit of Learning

1) Life and Knowledge

When we think of the value of knowledge and the value of life, can these be equal? Would you risk your life in order to become an academic doctor? Would you exchange your life for a doctorate degree? Then, if you compare a person living in the countryside who knows the value of life and a doctor who does not, who has more value? (The person who knows the value of life.) Therefore, life and knowledge cannot be compared. (41-176)

What did the sages come in touch with? They did not come in touch with knowledge. A person is called a sage if, centering on a more valuable and meaningful life, he practices and longs for life's transcendental value, greater than the nation, greater than the world; the universal value. That person is called a sage if he dies longing to establish an ideal nation even under a life and death situation.

Therefore, Socrates cannot be included in the group of sages.

What changes current trends of thinking? Philosophy does. However, philosophy has nothing to do with life. You all must know that.

Philosophy cannot stand as the very origin that influences life.

Philosophy can be the source of knowledge that stands in the objective position to life. However, it cannot determine the context of life.

Therefore, we can conclude that life cannot be saved by philosophy.

Sages are not philosophers. What was the basis for the lives of the sages? They did not have any life strategies. Of course, they did teach knowledge. They taught one aspect of the way of life, but based upon what? Did they teach some kind of a strategy to occupy the world? What they taught was different. They were all different.

The more knowledge you acquire, the more it makes you want to possess. Today's Western philosophy is very possessive. The more you learn, the more possessive you will become. The more you learn, it will try to expand its territory to the world going beyond yourself. Centering on what? Centering on the world or you? Philosophy says it follows the way that is for the sake of the world. But centering on what? Philosophy is always centering on you, on yourself. Philosophy says you are the center. Philosophy cannot solve the problems of our life in a fundamental way. Therefore, philosophy can be included in the objective value, but it cannot be the fundamental determining factor.

Since the sages knew this, what did they pursue? Even if they pursued knowledge, they did not pursue it just horizontally. What was always at the center of the sages' principles? It was not the self. Do you understand? What was philosophy centered on? It was centered on a person who asserted the hak (learning). That was the problem. Sages also assert, but they do not assert centered on a person. That was the difference.

With philosophy, the person who asserts the idea always becomes the problem. Say, for example, Marxism. The person who asserts Marxism plays the leading role. It has developed worldwide in order to unite all the people under that territory of thought. Who is at the center? Humankind. Today's philosophical trend is working to unite the environment centering on humankind. (40-330)

Human life is more valuable than anything else. However, if we do not live as the objects of the power that moves and gives impact to our lives, we will not be able to settle down peacefully in this world, which is also the object of that power. Therefore, humans try to relate to the absolute life being who is larger than their lives.

This is a natural outcome. The will is not ours, and we are not responsible for it. This is why people confer nouns such as the Absolute Being or God on the one who carries out the providence according to the will.

You all know that the more knowledge a person living in this historical final age has the greater burdens he will have. Anyone knows that burdens will control that person's life and will not allow him to pioneer the blessed land in which he can settle peacefully. What is required the most at this time is a place of settlement for life that comes from the Absolute Being. We are all in need of that. We must all know that everyone, transcending race and culture, East and west, are in need of this. Here we can recognize that what we are longing for is to relate to the Absolute Being. The more a person is knowledgeable and has gone through moral mental training, and the more sensitively aware he is, the more he knows that he cannot pioneer the place of settlement within just the area of his major. (9-306)

You people say out loud, "I go to this university," or "I went to that university and got a doctor's degree and became this..." But you couldn't even eat, couldn't even go out to play, always with a towel around your head. Are you saying that you got a doctor's degree by studying overnight, not even being able to rest? We say you are a great person if you received the Nobel Prize, but if you look at yourself closely, there are lots of things that are miserable. It's the same. It's the same. It doesn't matter if you received the Nobel Prize. That's only a small area of study. You have only dug a small tunnel within this broad world, and because you know about that area, you are just sitting inside that enclosure. When you took at the entire world, you are just an extremely small being. You boast that you know something, but you know very well that you are only an extremely small being.

When we think of that, does knowledge or the fact that we know something bring happiness to human beings? Does it bring a sense of ease? No, it doesn't. You will find that the more you study, the more you realize how little you know.

Just try going to a good school and becoming a famous professor. You will always have a pen in your hand, writing something and being asked to be responsible for something. Think about living your entire life like that. Eating ink... even if you boast, you are merely boasting about your major. What influence can you have on the world? You will know nothing about what's happening in the world. There will not be room in you to think about changing the world. God's will or not, there will be no room in you to think about it.

You don't know anything more than a person who does not know because you are sunk deep inside. Even if you have knowledge, you merely finish your life as a bookworm. You did not acquire confidence in yourself When a person says a word that is related to your major, you are just picking it up and collecting it and doing comparative research again. If you are like this, then you are in a bad fix. You don't own yourself. Even if you become a famous professor, what is that? It's such a waste to put all your life and everything you have there. (98-84)

When we say, "Oh, that person is good," are we saying that based on his or her knowledge? That person has to have a good heart. In order to be called a good person, that person has to have an innately good framework of life and original nature. Whether that person is knowledgeable of not, he or she has to have a good heart. (39-315)

You try to become rich or famous because you want to be the center, respected by everyone. You don't want to go to a country far away to be respected, right?

2) Knowledge and Heart

Reverend Moon has never thought of being knowledgeable or having this and that. The heart is the problem. Are we to dominate through knowledge? It's no use saying, "I'm the boss of so-and-so" with authority and a power-centered mind. We should dominate through heart. Since the territory of heart is at the center of the universe, if you come in contact with heart, or if you try to become one with Reverend Moon, then a territory in which you can participate together with Reverend Moon will be formed and you will stand in the same area as Reverend Moon. It will be effective only if you stand 90 degrees within that area. It will not work if you come out of that. No matter how much you try, if the angle does not match, it will not work. (171-20)

History laid the foundation of external happiness through knowledge. It also laid an orderly standard in society through religion, ethics, and morals. However, history could not provide an order in which human beings could interact with each other based upon heart. You should all understand this. History could not lay the heartistic order. You say there is God, but what must God do now? God has given us the external environment and has restored the standard of blessing that was externally granted to humans. Therefore, now we must be able to form a heartistic relationship with God worldwide. You must know that the person who comes to form a world that is centered on this heartistic relationship is the Lord of the Second Coming. Therefore, until now, the world has experienced a revolution of knowledge and a revolution of social organizations. The world has tried to form a revolution of heart that transcends the standard of conscience.

In order to complete this revolution of heart, we must become true sons and daughters of True Parents before the fall and of God whom we lost through the fall. The revolution of heart will be completed when God, True Parents, true sons and daughters, all of whom we have lost, reunite centering on one point. That is the Last Day. You must all clearly understand this. (9-60)

3) God Did Not Recommend Having Knowledge

What is the fall? The fall betrayed God and the heartistic relationship with Him. The fall is what happened when human beings betrayed Him without completing the standard of conscience God wanted. The fall occurred because human beings betrayed Him without establishing the ideal of God. The original point of the fall was at the point when humankind lost the standard of the heart of God.

Therefore, Heaven came looking for humankind. When He came, He did not say, "Love your body. Love such-and-such kind of knowledge or learning." He said, "Come and stand with God's love." This is the standard, which God established as the principle way. (10-98)

Since the day Jesus was unable to complete the will, God promised the Second Coming of the Messiah, the Lord of all Lords. What will this hero bring when he comes? He will come with the blessed land of the heart which human beings, history, this age and all of heaven and earth have hoped for. This is why God advised us. He did not advise us with some kind of knowledge. He did not advise us to enjoy having power. In life or death, He advised us to come forward with the integrity of a bride. (9-56)

What is it that God needs? God does not need money or knowledge. What kind of knowledge does God need? What will God say if you go to Him and say, "I am a doctor of natural history because I am very knowledgeable"? Will He say, "Oh, you great one"? Or will He say, "Oh, you ugly one"? There is nothing you can boast about to God. God is the king of truth. God is the king of knowledge. If you say to Him, "I was a president of such-and-such a country," He will say, "You fool." You try to show God the authority of a president centering on your power, but God already has it all. Then what is it that God needs? It is not money and it is not knowledge. It is not even power. What God needs is love. (187-44)

Isn't knowledge so? If all theories change, you will stick to them, right? You will follow them. That's what usually happens. It doesn't change. Knowledge, power, then money, or economy. What is called "economy" is something that is consumed. A unit of economy, or money, is always used. Why do we need money? It is to consume. You require consumer products that can replace all things. In order to live, we need consumer products.

Where do the things we consumed go? They do not rotate after being consumed. There is only one side. It does not rotate. What is the only power that can rotate within this power? The power of love can rotate there. Love cannot rotate by itself. (180-144)

4) In Order to Become a Specialist

Let us take learning. When we think about learning, in order to stand in an authoritative position in one kind of area, you must study and complete a specialized course. Even if you do business, you will not succeed unless you go through a special course in that area. The same applies to a country. When a country tries to follow one political strategy, then it must bring together the knowledge of the specialists in that area. We all know that unless this is done, it will be impossible to carry out the political strategy of that country.

When we look from this kind of viewpoint, there is no need to repeat that we definitely need a specialist of God in order to solve the problem of God's providence of restoration. The same goes for the Unification Church. Our church also definitely needs a specialist.

Then, in order for us to become a specialist, what kind of spirit should we have first? You must put all your heart and mind in the area of your goal. You must put all your life and pour all your spirit into it.

The Bible says, "Love God, your Lord, with all your heart, all your will and all your nature." In other words, you must put in all your heart and mind when you love. You cannot become a specialist of love unless your heart becomes one. (29-80)

Not long ago, I heard from a student who goes to a university that whenever the professors hear that there is some world famous or useful material somewhere, they pour out all their energy to desperately get hold of it without even thinking about their behavior. Professors will even use up all their fortune to obtain that material. That is the mind of professors. If the person is even risking his life for the sake of research in his major, that person will not spare anything. (12-199)

In order to become a specialist, you need to dig into that area. You need to do that in order to teach the correct things. You don't necessarily need to study, but if you want to go to the very deepest place, you can know by digging into it. Then you can be the leader. (67-231)

There are famous basketball players, football players or soccer players in the world, but do those players just become champions of their country? Those champions are specialists. They are the best specialists. Do those specialists become specialists by just sitting down saying, "I'm going to be a specialist"? They have to do the same thing ten times, one hundred times, one thousand times, ten thousand times. The more that number is, the greater that specialist becomes (81-135)

5) You Must Control Centering on Absolute Value

Many people in the world have a one-sided or partial personality. Even those who once walked around boasting that they have a Ph.D. are not much use when being criticized. Academic doctors cannot solve the problems of the world.

Therefore, centering on absolute values hasn't Reverend Moon become the teacher of ICUS (International Conference of the Unity of Science)? I gather all the professors and guide them. Isn't Reverend Moon the locomotive that pulls the Nobel Prize winners? No matter how much they boast, they can only be specialists in a parts factory. They can only be the specialist or a manager.

Therefore, you should go to the assembly factory, not the parts factory. Then, what is the Unification Church? Is it a parts factory that makes parts or is it an assembly factory that makes finished products? (It is a place that makes finished products.) Yes, it is a place that makes finished products. Then, will it be easy or difficult to go through the factory process of the Unification Church? (It is difficult.) How complicated is it? There is nothing that the Unification Church doesn't do, right? When American people try to label me, they say Reverend Moon is a business operator, a preacher of the Gospel, a businessman, a religious leader, a scientist, and so on. You guys! That's not correct. How can I be a factory boss? Reverend Moon is the boss of the factory that assembles everything and makes finished products. You feel bad, right? (We feel good.) Then where is the origin of that? Where is the basic form of what should be assembled? I'm talking about the blueprint. Where is the original manufacturing product? Will that be the origin that comes from God or Reverend Moon? That is the problem. If that origin came from Reverend Moon, that is artificial. If it was from God, then it can be real. It's not completely real yet. It could be real. (72-35)

Will you lose this battle of thought? Will you lose or will you win? (We will not lose) We have already finished conducting the experiment. From now on, those professors in the world who advocate that now is the age of Reverend Moon's Godism will increase.

Until 1988, I will dispute with and criticize the entire professors' world in the summit centering on absolute value. We will send our members and teach them. I will tell them to teach everything from all the areas of social science, natural science, philosophy and religion. I gave out these kinds of orders from this year. From now on, it is the time when I have to work directly. Therefore, those who are the great stars of the academic world should straighten out the direction of their thoughts. Do you understand? You should not forget that Reverend Moon is the champion or the leading person who cannot lose the thought battle. Do you understand? (138-60)

There have been many great people who have listened to Reverend Moon's teachings. I'm sure that there are Ph.D.s participating even here. You are boasting that you are a doctor of philosophy and a doctor in physics. But you must know that a doctor is a specialist in just one area. You come to the Unification Church saying, "Oh, Reverend Moon will perish going on like that. While he is in jail, the Unification Church will disappear. Who will follow him when he does things like that?" But, I will follow even if no one else does. I will follow. After all, now I am standing in a more prosperous position than those people. They are all standing in one small comer. (132-233)

6) What the Young Ones Should Know

Those people who do not know us ask, "Who are your' when they meet us. Reverend Moon wishes to ask the same question of you people. I'm sure God will ask you the same question as well. The answer that God likes is when you say, "I am a young person." For an individual, the best time is the period of youth. (11- 117)

We can now see a tendency for many religions to be pushed by today's trend of thought in spite of having a history of hundreds or thousands of years. Christianity also has a history of several thousand years, but it is now in the state of needing to persevere once again for the sake of its future. If there is some kind of a racecourse that sprang up from the marrow, this course will be a historical one, a course of this era, and a course for the future.

Therefore, we need to have knowledge about that. Today, we hear that there is such-and-such a new truth, but it will not be good if that truth is the truth of a single age. You young people should clearly know this.

That truth will not be good if it is from a single age. No matter what kind of "ism" or thought there is, they will all merely pass away if they are only for one single age period. What we now need is a new "ism" or a thought that can transcend everything. That new "ism" or thought must appear on the base of a successful history and must overcome the thought trends of any particular age. (7-139)

What kind of era is our age today? It is an age when good and evil intersects. At this time, we flow inward, coming together with goodness. What will happen to those of us who are in the middle of this era? What kind of a world will this world become after good and evil intersect and meet? When this world passes away, what kind of world will come? This is a problem we are very anxious to know. Today, we say there are young men and women who have the will, but they must keep pace with each other and know where God is and know the hope of all things on this earth. You must come to realize that you yourself are the hope, not this troubled world. (6-112)

Young people should clearly know the standard of good and evil. They must know this clearly. (70-73)

You, the young ones, are standing at the turning point of good and evil; therefore, if you make one wrong step, you will fall into a steep and deep hollow. It may be difficult, but when you climb up step by step, you will then be the king of victory who overcame to see the hope of the bright tomorrow and who will have a vision of the broader plain of hope. You need to watch that one step. You need to be careful of that snow-covered road. When you study or when you read a page of a book, you must become a person who can feel earnestly, through deeply understanding, all the content of that page. One single word that you catch and understand clearly may be the foundation on which you can dissolve the country's unfortunate history. You must become a person who can study from this kind of viewpoint. Then you will be studying for the nation.

Even when you read a book, you must think that God's will of the providence could open the door from there. Those who read through a page of a book with that kind of seriousness will definitely be preparing him or herself for God's need. God will use that kind of person. However, those who are moderate, vague and think this is good and that is good and who follow the beat of any old tune and dance without integrity cannot become the main figure of that nation. You girls and men must not dance together at any place. You must know that the Unification Church's way has a different color.

We must go the way of goodness.

Before you is the dividing point of life and death, good and evil, and prosperity and decay, but I have not prepared an anchor line for you. Then, who is to hold the line? I have to tug it in. I have to tug it in saying, "You rascal anchor line..." We must say, "Anchor line of goodness, let's go upwards and upwards."

Let's go up until we reach Heaven by going over the individual, family, tribe and nation. Go up like this while hanging on to it. Do you understand? Based on this principle, especially the young ones must clearly know what the standard of good and evil is. They must become the victors of tomorrow. After accomplishing the glorious restoration of our country, the day will come when the young people will welcome the happy day of the opening of the world's heavenly nation. Through this, you must not only receive the love of God as princes and princesses of victory, you must also become persons who, representing the entire world, can receive endorsements such as "Follow the example of this person." (59-214)

Young people of the Unification Church! We must regain the territory of our home country. You believe in the Unification Church because you need to regain the parents of your original hometown. It is in order to regain our original family, tribe, people, nation, and the world of our hometown. Do you understand? In order to do that, we must go forward, restoring the things that have been lost. (21-159)

5. The Attitude Sung Hwa Youth Should Take

1) Establishment of the Internal Self

What is most important for you, is to always be united with God and True Parents. If you separate yourself from them, accidents will occur over and over again. When you separate yourself, you might be thinking you are doing it for the sake of the will; however, if you do that, you have become traitors without even knowing it. I'm sure no one thought from the beginning that he would become a traitor. You might have thought you had done something good, but actually it turned out like this. Therefore, those of you who are here must find the three points of union. You should all know that these are the most important cardinal points in order for you to fulfill your responsibilities. The foundation that can internally become one with God and True Parents is the heart. (24-132)

Those who cannot be officially recognized by God in your internal church life cannot represent God in external social life. (22-36)

How does Reverend Moon guide the Unification Church? What have you done for God until now? The method, precisely is, "Come into contact with the mainstream of history." (21-109)

2) Push Forward More than You Determined to

A person who knows the Principle will make a resolution when he or she turns 21 years of age (because three times seven is 21) saying, "This year I will live 365 days exactly as I have planned." Let's say that this person, on New Year's Day, swore and pledged, "God of Heaven and earth! Please watch over this nobody. This year, since I turned 21, I will live 365 days exactly as I have planned," and begins to do so in that year. That same morning, this person denied himself, putting on a solemn stare and hardening his stomach. Yet, after one day, that mind of resolve was already lost. That person is constantly forgetting.

If you have made such a determination with a solemn stare and hardened stomach, unless you stare harder than that and stand up seriously, you will never be able to fulfill your resolution. That is the reality of our life. Isn't that so? (Yes, it is.) You should push forward more than you originally determined to.

When you want to make a motor rotate faster and stronger, you need to give it more and more power. If the power decreases, it will not work. Isn't that so? This is also the principle, isn't that so? Therefore, every morning, day and night, for one week, two weeks, three weeks, four weeks, one month, two months, half a year, one year, the older you get, the more you need to have a spirit more powerful than the strong determination you made at the start. Can you accomplish the goal if your spirit becomes weaker? If your spirit becomes weaker even a by a small amount, will you be able to accomplish your goal or not? No, you can't.

You need to have the same determination for 365 days. If you become a person who has a stronger determination and a stronger power than the one you had at the very beginning, then after 365 days, you will be able to say, "Oh, the year I turned 21 became a very memorable, really beautiful and happy year." But once you lower your determination, what will happen? Will you go up or will you fall down? (We will fall down.) Certainly, you will fall down. You will fall down with one eye like this and the other eye like that. Even if you have stared solemnly with your eyes and pledged, you don't know whether you can make it or not. That is the life of a fallen human being. Isn't that so? Is that so or not? (That's right.) (57-141)

3) External Attitude

We, the young men and women, must stand up in front with a banner calling out for the lay people to unite against the reality of today's churches and against denominationalism. You must all know that today's trend of thought is requiring us to do that. A long time ago, a ruler, a monarch, or a sovereign wielded power in the place of God. Even so, were they the real God? Is it only they that can wield power? No. It is not so. Since we are all sons and daughters born with the flesh and blood of God, we are all sons and daughters of heaven. (6-311)

Today, are there any young men and women who can embrace the people of our nation? Is there anyone who can pioneer the way of the people and feel responsible for the mission of bringing the people closer to the goal? There may be that kind of person. However, when he or she finds out that Jesus appealed to God, watching the reality of the people who tormented him, shedding tears to hold on to the people and keep them historically connected until today, this person will also appeal to heaven for the sake of the people just as Jesus did.

Both the historical trend of thought and the future hope of the people are like that. We cannot deny that humankind is waiting for the very moment of the revealing of heavenly law, but we must know that we are undergoing torment in that process. Therefore, you must be able to have confidence in the journey of life you are going on. You cannot go this way without that. (7-32)

Well, then, young people of the Unification Church. What are we in the Unification Church trying to do? We are the group that says, "Let's make God and human beings one." There is no mistaking that we are that group. Is that true? We may say, "God, please come to us." Are we to say, "We will go to You"? What are we to say? (We are to say "We will go to You") You must know that this is the difference between the general established churches and the Unification Church. (87-13)

Is there any young man or woman who pounds on a rock on the mountains and cries out saying, "Rock, did I ask to see the misery of the people?" If there isn't, this country will not be released from its misery. (14-155)

Young men and women of the Unification Church must have the heart to do anything. (11-10)

For you people, whether you are born good or bad, whether you know such-and-such a fact or not, is not important. The important thing is from where you learn, from where you come to know, from where you move, from where you stop, and where you put all your zeal. This will determine your entire being from now on. (25-95)

We need the young ones more than the older people. We need those young ones with overflowing energy and power. (14-170)

No matter what you do, you need a strong foundation to do something big. With what kind of attitude must we young ones of today be intoxicated? Will you be the locomotive (engine) or the passenger car of a train? Of course, you must be the engine. However, the reality is, we are stuck at the rear end of the passenger car and we follow as the wheels roll backwards.

If you don't have power, you need to roll just the wheel and go over the hill. We are the ones who must go on pulling the engine. We must become a Unification group with power. We must have a 100 percent drive to move. You must have a dynamic impulse to break through the barriers. More than anything else, you young ones need to know from where and to where you are headed. You must know what kind of attitude that you should have today. (14-104)

What is the perfect way of life for us young ones of the Unification Church? No matter how harsh a storm blows when you are out on the front line, you are to penetrate it. Even on the way to the cross, you must clench your teeth and go forward. Likewise, the right path is to go the way God desires. Those who have not experienced sorrow from that kind of situation will not understand through mere explanations. If you shed tears and cry out, "Father" in that kind of situation, then you will understand the painful effort of the Father who has been bearing the historical cross. You will also understand that it is because of God's han (resentment) that we are unable to become true filial sons and daughters before the Father. When God says, "Oh, it was My hope to meet sons and daughters who can become My true filial sons and daughters here. Oh, thank you," then, at that place, for the first time, the position of filial sons and daughters, loyal servants and virtuous women is filled. (15-319)

6. Prayers Given To Youth

Father, please let us decorate our time of youth beautifully. Please watch over the path of these people who are connected to You and let them grow centering on the foundation of that beautiful environment. Please make them become true sprouts that all the people of their tribe, the country and the world look to. Please make them the trees of new life that can embrace all of humankind. I sincerely pray that You will allow us to remain even after we bear new flowers and fruits and disperse them to all of humankind. (33-346)

Youth is fleeting; and life will flee along with the years. Even as all others fly away, we cannot be like that. We must even go against history and the social environment, which are also fleeting, and we must become the fertilizer and the cornerstone. I sincerely pray that we can become those kinds of people.

The young sung hwa men and women have gathered here from all about. I'm sure, Father, that you are eager to relate to these people. We know that you always wish to be together, with even with our pulses beating together with Yours, centering on heavenly heart. However, we are so inadequate to become Your sons and daughters who can push past the limits and fulfill Your heart.

When we come to think how great Your hopes for us are, we must took back at ourselves and ask whether we are indeed proper before You. Acknowledging our insignificant and unworthy selves, please let us have the heart to endlessly shed tears before You, Father. Although we are miserable, please let us become persons who can embrace Your ideal in our hearts eternally. (25-130)

Please let us realize that our life passes away in a matter of seconds together with fleeting time. Please allow us not to forget that we can become wanderers in life.

When the sun rises in the morning from the east, all the animals rejoice, reflecting the sunlight. However, after several hours, we come to know that sunlight hides itself in the west and lonely shadow descends. Likewise, we may want to boast about the wonderful things of youth, but let us become those young ones who have the will to leave something behind on this earth from our youth, before the sun sets.

The time has come for us to have world class ability in our young chests. The time has come to prepare for victory with courage, fire, and spirit for our new moral principle. An extraordinary mission remains to create the original kingdom in which we can serve the Father as individuals, as families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world, and in the universe. Our physical body was born to do this mission. By all means, let us consider that our body was born to fight and win and to return glory to our Father.

Please let us go forward today for this purpose. Today, the earth is calling for our true selves. Please allow us to become persons who can hear those voices. Also, please let us know that the future image of Korea and the future image of the world is calling us. Please advise us, Father, every foot of the way, and please help us realize You are with us. Sharing all the results with You, Father, please let us appreciate the mission and feel the joy of a pioneer in our hearts, full of hope for tomorrow. I sincerely pray that we may realize that You, too, are eagerly waiting to see those kinds of selves emerging within us. (24-91)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Youth and the Right Time

1. The Present Time

The present time is the age of fruition for the six thousand years of human history. Therefore, it is a time when all the leaves fall. (82-142)

This is the most important period. If we express our feeling of tension in one phrase, we can say it is the "time of extreme emergency." (123-75)

What kind of time is it now? This is the final time. Therefore, everything is in a state of confusion. We are in an age similar to the point of death, unable to control ourselves. If there is a God, and if He can cope with this time, the problem is how He can restore it all. The problem is how we can turn self-centered thought into whole-centered thought. This is the primary factor in determining life and death. (126-112)

Now is the time to cross the Red Sea. It is the same time for you, too. You will perish if you do as you wish. This is the time to cross the Jordan River and the Red Sea. Do you understand? When we cross the Red Sea, you will all perish if you do as you wish. (135-202)

Now is the time we must accomplish that kind of world. Just as Moses, Jacob, Abraham and Jesus armed themselves, we also have to go forth armed. For what? Not for the sake of the country, but for the sake of the world and for the sake of Heaven, we must arm ourselves. (11 -29)

2. The Right Moment

1) There is an Opportune Time

The right time will come. We are busy waiting for the opportune time, but we must know that God is also busy looking for the right time. (11-29)

There is an opportune time for a person. If you miss that time, you must know that the era will pass by without you even noticing, leaving behind han in history. (78-94)

On this earth, even if there is a person with a perfect background, who is very knowledgeable, very capable and able to do anything according to his or her will, if that person misses the right moment in the right environment, then he or she will not be able to accomplish what they willed. (9-254)

Therefore, even so-called "heroes" cannot succeed as heroes unless they are born in the right era. Time is so important. If you do not have the right timing, then everything becomes a failure. (58-238)

You must know the value of the right timing. Seeds are sown during spring. If you sow seeds during autumn, the plants may not survive the winter. (18-185)

2) The Call and the Right Timing

When any person, regardless of who he or she may be, is chosen for something, they try to become the true inheritor of that chosen position and pursue the greater value. That is the desire of human beings. However, even if that desire stimulates our hope, it is not so easy to actually put it into practice. We all know that we can become successful if we try hard, but it is not that easy to succeed. Being called to God's providence is difficult, but you must know that it is more difficult to answer that call and to carry out that mission.

We all see the same morning. We also see the same noon and the same night. However, when we look at each individual's spirit, they are all different. In a day, there are people whose spirits are like noon when it is morning and like night when it is noon. They crisscross like that. In other words, when we try to follow the will, everything does not go smoothly. There are people who follow the will from a very different position. Everything will go wrong for these people. Even if you go the way of the will, confrontation will always occur.

What kind of people are those? Those are the ones who started around the time of the autumn or winter season, but do not know clearly when they started. There is no way that they can know that. After winter comes the beginning of spring, but those people will have a hard time recognizing when the beginning of spring comes into their life. Likewise today, because we fallen beings cannot match the right timing, we work at cross-purposes. Therefore, what is most important is how we capture and match the right timing and go forward.

We come to recognize in our life of faith that what we must be careful of is how to match with the right timing. This is an extremely important problem. If you cannot match the right timing, then a day will pass by, a year will pass by, ten years or decades will pass by without any result, and you will merely live a life with paradoxical results. When we think of this problem, in order to find the right timing, we must live a deeper life of faith. In other words, a deeper prayer life is necessary.

3) To Find the Right Timing in History

The phrase "right timing" brings to mind the right timing of heavenly fortune, individual fortune, and national fortune. However, the right timing comes without warning to the individual, family, tribe, nation and world.

That time does come, but it comes progressively. Yesterday succeeded today and today succeeds tomorrow. Therefore, you will have a hard time recognizing the clear turning point. You will have a hard time recognizing whether it comes in the morning, during the day, or at night. It is extremely difficult for you to match your objective position and your life to the moment when the right timing passes a certain point.

Within the process of history, there were many time periods of the providence: for an individual, a family, a tribe, a nation, etc.

There was also the right time for one chosen tribe or a nation. There were also time periods of many surrounding nations. Have a nation or people ever known at the right time that it was the right time and the time of heavenly fortune? Have they ever matched that timing? Prophets usually make predictions, and the predicted time always comes. However, that time does not come for several months or days. It comes in one moment, one day, and it passes by centering on a point. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to match the pace exactly with the point that is like a dividing ridge.

Almost everything that the prophets predicted has occurred. However, we must know that there were only few moments when we truly knew the significance of the time right at that period and were prepared and able to meet it from an objective position. After the time passes, you reflect on that time, saying, "Oh, spring came at that time. It was a time of good fortune for our nation. The time so-and-so predicted has passed away." This has always been the way of life for human beings -- to reflect on the time after it has passed by. Human history has been like this.

There are important moments in your life, too. During your life, an important point of time, which is definitely necessary to your life, will occur in our lives. Rare is the person who clearly knows the right time, thinking, "This is the right time," and with a "Ready, go!" greets the new age with happiness. (58-239)

Those who live day by day saying, "Oh, that day is that day and this year is the same as last year," or "They say the providence is developing, but that is that," becomes a falling leaf. You must know that since this person cannot connect to life, he or she will become an autumn leaf, which easily falls.

For this reason, we must think about the right moment more deeply.

When morning comes, we have breakfast. Even when we eat breakfast, there is the moment that we start eating, the moment when we eat and the moment when we stop eating. To know these moments day after day is very difficult. Likewise, the heavenly moment is passing through our process of life, but we miss it over and over again.

Therefore, when we put our hearts into something we should not begin recklessly. You must know what kind of time that moment is and begin by setting a goal based on that moment. You should devote yourself much more than anyone in the entire world. There are several billion people living on this earth, but you must devote yourself more than these people centering on that moment, that one focus point in time. If you devote yourself centering on everything, when that degree of devotion becomes the core before these several billion people, then God has to go forward binding a relationship with you. You must know that this is the providential course of God.

If there is a person today among the members of the Unification Church who has a rebirth experience and devotes him or herself, pleading, "Please let me sincerely keep pace with the time valued by God, the world, and the entire spirit world" and who also prays for God's will to be done on earth through our church organization, then he or she will be blessed. You will receive the special blessing to participate in the providence of that time.

Even if you are a person without anything, if you prepare and devote yourself without being told clearly, centering on the right timing, then you stand in the objective position to the central figure that has the responsibility for the mission. Then even if no one knows about you, God will acknowledge you. If there is a person who repeats this kind of a work once, twice, or three times, then that person will receive the come centering on a certain period. Centering on a certain day, that moment will definitely come and will cross over the peak of a mountain. (40-142)

Within human history, the time when we can come into oneness with Jesus' suffering on the cross for several hours or several seconds is very precious and will never happen twice. That time is the precious time when you can welcome and receive official recognition from God. However, in spite of that, Peter, James and John failed to be aware of this time, leaving behind han forever. This han was connected to the whole from the individual and it turned the blessing which God was to give to all people upside down, making a large hole. When we think of that, we must know how heavy was the responsibility of the disciples in that representative position. (40-154)

4) The Method of Matching the Right Timing

A day can be divided into morning, day, and nighttime. They look similar, but they change every moment. During the process of moving from morning to noon, there is a time when it is difficult to know whether it is morning or noon. Also, when it becomes night from noon, there is a time in the middle when it is difficult to make a distinction between day and night. The same goes for the night. There is a point of separation where it divides. It is easy for us to miss that parting moment. Isn't that so? We don't know when it changes. Even when we look at the four seasons, spring changes to summer in a moment, within the sound of a tick. You do not know when spring becomes summer. It is a very simple problem but very difficult for anyone to know. Also, we cannot know the time when summer becomes autumn and when autumn becomes winter.

We can say the same thing with our life. The life of a human being changes from childhood to adolescence, middle age to old age.

However, when we pass on to adolescence from childhood, there is no one who remembers it and says, "Oh, I have finished my boyhood and I am going on to my adolescence." No one has ever felt this moment as acutely as a racer standing on the starting line waiting for the split second to run.

Therefore, it is also difficult to know the moments we pass over in blessing of the time. You must know that God will acknowledge you through the foundation of that one generation.

We members of the Unification Church have a rope of blessing or heavenly fortune. We, the central figure and myself, pull this rope together. If we both stand in a position where this rope stretches tightly, then you must think how blessed that position is.

Therefore, if you are a member of the Unification Church, you must dedicate your life and be loyal to the way of the Unification Church. You must devote yourself day by day, hour by hour, matching rhythm and angle with the right timing. That person will grow together with the fortune of the Unification Church.

Those who follow the Unification Church might become tired and collapse. However, even in the midst of that, if there is a person who tries to tie a relationship with the fortune of the world and who devotes him- or herself in matching with the right time, that person will remain even after all others collapse.

There is also right timing in the way of the providence. Therefore, I'm telling you, let's know that time. Let's find that time and devote ourselves. We must devote ourselves at the right moment. It is no use if we devote ourselves without any preparation. When we devote ourselves, we must devote our entire selves at the right moment, knowing what kind of moment it is.

Through that time we must come into a relationship with God,

When we think of this problem, we must think how extremely valuable it is to be able to stand in an objective position to God at the right moment, precisely knowing the importance of the right timing. (40-152)

I am telling you, don't miss the time. Don't lose the time and have your work stolen. There are only two ways in which Reverend Moon told you that you can follow in order not to lose. Don't be a repellent person; be a loving person. You will never lose if you just do these two things. You just have to pass these two. These are the only things you need. Those were the only two things I could find out. (94-143)

3. The Enormous Value of This Time

In what kind of time can you accomplish your wish? It has become possible for the first time at this moment. Do you understand? No matter how many people there are in a family, tribe, or in a nation, if this is not the time you can individually make an achievement, then there will be no other moment like this ever again in history. If the Principle we teach in the Unification Church is correct, then there is only this moment. Do you understand what I mean? It is an unprecedented time in history.

For example, imagine yourself nose diving just once to pick up a grain of sand which was thrown into the middle of the Pacific Ocean. Work that is more difficult than that is occurring in front of your eyes.

It is the same thing. You are watching something extremely difficult happen. It is similar to putting the ends of two needles, one in heaven and one on earth, together at a single try. Do you understand? This has never happened before or nor will it happen again. The heart experienced here becomes the original point of the history of a new ideal age.

Therefore, from now on, happiness will not be found anywhere else. It will not be found in the future either. The moment when you can find your country and your world with your parents and your brothers is the happiest moment. Do you understand? That moment is the moment of ultimate happiness. If you lose your parents, your relatives, and your tribe, no matter how successful you become, you cannot have true happiness.

Isn't it the best happiness to live together with your parents whom you love, your wife whom you love, your children whom you love, the people of your country whom you love, humanity whom you love and God whom you love? That is the ultimate happiness. That kind of moment is now only. After Reverend Moon goes, this kind of moment will never again exist. Do you understand what I mean? Therefore, together with the historical original point, this will become the original point of society and the motto of human life forever. That original point begins from here.

If you accomplish something now, it will remain as a characteristic representation. The achiever of providential work here and now will appear as the representative of achievers who can dominate human history. We look at it like this. This story is like a dream.

Isn't it a story like a dream? Numerous drops of vapor come together to form a cloud. Something similar to a single drop of vapor in that cloud or something similar to a hydrogen molecule came in clear contact with me.

When the feelings of all human beings within the age of human history are harmonized, that will be the best place from which good hope is determined. Therefore, think about it for a moment. Are universities a problem? Nothing in the world is a problem. The moment from which that place of good hope is determined starts here. The original point of a radiant culture, which has never existed before, starts from here. If you become the achiever of providential work and a filial son and daughter here and now, then your name and work will remain glorious in history forever. (51-258)

You were born in an extraordinary age. You were called to a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You must realize that you were called at the peak of the historical providence, which has never existed before or will again, only once in a lifetime in history. This is the time when the two lines of history intersect centering on the life course of your one generation.

Even though there were many sad things and ups and downs in the six thousand years of fallen human history, they could not subjugate today's tangled human beings. This is why the historical restoration can occur from this idea. God's resentment and sorrow can be solved and accomplished here. When we think that this indeed will become the origin of the solution for the ills of all of humankind, more than any, thing else, you must be proud of being born in this age.

Your faces are nothing and you yourselves are nothing, too. I don't know what kind of foundation or good achievements your ancestors made, but by following the glorious achievements of your ancestors, you must realize that you yourselves are the representatives who can receive all the grace your ancestors wanted to receive. (43-335)

Those who meet Reverend Moon of the Unification Church will greet the age in which they can breathe the light of the spring of love for the first time ever in human history. (140-306)

It is the hope of history, of nations, of thought, and of providence, that the parents of humankind would appear. The time that the parents appear is an unprecedented time. It is a time that comes only once in history. How can I say it? It is the peak. How narrow a chance will that be? If we look at it from the eternal world, the life of a human being is like one sip of a breath. Isn't that so? I don't know if it is because you are blessed or because you are lucky, but how did you get to be born in this age, meet this time and get to join the Unification Church? In order for you to come to this place, numerous ancestors devoted and devoted themselves for you. So many people perished and died pursuing goodness, and the hope of those people was connected to God's providence throughout our long history. Because those people stood in a position similar to a high mountain where the sun rises, you, the ones gathered here, are receiving the sunlight from there.

If such a thing as a connection of love were to occur during this time in human history, then it would be the first time. If there were a time when value would be given to life, that time would begin from this moment. Now is the only time when we can acknowledge the authority of the country and the world with value. Now is the origin of history, the original point of hope, the beginning of blessing and the original source of eternal life. Now is the time when all of this will happen. (51-335)

4. The Present and a Day

1) The Present Is Important

We are not in a single age period now. We are connected to three age periods. Now represents the age of the past and the age of the future. The position we are in today represents the past, and the entire world is included in the present. Now becomes the central moment for humankind. The present reality represents the entire past human world and it is the central point representing the entire world. (68-225)

When we look at a moment in our day to day life, that moment does not only connect to the present. When we take the present and divide it, we can find that the past is connected to the tip of the present. Even as I speak, the past is connected to this moment. Also, the future I am thinking about is also connected here.

When we think like this, where is the real point of origin for the present? When we say this, we must think of the present as both one that can be indicated by a single line and also one that is conceptual and cannot be indicated by a single line. We come to realize the surprising and frightening fact that a line or point of the present can determine the direction of our daily life.

When we took at a day, there is yesterday and also tomorrow in relationship to it. When we look centering on a month, there is also last month and the next month. When we look at a year, there is last year and the next year. When we look at adolescence, there is childhood before that and middle age after that. When we look the present age, we cannot deny that the past and the future are connected with it. Therefore, the present cannot deny the past or the future. (68-204)

2) One Day Is Important

No human beings in the entire world are living as they wish. They are living according to a direction. A day that you live is like this kind of a direction. (Reverend Moon points) We connect these directions. Isn't that so? We live a year according to this kind of a direction. (Reverend Moon points) Therefore, you must wake up in the morning and say, "I must go like this today. I must draw a line setting a direction and go that way." Don't you think you should do that? Even when you live a month, you should draw a line and live saying, "I will live like this." If you don't draw a perfect line that is clear and correct, then you cannot leave behind a perfect day or a perfect month. If you cannot leave behind a perfect month, then you will not be able to live a perfect year. If your entire year becomes a failure, then your eternal ideal will be in vain. (168-212)

Therefore, faithful believers must always go forward longing for that level which God's providence demands. When you wake up in the morning, you must start the day thinking of where your heart and your life's goal are directed. By doing so in the morning, then when you come home in the evening and go to bed at night, you must be able to say, "Today was good. I did everything today. I was able to save face before the will. Today I can be proud of myself, representing this month and this whole year." Without going through a serious battle, you cannot stand in this kind of a position. (27-98)

Is the past valuable? Is today valuable? Or is it the future that is valuable? It is not the past that is valuable, and it is not the future that is valuable. Today is what is valuable. (45-24)

3) Keep the Moment

The problem is today. The problem is the one single moment.

Therefore, extend and expand that moment to a day and let's hold on and set the direction of the days to our side. Let's accumulate the days and establish one whole month on our side. You must live day by day with a standard of victory, accumulating that into a month.

Therefore, keep the moment. I am telling you to watch the present.

God does not reside far away. If you cannot welcome God, who is happy now, you will not be able to welcome that happy God eternally.

For those who cannot greet the victorious God, victory is forever far away.

The problem is the present. Those who ignore the present are those who ignore the eternal world of the victorious God. What we call this moment right now is the point where eternity is judged. We are standing on a course of life where that kind of moment continuously happens. When we know that, we live seriously. We are indeed risking our lives in everything we do. (65-247)

You are now at a very young age. How are you to live this youthful age and make the foundation of your adolescence? If you can form a foundation of victory during this moment, then it will become the way of filial piety and the way of loyalty that is tens of times bigger. Therefore, keep the present! You must not be in debt to yourselves because you could not keep the moment, now. You will be sorry to God if you think everything you do is difficult or unpleasant. God is indeed a miserable person.

Even right this moment, we are standing in a position where we must form a base or foundation of victory for world restoration to God. You must go that kind of way. If you go that way, God will definitely sympathize with you. Therefore, keep the moment. Keep now.

Especially since you are in the adolescent age from which you can create a brilliant history during your lifetime, you must keep the day with value. You must keep today as a filial son. That day could be the determining moment when you pass the highest peak of your lifetime. Therefore, you must have this kind of a consciousness even when you wake up and when you go to sleep. Everyone in the Unification Church must be like that. Keep your time now. Keep the moment, even when you put on your shoes, when you play, when you rest and when you go to bed. You must know how valuable this moment is. How valuable is this moment? (65-247)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Life of a Desirable Youth

1. The Will Is More Important Than Success

Numerous people living in this world are longing to become successful and to have worldwide territory according to his or her own desire. Until now, people have fought to gain that. Even at this present moment, people are moving to gain those things. Even when we look at ourselves, we cannot deny being intoxicated by that kind of a position. When we look at this age, we can see that each individual is longing for success and victory, and we are longing for that to happen on a worldwide basis. (30-73)

If I ask you, "Do you want to become famous within your neighborhood or within your country?" by no means would you answer, "I want to become famous within my neighborhood." If I ask, "Do you want to become famous within your country or on a worldwide basis?" you would answer, "I want to become famous worldwide." (40-317)

Raise your hand if you really want to become successful. Did you join our church to become successful? We must exclude that kind of a person. You lose your purity. (145-11)

What are we to do? The problem of what the social life of believers should be arises. What I am telling you is that it is important to have a method of thinking to carry out the ultimate will instead of placing importance on success.

The world from now on is depending on the young people. I'm sure all of you who joined the Unification Church think you know things very well, but when Reverend Moon asks, there are many things you don't know. Some people might say, "Why is it necessary for us to be exceptional like that?" But you are not.

2. The Road to Success

1) Understanding Which Leads to Success

Every human being determines to become successful. I'm sure there is no one who does not dream of being successful centering on a larger goal. Every individual goes out with a dream to accomplish his or her goal, but the people who have actually realized that goal are extremely few. (43-20)

During a lifetime, there are people who climb up to the peak of success and there are people who don't. Think of a mountain, for example. Even though the peak is higher, there are those who stop at a certain place, saying, "Oh, my peak is here. I barely made it even to here." If that person would go one more step, he or she would make it to the very top, but he or she often just stops there and lies down. Even if you collapse, even if it is harsh work for your body, you have to pass the center point and collapse on the other side. Then you will find the country on the other side. No matter how harsh the work is, if you cannot go beyond the dividing line, then you will still be under the control of the country on this side.

The same goes in the satanic world and in God's world. I'm sure there are those who say, "Oh, I have succeeded," centering on this kind of a standard. Some might have lived based on this standard and others would have lived on that standard. Looking at a chain of mountains, when one is asked, "Which peak is the highest?" will there be anyone who answers, "This is the highest," pointing to a low peak? Will anyone point to a low peak and say, "This is the peak I want to try climbing?" That is a crazy person. That kind of a person cannot be considered human. (63-33)

Within the course of your life, if you rest saying you have succeeded, then you will perish. That success must not be a success centered on you. Today, the members of the Unification Church must not stop after individual success. They should go on for the success of Korea.

Furthermore, without stopping there, we must go on developing until we reach the success of the entire world. (26-132)

2) Reverend Moon's Key to Success

You young people all want to become successful and famous, right? Gloriously? That's not simple. There is a saying in Korea that says the pagoda made with great labor will not collapse easily. There is some truth in this. When I go somewhere, Reverend Moon's philosophy is that I will never return without doing something good.

Whenever I went somewhere, I did not come back until I was able to leave behind a good result. (144-301)

In order to become successful religiously or economically, you cannot realize your goal unless you first suffer a loss. If a businessman plays around like a scamp without working hard, will he be able to succeed? You must work hard. You must go through the hardship of mind and body. In order to overcome all the hardships and sufferings inside and out, you must devote your entire body. Then you will be able to succeed. Also, by showing that you have suffered loss, then you will be able to overcome difficulties, and success will come back to you which equals the amount of your loss. (26-47)

What is the key to success? You must become a person who can connect all of his or her feelings and want to go anywhere for the sake of the goal. Does that kind of a person succeed very quickly or very slowly? He or she will succeed very quickly, right? He or she will meet the success very quickly. Even if you don't meet it, you will be able to meet it in your dreams. (63-60)

What is Reverend Moon's key to success even in the midst of persecution? What has that key been in the course of my life? When the United States opposed me, I stood in the position equal to God and went on forward in the name of God, standing the United States on an equal footing with me. By the name of God! It is not possible to penetrate a wall with power. Money cannot do that. It's not possible by machinery. Not even human wisdom can do that. (166-163)

In order to succeed, live for the sake of the whole. (15-289)

Those who continuously go forward will definitely succeed. (186-93)

3) The Key to Success

If everything that we planned fails and we become failures, what will you do? The road of a person with big hope will not fail. The more that person goes forward, the more success there will be. You must go on with this kind of resolution. Then you will certainly succeed. In order to advance forward, you must either live or die. You must choose either one.

You people must definitely succeed. What must you do in order to do that? When the other wins once, you must win twice. When the other sleeps one hour, you must sleep half an hour. When the other eats one bowl of rice, you must only eat half. You must fight with this kind of a strong will. The key to success is not found somewhere else.

It depends on how much time you spare, how hard you work, and how many funds you invest.

It is a battle of time, a battle of spirit and a battle of effort. It is just like a student preparing for the coming entrance exam. Those who failed the exam are the ones who slept more, ate more or did something more comfortable than others. (19-143)

When we look for a key to success, or the foundation or motivation necessary for victory, I'm sure you know how valuable perseverance is. There is a proverb in the Orient, which says, "The one who perseveres is the one who wins." (76-221)

You must know how important it is to endure. How valuable is endurance? Endurance is the motivation of a new start and it also can be the motivation of a new creation.

God is also enduring. God is enduring. God endured when Adam and Eve were about to die and He also endured when Jesus was taken and nailed to the cross. God pretended not to know when He knew. Even when He knew, He pretended He didn't. It was very difficult for God. You also do the same. If a person knows all about you but pretends not to know, how embarrassing will that be? When you see that person, you will want to escape and hide under his feet, but you surrender because you have no place to go. Therefore, it is reasonable to conclude that the more we endure, it will become the motivation to possess more. Do you understand what it means?

The same thing can be said in a family. No matter what your brothers and sisters say, if you endure and endure, your parents or anyone else will bless you, saying, "Watch him or her in the future." Therefore, let's make one rule here now. It is good to endure for yourself and it is good to open your mouth for others. If a person is in a difficult position, I will open my mouth and console him, and when that person is slandered, pretend you do not know, even if you know, and then open your mouth and support him. If you look for the key to victory or one necessary foundation or motivation to become victorious, you will find how valuable perseverance is.

There is a proverb in the Orient which says, "Those who persevere are the ones who win." Do you understand? Do you understand what I mean? (76-220)

When you play tug of war, who wins? Will a person who suddenly tugs with power win, or will a person with perseverance win? (The person with perseverance.) You must not attack suddenly like a tiger and become weak later. You must stand firm pulling. You should not give in. You must stand firm until the end. Does the Bible say, "The one who perseveres to the end goes to hell?" The person who perseveres to the end loses? It's the same thing. If you go to heaven, that means you won. If you go to hell you have lost. The person who perseveres to the end wins the fight. (64-57)

In order to become a victor, you need conditions. In other words, you need confidence, you need courage, and thirdly, you need a fighting spirit. (18-12)

4) There Is Suffering Before Success

If you want to succeed, big hardships will definitely follow in proportion to that success. (27-181)

It is the same with the fate of an individual. Whether a person succeeds during his or her lifetime or not, whether a person leaves behind something shining and honorable or a sad and sorrowful life, all depends on the course of life of that person. From the time that person was born, how many times will he or she be able to unite with the direction of history and heavenly fortune? Furthermore, how many times will that person face the hardships that come to him or her up front, with a heart to pursue the future? The answers to these questions will determine that person's present personality and also his or her future. It will also determine whether this person will become a center of respect or not.

Everyone welcomes success; however, no one welcomes the process he or she has to pass through in order to realize that success. When you look back at the past before the success, I'm sure there were series of historical days full of sorrow and resentment when you became sick of doing it and wanted to abandon everything. This is the same for your parents, your colleagues, your friends, your children, and husband and wife. It is the same for anyone. (27-273)

In order to accomplish your goal with conviction, you must go through a process of struggle. The bigger your hope is, the greater proportion of conflicting elements will block your way. These elements will oppose you instead of being absorbed by you and will shove you out instead of welcoming you. The bigger the goal you are heading toward, the proportionately bigger the hardships that are waiting for you. (43-20)

If you succeed instantly, you will perish instantly. You must know this also. If you succeed instantly without any foundation, you will be robbed and you will be blown away by a typhoon. Therefore, instant success is meaningless.

We must have big ambitions and ideas. In order for you to become a person who can live up to those ambitions and ideas, you must not become successful instantly. Your desire will tell you to accomplish everything in one day, but that will not do. You might say to those who oppose you, "Oh, those enemies. It would be nice if we could throw away all those who are not on God's side and improve this environment by ourselves. Where is God?" There may be people among you who think like this, but that is not the way to think.

In order for the ground to harden, it must rain. But if it rains all the time, what will happen? If it rains continuously, nothing will be done. The sun is necessary. However, if it's sunny all the time, that will not do either. In order for the ground to harden, it must go through a long period of time with wind, becoming cold and hot, freezing and melting.

The ground will get harder the longer the time passes. If you want to blast the ground that has hardened like this, you will need power that is even greater. (19-35)

Within our lifetime, there are many peaks we must go over.

There are peaks even within a day, and there are peaks within our youth also. We need to go over peaks when we have a family and when we take responsibility for it, and we must go over peaks within our social life. In other words, there are peaks along the way of an individual, a society and a nation that could determine their fate. The same thing goes for the world.

When we look from this viewpoint, you must know that everything is connected centering on these peaks. We often say so-and-so became successful or so-and-so failed. What kind of person do you call successful? It is a person who overcame the peak of his of her goal. What kind of a person do you call a failure? It's a person who could not overcome that peak. During your lifetime, if you accomplish your goal, then you are a successful person. If you cannot accomplish it, you become a failure. (31-7)

5) The Main Reason for Failure

Do people not know the way to success? Yes, they all do. This is why a problem arises here. Why can't they succeed if they know? Why can't they? They all know the method to succeed. Do you know, or don't you? (Yes, we do) Then why can't you succeed? It is because you cannot control yourself. We must know that is the state of human beings. (97-13)

If people plan by themselves and try to accomplish their goal through their own ability, then they are made to fail. We can know this by looking at the process of history up until today. History, which was woven centered on human beings alone, has always failed. (42-298)

3. The Road to Become Great

1) All People Hope to Become Great

When any individual is asked what kind of person they what to become, they will all answer they want to become great. If you want to become a great person, how great a person will you want to be? Will you become the President of Korea? When we look at the people in Korea, they all want to become the President. Even if you become the first in Korea, you should not finish there. You must become the first in the world. Then what must you do, after you become the first in the world? If there is a higher place and a higher person than the world, then you will want to go there and hold that person's hand. (41-323)

2) In Order to Become an Historical Person

What is a great person? The person who knows how to do deep work with higher thinking is great. Do you understand? The person who does the work others cannot do is a great person. Why? It is because that person does his or her work keeping his vertical position with God. (175,234)

3) You Must Be Able to Maintain Your Determination

If you look, you will find that there is a normal way of life for a normal person and a special way of life for a sage or a great person. If I ask you what kind of person you want to be, you may answer, "I want to become a great leader," but that is not something that can be done at once. In order to become great leaders, you must digest many things in the process, and you must go forward sacrificing many things.

You can become a great leader if you can use the sacrificed things for greater purposes.

When you say a person is a great person, what kind of standard did that person fight under in order to become great? The people who became great were those who risked their lives. Will it do just risking your life once? You must go through the process of risking your life again and again. (67-88)

Sages or heroes in history were those who kept the determination and resolution they made when they were very small until they died, and who lived within that goal. It's very simple. Reverend Moon is living like that, too. Even when I am asleep I am directed towards my goal. Even when I wake up in the morning and open my eyes or when I associate with a person, I get along with that person in order to find something good for the sake of accomplishing my goal. If you live your life like that, then your life environment will naturally become a base for your future. Are you all living like that? If young people smell the good smell of a flower, they go that way; if another good smell comes, they go that way. But that will not do. If you think you must go towards right, go only in that one direction with all your might. You must determine whether you can digest and absorb it or whether you will be absorbed by it. You should go on fighting like that. (15-129)

When we look at history, almost all of those who accomplished something big were not Ph.D.s. They were all people who had a strong fighting spirit. Those who did things, which seem reckless to others, became historical persons. In other words, until now, history has been woven by the champions with fighting spirits. (18-12)

4) The Search for the Way of Suffering Voluntarily

The life of a person is not smooth. Besides, a person does not live his or her life alone. Men and women live together. When we compare man and woman, they are completely different. They are like opposite poles. When a man and a woman who are completely different in nature live together, it will be difficult for both of them. They should try to match each other centering on the centerline, with one going up while the other goes down.

Therefore, you need to be trained when you are young. If you want to become a great person, go voluntarily searching for a way of great hardship. Try walking 40 kilometers overnight to experience hardships. In order to voluntarily work for the sake of others, walk 40 kilometers overnight, dragging your tired body. Go to a working place, a farm, for example, and sacrifice yourself for others. It will not do if you are sleeping peacefully. (144-299)

When a person tries to go a special way, the element or factor that determines that special thing is usually not something people like. That way is a difficult way with barriers you need to overcome and with unwelcome matters blocking your way. However, you should not try to turn around and return just because it is blocked. If you could reach your goal that way, then anyone would go that way.

If there were one thousand people, all of them would choose to go that way. Because anyone can go that way, that is not the way a special person should go. A special person must not turn around and go back. On the contrary, that person must go forward, penetrating that wall. You must penetrate and go the shortest way. In order to do that, you must overcome hardships that are one hundred times more difficult. There you will find things normal people can never imagine. Therefore, unless you become a person who can overcome and break through the barriers, you will not be able to go this way.

5) Strengthen Your Third Power

If there is one great person who tries to go forward toward a big goal, the bigger the goal and the greater the person is, the more incidents will be incidents waiting for him or her which involve the entire country or world. Those incidents will appear to you not in a welcoming way, but as a condition that opposes and contradicts you. The bigger the opposing factors are, the greater is the chance that they could also become factors of disappointment and failure. Therefore, when such an incident occurs, the person who greets that incident must also appear as a core of power concentrated in a bigger and stronger determination. Unless you crash into that environment this way, you will never be able to resolve the incidents.

Therefore, those who stand in that environment and make a determination must be extremely serious. In order to overcome these problems, you always have to have a stronger conviction. The important key to solving this problem is to know how to find the internal strength that can overcome the approaching external hardships.

In the course of their lives, human beings have tried to overcome every time they encountered these kinds of problems; however, they failed every time. This was the pattern of the lives of human beings.

God knows this, so what will He want from us? God will want us to determine and pledge once again and go forward. In the future, we will also face the peak of hardships, but in order to prepare for that, we must make a determination once again. In order to win over the external environment and accomplish one great goal, we must introduce a stronger power and impulse greater than that approaching hardship. This is more important than anything else. This is an important problem which not only God worries about, but one which we ourselves must solve.

People will require stronger power when we encounter these problems. Because people need a stronger impulsive element, they search for a third power. It is inevitable that the greater the person, the more he or she will require a third power.

6) It Is a Great Thing to Accomplish Without Knowing

Reverend Moon does not like propaganda. I never boast about what I did, wherever I go. I try to hide it as much as I can. A great work must not be done in the wide open. Do two thirds of the work without people knowing, and when you do the last one third, then you have accomplished a great work.

Therefore, before a great event appears in history -- whether it is some kind of a thought or any kind of work -- two thirds of it had already been accomplished behind the scenes. When it appears before the crowd and becomes known to the people, it appears with a foundation and result that can be officially approved of by the public. (141-121)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Rediscovering Life

1. How to Lead Life

If human beings are going to lead their lives well, they have to make a program. You must not live a non-directional, purposeless life. You might not know, but today's providence of restoration isn't being realized without a purpose.

The path that I have walked for 40 years, until today, has been completely intentional and in accordance with a program. Just as building a house requires a plan, I have a blueprint. I cannot say myself, "It is done," even though everything might match exactly with the blueprint. It has to be acknowledged by heaven and earth. (141-180)

There has to be discrimination. Whether a person has lived a good or a bad life will certainly be determined after he or she dies. The decision will be made as to whether the person lived well or not. If a person is seen to have led a good life, it means that the person is good. If not, it means the person is evil.

If this is so, then what should we do in order to be recognized as having lived a life of goodness? What is the standard for a good or bad life? During our lifetime, we do things that determine the quality of our lives. Every person wants to live a good life. Nobody wants to live a bad life.

Often a person is said to live a good life based primarily on external things. Normally, a person who is well-off externally is said to have a good life. If one owns a house, has some money, lives with a spouse and children and seems to have no obstacles to realizing his or her intentions, he or she is said to live a good life. It is generally like this.

But, even though we live our lives hearing how good our circumstances are, when we come to ask ourselves, "Am I really living a true and good life?" not so many of us can say with confidence, "I am living truthfully." Regardless of gender and age, everybody desires to lead a truthful life. Not so many actually live life truthfully, however.

We live in an environment where it is not possible to live sincerely, even though we want to. A large majority of people have a regretful conclusion to their lives and come to lament over the wasted time. This is our way of life today. (43-242)

Today, you, the youth of the Unification Church, say, "We are historical people with historical results." Is it really so? That is a problem. Is it really so? If you ask anybody, "What are you doing?" he will probably answer, "I am living." If you ask, "How have you been living?" the answer will probably be, "I have been living this way." If we ask a large number of individuals, a large majority will probably answer, "I have just eaten and gotten along." The answers for questions like, "How is your life? Are you well off or not?" are given by a great majority of people based on such facts as owning a house or a patch of field or having smooth living conditions.

We are getting along in our lives. How are the majority of people living today? They are getting along. They are living for the sake of living itself. But life shouldn't be led only in this way. Do you understand? How does a person who has a standard a step higher lead his or her life? Such a person eats sharing the food and lives with deliberation. Some spend their lives only eating and drinking while others spend it with consideration. Do you understand? (151-70)

It is easy for the one who is defeated in life to become a loser in his life of faith. In life's circumstances, God and satan are conducting a battle of depriving me. (183-198)

Where is satan separated from God? It is not done in the spiritual world. Where is it done? In life, within myself, in my conscience, and my physical mind. The internal aspect within us, the conscience, represents God's side and the physical mind represents satan's side.

When you put your hands against each other, their shape is alike. But one of them is the left side and the other one is the right side. When we look at it this way, the same seems different. Therefore, we have to distinguish the right side from the left side and know clearly which one goes first and which one follows. (24-215)

Recently, I have seen that the Principle goes its way while you act in your way and the Church operates in its way. I have felt it is like this. If you have learned the Principle, you should be standing on it accordingly, but you and the Church are not standing on the Principle. You are apart from it. You will get into trouble that way. There is a saying, "An hour may destroy what took an age to build." If we continue to live in that way, everything will end in failure. (109-308)

2. The Way of Life We Must Adopt

What have I been emphasizing to you? The obscure way of life that you have been living in the past must change into a concrete way of life. (18-178)

We certainly must inquire about the way of life to be led as an individual and also as a family. (24-29)

What will remain at the very end? It will not be any of the philosophies or outlooks on life formulated by humans. It will be a way of life concerning God. God must be the main view of life; it must be a worldview that unites God and humans. It is not a place where humans have a vague degree of understanding about God, but rather a place where man can never fall away, no matter what. Why? Since God and humans fell from the place where it actually shouldn't have been possible, they have to reach a place higher than that. We have to come forward and claim a worldwide stage of life, where God and man are one. (65-127)

Where have you presently been placed in the Unification Church? Unification Church members must act in concert with me, wherever or whenever they may go. Until now, I haven't managed only by myself I have lived with God and walked in the same direction with Him and in step with Him, investing my life completely.

Now, the combination of 3 (God, you, and I) must become one. We have to act in concert. Since this is a decisive question of life and death, the three must unite at the point where they come together. In other words, the realm of resurrection of life is at that very point. It is the connecting point where the Father and I become one and you and I become one and unite. There the unification of one heart takes place. Therefore, you must lead a life of oneness with the will. (31-321)

For you, it is a question of how to lead your lives while becoming one in heart with the three parts of the Father's will, your will and the will of your future spiritual children. The place where time becomes one, a person becomes one, and the direction becomes one, by day or by month. It is a question of how to bring a whole year into such a standard. (24-133, 28-80)

You have to check yourselves. Have I become one with the cause, the goal, and the subject? When I find myself not being one with the cause and the goal, and not being able to stand in an object position in front of a subject, I must continuously keep in mind the need to become one with the cause, the goal, and the subject. After establishing the subject-object relationship and the direction, then the purpose must be clear. Have you been thinking this way until now? (66-257, 108-83)

What kind of life does God want? It is not a self-centered life. I say to you, it is not a self-centered life. Therefore, you Unification Church members should hang a map of the world or the terrestrial globe on the wall of your room and always think, "Where would God go today?" I have set up my mind here, but could God, who created the heavens and earth, be looking only at me?" You have to think about it. (155-248)

A monotonous life becomes like a habit. A person who thinks that this is the way of human life is nothing but a worldly person. We have to lead a life that is capable of improving the common living circumstances and of bringing higher value. Only in that way can the position of goodness be determined in the evil world. A person cannot be called a religious person if he or she is not able to dominate external life. He cannot be called a heavenly person.

Therefore, everybody needs character building. It is not enough just to do activities. We have to live in a way that after our activities, when we sit down quietly, we are able to hold and match the directions of up and down, left and right. Without a doubt this is the way a person will stay, based on the substantial standard in a place of vertical axis. (185-182)

3. The Way Of Life We Must Become Accustomed To

1) God-Centered Life

Every religion teaches us to not look at or listen to anything rashly. They also teach us not to speak or to treat anybody rashly. This means that looking, listening, speaking, feeling and also loving must all be done centered on God and not centered on oneself. (66-231)

All of our speaking, looking, feeling and emotional experiences must be connected to God. (53-239)

For whom should we look and listen in our daily lives? It is for the sake of God. We have to do it for the sake of God. Feeling must also be done for the sake of God. Even though we are living on earth, we have to be connected with the life in Heaven. (35-284)

Before eating, you must think, "Father, after you!"(11-218)

You cannot just eat good food and wear good clothes. First, you have to offer the best to God. Also, when you walk, think that you are walking together with Father on your right and Mother on your left. (24-181)

When we are hungry, for whom do we eat? (For God) Really? Are you sure that you eat for the sake of God or are you eating for your own sake? (For God) You have to think about it. How can you eat for the sake of God? "I need to build a perfect temple for God." Therefore, when you eat, think that God is eating in you. Think this way, "Because I'm hungry, God in me wants to eat." Do you understand? If you do so, that food will become holy. It will become precious food.

Next, what should you think when you go to the toilet? Do you do it for your sake or for the sake of the whole? It is all one and the same. Think that God commanded you to go, because otherwise this temple will have trouble.

How about breathing? It is the same. And listening? Don't think that you listen by yourself. Don't think that you do anything like looking, touching, etc, by yourself. Even when you face people or satan's world, do it as a person of God. Even when you speak, think that God is speaking.

Originally, according to the Principle we are to live, think and love centered on ourselves after we've become completely one. We have to know this clearly. Even though you would live, think and love centered on yourself, it would be the same as living, thinking and loving centered on God.

This is the Principle. (92-166)

If you understand the relationship between subject and object, then everything must be for the sake of the subject, to the fullest. Everything such as looking, listening and eating must be done for the subject.

When you eat and just say, "Oh, how tasty it is. So delicious!" it means that you are eating for your own sake. But if you eat gratefully, you are eating for the sake of the subject. If you can realize that your circumstances are not due to you, then you are able to eat like that because you are not eating alone. You are eating for the subject. It is same with sleeping. It is not because you yourself have managed so well that you may sleep in a place like this. You must have the attitude that even though Heaven might bring you to the end of this world and ruin your life, it is because of Heaven's desperate efforts to save you from your miserable state. All of you should always say to God, "Oh, God, I'm grateful for my destiny. I'm so grateful." This is the attitude you must have.

That is why there cannot be any displeasure in the place where an object is devoted to the subject, can there? Displeasure is a rare act and a failure. Therefore, no displeasure is allowed in the life of faith.

What is not allowed? We cannot afford displeasure. There should only be thankfulness. You must understand this.

Because Heaven will always remain the subject, there cannot exist any rule or life that is separate from it. Therefore, always report. Even though you seem to be by yourself, you are never alone. You will feel the presence of heaven in front of you and in back of you wherever you are. Then whatever you come to enjoy, you'll feel it in your heart. How does the Father feel seeing all that scenery? How does He feel when He looks out over Seoul? If history and the world are so, then everything must connect and relate with it. You have to realize these points clearly and never forget that heaven is the subject. Otherwise, it is not possible to understand the reasoning of empirical faith.

Natural law is brought into existence by keeping the proper order. Therefore, we have to stand in the position where heaven is the absolute subject in the subject and object relationship. When I am an unconditional object to the absolute subject, we are absolutely one.

Therefore, all that we are seeing, hearing, and feeling, even the loving within a family, is to be done from the position of a subject and object for the sake of heaven. That is oneness. That kind of family will never perish.

What will happen when a subject and object have a reciprocal relationship? Definitely, something will happen, and the result will come in proportion to how good their reciprocal relationship is. (58-310)

2) Centered on True Parents

Now, you have to live together with the True Parents. Therefore, True Parents are in the position of grandparents, and then there is the position of your own parents, and you are in the position of the eldest son. This is different. The conclusion is that three generations live together.

You have to lead your life feeling that God, True Parents and your own parents are with you. We have reached the age when it is not possible to think that there is no God or that God has died. (131-97)

The fall happened through heartistic ties. Therefore, it is not possible to open the door of the fall and clear it away without a higher level of heartistic power than that which occurred at the fall. This is the Principle. This happens when you shed tears and come in earnest longing to see me. I will abruptly appear and teach you. On the way to somewhere, if you see good products or any other good thing, a wish to take that to Father comes from the bottom of your heart. "I can't just pass it by because my heart is aching. I want to bring this to Father, whatever it takes." If you then feel infatuated and burst into tears over how pitiful God's situation is, I will appear in front of you. If you wanted to give me a good suit, I will appear already wearing an even better one. I will ask you laughingly, "What is the matter?" Such a situation will take place. I will say, "Don't worry! I already have the best things."

Hence, a man called Reverend Moon is a strange person -- a strange person, whom you don't know. I come from a strange background, yet whichever country of the world I have promised to visit, its people long to see me. Without understanding it themselves, they wake up sighing, "Father, when will you come?" When you reach such a state of deeply touching the heart, you will open up spiritually. If you really come to yearn after Father, he will come and show you around the Garden of Eden. At that time, you don't know that it is taking place spiritually. It feels so real. In no other way can that kind of world open up.

You have to cry your eyes out with longing. If a person cries excessively, it aches right here. That's how much you have to be longing. Even in crying out, "Father," some do it as a son who is being dragged to the execution ground and some as a son who is leaving for a far away country. In order to call Heavenly Father, we must have a higher standard than that.

The amount that you have devoted yourself to meeting Father and forming ties with God will be your property. (50-288)

In everything, interrelate with the Parents; decide with the Parents, consult with the Parents and find a solution with the Parents. (44-175)

3) A Life Centered on Goodness

The one who unites the center and the direction from the very beginning is able to connect the start with the finish. Therefore, the first victory belongs to the subject. At the same time, it also comes back to the one who follows the way from the beginning to the end. You should have a center in life. (57-277)

There is good and evil even in listening to singing. Whether you look, listen, eat, sleep or do anything, there is good and evil. (26-13 1)

Whether you are asleep or awake, eat, rest, look or do anything, you have to do it centered on the whole. (73-61)

Never forget that at present you are standing at the dividing point of good and evil. Therefore, always speak well, and look at only good things with your eyes. Women's eyes wander easily, don't they? Hence, you have to control you eyes. You have to control your eyes, hands, and all five senses. Where should my every step lead? Whether I meet my friend or associate, I have to be able to say words for the benefit of the public to each person. I must help the person take even just a step toward the side of goodness. While controlling these things in the physical world, I will simultaneously be going ahead, holding a banner of love for the sake of those who have already passed away. For that reason, you should study and do your work. Then everything will work out naturally. (109-307)

4) We in Accord with One Goal

What determines whether an individual succeeds in life on earth or not, or is able to leave behind day-to-day accomplishments in reaching his goal? After establishing a firm goal, it is very important to know how to have a direction that is in accord with and hits the marks of the goal.

Even though you start with a goal, if the direction goes wrong it will have nothing to do with the goal. Therefore, when we step forward with a goal, we must always watch carefully to see whether the direction is in accordance with it.

We must stand in a straight line with the goal. Since we are in a reciprocal relationship with the goal, we should stand in the position of having the goal as an opponent on the straight line. For our lines, when we move forward step by step, if we do not adopt the position straight in line with the goal, we are bound to cross the goal. Just one wrong step will lead you to cross the goal. You can lean neither right nor left.

Take the golden mean, and you will be able to reach the conclusion of your goal. You must work from the point of discovering yourself able to unite with the goal in the straight line with clearly defined goodness. If we regret the straight line and come to stand on the foundation of not being able to be in accord with the straight line, we have to know that we have already strayed from the way that enables us to accomplish the goal.

If we cannot stand in the position where the goal and the direction are in accord, God cannot help or share it with us, because that place has a common direction from a common position towards a common goal. If we deviate, God cannot be with us.

Why is it so? Because if the direction goes wrong, all effort will be lost. In many situations cooperation will not bring the desired results but rather it will inevitably lead elsewhere. It is very natural that God cannot help or be with you if you come to stand in that position, so it will be wasted effort.

After getting up in the morning, all our feelings and movements must be unified into one all the time, in a straight line united on one goal. We can't deny that moment or we lose the point and we can not be connected with the Will. (57-232)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Ethics, Morality, and Propriety

1. There is Order in the Universe

A new ontology of a new religion must reveal that all the absolute beings in the past were not separate but were one and the same God.

It also has to be able to reveal God's view of each religion so they can grasp the Creator's attributes and understand properly all His aspects. All religions are brother religions established by one God. At the same time that a religion reveals God's attributes, the new ontology must reveal the cause, purpose, and principles of the creation. It must convey the feeling that purpose and principles dominate the movement of all things in the universe.

Further, it must explain that the rules human beings have to follow are in accord with the rules of the universe, namely natural law. It must be revealed that there is a system of vertical order, formed by the rules of the creation of the sun, the moon, and the stars of the universe. This natural law is also seen within the family as the vertical order formed by grandparents, parents, and children. The horizontal order formed by brothers and sisters is established and simultaneously corresponding senses of value, namely the rules, are formed. (122-304)

When you go out to work in a farming village, you won't be working just by yourself. The husband and wife go out and start working after reporting the duties of the day to God. When they finish and return they will eat only after reporting to God. You have to know how strict is God's standard, which regulates all things. There are rules of family life that a woman must keep, and there are rules that a man must keep. (31-276)

In Korean society, during the three-year mourning time after one's parents have passed away, the children offer meals to the departed spirits of their parents every morning and evening. Also, whenever they go out or return home, they perform a greeting toward the altar of their parents. Aren't there such rules in Korean society? You have to do better than that. Does what you do now adapt exactly to the formalities of heaven from the viewpoint of the will? No, it does not. Far from it. (31-275)

2. Man Is Valuable Because Of Ethics And Morality

There are the words, "heavenly law." Have you ever heard these words? The words heavenly law are religious terminology. Even if you have heard of human morals, have you ever heard of heavenly morals? What is the origin of human moral law? Is it Korean constitutional law? The origin of human morals is the conscience. Today, most laws are made from the basis of Roman law. It can be said that Roman law is rooted in the culture of the contemporary world. However, human morals are based on conscience rather than law.

What is the foundation of conscience? It is goodness. The standard of conscience is none other than the standard of goodness. When the conscience moves away from goodness and goes wrong, it tries to correct the errors. We have tried to make a universal social system in accordance with pure conscience, but at the same time we need laws. Where are human morals rooted? They are, in the long run, rooted in heavenly law. (33-44)

Human beings are valuable because of human morals. Human morals form the relationships among people. Human morals have no use in the case of just one person; they follow when there are two or more people. Social ethics follow from the family in which man and woman get married. Ethics is the reason-law of human relationships. (136-208)

We can talk about human morals. Human laws are formed through emotions, are they not? In the relationships between family members, centering on the father and the mother, the ideas of morals, social systems, order and so forth are based upon emotional aspects. When something felt by emotion becomes very long or high-dimensional, we should lower our heads before it. You should know that point. What is the motivation for human law? It is emotion. Human law begins from the position of parents loving their children. In true human relationships, it follows that children love their parents. (64-124)

3. The Three Fundamental Principles and Five Moral Disciplines In Human Relations

It is not only through the vertical standard that a person knows his or her own self. Neither is it only through the horizontal standard. A person is not known only by his or her words. One's words must be in accordance with one's actions. A person is known for whether he acts according to what he says; according to whether there is a oneness between his mind and his work. One's words should be the same as one's actions. One's mind should be the same as one's work.

This expresses the vertical and horizontal relationship. Confucianism almost represents such relations. The fundamental reason of all things is always the Way of Heaven. This means what stands in front should be in front; what stands in back should be in back. It means the state and the reason in which the heavenly way is moving. It is the way the heavenly will should go. What is the way? We often say that benevolence (jen), righteousness, propriety, and wisdom are the cornerstones of human nature, and that the practice of benevolence and righteousness is the way humans should go.

When people walk along the way, the grown-up person goes in front, according to Oriental thought. That is because the grown-up person was born first in the world. That is how they try to put together the environment. The person born after should stand back. If something would be high, it should keep step with what is low; what is front should go in front; what is back should go in back; what is up should keep step with the position. These perspectives should not be changeable. These are eternal. Whenever a person would receive something from an older man, according to Korean custom, he should receive it with two hands. This means that only when his hands are completely horizontal will he receive the love of the older man.

Whatever they receive should go through the vertical in a state of 90 degrees. It symbolizes a matter of course.

It can be said that people's mind is heaven's mind. All rules should be horizontal, since the rules are relative according to reason and conscience. Both should be in accordance with each other. They are not such that benevolence, righteousness, propriety and wisdom should be accepted and heaven excluded. They did not connect these virtues with heaven. Heaven is vague, and benevolence, righteousness, propriety, and knowledge are obscure. They did not know how to connect these virtues with heaven. Since they did not know how to do so, the forms of these two worlds did not make a realistic standard in the human history, and the forms should fade away. All of you should know this point clearly.

Dual characteristics will appear, centering on the Divine Principle. How could the dual characteristics be connected with me? These are the realistic spheres of relationships. What ideal does the human will desire? It is neither knowledge, power, nor money, but the actual results of love. Therefore, love should mark the relations between sovereign and subject. All relations are love relations. Heaven needs His child. Love marks the relationship between heaven and His children. One cannot exist by one's self. (185-271, 168-252, 171-237)

Up to the present day, human morality has meant that parents should love their children and children should love their parents. There should be a distinction between husband and wife. These virtues have been transformed to the present day as the cornerstone of the three fundamental principles and the five moral disciplines in human relations.

However, these seem to be changeable. Today, the traditional customs and norms and so forth are naturally being changed. Such a spirit is penetrating our daily and social environment. We are in the Last Days. If a worldwide leader, a Messiah, appeared, he would solve all these problems. (11-19)

4. The Oriental Country of Courtesy

Korean history extends over more than 4,000 years. What is this Oriental country called? It is called the country of courtesy. Is courtesy good or bad? When we can say that the Oriental country is the country of courtesy, does it mean a man with courtesy or a woman with courtesy? (It means the woman) Yes, that is it. Therefore, the wives in the course of Korean history who would like to really serve their husbands are the women who could hardly manage their housekeeping, as they would like. (44-104)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Completed Testament Age and the Life of Attendance

1. The Completed Testament Age is the Age of Attendance

1) What is the Completed Testament Age?

God has been conducting the providence of salvation through three stages during the history of 6,000 years. Through the Old Testament Age, which was the age of the servant, and the New Testament Age, which was the age of the adopted son, we have reached the Completed Testament Age. In the Completed Testament Age, children must appear and prepare a place for the parents and attend them. Until today, God has conducted such a history of restoration. (16-178)

What is the Completed Testament Age? On the earth, it is the process of advancing to an ideal world centered on a family and the love of True Parents -- a new world where satan can no longer work. From the Principle point of view, the Completed Testament Age means a realm of parents who have fulfilled the responsibility. A promise is responsibility. A promise of responsibility left uncompleted is the fall. The Old Testament is a promise of the past. The New Testament is a new promise, and now the Completed Testament is the age to realize the promise. To realize means that all the people of the world fulfill their responsibility. A promise is fulfilling the responsibility. (131-98)

The Completed Testament Age is the age of perfection. What is it? Abel becomes one centered on the love of True Parents, and the brothers unite with Abel and make Cain surrender. Cain has not surrendered until now because there were no parents. Therefore, such a tragic death took place. Cain hated Abel because he didn't have parents, but when he comes to unite with Abel centered on parents, he will adapt himself. (131-75)

When we look at human history, the Old Testament Age is the age of searching for love, human beings searching for God. The New Testament Age is the age of sacrifice for the sake of attending the parents of the Completed Testament Age. Now the age of the Completed Testament is the age of sacrifice for the sake of attending God for the sake of God's liberation, centered on True Parents. Therefore, the Unification Church shows today a white cross. True Parents are shouldering the cross. Because human beings fell at the perfection level of the growth stage, True Father has had to go up again through the way of indemnity for twenty years. (136-307)

When you say that you have the resurrected body of all sacrifices of the Old Testament Age, the resurrection of Jesus' body in the New Testament Age, and the resurrection of the heart of Reverend Moon in the Completed Testament Age, all of heaven and earth will keep their eyes on you and follow you in a line. They will follow you wherever you go, however difficult and painful a way it may be. (107-216)

2) The Completed Testament Age Is the Age of Love

Today, we regard God as the Lord of hope, faith, and love. God, the Lord of hope, faith, and love, made human beings pass through the Old Testament Age of hope and the New Testament Age of faith. From now on, human beings will meet the Completed Testament Age of love. In the Completed Testament Age, or the age of the Second Advent, what remains as an eternal, unchanging, essential element? God's love remains, the center of all the ideals and all things.(1-90)

As the Completed Testament Age is the age of love, we are allowed to get married. Up until now, the age of love has not come to any religion. Higher religions, therefore, did not encourage people to get married. (96-117)

3) The Age of Salvation through Attendance

The fallen age is the age of satan's dominion. It is not conceptual but a real matter and you can understand it if you look spiritually at the environmental realities. Why did Adam fall? It was because he did not attain faith, deeds, and attendance. These were the three major conditions for Adam. Thus Adam could not go through the Old Testament Age of deeds, the New Testament Age of faith, and the Completed Testament Age of attendance. Because of Adam's fall, humans have come under satan's dominion. Therefore, it has become necessary for humans to search for the original Adam's position throughout history. We have to restore Adam's original position through setting up the victorious condition; that is, through setting up conditions of indemnity. Why do we have to seek the righteousness of faith, the righteousness of deeds, and the righteousness of attendance? It is because we cannot separate good from evil without righteousness. What is the standard of righteousness? It is always God, so we have to believe, behave and attend as God does. Why should we do so? It is because satan cannot accuse those who are righteous like God. When you deal with your environment in the same way that God believes, behaves, and attends, satan cannot accuse you. When such an environment where God can dwell expands, and the righteousness standard point is raised, satan will retreat.

This does not mean, however, that the Old Testament Age of deeds and the New Testament Age of faith have passed away and that we are now only in the Completed Testament Age of attendance. In the Old Testament Age of deeds, faith was also necessary, and in the New Testament age of faith, deeds were also necessary. In the Completed Testament Age of attendance, deeds and faith are also necessary. It is because the growth stage is established based on the formation stage, and the perfection stage is established based on the growth stage. They cannot be separated.

The age of attendance refers to the age of the Kingdom of Heaven in everyday life. The history of restoration is aimed at the realization of God's ideal of creation. (161-218)

For what purpose does our Lord come to the earth? He comes to realize the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. What is the Kingdom of Heaven? Those who have managed to prepare for attendance and those who have managed to lead a life of attendance can enter there. Thus, it is the kingdom where we can be eternally proud of our preparation and our practice of the life of attendance to the whole universe. (8-307)

We are taught that we will receive salvation through attendance today. You therefore have to serve True Parents, and you have to establish conditions, which God can remember, whatever sorrows and pains may happen to you. You should establish such conditions as will please God, however small they may be. (13-310)

2. What is the Life of Attendance?

1) Preparation for Attendance

What is the age of justification by attendance? Is it the age of showing authority? Some of you are confused between attendance and authority. In the age of justification by attendance, you should have the exact center. There are manners in attending God, and God will be very angry with you if you violate them. (17-187)

Endurance is of foremost importance in attending God. For whom do you have to endure? You have to endure to the end for the purpose of the whole, equipped with the leading ideology. There is no complaint there. Thus, the foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven will be expanded. (44-18)

When the time comes to attend the Father, how do you show your filial piety to Him? With what attitude do you attend the Father? Where can you meet the Father? If you live deep in the mountains, you will sincerely want to see our members and you will worry for some member, if he or she is sick.

You will be dying to see the dear members and church leaders. You will experience such yearnings. Without such yearnings, you cannot attend the Father. You have always to experience such a heart of yearning. If you say, "It's already twelve o'clock. Let's go to bed," you are giving God trouble. There is no concept of day and night in the Kingdom of Heaven. You should not worry about time when you are talking to someone with your hearts connected. (17-293)

The first commandment for human beings is to love God. Should you be dying to love God or should you just love God temporarily? (We should be dying to love God) Raise your hands, those of you that are dying to love God! You should love God even if you may die being struck by lightning. If you are dying to love God, nothing is impossible for you in your lifetime.

If you stay at the top of the Backdoo Mountain, do you want to cultivate the land full of stones to raise potatoes and attend God with an offering of potatoes? Will you do that or not? (We will) You should do that. If you make your wife cultivate the land like a cow as you have no cow there, are you to be struck by thunder? Do you stop when God says, "You must stop"? You should accomplish with all your heart and sincerity, shouldn't you? (Yes, we should) (37-25)

2) The Attitude of the Life of Attendance

You should lead a life of attendance. When you wake up in the morning, you should say your first word to Heaven, and when you go out of your house, you should move your right leg first in order to attend Heaven. If you live like this in your everyday life, you can lead a life of attendance. Your attitude of life should be based on the original standards. (17-296)

How do you lead a life of attendance to God? You have to think that you are one with God, and you are one with the True Parents. You should think as follows, "Everything belongs to God and to the True Parents. What belongs to the True Parents belongs to the Kingdom of the True Parents and then it belongs to me." You should always lead a life of attendance whenever you speak, wake up, or sleep, and in whatever you do. If you have such a concept in your mind, you will be protected from satan's invasion twenty-four hours a day. (161-231)

When you were happy, how happy did you make God? You will be very grateful for receiving a meal when you are very hungry. You should be more grateful than that in attending God. You should attend God whenever you eat meals or whenever you are in difficulty. You should give God unforgettable memories. (17-291)

3. The Kingdom of Heaven is the Place Where Those Who Have Attended Heaven With Their Heart Can Go

You know that you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven without experiencing heart, don't you? The Kingdom of Heaven is the original kingdom that can control the whole world. If you are pulled by circumstances, you cannot enter the Kingdom. It is the Kingdom where you can enter with a connection of heart, which penetrates deep in your mind. A Christian Church, therefore, is not a church of circumstances; rather it is a church of heart. It is the purpose of God's providence to establish the foundation of heart that transcends various circumstances.

What is the human fall? It is through the human fall that we have become unable to communicate with God in His heart. God, who has searched for lost human beings, has tried to find those people with whom He could share His heart. Thus, history is the history of salvation and God sent the Messiah in order to find such people.

You should seek God's heart before you seek the Kingdom of Heaven, and you should think how you should live before you seek God's heart. Before anything else, you should have the heart of attendance. It is the original nature of human beings to feel longing and bow their heads when they meet a noble being. Even though you are fallen, it is your original heart to attend the noble heart of Heaven. You should know clearly that you have no connection with the Kingdom of Heaven if you have not experienced a life of attendance with your heart.

In order to attend, it is necessary to prepare for attendance. You can go to the Kingdom of Heaven if you have prepared for attendance and led a life of attendance. Those who have attended with heart can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You are destined to go there through such a process. (8-290)

What is the Kingdom of Heaven like? It is the place where you are proud of what you have prepared and what you have accomplished through your life of attendance. Then, who can go to the Kingdom of Heaven? Are they those who have believed in the Lord and have sought after their own happiness? No, they are not. Those who have prepared to attend with their heart can go there. Even though they may die during the preparation while longing for the life of attendance, they will go there with joy. (8-304)

4. Examples of the Life of Attendance

1) Examples of Life

When I went somewhere, you used to follow me however far away it might be, didn't you? One day a member carried rice cakes containing mugwort on his shoulder and came to the headquarters to give them to Father. He had made rice cakes three months before and he had wrapped them up with white papers in order to keep the dust off. When he opened the gift in front of Father, the rice cakes were getting musty. Although the rice cakes were unfit to eat, they were worth hundreds of millions of won. It is because the rice cakes were brought to Father with all his heart.

One day, an old man who lived in Young-do Island near Pusan went to the Jagarchi Market (Jargarchi is a type of fish) on board a small ship. He saw a large ship sailing near his small ship. He said to himself, "How wonderful it would be if we could receive Father on that ship," and he sincerely wished that it could be realized soon. He had tears in his eyes, with his hand on the tail of a fish. The old man looked somehow foolish, but he had true love within him. Love sometimes looks foolish, as one does not care about his or her appearance when he or she loves. When you love someone truly, you don't mind being watched by others, do you? If you care, your love is merely love within a limited circle. With true love, you sometimes look foolish or are foolishly honest.

One day, another old man brought the roots of bellflower which he dug out from a remote mountain and offered them to Father with tears in his eyes. These are the examples of a life of attendance. With such lives of attendance, those people will be liberated and go to a higher place when they go to the spirit world.

You may not imagine how much the members of Ho Ho Bin group did their best to attend heaven with their sincere heart. With their sincere attendance, they had to liberate the 6,000 years of sorrows and resentment in the prince of heaven, the True Parents of humankind, whom all of humankind had waited for through history. They were given such a mission, and they were taught to do everything by God. Thus, they prepared breakfast, lunch, and dinner every day so as to receive the Lord whenever he came. Their sincerity cannot be expressed in words.

How many bows did they make? Usually they made three thousand bows, sometimes seven thousand bows a day. It took ten hours to make seven thousand bows and they did that from dawn, without meals. The Ho Ho Bin group, however, could not follow God's providence to the end and finally collapsed.

Thus, the historic foundation that God prepared collapsed. It was God's hidden providence behind history. You should not forget such historic attendance, and you should attend God by inheriting their sincerity. Father walked the way of restoration with all his sincerity, and you also should walk the way of restoration, paying indemnity ten times or a hundred times more than that. You should attend God with such determination as to invest all your flesh and blood, cells and bones. This should be the way of life for Unification Church members. (23-301)

2) You Should Carry True Parents' Picture With You

Whose picture is this? (It is Father's picture) What is this? (It is the ID card of membership of IFVOC with Father's picture on it) Why do you carry Father's picture with you? It is because your ancestors in the spirit world will help you as we are in the age of God's dominion now.

When the Israelites went out of Egypt, they could avoid the calamity of the smiting of the first-born with the blood of a lamb painted on their door-posts. In the same way, you can avoid evils if you carry Father's picture with you. Spirit world can recognize the picture even if it is in your pocket. If the picture is very small, it is the same as if the Israelites did not paint the blood of the lamb or stopped painting halfway. Then, which do you prefer, a big picture or small one? (A big one!) The big picture of Father embarrasses Japanese people.

They are suspicious and say, "What on earth is Sun Myung Moon?" Japanese members, however, think that Father's smile is as mysterious as that of the Mona Lisa. They are confident that the mysterious figure of Father, who looks different in hundreds of thousands of ways, helps them spiritually. They have actually such spiritual experiences. Spirit persons know Father well. Are they glad to see Father's picture or not? (Yes, they are) They will come to the picture. Thus, your ancestors are united with you through the medium of the picture.

If you carry Father's picture with you, you will not have an accident, but, if you don't, you may have one. Such a thing will often happen to you. If you put the picture by your bedside, you will dream a happy dream. Do you believe it? (Yes, I do) Dr. Joseph said, "God works in mysterious ways." Father is a mysterious man. Nobody can fully understand Father, however deeply he or she may study him. What kind of man is the Reverend Moon? (He is a mysterious man) That's why God accompanies the Reverend Moon.

You have learned that Father is the mediator between spirit world and this world. When a woman sees Father's picture, sometimes she does not want to see her husband. This does not mean, however, that she has been separated further from her husband. Rather, she has really come closer to him.

Then is it good for you to carry Father's picture with you or not? (It is good) Do as you like. Thus, I ordered our members to carry the ID card with them. Do American people have such an ID card? Do the American people have an ID card with the president's picture on it? This kind of ID card as has never been seen in history. Did Jesus see it? (No, he didn't) (132-190)

Now, the Reverend Moon's fame has reached the four comers of the earth. I heard that many people put the Reverend Moon's picture on the wall of their room and pay respect to it. Do you put Reverend Moon's picture on the wall of your room, Dr. Se Won Yoon? Do you make a bow to it everyday? Do you kiss it everyday? You should kiss it passionately. It is not impolite for you to do so. When you kiss the picture, you are doing so on behalf of your father, your mother, and your ancestors. Then they have the right to participate in the same place as you are. If you want to establish such a connection through kissing the picture, God will not blame you. Don't you think so, Dr. Yoon? (Yes I do.) (171-239)

It is good for you to carry Father's picture from now on. It will protect you, whatever difficulty you may encounter. In the Old Testament Age, Moses led the Israelites away from the Pharaoh of Egypt by showing three great miracles. At that time, all the first-born of the Egyptians was smitten while the Israelites avoided the calamity with the blood of a lamb on their door-posts. Thus, spirit world is watching you, and it can protect you. (1984. 2. 7, 130-290)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. Human Relationships with Words and Things [Part 1]

1. Relationship with Humans

1) How to Relate with Humans

In our daily life, everybody has his or her own concept of good and evil. I think that you often experience the following. When you meet a person for the first time and just look at her, then you realize whether he or she is a good person or not. If you are a religious or spiritual person, you will realize that all the more easily. When you meet a person with your conscience, you will understand whether or not he or she is good, even if you meet him or her for the first time. You may have had such experiences in your religious life, especially if you have spiritual ability.

It is from our human relationships that we can recognize others as good or evil. This is better than any other means. Everybody has both an internal relationship and an external relationship. An internal relationship refers to a human relationship and an external relationship refers to a relationship with this secular world. Human beings have such relationships. (27-46)

2) Desirable Human Relationships

Let us examine human beings. One smiles gently, and another one laughs with a loud voice. There are many kinds of laughing. (46-285)

In your religious life, you should establish your position, where you stand. You should examine everyone as to whether he or she is good or evil to you, or whether he or she is a plus or minus to you. You must determine from the person's words and behavior whether he or she is plus or minus to you. In other words, you must examine whether a person is helpful for God's providence and for your religious life or not. (40-88)

3) Three Classes of People

In the fallen world we can classify human beings into three classes. One class of humans belongs to hell. Another class belongs to the middle world, which is located between the satanic and heavenly worlds. The third class of humans belongs to the Kingdom of Heaven.

An individual human being has a mind and body. The mind is not always spiritual; it is usually between the spiritual and the physical. Thus, there are three types of human beings; the physical, the mindful and the spiritual, who belong to the satanic world, middle world, and heavenly world respectively.

When you meet someone for the first time, you sometimes feel pleasant, and you are attracted to him or her in a moment. Why is it so? You are attracted to him or her because he or she is spiritually higher. You will feel naturally pleased to meet a person who has a higher spiritual foundation, which his or her ancestors have established. It is because you will benefit rather than lose by relating with him or her. You can decide whether a person is good or evil by seeing whether you benefit or lose from your relationship. In other cases, you don't feel pleasant or unpleasant when you meet a person. In yet another case, you feel unpleasant seeing a person. Everybody emits radiation, which affects the people around him or her.

Thus, you should correctly evaluate people. When you think that someone is good just by looking at him or her, you are already engaged in a give and take relationship, regarding him or her in the subject position while you are in the object position. From the principled point of view, when a subject and an object establish a complete reciprocal standard and are engaged in complete give and take action, God dwells in them. (50-258)

4) A Being in Connection with Ancestors

When you meet a person and feel pleasant, you naturally want to give him or her something and receive something from him or her. In the same way that an iron is attracted to a magnet, two persons are united as an invisible connection works behind them. God dwells in them when they have a strong connection between them.

Give and take action gives rise to a movement based on a center, and the movement spreads around the center. When a center is established quickly, the movement will last for a long time, but the movement will collapse easily when it takes a lot of time to establish a center.

When two parties are engaged in give and take action, God dwells in them. When someone feels it is pleasant to see another one for the first time, there is a connection behind them, the connection between their ancestors.

One of your grandmothers may belong to the Cho family and another one may belong to the Kim family. Thus, from the ancient ancestors down to the present parents, one's ancestors belong to various families. However, one has special connections to some families, and we can divide our ancestors into some classes. Then we can say that one is mostly connected with the first class of ancestors, say, the ancestors who belong to the Choi family, and then with the second class of ancestors, say, the ancestors who belong to Kim family, and so on. There are tens of classes in one's ancestors.

Even though I was born physically as the son or a daughter of my present parents, I am not merely a horizontal being of this age. The bloods of my grandfathers and grandmothers as well as those of many other ancestors are mixed in my blood. Six billion cells in one's body are connected with one's ancestors.

It is important for us to know from which ancestors we have mostly inherited our characters. Your uncle may belong to the Cho family, but he does not represent merely the Cho family. If his mother belong to the Park family, he has some character of the Park family. Thus, the present "I" was born as the combination of all my ancestors.

When you meet a person, say, Mr. Park, for the first time and feel pleasant somehow, it is because you have many Park ancestors. On the other hand, if you feel disgust from a person whom you meet for the first time, it is because ancestors of both parties were in an antagonistic relationship. Perhaps his ancestors did harm to your ancestors. Thus, our ancestors' conflicting relationships appear as repellent human relationship today.

Some persons are neither pleasant nor unpleasant to you. They belong to the neutral position. You can influence and move them if you want. They will be attracted to you, if you, as a subject, do your best to serve them with all your sincerity. Then, if they are attracted to you and come closer beyond a certain line, you will be able to guide them to go the same way you go.

If you want to witness to a person with whom you feel it is difficult to get along, you have to solve the problem of restoration. You cannot restore him or her for nothing. Standing in the position of goodness, you have to pay the price for him or her.

It seems that we are living together horizontally in this world. It is not true, however, seen from the spiritual and heavenly viewpoint.

There are mountains and valleys in our human relationships just as in the natural world. Thus, one goes the flat way, another descends, and the other ascends mountains.

You may think that all human beings are the same, but they are not. When one likes this, another likes that. Everyone feels in his or her own way. All these feelings are related with the historical background and spiritual connections. (50-259)

5) A Good Person

What is a good person? If you try to find only shortcomings in others, and if you accuse someone ten times for his or her ten shortcomings, you are not a good person. You should forget the shortcomings of others and evaluate the value of their good points rather than accusing their shortcomings. Thus, you can be related with others in the position of goodness, and you can guide them to happiness. They will follow you and be closely associated with you. If you just hate the shortcomings of others and judge them as worse than they are, you should know that you couldn't find goodness on earth.

Then what is a good person? A good person is one who loves even bad people; a person who sympathizes with those in sorrow as if he himself were in sorrow. If you become sympathetic with others and indemnify their sorrows and give joy to them, you can be a model of a good person in any situation.

How can you become such a person? You should transcend superficial, worldly habits and ideas. You should think, "I was born in order to change bad people into good people," or " I was born for the sake of others." If you think that is the mission of your life, you will be able to get rid of all evils, whatever difficult problems may arise in your surroundings.

You should not think that you have nothing to do with the evils of others. You should suffer from them, and you should pray with tears for others, and you should live with determination to indemnify their sins. Then you will become central figures to guide them. (34-130)

We should know who is a good person. A good person loves children, young people, and old people. In relationship to nature, he or she loves spring, summer, autumn and winter. That is a good person. (72-102)

2. Good Human Relationships

1) Loving Relationships

Today, people are indifferent to each other. They do not respect each other. Regardless of age or sex, they think it troublesome to relate with one another. Such people cannot have a spiritual awakening.

In God's providence of restoration, He does not need the Republic of Korea only; He needs all of humankind. He has a deep concern for all humankind. It is the most important goal in God's providence. We are gathered here in order to fulfill that goal. You should know that you should have the same concern for all humankind as God has.

True concern for all humankind should come out of our original minds. It should not be superficial. Then we can stand where the best connections and best relations are established. You should have sympathy with others who are in trouble and suffering as if you yourself were in trouble. If you love others ahead of anyone else, you will have a strong life force in you, with which you can overcome the most severe, wintry trial. A life force will grow in spring, and it will become the basis of life in the new world. (25-291)

The value of a person as a human being depends on how one relates with life and love, which integrate all sensations coming through one's five physical senses. Thus, it is important for us to establish human relationships and live a social life with love. If you are not in such a position, you are going backward; not even standing still. (32-19)

In the same way balls collide with each other on a billiard table, we meet people and engage in give and take action with them. In a soccer game, a ball is kicked, and it goes up and down, right and left, front and back. We have such human relationships centered on love.

What is religion? It is seeking God. Then what shall we do after finding God? We should go further into the depth of the love of God, shouldn't we? If not for the human fall, people could have reached that point and religion would not be necessary. Then what explanations are necessary for love? We can naturally realize parental love, conjugal love, and so on. We cannot be separated from love any more than we can be separated from air.

Do you have to go in a special direction to find air? You will find it anywhere. In the same way, you can experience love from your parents and from your loved ones wherever you are. (91-82)

2) The Fundamental Element in Human Relationships

We should decide how we should live our lives. We should associate with and serve the people, good or bad, young and old, without distinction of what we like or dislike.

You should think of what you have done to others before you judge them as good or bad. Water flows from higher to lower places. The air of high atmospheric pressure naturally comes down to the lower vacuum. Thus, when you stand in the lower position, others will come closer to you. That is the principle. (131-33)

You should be careful when you come in front of others and speak in front of them. You should consider their inner and outer situation. (42-300)

As a religious person, one should be united with God, and then one should be emotionally and horizontally related with all things and the world, centering on God's love. (82-275)

You should not relate with people with greedy ambition. (33-143)

3. We Are Sik-Goo (Family Members), Not Church Members

1) The Background of the Term Sik-Goo

For what purpose are we Unification Church members gathered here today? We call our members "Sik-Goo," don't we? What does Sik-Goo mean? It does not mean the one who eats meals. By Sik-Goo we mean those who have the connections of brothers and sisters; those who were born under the same parents' heart. We should have the relationship of brothers under the same parents. Then we inherit the life, habit, and tradition of the parents, and we have the life style that heaven likes. In this way family members come to be formed. (155-211)

What are requirements for family members? You have your position and situation establishing the relationship of above and below, front and back, right and left. Then you should bear your brother's tribulation as your own, your parents' tribulation as your own, your spouse's tribulation as your own. You should confront various difficulties, thinking, "Other's pain is mine."

If you accept the sorrow from your brother, his suffering will be dispersed. If you accept the sorrow from your parents, their suffering will be dispersed. We shall be closely related with each other, as brothers if we have the strong will to fight against the enemies who are obstructing our providential way. Then we shall be protected and guided by our brothers. It is the heavenly way.

Through the age of struggle on the individual level, the age of struggle on the family level, the age of struggle on the tribal and national levels, we have come to the age of preparation for the struggle on the global level.

Our life is not merely our life. All humankind and all the members of our family should harmonize with our life and march forward with us. Such a thing should happen. Then we are family members.

As family members, we live for our parents above and our brothers left and right. We live in order to build the kingdom of hope and goodness, a good nation and a good planet. In the presence of such solemn tasks, the storm of struggle will necessarily arise. Who will confront the storm? Our Unification Church members, namely our family members, will.

Today we who used to be strangers are gathered here hand in hand, young and old, men and women. We have the same blood lineage with the same God's heart. We have started, motivated by God, and therefore we should attain the divine result. (67-325)

2) Beings with Connections

The connections, with which you are united, centering on God, could not have been established in a few years. Behind such connections, there is a fallen, sad history and God's hope for humankind. You should not forget that you have gathered here with such connections and with the heart of longing for each other. (49-216)

What are the connections with which we were born? They are vertical connections. They have not been established based on ideologies; rather, they have been established based on God's heart and His ideal of creation. They are firmly connected with the original human nature. You have to understand the absoluteness of such connections. (49-206)

3) The Points Family Members Should Keep in Mind

You should not say the kind of things that would hurt family members or disturb their religious lives. (18-43)

You criticize or judge other family members from a distance, thinking that you cannot get along with them. You must not do those things. (19-138)

I cannot tolerate such a thing as someone criticizing and deliberately attacking other family members. Where should we begin to love? We should begin to love by loving each other. We have gathered here from north, south, east, and west under the same connections, and therefore we should love each other. Our Unification Church is proud of such connections behind its members. Without them, we have nothing to be proud of. (49-62)

There should not be struggles in the Unification Church. You have gathered here to love each other. You should seek to love rather than to be loved. From whom do you learn to love? It's from Father. When you met Father, you naturally felt like loving Father. You felt love that you could not help but give to others. You should give such love to your brothers and sisters.

Then God will give you back as much love as you gave to others many times over. It is because parents wish their children to love each other. If you love brothers and sisters in the same way you love God, the door to the Kingdom of Heaven will be opened. You should go together with brothers and sisters just as you want to go with Father.

In this respect, it is family members rather than God or Father who will guide you higher and more quickly to heaven. The one who has love greater than parental or conjugal love can lead people as the supreme subject of love.

You should make desperate efforts to train yourself to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. If you are in the Abel position, you should subjugate and lead the Cain-side people. Otherwise, your Kingdom of Heaven is merely a kingdom inside a well. It is not the Kingdom of Heaven where you can freely associate with people vertically and horizontally.

It is a global age today. A white man, a black man, and a yellow man are three brothers. You may wonder whether you will be happy living together.

There is no conflict among the various races in the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is not the place where only one race can enter; it is the place where people are allowed to enter depending on their achievement of love-how many people they loved.

It is stated in the Bible, "Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God." (Matt 5: 9) You should keep company with the children of God. If you keep company with the children of satan, you will feet fear and anxiety. You should think that your brothers are more valuable than you. If you live for the sake of your brothers, you will naturally go to the Kingdom of Heaven. You will be welcome everywhere and you will become a central figure.

The way to the Kingdom of Heaven is to realize brotherly and sisterly loves based on parental and conjugal love. The key to enter the Kingdom of Heaven is to give and receive love for joy. You should keep it deeply in your mind that brothers and sisters are more valuable than you are. (66-125)

4. The Reason We Should Love All Humankind

1) The Reason We Should Love People

Arrogance and stubbornness are our enemies. They are natures of satan. Instead, we should be modest and harmonious. There is love where there is harmony, and you should harmonize with everyone. If two persons are united, something greater that what they have will arise.

Jealousy is another satanic nature, but here you should keep in mind that you should not be arrogant and stubborn. (37-132)

The first commandment is, "Thou shalt love the Lord, thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind." The second commandment is, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." The first commandment says that you should love God, and the second one says that you should love your neighbor, meaning all humankind. It is God's will that all humankind should live in the world of love. Therefore, He will not accuse us if we love people more than God. (136-141)

Why do we have to love each other? It is because if we do not love, God's love cannot go around. The love between subject and object must be there before vertical love can appear. (34-240)

2) How Much Should We Love People?

What is a saint? Is he a person who eats well? If he a person who fights well? No, he is not. A saint should love all people as his parents, his brothers and sisters, and his children. Parents suffer when their children are sick. A saint will suffer to see humankind in trouble. It is the way of a saint to love all humankind and invest all he has into them, forgetting his pride. This way of a saint has been inherited as the standard of morals throughout history, beyond ages and national boundaries. It is the philanthropic spirit, the love for humankind. (186-74)

How much did you love people? Have you ever loved a person at the risk of your life? How much and how many people have you loved? Your heart of love will be formed depending on how much emphasis you put on loving others. (73-78)

You should walk the way of faith based on God's love if you want to inherit the eternal connections. Then you will bear fruit in the presence of humankind. Our association should be greater than any other association in loving people. Our association has been established by God's will rather than by human will. Therefore, it will bear fruit of love in the presence of the world.

In winter, leaves fall. When spring comes, trees turn green and we feel hope. Likewise, if you keep loving all humankind in whatever difficult situation you may be in, you will become a hope and a representative of heaven. When you love others you should not only love youths; you should love young and old and all human beings.

You should love and respect old people more than young people. Especially you should love and have sympathy for old people who cannot work and need care. But today's tendency is for young people to ignore old people. That should not be the case. (25-289)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. Human Relationships With Words and Things [Part 2]

5. Relationships With Words

1) The Importance of Words

Words are the most important thing in our daily life and life in general. We express our thinking with words, and the words we use convey emotion and mood to others. We give excitement or despair to other people. We have to know well what important works the words are doing. (91-73)

People use words to express themselves. It is the words that prove the personality of the person instead of what he or she does. The Chinese character which means "believe" is interesting, isn't it? It consists of two parts: one part means "person," the other part means "words." (66-242)

2) The Words with Love Inside

When we speak centering upon love, then no matter how badly we speak or whatever we speak, we inevitably prosper and develop, and the universe will rejoice. (91-91)

3) Words and Action

Thinking is important. All human activities and all human words start with thinking. So you have to have the right thinking, and when you speak, you speak from that thinking. You cannot intervene; you cannot put yourself in that tradition. Here exists the universe and God. You should speak representing the universe and representing humankind. (126-20)

You know in this world we often say, "that person is good with words." We know for a fact there are those who are good with words. But it is not good if the words alone are good. Those who are good not only at words but also at behavior or in their actions are those who pass the tests in life. We think that way. Whether it is better to have more words or more deeds is a very important issue in our life.

Centering upon this issue, it is decided whether a certain person is a good person or a bad person. The value of good and evil is determined. When we speak, what should we speak centering on? What should we center upon when we act? It is not good if words are only words and actions are only actions. We should stand in the position of the sons and daughters of God and speak and behave as God's sons and daughters. (91-73)

When you speak and act, you should do so in such a way that everything may belong to God, everything may be supplemented by heaven. When you talk to your friends and brothers and family members, you have to do so in such a way that you can move their hearts. (91-96)

4) The Harm Words Can Do

Those who have faith, those who are true, those who want to live truthfully should not make a mistake in speaking words. (45-247)

You may use words instantaneously, but if you make mistakes in using one word, that influence will last for one year. In other words, if you misuse one word for one second, you will be put in a situation where you will have to pay the price for one year. (43-1 11)

You should not use the words you don't have in your mind. Absolutely not. Heavenly law will accuse you. (91-97)

5) The Posture of Listening

When somebody speaks, then there is a triangular relationship established between the person who spoke, God, and myself. In this triangular relationship, there is necessarily a purpose between God, myself, and that person on three points. The question is whether those three points are in accord with the points of purpose for God, myself, and that person, respectively. Unless this is in accord, that relationship will get twisted and destroyed, no matter how hard you try. Unless that is in accordance with the will of God, the heavenly fortune will depart instantly.

You should develop a habit so that you can understand these things without prayer. You have to evaluate those things, centering upon your first impression.

In that case, if God is not pleased with what that person has said, there will necessarily occur some phenomena of discord. For example, you will feel angry with the person you see for the first time and some bad words will come out like thunder. You have to reach that state, but to reach there, you need to make preparations.

Therefore you must not stand in a position where you always criticize others. You have to examine what kind of impression you give to others in the first moment of meeting without saying a word. Also, when you listen to the first word of that person, you should notice how your heart moves.

You should examine those things. In other words, in the relationship between subject and object, you have to examine whether that relationship goes well by you. By adjusting the angle of that feeling, you should examine your position by drawing a line that God seeks, and see if you exist as a plus or as minus. If it is a plus, you should move in accordance with that point. (40-82)

The important thing is not the content of a person's words. The important point is the impression, the first feelings of the person who listens to those words. You should always think about this by yourself. Therefore, when somebody speaks to you, you should ask yourself what kind of feelings your mind and body have in listening to those words before you think about the content of those words. If you get accustomed to that kind of thinking, then no matter what may happen, you know whether it will be good or bad, plus or minus for you. (40-68)

You should realize that in the past Adam and Eve failed because they were not able to distinguish the words which they heard horizontally. So, you should become perfected persons who have perfect personalities and who can make distinctions.

... Archangel with the original nature given by nature and heaven, they would not have fallen. (3-162)

6. Relationships With Things

1) The Relationship Towards Things in Our Daily Life

How do we distinguish among the relationships we have in our daily lives? First, we have relationships towards things; second, we have relationships toward other human beings; third, we have relationships toward words. In other words, we use our relationships toward things and words in our relationships with other people. Words exist for indirect purposes, mainly for the third purpose.

Therefore, when we deal with things, we should not get caught in front of God or by the heavenly law. Also in our relationship toward people, we should not get caught or fail to pass in the relationship toward things, toward other people and in the words you use. Words necessarily lead to action. These are the relationships we have in our daily lives. (40-289)

All the things we deal with are material for education. They are the objects with which we can have a relationship, which can cause an indirect response, not a direct response, in the spiritual world. Those are God's creation since those created beings resemble God's nature. Indirectly, they have within themselves the sungsang elements Therefore, they have elements of goodness as their inner characteristics, with which we can establish a relationship. If there are people who develop their lives making connection through those characteristics, those people do not become obstacles; they don't become minus elements. (40-292)

2) The True Owner of All Things

All things want to say, "I belong to this person, and the first ancestor of that family loved me in this way. The second ancestor loved me more in addition to that, and the third ancestor added more and loved me." Do they want that or not? If you want to become true owner of these things, you should take care of all things on behalf of God and love them. You should not only love them; you should educate your descendants so that they may love them even more. The people who do that way become the true owners of all things.

Let's think about your value. Because you are a valuable existence, the things you have also come to have value as your objects. This is the Principle of Creation.

When a thing appears as an object in front of the subject, subject and object become one by giving and receiving mutually. Then the object is given value equivalent to that of the subject. That is the teaching of the Principle. Therefore, those people who don't take good care of things that belong to them cannot last.

You should love what you own. You have to think everything you own is precious, from even a sheet of paper to all the properties of your house. It goes without saying that you should also save them and not waste them.

No matter how small a thing may be if I pick it up, it comes to have values as my object. That way it is precious. Therefore, all the things that a famous person used are kept as the very precious antiques of the nation. No matter how old they become, they remain national property, part of the national treasure, right or wrong? Those things have value as the object of the central figures, which have a value equivalent to the whole nation. All people come to worship them.

The things, which are in accord with the traditional thought of the nation, will lead people in the aspect of emotions and feelings. The world was formed when those things gathered. Do you understand? The true owner is a representative of God. The true owner should be the true owner of true things and true material. (46-273)

As members of the Church, you are in the position of becoming the sons and daughters of the Parents. In order for you to be able to inherit the generation of the parents, you should love the things that belong to Father more than Father did. You should love them by putting your unique individual love into them; you should love them more than Father loves them. (46-272)

3) Basic Posture in Relationship to Things

In our relationship with things, how do we change those things into things that belong to heaven? In other words, what should I do to stand as subject as if God were subject toward those things? In the relationship with people as well, how should we relate to them together with God, not just as ourselves? In talking with people, how should we speak heavenly words? We should always accompany actions with words. That is the important content for us in our daily life. Our work life begins where we deal with things. Human relationships take place where we deal with other people. In other words, the relationship of morality expands, and in the relationship of dialogue, the issue of action takes place. Those are given conditions we are involved with in our life.

Therefore, we should not deviate from the Principle law of politeness or courtesy in our relationships with things. We should not deviate from the laws of courtesy in our human relationships either. The relationship with things occurs also in the relationship with the people. Of course, the relationship with things takes place centered upon people. You should know that you have those relationships with those positions.

As a man or woman of faith, how should you deal with things? You have to do that publicly by all means. If a thing has a value of ten, then you should not regard the thing as such; you should increase the value. In other words, when God is involved in the relationship with the things you love, the value of the things will come to have limitless value.

If you deal with things with such a heart, you will come to have a truly loving feeling for those things. In your life and in the world of heart, you can have such a sentiment. If you do your work with such a heart, then as a result of that, you will feel three-dimensional value rather than just seeing them yourself. The fact that in dealing with a thing you feel more value in that thing means you are now in the position where you can occupy a higher sense of spiritual value. You have to feel that yourself. Then you can be grateful in doing your work. No matter how hard the work may be, if you do those works feeling heavenly value in doing that work, you can increase the value by hundreds and thousands of times. No matter how difficult the work may be, that work will become an object of gratitude.

Therefore, when you deal with things, you should not deal with them without thinking or feeling. You have to think whether that thing becomes a plus or a minus for you; in other words, whether it brings good fortune or a bad fortune for you. Therefore, when you deal with a thing in the position of the value of ten, you have to think whether that thing will have the value of eleven or value of nine in the future. If it brings a minus, then you should avoid the position that will become minus for you. You must think and make effort as to how to set up the position that will bring you more plus.

In this way, if you seek, your mind already knows about anything. When you deal with a thing, you know instantly whether it is a plus or minus for you. In doing a work, when my mind and ambition, or subject and object, have a giving and receiving relationship and become one, three points are decided. Then the realm of the four-position foundation, which is in accord with God's Principle of Creation, or His original motive, expands. When a thing manifests its exact value in accord with the result of the relationship of subject and object, then the result of the purpose of God's creation is fulfilled. As an object of God, it will bring you a good result.

As you keep those results of goodness around you, you can have a higher and wider position in the process of your own re-creation. The more you stay in that position and the more you live that kind of life, then no matter what kind of things you may deal with, you will receive waves from them. You can come to deal with things seriously with a heart of mind like a tuning fork. Then you will have the feeling about whether it is good or bad and whether it will bring you plus or minus. So you should always examine things.

If you don't feel the waves, then disregard the evil mind by standing in a public position and make your heart round and smooth and deal with works or things. Then do the work through your first impressions or the first feelings you had with the absolute feeling that this will become a price without failure. Do the work with that kind of feeling instead of doing things in a senseless, meaningless way. You should do work from a truthful position with the same heart God had in making the creation. Then you will necessarily know whether something is good or bad.

Also, you have to examine in your life what percentage of your evaluations were true and correct. You should always be careful in knowing how many of a percent of your first evaluation proved to be true. If you get accustomed to that kind of attitude of life, then you will know that your accuracy will increase from 5 or 6 out of 10. Your accuracy will get higher. On the other hand, if you do something that makes you feel ... In this way, when you deal with the things surrounding you, you should do them not in a meaningless way, but always centering upon principles.

You know how important it is to enlighten and promote your own feeling within yourself. The same can be said about your life of work in relationship to things. As a member of a company in which you work, you should deal with the property of the company as a public thing. If you deal with them rudely or carelessly, you will become a minus for that company. If you think of those things as the property of the nation, the property of God, then you cannot even use a sheet of paper wastefully.

In dealing with things, you should not treat them without due respect. Instead, you should seek after the value with the heart of not wasting them, from the smallest things to the largest. You should search for things as the conditional objects for expanding your heartistic value or virtue. Also, you have to make effort to connect them with the feelings in your life. Then you will never forget, no matter how much you try that God is always with you in your life. The more you deal with those things, the more realistically you come to feel that God is with you. Those who live life in such a way cannot get tired or exhausted.

If you just work around without thinking, making a loss, you will get hurt and fall away. Therefore, in order to enlighten and develop this kind of attitude of faith, you should never deal with things carelessly, without due respect. You have to deal with them seriously. If you make mistakes, then the way of your faith will be caught, and you will not be able to pass. You will have established conditions to be caught along the way. (40-281)

4) Father's State of Mind in Loving All Things

Here in America there are so many material things that the people don't have feelings of loving all things. I felt that. You must know that you should deal with all things thinking that they are objects that should receive the love of God. Material things should receive the love of True Parents and True Children.

The cars you drive are similar to the clothes you wear. Just like your clothes, your cars are one with your physical body. What is uncomfortable in a place like New York is that there are only a few people who are driving clean cars. Most people drive dusty cars, which have crushed parts as a result of accidents. That is not good.

Women do their make-up in the morning; men shave and drive their cars. Likewise, their cars should also be cleaned. Your car should have the same standard of cleanliness as your body and clothes.

Therefore, from now on the members of the Unification Church should have the heart to cry if the car you drive has a crushed part. You should think that way. You should love them that way. Since you cannot love your car, you can't love your things so well.

The American people often get divorced. They don't love their own sons and daughters; they get divorced. Those problems are all linked.

Do you understand how grateful I was when I had only one apple? There was such an occasion. Twice a year, the first of January and the first of May, inmates were given fruit--only one apple. But we were not allowed to choose what we wanted. We had to receive what they gave, in order. Whether the apples were ripe or spoiled and shriveled from too much heat or whatever, we just had to receive what we were given. As soon as the inmates received the apples, they usually ate them instantly.

However, in my case, I made a rule to think how pretty the color of the apple was. I couldn't eat this beautiful color. Then I admired the taste. Then when I looked at it, I didn't feel like eating it. I had that kind of feeling. I tried to feel that way. However, we were not allowed to keep the apple and walk around with it in our hand. So I finally ate, but when I ate it, I prayed in front of God by saying to myself, "I am the first person in the world that has eaten an apple with such thinking." With that pride in my heart, I ate it. I thought of those things, even when I ate just an apple.

Do you Americans love your cars? Did you love them or are you going to love them from now on? If you love them, your cars will not break down or malfunction. If you love your cars and unite with them, then no matter how fast you drive, you can avoid an accident. If other cars are coming toward you, they will go away. That is the way. Believe in that way, because satan cannot invade what is completed, united with the principled way. God protects them and prevents satan from coming. That is the principle, isn't it? Just as you put on your clothes and look in the mirror to see your face before going out, so, when you drive a car, you look at the car and see if it has gasoline and enough water. Then you put it in gear and check if there is no problem, no matter that you start driving the car. After you've started, after 100 miles, use the brakes and make sure there is no malfunction, just like you put your clothes in good order. If you do that, then an accident will not happen. It is also good to examine the condition of the car by listening to the sound.

Today, you have decorated and cleaned this hall. While you were doing that, you must have thought that you should make this room clean. It is good to be good at doing those things, but when you clean the place and put things in order, you should do so thinking, "Oh! How wonderful it will be if I put them in order." You should think like that. Also, if you change your clothes, you should say, "Oh! I'm sorry."

You must know clearly that you cannot realize the idea of unity with God unless you have that kind of heartistic relationship with things, centering upon the Principle. If you come to know that, you will automatically have it. Even if you are not told to take good care of things, you become like that. It doesn't matter if others see you or not. That is how it is. (67-155)

7. The Method of a Mission

1) Our Basic Posture Toward Work

You must not deal with your daily work absently. Through those works, heaven draws you closer, centering upon practical life in heaven. For that reason, you have to make efforts for the purpose of discovering your subjective self who can digest those works and bring good results. In order to find that, you must become a body of resonance by always consulting Heavenly Father about the feelings you first had or your intuition. If you have the standard to relate to Heaven day or night with an open heart, then you can necessarily receive spiritual waves. (40-296)

When you do your work, it will be bad if you cannot have your mind and body united and deal with the work as one being. If your mind and body really get united, that will form the Four-Position Foundation. The same can be said about work. The Four-Position Foundation is the purpose. Unless my mind and body are united, and unless I am united with that work, the purpose of the Four-Position Foundation cannot be fulfilled. Then the work will be useful. Do you do the work just because someone is supervising you or watching you? Heaven and hell do not expand in space. They expand in accordance with the Principle of Creation, centering upon the purpose of the three objects, when your mind and body are united. (40-300)

That is how you should work. For example, when women sew they may do it for the sake of their husbands, or for the sake of those whom they love, or they may do it for the sake of people they don't like. Still, they must do their best and put all their sincerity into all those things. The same can be said of those who sew to make money. If they do the work only for the purpose of making money or only to make a profit, without much sincerity, then they will necessarily come to an end.

Instead, if they do the work as if they were doing it for themselves with all sincerity, as if they were making clothes for the ones they love then those who wear the clothes would say, "This is a good product." If there are some persons who have deep faith, then they can easily know if you did it with all your heart, if you paid all your heart and sincerity into that work. You must observe all things in that way. (40-285)

We must be grateful while we are engaged in a work. Also, while we are doing the work, we should feel the heart of God who is trying to develop our world of searching for the truth. The more we expand that kind of life, the greater it will naturally become. If you say, "Oh! I don't like it, in whatever you are doing, that is resentful. You have to discard the idea, "I cannot do this." (73-78)

Do you love your spouse? Mutually? Those people blessed as husband and wife, do you love each other? Those people who love their spouse, when they go to work, their working place is in the same position as their second life. They are like the external clothes of women.

Therefore, when you go to work, you must have the feeling, "Oh! I want to go to my work place as soon as possible." Then, as you get to your work place early, you should say, "Oh! I want to go home quickly, as soon as I finish this work." You must be like that. When you return home, you should feel like going back to your work again, and then, when you arrive at your work place, you should feel like going home. Go back and forth in this way. Those people who do that will never perish. They are destined to prosper without fail. Wait and see if this proves to be true.

Father has been going back and forth, to and from the factory in Sootack-Li with that kind of heart. We are destined to prosper. It will naturally happen that way. You must feel like going to your work place even at night, and if you are going to your work place, you must feel like going home.

Those of you who are present here may have gone to the SootackLi factory, but Father has visited the factory three times a day.

People say, "Oh, I don't understand Father. He came here yesterday. He came here just one hour ago, and he has come again. For what purpose?" If you build up a heart like Father's, that is the Principle. (67-157)

2) Father's Posture toward Work

Father does not get tired whatever work he does. What about you? Do you get tired after one year? After how long do you get tired? Do you get tired in 10 years or 20 years? After how many years do you get tired? You never get tired? Truly? I cannot believe you. You complain.

You must regard it as interesting. You should think, "Since I was born for this purpose, this is my destiny. I cannot live without digesting this." You should think this is interesting work. All we have to do is to find fun and happiness and joy in the work. You have to find those things.

Father started this work even before you were born. You are around 30 years of age. I have been doing many works. I think I have many more works to do even now than in those days. Therefore, I am not the kind of person who likes to be proud. I think of how to invest myself in the fight for tomorrow. I am busy in going and doing this way. Do you find me tired? I am not tired yet. The more places I go, the more stimulation I feel. The more power I receive, the more wonderful I become. I want to feel those things. So, I am far from being tired. Therefore, you will be successful if you try. You will be successful even if you don't want to succeed. God will have sympathy with those He loves more. He says, "That person may die in a short while, so I have to make that person successful." Before God makes that person successful, if the person dies and goes to the spiritual world, God will feel bad, won't He? Parents are like that. Parents want to do what their children want and fulfill their needs. Otherwise, the parents will feel unhappy.

God is your Father; you are His son. Yet you do terrible things, which make you die. If children do things at the risk of their lives, saying, "I do this for the sake of my father and mother," without knowing that he or she may die, the parents will feel like saving that person with all their power, won't they? Parents want to go ahead of their children and to take all the responsibility, don't they? It is not good for children to do things for their own sake. But if they do it for the sake of the parents, then parents cannot sleep at night and want work to help their children because their children are doing those things for the sake of God, for the sake of Parents. Parents are weak in love, especially in their love for their children. You should know that parents can become strong in their heart of love in front of their children.

In my case, I start doing a thing, forgetting to eat, and forgetting to sleep I get intoxicated in doing the work. I do the work, forgetting day or night. God also thinks that in case I die, He will come to help me. God Himself has made this calculation. He cannot but offer help. (66-318)



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. The Practices of an Exemplary Life [Part 1]

1. The Model Of Life: You Have To Be Exemplary In Life

1) The Main Meal

When I recently observed you cooking, you made a lot of things and discarded much. It is not good. You must only make as much food as you need. If two persons are to eat, then you should make food for two persons and eat all that you made without leaving anything behind. You should make that kind of preparation neatly. In other words, there are many of you who waste food. Also, you are always eating. You should eat food at meal times. You must not eat at other times. You may drink water. We should be like that. We should save things by all means in order to help our neighbors and help foreign countries. That is important.

2) Side Dishes

Next, about side dishes. What is your main dish and what are your side dishes? Desert may be a side dish. Fruits are side dishes. Do not waste them in the refrigerator and open the refrigerator and eat. That is no good. You should eat when you have to eat, at the right time. You have to discard your habit of eating other than at mealtime. That way of living it not good for the health. It is bad for the health.

Also, I don't want the members of the Unification Church to eat apples or other things while walking on the street. Even animals don't eat while walking. They eat their food at one place and then go to another place. Where are the animals that eat food while walking? Human beings are the lords of all creation. Do eagles eat while flying? Do other birds eat while flying? But when I came to American society, Western society, I saw many people eating in public. This is not the case in the Oriental world. That is not good. You should eat when you have to eat, but not until mealtime, even if you are hungry. This kind of training is also good for the health. This way of living, these eating habits, are the secrets of longevity.

You should eat in the morning and then, when you feet hungry, you eat lunch. In the evening, you should eat dinner. But, in your case, you are eating 24 hours a day. When you eat, does it seem delicious, making you feel good? That is not a good custom, and it is not good for the health, either. I have to teach even this kind of thing do you understand? I don't eat even if I am served side dishes or fruits. I dare not eat them. Even if those things are brought to me, I have a look, but I don't eat. I am doing that. The bananas become dark, so they cannot help but take them away. But when I see that, I think of the fundraising members, and I think of the Africans who are starving to death. "How can I eat those things?" I think that way. That kind of life is necessary.

You should eat meals at the right time. When your stomach is full, you feel like not eating any more. In that case, even if fruits are brought, you should not eat. You should eat them at the next meal. When you feel thirsty, drink water. Here people always drink ginseng tea. You should drink water. But if you drink a lot of water, you want to go to the bathroom, and then you waste water. How much of a loss for the nation is it? The more water you drink, the more often you have to go to the bathroom, and you flush away a lot of water many times a day. This is a great loss for the nation. It is a terrible thing. I am sorry to say this, but I make it a rule not to flush, even if I urinate, as much as possible. I mean I flush only after I urinate two or three times. I think that way. When I think of the people in Africa and many poor people, Americans must save as much as possible. If each and every American saves one dollar a day, it makes 240 million dollars. It's a huge amount. Do you understand what I mean? One day Mother complained to me, "Why don't you flush after you urinate?" But I flush water after I urinate twice. That does not make the bathroom bad or make the toilet dirty.

If you do these things daily, how much water you can save! Think about it. It is an enormous amount of water. You should think in that way. If you don't flush after urination, don't feel bad about it. You should think more constructively. You should think it's all right even if you urinate in the morning and flush only in the afternoon. It's O.K. Instead, you can keep the toilet clean by cleaning more than once in several days. If Americans do that, how many resources can they save? Rather than the poor people, the people from the rich countries in the world should be encouraged to do this kind of thing.

I don't support the idea of taking a bath every day. It is not good for the health, either. I make it a rule to take a bath once every three days. I take a bath only when I cannot help it, when I have been shedding a lot of sweat. How much water do we consume by taking a bath every day? Is it good? It's not good. It is bad for the health. You may say, "Oh! Father is a barbarian." But it is O.K. You may say so. In the Garden of Eden, God, Adam, and Eve were all barbarians. Did they have a bathroom in those days like we have today? Did they have paper? They had nothing. Therefore, you should feel grateful for all those things, and you have to be like that in everything you do. You have to save this world by doing so. This kind of thinking is good. By thinking in this way, you can become the kind of people who can always think about the world. Centered upon daily life, you should know that it is absolutely necessary to have this kind of ideological thinking. Do you understand? Am I wrong? Is what I say acceptable or not? If you don't like it, you can quit.

You must be exemplary in everything; you should be a good model in everything. If you eat good food and have a luxurious life, you should save things. You should only consume those things that you absolutely need. That kind of life is a good example.

On Sundays, I dress well publicly because I cannot help doing that. But other times I spend time without a tie as much as possible, and I try to use simple things like sweaters. Think about how much neckties cost in Western society. If you include necktie pins, how much does it cost in all?

There are those who think about the world and spend all their life with no tie, and there are those who live their lives with ties without thinking about the world. When those people die and go to spiritual world, which one will go closer to God? It is obvious, you understand? So, that kind of life is necessary.

Right now, I wear these old shoes which have been put in storage. Even if I say so, is there anyone that says that Reverend Moon is a bad person? If the Unification Church members say, "Oh! Father, you are wrong," the Unification Church of those people will decline and perish. How about you? Do you think that what I am saying is good or bad? It is a precious thing to live thinking about the world.

Therefore, when you eat meals, you should eat enough at meal times. Of course, I am not giving an order to you every time. When you have to eat, by all means, eat. I don't say it is a sin to eat. It's O.K. that you eat. But it's good for the health to maintain that kind of habit. If you get accustomed to that way of living, you feel comfortable as well.

When you fast, you realize how slowly time passes. Why? Because it means that you spend a lot of time having three meals a day. If you are constantly opening the refrigerator door and eating an apple, or drinking a Coke, how much do you consume spiritually? It is necessary to get accustomed to eating only at meal times. If you do so, you will not get sick. Your life will become healthier. If a man has that habit of eating often, the woman should guide him and pull him so that man also lives in a healthy way. In case a woman has a bad habit, the man should guide her so that both have a healthy standard of living.

3) Beverages

Next, we will talk about beverages. The United States has the most beverages in the world. You must make a decision in advance about how many bottles of beverage you drink a day. From now on, when you drink a beverage, those who have heard Father's words should think, "Drink after you think about the world at least once." Father likes water best; I know the taste of the water. Water is very good. You should save as much money as possible when it comes to these things.

In my own home, there are problems. If beverages are left, then, without knowing, somebody takes them away. It happens in the morning, and that is no good. If you have nothing to do, then you just drink all the time and then you go to the bathroom all the time to urinate.

For what purpose? Why are you like that? This is a problem you have to think about. What do you think of this? Is it a problem you don't have to think about? You have always to think that you are wasting money. It is necessary for you to think about that.

Those who live thinking about the world, the coming generations, and the future will be remembered absolutely by the nation and by the world and by Heaven. They will never be forgotten. You should know that.

From that point of view, I gave instructions that you should think about these things. You should know that I am giving the right instructions. If water is not good for you, then you can choose one or two beverages instead of water and drink those.

4) Improvement of the Environment

You must improve the environment in which you live inside and outside of the house. These days I heard someone say that when they went across the East Garden K House near the bridge and entered the house, they saw people living like pigs. How come? I think I have to go and take a look at it.

You have to put everything in order. Even your clothes must be hung in a principled way. You should put men's clothes on the right side and women's clothes on the left side. Do you understand? When you hang your clothes, you should put men's clothes above and women's below. That is the principled way. You need training in everything. You are hearing these things for the first time, aren't you? You have to do things this way. Unificationists are different. If you put men's clothes below the women's clothes drawer, it is in violation of the Principle.

When you take off your clothes, you should take off your trousers first and then put your jacket above the trousers. You should not put your jacket on first. You have to be trained in everything. You should know how to put the environment in order through such principled ways of living. Men's shoes should be put on the right side; women's shoes on the left. Even if you live in a small house with only two rooms, you should put men's shoes above and women's below.

You must know that everything must be put in order according to the Principle. Do you understand? When you women put on clothes, in what order do you put them on? Do you put on the jacket first or do you put on the panties first? It is a principle for woman to put on clothes from a lower part. If they put on clothes from above is it or is it not the principle? Yes, you have to know all those things and put your living style in order. You must know that the Principle is also a philosophy of life.

I look at the meal tables of America, of Western society, from this point of view. From that point of view, they are not in accordance with the Principle. You have to think of all those things, centering on the standard of the Principle. You should always think, centering upon the idea of subject and object, so that you can adapt the style of living in accordance with the order of the universe.

Suppose there are two different kinds of things. Which do you put on the right side? When there are two things, you should put the subject matter or more expensive things on the right side and cheaper things or smaller things on the left side. That is the Principle. You should be trained in that way.

Likewise, you should put larger things in the center and smaller things in the surrounding area as objects. All should be balanced on such a standard. Even in the case of the fine arts, everything is in that way. When it comes to trees, the central part should be made higher or larger, and other things must be balanced. Everything is in that way.

You should have that kind of thinking, which can be applied to the laws of nature.

When you women put on your clothes, you put clothes with thick color above the clothes with thin color. Don't you wear red color clothes above? That is the reason of the nature for everything.

How about legs? You have to think of your legs in a correlative relationship. When you wear things with a lighter color, then you should put on something with a darker color so that everything is harmonized. Art develops this way.

5) The Issue of Residence

A. Electricity

We will speak about the issue of electricity. You often sleep at night with the light on. You should not do that. If you become unable to sleep without a light, you should not sleep. That is an unhealthy habit. Those who sleep in the day-time are unhealthy too. You must be good at the management of electricity. When I go out, I took at the situation of the lights. When they are on, I put them out. You also should have that kind of habit. Even if you have come downstairs, if you think the light is on, you should go up and put out the light and come down again. You need to do that kind of thing. Especially if you go out, you need to do that absolutely, don't you? If all the 204 million American people live like that, how much are they wasting?

B. Water

American people leave tap water on while they are washing their faces. Also, they leave the water on while they are using their toothbrush, washing their face and hands. But you are wasting water.

When you shave, you should use water and stop it. You should have that kind of habit. How about you? The question is how much waste you are causing. You must think how much of a wasteful life you are living.

Recently, I trained myself on purpose not to use water for flushing even when I use the toilet. In Africa do they have water for flushing? Do they have washing water? If Americans don't use wash water for one year and help the people in Africa, how great it would be! Even if Americans don't use washing water, God doesn't mind. What do you think? Even if your hands smell bad, still you should be like that. Do the members of the Unification Church go to bathroom ten times a day? If you go there once every two hours, it means you go to the bathroom twelve times a day. How much water do you use? If Americans stop using water for one day, 240 million buckets of water would be saved. 240 million buckets of water. How much money does it cost? Suppose one bucket of water costs 50 cents or even 10 cents; how much in all? 24 million dollars per day. How about for 100 days? Two billion dollars. In one year, six billion dollars could be saved and used for the sake of the world. If you give that kind of money to the world, think about this enormous saving. (117-149)

C. Telephone

What is next? The telephone. When you receive a telephone call, you talk all day: one hour, two hours at a time. When I went to Belvedere, the monthly telephone expenses were about $4,800 dollars. So I scolded them, saying, "Who made the telephone calls? This must be improved." Then the expenses went down to $1,800 dollars. There was such a waste. You should not make useless telephone calls.

What do you think? Every day husband and wife talk on the telephone, saying, "I love you, I love you," in the morning, and they call again in the evening. It is not necessary. It is enough to say, "I love you" once in every month. It is better if you change to better ways by doing so rather than saying it every morning and evening. There is no meaning to saying, "I love you, I love you" every time. It is better to say, "I love you" seriously, even with tears, once a month. What kinds of things are necessary? Do you need false love in which you say "I love you, " while eating, or do you need true love? Even If you don't make a phone call, it's O.K. if you say I love you a hundred times a day. You should not waste money by making telephone calls to say, "I love you."

D. Furniture

Look at this furniture. If only you maintain this well, then it will remain beautiful even after several years. But if you don't take good care of it, it will become bad within a year. The same thing can be said about a desk. If you use a desk violently, it will be broken.

You have to think all those things as precious. If they are precious, you should love them. You should know those things. When it comes to furniture, if you take good care of it, it will remain pretty even after one year. Don't you think so? You have to think in that way. You have to love furniture.

Does the furniture feel good when it gets hurt and has lost its original state? Do you also think it is a good thing to get old? Do you think it is good to have wrinkles, getting old? Don't you mind that? I make it a rule to use furniture without moving it often once it has been placed. I keep it in the same place. I hate to move it because it is balanced.

Women don't think of these things. They sometimes lift them up or break them. Women don't appreciate them as works of art. They don't think that way. They think furniture is like toys. They regard those things not as art works but as toys. What kinds of things are precious? You need to have that kind of thinking. That is necessary for you.

E. Equipment

Pictures and all things are just like accessories. All toys are the same. When we observe women, everything they wear from the head to the bottom is fictitious. A necklace is also fictitious. All of the accessories are fictitious. Pictures are fictitious. But they are also necessary. In the case of animals, there are strong ones and weak ones. Usually stronger ones stay in a higher place and the weaker ones stay in lower places. Think in that way and you should know that you should adapt to that kind of structure. Expensive things are not necessary. Look at your own things and see what type they are. What types are you going to make? Looking at those things, you have to adapt yourself. You must manage those things well.

E. Beautification

You must think about beautification. When you take your seat, you should think all things should be harmonized. You should think, "This is an artistic room," and you also should think, "I live in that room." That kind of thinking is necessary.

6) Clothes

How to wear clothes is a problem. Is it good to wear beautiful clothes or not? Is it good to wear fashionable or unfashionable clothing? No button should be missing from a man's jacket. Also, the buttons should not be put on in a distorted way. It is not good that some people have four buttons and others only have three. That is absolutely not good.

In that case, even if you cut down one button, all of them should have three buttons. Women should know that. When husbands wear clothes, you must know that you have to administer them. Recently, here in America, people wear jeans. They should wear them like this.

Who does such a thing? It is for the commercial people to sell things and make profits. They make them large or small or long, short or wide or narrow. You should know that. It is a fashion.

You have to know that it is those business people who do those things. That's why those business people deceive you. You live, being deceived by fashion. We Unificationists don't like fashion. We go on the central road. The people in the secular world go up or go down, but we go straight. So, on the average, we don't lose.

We do a little bit of those things. When others take good care of their hair, we do a little bit. That is important. Fashions come back in approximately three years. After a couple of years the same fashion returns. Therefore, those who do no work and who just play waste their time. But in our case, when can we do that? When I buy clothes, I do it during the sales season as much as possible. In America, even if you don't have money, you can live. Rich people also can live. So, in order for the people who don't have much money to live a wonderful life, make use of sales.

In other words, if you buy on sale, you can always wear fashionable clothes. Do you understand? Prepare clothes for one year. When it comes to summer, the spring clothes are on sale. Even though the season is over, after a year you can always wear the spring clothes. You can always wear fashionable clothes. In that way, you can save money. Even if you buy clothes for two years, you can do that with the money equivalent to buying clothes for one season. This is how it is.

With the money equivalent to buying clothes for one year, ordinary people can buy clothes for two years.

The other day I went shopping with Mother and bought clothes on sale. I bought Italian-made clothes for $70. They usually cost $650. When I wear it, it doesn't look like a cheap thing. Do you understand? If you have clothes for two years, then you can wear the necessary clothes, no matter what the season may be, and with the same amount of money for one year. You can buy and prepare clothes for two years and still have extra money.

Father knows very well other stores in this New York area, which sell furniture, clothes, and other things. I buy things cheaply or in an inexpensive way. I know where I can buy those things in an inexpensive way. Therefore, people may say, "Reverend Moon buys all cheap things," but the fact is that I buy these things with less money.

One day I bought a coat for Mother. The price is usually $400 to $500. But because of the sale, I bought it only for $70 dollars. It has a very good collar, so since the collar was so good, I bought it for Mother. Although, it didn't look good at the beginning, gradually it came to look better. You should choose things like that. You should choose what you will not hate during the four seasons. The more you wear them, the better they become. Once I wear them, I always wear them and when I go out I feel very comfortable.

Take such a thing as a necktie. You should choose things you can wear throughout the year: winter, spring, summer, and fall. You should do that. It is necessary.

I am the kind of person who values clothes. My transportation is a Lincoln limousine, and yet I look for a McDonald's hamburger shop. Why? Because there are young people around the world who are working very hard at the risk of their lives for my sake. I should not be indebted. If you have debts, you decline and perish. If you borrow something, you decline. If you have debts, then there is no reason that the leader should be involved in the debts. If people have debts, the leaders who have sovereignty of the nation should not be involved. Since I know these things, I'm making desperate efforts not to have debts.

Therefore, our members who are imprisoned because of their underground activities in communist satellite countries maintain their positions at the risk of their lives. They are determined to die. How can I who know these things be wasteful? I would rather not eat at restaurants. I'm that kind of person.

Now, when you wear clothes, they are in a relative position. The American style of wearing clothes is like this. That is O.K. Then how about the Oriental style and Korean style? In the Korean style, we wear from above like this. But, what is the difference? There is such a difference between the Western style and the Korean style.

Now, you have never seen men put on clothes like this. Americans put on clothes by putting them down. What is the difference? Well, it doesn't matter how it is done, but when you put on clothes and use your fingers like this, how do your put on your trousers? When you put on trousers, you should put your right leg in first. It is better to make a relative relationship. When you put clothes on the upper side, you may put on clothes as you like. Since they are relative, you may put on clothes in whatever method you like. This is a principled way of living.

When people walk, their hands move in a relative relationship. First, if you move your hand like this, then you move your leg like this. So, no matter how busy you may be, you move your legs. You should move them in order.

For you who are supposed to go witnessing is it possible to change your stockings every day? It is necessary to take off your clothes quickly and put them in order. If the stocking for the right foot is used for the left, it doesn't feel good. So, put them in order; then it is easy to wear. When you wear your stockings, put your right stocking on the right leg. Then it feels good. Make it a custom. When you wake up in the morning, pick up the right stocking and put it on your right leg. Make it a habit.

When you go out, you should start from your right leg and when you come home, you should come with your left leg. From now on, you should make a rule for everything in accordance with the Principle.

Rules. Norms. We have to look at everything like this. All things are in pairs and in harmony. We should think like this. Don't you think so? These birds exist in pairs. All things must fit each other. When you put on your clothes, you should get accustomed to putting them on according to the laws of courtesy and Principle. I am not forcing you to do that. You must become round and able to deal with all things from a principled point of view.

7) The Shape of Clothes

Let's talk about the shapes of clothes in Western society. There are clothes for work, clothes to wear when one is a guest, and clothes for playing. If you do not adapt to that society, you will be regarded as a failure. Therefore, you have to put the shape of your clothes in order. These women who have their arms exposed should think. If a woman with thin arms exposes them, it's not good to look at. In that case you should only expose them to this extent. Otherwise, you don't look good when seen from behind. You should think of this. Those who are fat should wear clothes that make their arms look longer. Those who are fat should cover certain parts. The shape is essential. If you are fat and ugly, this isn't good. The shape is necessary. Those who are fat should wear thick, strong-colored clothes. If they wear light-colored clothes, they took fatter. Those people who are fat in the belly have problems walking. You should think of how to cover your stomach. Even if your tummy is big, the upper part should be bigger than the lower part. So, wear thick colored clothes.

Also, fat people should never make their heads look big. Their heads should look small and they must wear small shoes. If they make their head and feet look big, fat people look like bears. But, if even one part is small, people will sympathize and say, "Oh, still, your feet are small." Fat people should not wear big necklaces. They should wear small, thin ones. Earrings should also be small. Big earrings are not good. You should think of those things, even though I haven't complained about those things.

8) Decency

We must be decent in wearing clothes. When you button up, you should stop here. Men are the same. Men usually have three buttons. If you don't button them tight, you are a failure. If you close two and keep one button open, people will think you wear it for decency. But, if you open all these buttons, you are a failure and lose all decency and order.

Also, with regard to shirts, if you keep three parts open, it is a failure. When women sit down with pretty clothes, they should sit down after putting their clothes in order. You need to maintain decency.

Decency is important.

9) Harmony of Colors

Harmony of colors is necessary. Particularly, women need to harmonize the colors well. For women, harmony is necessary.

10) Neckties

This morning I am wearing this necktie, but usually I don't wear neckties. I hate neckties. Why? It is because I know the reality that many people are dying. I am the leader of the Unification Church. I can't do these things. You should understand these things. It is substantial. We have to accumulate cent by cent for 1,000 years, so that our descendants can inherit our ways as tradition and proudly hold up their ancestor's name. You should know that. If you do so, you will become a flower in the garden of hope. How much does a necktie cost here? You should use the money for the sake of the world.

When I go to the countries in South America and Africa, I can't go just as I am. I must make preparations. Then I can be more persuasive.

For a man, there are various ways of wearing a necktie. To keep the tie from moving around and being in disarray, I use a tiepin.

Mr. Pak's pin is too high. It should be lowered and be kept between this line and this line. But if it is lowered too much, how would it look? It will look natural if placed in a one-third position. It shouldn't be too short. A tie should look decent.

When men work, they should work neatly. In my case, this part is higher than this. This comes from a habit I formed during the time in prison. I used to lift my right hand like this, which is now my habit. I need to keep this in mind. When a man goes out somewhere, you must keep your clothes neat. The translator should be like this. He shouldn't wear it like this. He should know his shortcomings. You should know your shortcomings.

What man does is similar to making movements representing the universe. When you go out to visit your wife, it is O.K. to go out in whatever fashions you like. But when you visit your parents or someone older, you should be prepared and wear you clothes neatly and decently.

11) Shoes

Next, both men and women need shoes. Shoes are necessary. So, the question is what kind of shoes fit you well. You should choose your shoes according to your clothes. Usually we take off our shoes before entering a room. In the Orient, you take off your shoes. People are evaluated by their shoes. In other words, they are evaluated by how large their foot is. Since a person's physical body is this big, their foot is bigger than others. If your feet are bigger than average, that person is regarded as a thief.

By looking at the back side of the shoes and seeing how the shoes are worn, one can know what kind of person he is and the way he or she walks and what kind of personality and character he or she has. It is possible to know these things by looking at the way of walking and how the shoes are worn. Through the shoes, it is possible to know whether the person received an education. Both shoes must wear out equally in the same way.

Oriental people can find out by looking at the shoes how the person used and walked with the shoes. In the Orient people are very interested in the foot. When they get married, they look at the hands, feet, and face. In the Western world, the breast can be seen easily. But, in Korea it is hidden, like the hip. People are evaluated by looking at the hands and feet, and other outside parts of the body.

Next, the person is evaluated by the expression of the face, the way a person smiles.

That is why in China they had their feet made small. The aristocrats or nobles had small feet, and people were considered to be noble if they had small feet. I also have small feet and hands, although my body is big. Though my hands are small, they are thick. By looking at these things, you can evaluate that person.

For women these types are ideal, and for men, these types are ideal.

In the Orient, women had to be able to give birth to children. You can tell whether a woman can bear a child by looking at these things.

When we think of these things, you should wear your shoes neatly.

Also, when Western women wear high heels, we think they want to walk nicely. So, women should walk neatly when they walk. If they absent-mindedly walk like this, it is terrible. You may think those women who wear high heels cannot make love with men other than with their husbands, but I think otherwise. You have to wear shoes neatly and decently and love the shoes.

12) Putting Things in Order and Tidying Them

You must put everything in order so you can find it easily. In Jin is really great at putting things in order. She keeps her bed so neat that she doesn't want to sleep on it and sleeps in somebody else's bed. When I see that, I think good women should be like that. You should also think like that. You must respect the beauty of what you have made. One day I saw her sleeping in her sister's bed. Father was like that in the past. I would put everything in good order. So, if someone touches my desk, I can tell, even after a month.

Now that I live with Mother, I changed that custom a little bit, but anyway that habit of keeping tidy is important. Women should keep their rooms in good order.

Women must be educated in all these things. You, leaders! Some ask why Japan receives so many blessings. But that is because Japan keeps the environment clean and orderly. Evil spirits make us do evil things, and good spirits tell us to keep the environment clean and holy. Therefore, Japan could develop quickly because the good spirits came and helped. That is my understanding.



	
The Way for Young People





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. The Practices of an Exemplary Life [Part 2]

2. Tidying of the Physical Body and Decent Behavior

1) The Head

Men as well as women must keep their hair cut well. You should have your hair cut neatly, and you should know on which side to part your hair. In Western society as well as Oriental society, men part their hair. In Western society, men part their hair on the left side. It is good to part your hair on the left so that the right half of the hair is bigger than the left half. Women should think about their hair as well.

2) The Face

You can't change the face you have right now, but you can change the expression on your face. You have to adjust all these things as a custom. If your teeth are not in good order or if some of your teeth are pointed inwards, then when you pronounce ku, you should not laugh.

You must know this. In the case of women their teeth would look like a viper's teeth. Women with bad teeth should not laugh.

It would be terrible to be bitten by such teeth. Poison is very strong. If a woman has such teeth, she would look very poisonous. Therefore, you must understand this and try not to laugh with your mouth open.

Those of you whose teeth are pointed outward are likely to be talkative. Their lips are always open, and they talk a lot. You should train yourself not to talk. That is important. You must control your physical body and be good at that.

When it comes to laughing, some people laugh like this. They laugh with their mouth shut. Some laugh by closing their mouth first, then opening it. There are various ways of laughing. Try to see how you look when you laugh. Everybody has a different style. Study how to laugh in a decent way. Women should not laugh aloud. Women are like flowers. When flowers bloom, they do so without making any noise. They bloom quietly. Those women are beautiful. Those women who are noisy when they laugh are not beautiful. Men may laugh aloud, but women should not. They would look ugly. Even Western women should not laugh aloud. If you train yourself in that way, you can easily know what kind of person they are; whether they are educated or not. Mother is that kind of person. Father complained a lot about small things she did. If Mother were a Western woman, she would have acted against me by saying, "What are you saying? Even if you are a man, you have no right to say such things!" If Mother had said that, she would not have become a representative symbol of the Orient. So, you see, Father is an interesting person.

3) Fingernails and Toenails

After I came to Western society, what I most fear is going in front of women. I feel much danger just looking at their nails. Look at my finger, nails and toenails. They are always short. That is necessary. I usually cut my fingernails and toenails. It is my hobby to cut my nails. Those women who keep their fingernails long are those who do not work. Am I correct? How do they type with those nails? So, when I see women with long nails, I regard them as street women. They ask for money with their long hair. Why is it necessary for a working woman to keep long fingernails? How long does it take to grow such long fingernails? Those are not necessary. If you have resentment about not growing your nails long, then you can try once or twice, but I do not want such things. Even if my beloved wife has long nails, how can she catch things with such long fingernails? Do you understand what I mean? Therefore, it is important to cut your nails. Also, those women who wear stockings should not have long toenails. If they do, they will feel pain. They will also feel pain when they wear high heels.

4) Walking Posture

As I said earlier, you should walk neatly. That is important. Your posture, when you walk, must be balanced. You should always think whether your posture is good or not. You must also make sure to walk safely. Also, when you're standing, you must be balanced.

For women it is not good to have their waist bent. It is the same with men. Also, when you sleep on a bed, your chest should not be like this. The posture must be correct from top to bottom. You should practice sitting correctly. Women should sit with their hips tucked in neatly. You should get accustomed to it very quickly. If you don't, your backbone will be bent. The posture of your walk is important.

5) Sitting Posture

When a woman goes somewhere and sits in Western society, she sits on a chair, but in the Orient they do not lean their back on anything. It is because women have big hips. They feel comfortable when they are seated naturally. Men hate small, sturdy hips. Therefore, when women sit leaning on their backs, they have trouble with their babies. When women are pregnant, they should not sit leaning on their back.

6) Words in the Orient

There is a saying that when a woman's voice goes beyond the wall, that house will perish. Men's voices are usually loud and go over walls. But women should keep their voices low and talk quietly. That is a natural way. If a woman's voice goes beyond the wall, it is against the Principle. Such a house will perish. By listening to the voice of a woman, one can know how that person will live: whether she will live happily or miserably or be loved. Those things are known. Therefore, a woman's voice is very important. You didn't know such things.

7) Sleeping

Here in Western society, how do you sleep? Do you sleep on your back or your chest? When you sleep, you need to think of these things. You need to sleep a sound sleep. Sleep must be peaceful.

The man with a big physical body can snore, but women must not snore. It would be troublesome. Women should sleep quietly.

If the neck is tucked in, the snoring sound is louder. Therefore, you should keep your pillow like this. When a woman goes into the bed where her husband is sleeping, she should not just enter. She must enter on his side. And, if the husband is sleeping, she must enter quietly.

8) Health

Health is the most important thing. Even if you are sick with a cold, you need to have healthy feelings. It's important not to be noticed with wrong feelings by other people. You should display healthy feelings. Expression is necessary. Do you understand? Even if you have a cold, you must always keep a healthy expression. If women have that kind of expression, men feel comforted. When the husband looks worried, the wife should comfort him. Women need healthy expressions.

3. Church Life

1) Life of Prayer

A life of prayer is necessary. You need a life of prayer. Our life of faith is not a part-time thing. It is our main job.

2) Assemblies

It is absolutely necessary to participate in gathering or meetings because it is necessary to maintain balance. It is absolutely necessary to maintain. Therefore, you must participate in meetings by all means.

3) Learning

You must always learn spiritually. You need knowledge and education. You must not be ignorant. Those who live a life of faith should always examine themselves as to how much spiritual and physical knowledge they have. Of course, spiritual knowledge must take precedence. If you live a life of faith, you may often receive revelations through dreams and in other ways. You must know this. You have to learn how they are related to you and how those dreams affect you. You should examine them. The dreams differ, depending on person.

4) Witnessing

You should always witness. Those who don't give birth to children and raise them cannot become wholesome persons. By witnessing, your personality will become rounded and wholesome. Also, you can receive help from the spirit world. By serving others, you will know their character 100 percent.

By raising 10 or 15 spiritual children, you can understand any kind of person. Just by looking at them, you can understand and evaluate them perfectly. That is why Jesus chose 12 unique disciples.

If you witness and restore more than 12 persons, you may understand them vaguely, and by raising them you may understand them more. That is why witnessing is absolutely necessary.

5) Service

You should live for the sake of others. You should live by loving and serving others.

6) The Way of Indemnity

You should walk the path of indemnity. For example, you should pray for a certain period of time and set up your own path of indemnity and walk it. Sometimes you should offer a special prayer. If you do not, you cannot understand. But, if you do so, what will happen? By doing so, men and women of faith can overcome difficulties and are already indemnified and protected. Therefore, when you live in a community life, you should bear the portion of responsibility of other people. You should know how important it is to live that way.

7) Reconciliation

Next, you must always make peace and reconciliation. In the church, even if there is something you don't like, still you must be responsible for those things. If there are difficulties in church life or between members, you should take responsibility and get reconciled. As the Bible says, those who make peace become children of God. Satan is the opposite.

8) Experience

Experience is important. Spiritual and mystical experiences are necessary. You should have such experiences as, when you pray, you see Father in visions and in dreams. Such phenomena should occur many times. They should not be short but long. You should experience phenomena in which you go to spiritual world and paradise. These experiences are necessary.

In order to experience such things, your thoughts must always be vertical. If you think vertically, you know immediately what is not right when you do something. You must make such distinctions. Do you understand? Those experiences are necessary.

9) Spirit world and Reality

What happens in the spirit world is manifested in the real world.

You must always experience those things in your life and in society. If your life of faith is deepened, you can feel more widely the things around you. Therefore, sometimes when God enters into a state of sorrow, without knowing, you will naturally feel the sorrow in your real life. Therefore, I say reality is a resonating being.

4. Socialism

We have to live a life in relationship with society.

1) Time

We live in the realm of time. We must have a thorough concept of time. We must be punctual for work or school. We must be thorough with time.

2) Respect and Communication

You must be able to respect and communicate with those people you meet. You should be good at communication. You need that kind of conception. It is not good to think, "I must be respected by other people." Among people, the one who respects the other person first will move the other person.

3) Diplomacy and Development

Diplomacy and development are necessary to be successful in life. In order to do so, you need to keep in mind the important holidays and birthdays. Those who work in a company should be able to develop the diplomatic field. Diplomacy is the ability to make oneself adaptable to other people. In order to do that, you need a good vocabulary and correct expressions.

4) Occupation and Posture

For those engaged in work, there are several responsibilities. You must not have bad attitudes. Your occupation is your second self. To have an occupation is to make your second self. You must know that everything is affected by your attitude: whether it is good or bad and how much you produce and achieve in one day. Therefore, you absolutely need a good attitude.

When you are engaged in an occupation, you must think that, if you have a bad attitude, it is impolite to your work and that you are making a debt. You should think that your occupation is holy, because it is your second life, expressing the extension of yourself.

5) The Relationship between Master and Subordinate

In any age or society, there is a master-subordinate relationship. The question is who will influence the relationship. In the relationship between the company president and workers, if the company president gives good influence to the workers, he will be a good company president. If the workers give good influence to the company president, they will be good workers. You must make the relationship between master and subordinate very round, wholesome, and harmonious. There is no need to complain.

6) The Work Place and I

If you are working for a company, you have common interests with the company. There are some people who are indebted to the company. You should not become such people. If you bring harm to the company, you will be fired. Therefore, you must think of connecting your workplace to the nation. You must also think of the national interest.

7) Talking and Behavior

You should be decent in all things, in talking and in your behavior.

You must be exemplary. Why? By doing so, you can adapt to your environment.

I'm conveying these contents because we have to live through these processes and think of our lives and church life as precious. From now on, they will be different from the past. The time has changed. The time has come to put everything in order.

By learning what I have instructed and taught you, you must make effort in order to achieve results. In the past, we consumed many things while achieving indemnity, but from now on, we will enter the age when your achievements can become your profit. From the past until now, satan often destroyed, but from now on, your ownership will expand. You must think of these things and make every effort with all your heart and sincerity.

From now on, even those who were not interested in the Unification Church members will be interested in you. You will become the center of attention.

Therefore, you must become a model in everything, equipped with these heartistic contents. By doing so, you will receive true pride in front of God. I give you such instructions in order for you to become like that. (131-285)


-----------------------------------------------



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. View of True Man

1) The Most Precious Things of God and Man

God created Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. Of all His creatures, they are the most precious beings to God. Why does God think of human beings as the most precious beings? It is because God needs an object partner of His love. Although God has love, if He has no object partner to love, He cannot feel love. Love can only be experienced through relationships. The reason humankind can be considered the most precious beings to God is because they are in the position of an object for God to love. In other words, it is human beings that God loves most.

Then, what is most valuable to human beings? God's love can be considered the most precious thing. So far, people have not known this.

Therefore, the objective love of human beings is the most valuable thing for God, while the subjective love of God is the most precious thing for human beings. (143-309)

2) The Origin and Purpose of Humankind

The purpose for which God created humankind was to accomplish the ideal of love. That love does not start from God, but is found to be coming from the object partner of love. If there is no object partner of love, the ideal of love cannot be completed.

Therefore, an object partner is necessary for the realization of God's ideal of love. Even God absolutely needs an object partner of love.

Thus, God Himself seeks out an object partner in love so that He can realize absolute love through that object partner. In this sense, God exists for the sake of love. This is the very reason why love is wonderful. God exists for humankind and humankind exists for God. True love thus begins from the point of living for the sake of others. Where were human beings born originally? Humankind started from God's love. Human beings were born because of love. Love is the origin.

Life, which we inherit, is not a precious thing in itself. Since life comes from God's love, love precedes life. This means that our lives have come through the root of love. Therefore, it is our destiny that a person is born from love, grows up in love, and meets an object partner of love. If God is the first generation, then human beings are the second generation. As God loves His sons and daughters, human beings can become perfect objects of love before God only when they stand in the position to experience that love. (143-310)

3) The Reason God Created Humankind

What was the purpose for which God created Adam and Eve? Let's look at the image of man. Man has shape and body. However, the invisible God has no shape or body. Without having a body, God cannot reign over the spirit world and the physical world. God thus needs a substantial body in order to manifest as the parents of humankind. Adam and Eve are the substantial body representing God. God manifests Himself through the body of unfallen Adam and Eve. Do you understand? Then, who are Adam and Eve? They are the progenitors of the human race as well as God's substantial body. That is, Adam and Eve are in the position of wearing a substantial body on behalf of God and of taking responsible dominion over the world in the position of parents.

Why, then, did God create Adam and Eve? God has to unify the spiritual and physical worlds according to the image of Adam and Eve since they are the center of the substantial world.

Then, what is the center of the spiritual and physical worlds? Since God is the leading being of the spirit world, and Adam and Eve are the leading beings of the physical world, they have to be united. Thus, Adam is in the position of king of this world during his lifetime. You understand what I mean, don't you? He is the eternal king, and comes to this world with eternal kingship. Then, what is the position of Eve? She comes as the queen who represents eternal queenship. Therefore, when they go to the spirit world, they will be in the role of king and queen representing God.

Then, what does the invisible God do alone in heaven? The invisible God has no purpose by Himself. In order to be parents of humankind, God needs a substantial body to be able to feel. God has to wear a substantial, human-like body, and He thus had no option but to create Adam and Eve as beings of dual characteristics.

Why did God have to create Adam and Eve as beings of dual characteristics? To be the same as the invisible God, they must establish the standard to completely unite mind and body during their lifetime. If they go to the spirit world without fulfilling such a standard, their external aspect cannot be united with God. In order to establish parents (Adam and Eve) bearing the substantial kingship and who are united with the invisible God, and to realize the kingship of manifesting through a substantial body in the eternal spirit world, God had to create Adam and Eve as beings of dual characteristics.

Without a relationship with Adam and Eve, God has no way to connect with the world. Only when a relationship between Adam and Eve exists can He be connected to their children. That is a natural connection.

The reason God created human beings is to place them in the same parental position as Him by manifesting through their substantial body. The same parental position has both internal and external meaning: that is, while Adam and Eve are the external parents and the external God, God Himself is the internal Parent and internal God. Adam and Eve are as the body of God, with God as the mind of God. God is the Parent of humankind. The original Parents. These Parents are not separate, but one. One person. Thus, creating Adam and Eve like a branch temple, God comes to dwell within them. As God works with, in them, Adam and Eve can have an ideal relationship. Without God present and working, they cannot know God's will.

Without that, there is no foundation upon which God can make a relationship with human beings. After the original foundation was destroyed, we can conclude, God could not have that original relationship with humankind. No matter how many people live in this world, therefore, they have had no relationship with God. (133-91)

4) The Privilege and Value of Humankind

God created human beings because of love. Why were human beings created? Human beings were created because of love. Human beings are distinguished from other creatures by being created as God's children and as the objects to receive God's direct love. This is humanity's privilege.

What is a human being? What is God's love? Human beings were created to be objects of love. However, because God consists of dual characteristics, being the subject with plus and minus, for something to become an object partner before that subject, it needs to consist of dual characteristics of plus and minus. Its form cannot be opposite to the subject's characteristics. The object has to have such a form as to precisely fit the essence of the love of the subject and be related to every characteristic of the subject. Are you clear about that? Since the object is a relative being, it fits only with love. God does not need such things as knowledge, power or money. He needs only love. Therefore, only love can match the object to the subject.

Human beings are the center of the universe and the creation because God made all creatures and the universe to fulfill the ideal of love. Human beings are called lord of all creation because they have the privilege of being able to receive God's love first in the central position, on behalf of the God of love. Do you follow? One cannot be the lord of creation without being an object in the realm of God's love. A human being without God's love is similar to an animal. The special value of a human being is having the privilege of love so that he or she may have dominion over the universe in the position of first object of God, on behalf of the entire created world. A human being is a lord of creation. Without love, everything will pass away. (132-245)




	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The Course Of Life In Three Stages And The Spirit World

1) Characteristics of the Physical Body and Spiritual Body

A person passes through three stages. Also, in the animal kingdom there is the period of water, the period of land, and the period of air. All beings have to go through these three stages. However, in order to have the qualification for taking dominion over all creatures, a human being has to fulfill a fuller standard of life during the water stage than does any other existing being. Then, during the land stage, a human being must also meet a higher qualification than other animals. But human beings have no wings. How can people fly without wings? Have you ever flown without wings? (No!) Nevertheless, you should fly higher and further than other animals.

Nowadays, it may take 13 or 14 hours from America to Tokyo, in Japan, by jumbo jet. If the plane flies at 500 miles per hour from the United States, it can arrive in Japan in 14 hours without stopping. If a machine such as an airplane made by man can do that, how about human beings created by God? Can humans fly farther than an airplane? No matter how much we may try to jump, we cannot fly high with our physical body. However, since human beings are the lords of all creation and have the same sovereignty and relative position as does God, who is spirit, the range of human activity also has to be the same as God's. The speed of electricity or light is 300,000 kilometers per second, but human beings can move faster than that. How is that possible! With the spiritual body. Even though I am standing here now, my spiritual body has already been to New York. Did you see that? Faster than lightning. The spiritual body can move at the speed of thought. (112-202)

Without a spiritual body, a person cannot travel around the universe. You cannot see it with your physical eyes, but did you know God has created something there? You cannot see it with your eyes: it seems like a desert or that there is nothing there at all. But there is gold and precious stones. I am speaking of seeing with your spiritual eyes: something has already been created there.

We have to become sons of the new world and daughters-in-law of the new world. However, where is there such an original and wonderful house as this new world? It is the spirit world. Do you want to go there? (Yes) No matter how beautiful this world may be, it is like a shadow. On the other hand, once you pass into the new world, the spirit world, it is the eternal world. It is eternal, and never ending. (112-211)

2) The Action of Love and the Completion of the Spiritual Body

What kind of action is the fastest in the world? It is the action of love. The fastest thing in the world is not an electric current but the power of love. When people love each other from the opposite sides of the earth, the power of their love will strongly attract each other beyond the physical borders. The power of love is that strong.

Therefore, the reason today's religions emphasize seeking of love, closeness of the heart with God, having deep heart, and prayer is because by connecting with the sphere of love one can participate in every action of God's love. The meaning of participation is to be able to work together with God. Do you understand this? If this is accomplished, we can fly wherever God flies, and go wherever God goes. If we realize such a substantial self of love and are so qualified in front of God, we can immediately accomplish whatever we think to. The spirit world is the place where we can receive whatever we want. We can receive everything that contains elements of love. Why, then, do human beings need true love? It is because someone who has experienced God's true love in the original and ideal world will have the ability and authority to immediately possess what God wants. Do you understand what I mean? Then, where do we obtain such a qualification? It has to be obtained on earth. From the viewpoint of the Unification Church, we must perfect our spirit self while we are on this earth. In the process of uniting spiritual body and physical body, God's love and the substance of our life must be connected at one point. At that moment, we can reach God's love. Therefore, we have to love God.

How can we feel God's love? We can feel God's love when we love our people, the people of the world and all creation. You must love them all. Everyone must feel the feelings of love. Whatever nation you are from, we must have the heart to love all races. We must feel the heart of love.

There exists a heart of love not only for humankind but also for all things of creation, which comes out automatically. When a flower blooms, the beautiful color of that flower radiates naturally. The fragrance of the flower is not given because the flower so desires; it comes out naturally. Similarly the flower of love must blossom, and the fragrance of love blooms too. Do you understand? The flower of love must receive nutrients in order to bloom. Nourishment comes from the earth and from the sun. In the same way, we receive nourishing elements through our physical and spiritual bodies. Do you understand? That is, we need "vitality elements" and next, "life elements." When you become a perfect being of love, you can fly anywhere. Does that sound good or not? The solar system and the galaxy can then be your realms of activity.

You can go together with your beloved husband to the center of the sun. You might think that you cannot enter the sun because it is too hot, but you can pass through without a problem. You can pass through everywhere -- through the south, north, east, and west of the sun -- so that you can know the details of its composition. Don't you think some of the planets in the universe are made of diamond or gold? There are some planets that are composed purely of gold. Therefore, if you realize the perfect personality of love, you can grasp the entire reality of the universe.

If you do not, your actions will be limited. You cannot go in just any direction you wish, but instead you must pass through only one door. Do you understand? You should not be a migratory bird. If you want to achieve the qualification to live in harmony with each of the four seasons, you must realize a perfect personality of love. (112-204)

3) The Purpose of the Pursuit of Love and the Three Births

Since the eternal spirit world is a place filled with the air of love, during your lifetime you have to learn and experience the breathing action of love on this earth. Therefore, the Unification Church teaches "Love everybody! Love!" People who have lived centered on themselves go to hell. Thus, you should live for the sake of others and help each other. You should always be happy to meet people. Once you become an individual true entity that is the substantial object of love, the universe will welcome you. Wherever you go in the spirit world, you will be welcomed.

When you want to ride in a 747 jumbo jet, if you just mention that, such a plane will appear immediately before you. It doesn't matter how big the airplane is. It can fly, even upside down, and if you say "Go down?" it will go down; you can do as you wish. You fly it like an acrobat. Everything is possible -- beyond your imagination. And you will absolutely never have an accident.

How wonderful it is! God's ideal of creation is to make such a wonderful world and life, centering on an ideal partner of love. This is the original and spirit world. Therefore, we are pursuing love. People need father's love, mother's love, husband's love, and wife's love. Isn't this true? Moreover, we want to be loved by a nation and the world. Why do human beings want to receive love? It is a training course to ultimately qualify to receive God's love. Do you follow? (112-207)

During a person's life, the first resurrection, the first birth, is life in the mother's womb. The second birth is the present, and then the third birth is the return to God. When you live for the sake of others or the world rather than your couple, you can return to the invisible God. It is only possible to do so with love. When you go to the spirit world to receive training in adapting to that world centered on God's ideal of love, you become like God and even God's friend. That is, human beings must pass through the course of the third birth.

Now you have come to understand why you have to live for the sake of others, haven't you? There is nobody who has failed through living for the sake of others centering on love. Why is it that? For example, if you work hard sitting up all night for the sake of your parents, then, when your parents go to the spirit world they will give a blessing so that you can inherit their fortune. Don't you think so? It is the heavenly law that an inheritance comes at the point where you live for the sake of others. (132-275)

4) The Structure of the Spirit World and the Mission of the Messiah

Who will you Unificationists seek in the spirit world? Who is the owner of the spirit world? The lords of the spirit world are the True Parents. Do you follow what I am saying? In the spirit world, Unificationists will say, "Let's go to find the True Parents." In this world, why should people believe in religion, or serve and sacrifice for others? This is a big question. If we do not live for the sake of others, but for ourselves, what will happen in the spirit world? When someone who has lived centering on himself goes to the spirit world, he will come to join the individuals club. In that club, nobody helps others or yields to others, and all people constantly fight among themselves. Once someone joins the individuals club, he is a member forever.

When someone who has lived just for the sake of his family goes to the spirit world, he joins the families club. He cannot go beyond the family level. Likewise, nationalists will be locked within the boundaries of nationalism. Each will argue with the others that he is the truest patriot.

Then, what is Godism? Godism is not individualism, nor is it an ideology centered on the family, clan, people or nation. It is an ideology of the cosmos. Someone centered on himself cannot enter the spirit realm that is based on such a universal ideology. How can someone who thinks mainly of his own children and parents live together with other people who have lived for the sake of others and God? People who lived centering on the individual, family, tribe, people and nation respectively, fight with each other within their respective limited boundaries.

However, since these walls and boundaries came to exist due to the fall, they must be destroyed, according to the ideal of God's creation.

The fundamental cause of these walls derives from the human parents, Adam and Eve. Therefore, in order to break them down, someone original Man and the True Way of Life who can take responsibility for the fall of the first ancestors has to come and break down all walls within the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and world, and even within the spirit world. This is precisely the mission of the Messiah. (112-211)




	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. The Way of True Life

1) The Way to True Life

Are you one of the four billion members of humankind or are you just a person on your own? (One of four billion.) Then, can these four billion people live centering on themselves? Please answer! (No!) Therefore, we can conclude that all people must live for the sake of others.

Families start from two individuals and form many tribes. There are also many countries that are made up of various tribes. They are living in different, limited circumstances and have different cultural backgrounds. Therefore, if there is no common standard of truth on which every country or tribe can agree, they cannot make relationships with one another.

Then, if you started from the individual, the important point is to find the elements that can go anywhere and open the door through which individuals can pass in all directions without accident or crush. What are the elements through which people could pass safely at anytime? Here, the important thing is what kind of attitude we have towards the world. Do you want to go forward by conflict or by welcoming? (Welcoming!) Why? Fighting leads to exhaustion and destruction, but welcoming brings growth within us.

Therefore, what we have to know here is that living for the sake of self brings about evil, but acting for the sake of the whole brings development. When you live for the sake of the whole, every door will open and welcome you. The doors of the individual, family, tribe, society, people, country, world, and heaven will open and welcome you.

Then, what kind of way is this? You have to think about that. Thus, the Unification Church teaches the heavenly law to live for the sake of others.

What is the true way to life? Living for the sake of others means to establish a way of universal truth. To live for the sake of others is the eternal and unchanging principle. This is true for the past, the present and the future. If God appears in front of saints such as Confucius, Jesus, or Mohammed, and asks what they think about this truth, they will answer, "That is right." It is the universal principle and the way to live our lives, the true way of one law.

Therefore, if in one family a son works very hard for the sake of his family, the more he works hard, the more he becomes the subject in his family, the center of his family, and the one who is responsible. The reason why your father and mother are in the position of the center, subject, and responsible persons of your family, is because they are in the position to live for their sons and daughters, for the whole family and for all others. You have to know this.

It is the same for patriots. A patriot is someone who lives for the sake of his people and their nation more than anyone else is. It is an unchangeable conclusion from the universal law of the world and life that a patriot is adored as a historical and much remembered person because he dedicated his whole lifetime at the risk of his life for the sake of his country.

Then, what kind of person is a saint? A saint is someone who desires to live for the sake of all the world's people, day and night, unceasingly; a person who lives for people as well as the natural world, and for the entire universe. That is a saint. Would you disagree? If I define it in this way, you cannot deny my words.

Then, how can you describe God who made this universe and law? God is in the representative position, and has lived more for the sake of others than anyone else. Therefore, in order to meet Him, you have to live for the sake of others. Even though He is the great king of knowledge, His desire is not for people to gather knowledge. God is also the great king of power, money, and material, but His desire is not for people to gather those things. If you live for the sake of others, everything can come to be near you. (133-16)

2) Results and Life for Others

You have to live more for the sake of others. What is living for others? One who lives more for the sake of others becomes a responsible person.

Who can be the central point among ten people? It is the person with greater love who lives for the sake of the ten. Those ten people will follow after him. Don't you think so? You should know that a person becomes a central figure and a responsible person in the process of living for the sake of others. He becomes the owner and central figure. You should know this.

The person who lives most for the sake of country may become the president of that country. The person who can inherit a company is the one who sacrifices most and lives for the sake of the company. This is a heavenly principle. Up to the present, you may have thought that living for the sake of others is suffering and no good, but it is the way of inheriting and becoming a central figure. Therefore, you should know that living for the sake of others will not result in your loss. There is no better way.

When you study, for whom are you studying? Do you study for yourself? You have to change such a way of thinking. You have to study for the sake of humankind and God. You should go forward according to the original ideal, which God has given to us. If you determine that, if God sends you as one who has a 100-point value, you will go to the spirit world as one who has a 101-point value. Then God will remember you forever.

If the youngest child among ten brothers sacrifices the most and lives for the sake of the other nine, his name will be recorded in his father's memoirs. Do you understand? Is that true or not? If someone complains about that, he will perish. Although there may be those who build up fortunes through robbery and greed, its value will be negated for various unfortunate reasons: someone's son may become promiscuous, another may get sick, and someone may meet with an accident, or be robbed. God does not want to see such people succeed. However, if all that you have is for the sake of others, it will remain forever. Do you understand? If you, as a musician, want to give joy and happiness to the audience by producing a special quality of musical tone such as the audience has never heard before, how wonderful that is! "Oh? If I can practice thousands of times and make the most ideal sound, never before produced in history, for the sake of that audience, how joyful that will be!" When God looks at you, God may say "You are not so beautiful, but your heart is very great. Oh! My daughter! Do well. I will bless you." That is God's heart.

Isn't it the same for Rev. Moon? When I went to jail I had no intention of escaping; people in the secular world would have tried to escape in the same circumstances. It was my choice to go that way. I was willing to go to jail with a heart of love for Christianity and America.

It was not because I wanted to be famous for the sake of myself, but to leave behind the name of love by living for others. The entire world will come to follow before such a love. That's true, isn't it? Even a mother and a father will obey a filial son. They will praise you with tears and bow to you. Because the king is the representative of the country, even his parents and grandfather, who are his relatives, will obey him. Everybody will submit absolutely in front of love, because that love is the love representing the universe. This transcends all levels of society. (132-276)

3) Formation of the Perfect Realm of Unification through Living for Others

God is not a dictator. God has also invested for the sake of humankind. God exists for the sake of humanity. For this reason, human beings have tried to follow Him for thousands upon thousands of years. Since the universe and all creatures exist for the sake of others, in order for humankind to maintain their existing position, human beings must live for the sake of others. Living for others goes beyond west and east, past and present. Do you understand? Why is that? Because past or present, east or west, God has the same, unchanging, love. He can transcend east and west, and past, present and future. In other words, since He can surmount past, present and future through love, God will advance continuously. Because He conquers the east and west, the east and west can be unified. This is possible only through love. Do you understand what I am saying? (Yes!) Since the mind that you have been given represents God, the mind has to constantly invest for the sake of the physical body. Isn't that so? Do you always make investments for the eventual sake of physical body or not? How difficult this is! If you just follow what your body wants to do, your mind will signal that you should not. So, clearly that is no good, right? We always tend to try to invest for the sake of ourselves. Even though you invest for self, it does not return. Therefore, your mind feels sad.

Therefore, when you want to give or receive but you cannot, it is a miserable situation. A happy person is one who, day or night, can give when he wants to give, and receive when he wants to receive-even more so when it is centered on love.

Then, when we consider the Unification Principle for the sake of others, there is no theory through which to unify except the Unification Principle. Without the path of living for the sake of others, there can be no unity.

If a man and woman each insist on getting the best thing first, which one can get it first? The man wants to get it first and the woman wants to get it first, isn't that right! When a couple wants to receive God's love, both the woman and the man want to receive it first. That is the problem. If they insist on their ways, everything is destroyed. God exists for others, and cannot relate with someone just centering on himself. God exists for the sake of the whole, for something larger than the individual. This is a universal principle.

If a man insists that because he is bigger than a woman is, he should have priority in receiving God's love, problems will result. Thus, a man should say that he tries to receive God's love first, or occupy God, for the sake of the woman. That is the way. Do you understand? He is doing this for the other's sake not for his own. Only in this way will all problems be resolved. The woman should also say to the man that she will receive it first for his sake. Then, both man and woman will answer OK. Then when God sees them live for each other, He will say, "Grab hold of me!" Then He will say, "I am OK." Everything will be completed.

However, if a man or woman insist only on their own opinion, it will lead not only to their self-destruction, but also to the destruction of their partner and of God. There will be complete separation. You must know that we cannot find any Unification Principle here. Do you understand? These are quite simple words, but they are very important.

At the end of the way of seeking the ideal, we ultimately request vertical unification with God's love. We must live for others in order to ask for this vertical standard to quickly manifest. Through living for others the realm of unification will emerge completely. It is different -- do you understand? (Yes.) (187-89)

4) Everything is Resolved by Living for Others

What is the meaning of unification? The concept of unification starts from unity with God. Unification means to unify God, Adam and Eve, and all things. To accomplish unification, all things must be unified. Then, how is unification to be achieved? Are you Unificationists? Maybe there is someone like a gangster amongst your numbers, or someone born out of wedlock due to your parents' mistake. Such persons should be completely re-educated. Even if your father and mother are people of bad character, you yourselves should not be so because God and Rev. Moon are not.

Then, how is unification possible? How will Rev. Moon accomplish unification? With what? Power, money, knowledge, or by physical aggression? The conclusion is simple: everything is solved at the point of living for others, centering on true love. Through that process, the evil world will be changed to a world of goodness. That is a logical conclusion. Are you clear? (Yes!)

5) Receiving Love

What do you have to do to receive your parents' love? You have to love everything that your parents love. Then you can receive your parents' love. To receive parents' love in the family, a son has to love everything, which his parents have and then he can receive his parents' love.

A person who tries to receive love without doing this is like a thief. If someone tries to inherit, in his own way, that which his parents value, he has no qualification to receive his parents' love. He can receive his parents' love after loving that which his parents value. Why is there a period of adolescence around the age of seventeen to eighteen? It is the period to train in loving everything one's parents' love.

Because parents love the grandparents, we must also love our grandparents. Do you follow? Further, since parents love their relatives, we must also love our relatives. Moreover, because parents love their sons and daughters, we must also love our brothers and sisters. Then we will receive our parents' love.

Then, what do we have to do in order to receive God's love? It is the same principle. If we love the land and people of a country, then we can be a friend of the king's. The woman who becomes the queen will receive the love of the king, and if she loves everything that the king loves, she can receive the king's love.

The life of a couple is the same. When a husband loves his wife after loving everything that his wife loves, his wife can feel that her husband truly loves her. If he only loves his wife, but not the things his wife loves, it will not work. In the Unification Church, many women do not want to marry church leaders but would rather marry businessmen in order to live affluently. This is not the way of the Principle. Do you understand what I am saying? You have to live for the sake of others. Accordingly, I decided to make all women of the second generation into church leaders' wives. The first concern of many men and women after receiving the recent blessing seems to be how to make money.

I will send them out on an opposite course to work like servants. I am not someone who would become indebted to you. Some people say that after finishing their studies they will work for the church. However, Rev. Moon is not so worthless as to receive help. I have prepared and set up everything. There are many influential people in America who are indebted to me and I can be proud of that. I do not think to ask help from you. I need people who can do God's work in my place.

Those who have the mind to live more comfortably are those who will decline toward hell, while those who want to live more sacrificially are the ones who will be elevated up toward heaven. What kind of people are you? (133-26)

6) God's Love is for the Whole

You know that God exists, don't you? (Yes?) What belongs to God? All things, the natural world, and humankind belong to God. Which things of nature would God discard and which would He keep? God needs everything. Whom does God want to discard, whom does He have no need for? God needs everybody.

When we see the natural world, you could say, "I don't need four seasons; I just need spring. I dislike summer, autumn and winter." But if you ask God about that, God will answer that He likes all four seasons.

Therefore, even though you don't like summer, autumn and winter, you should learn to like those seasons. When a snowy winter comes, God likes to see the white snow-covered world. "Ah? I like this too," He says. So you must also like it.

You have to look at nature with the same mind as God. Even when there are floods and lightning strikes, you should not say, "I don't like that." God will say with a smile, "It is like kisses and marriage." Then He will say to the people who are complaining, "You are wrong." You should always love nature, and love human beings of all races without prejudice. Will God say, "I like only the white race!" If so, everybody would have to wear white clothes. You would have to throw away all your colored clothes. However, when you enter a room, there may be a black piano or some colored furniture. "Why did you put a black piano here? Why did you place a blackboard here?" A black board is black. If white people like only things that are white in color, they should throw away all colored products. Moreover, they should not have any dark nights either? What is the meaning of the superiority of the white people? It is the way of ruin. How many years will it last? No matter how long winter may be, it lasts just three months. For the sake of the eternal reality, you have to love all four seasons. Therefore, you should not like only the white people.

Who is going to solve the race problem? Rev. Moon is going to handle this problem. The other day, some people were saying, "Reverend Moon is fighting on behalf of the weak and the minorities." I don't think in those terms, but people are saying so. You white people who have blue eyes, yellow hair, and white faces should be careful. You should know that if a race war were to take place, all the colored races would attack the white people.

The time may be coming when the colored races unite together and sweep away the white people. Don't think that the white race will always have dominion over the world. God does not think so. Since the white people were the people who loved the world and humankind at one time, God blessed them. But God certainly never thought that the white people would control the world as they wished.

God's love is to love not only all present humankind, but also all the people of the past, present, and future. You must know that God therefore works to liberate even spirit people who have gone to hell. Human beings must go the way of truth, life, and love. No matter how great you may be, if you do not have a foundation of living for the sake of others, nothing will follow you. On the other hand, someone who lives for the sake of others will naturally become the subject. He will become a human being of true life. (133-29)




	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. The Way of the Original Mind

1) Establishment of Clear Goals While Young

If you do not know your present position, you are like a ship making a voyage without knowing its latitude and longitude. You should know your present position first and then decide the direction to go in. You must have direction in your life. (120-316)

Without having a blueprint for your future, you cannot lead your life successfully. While in your twenties, you have to establish precise goals and invest your whole energy and heart to fulfill them. If you do so, it is very possible that you will become a historical figure or leave behind something memorable for the world. A person who just accepts his environment and situation will pass away in history. Once you have decided to do something, you have to have the courage to fight to accomplish your goal, no matter what kind of difficulties lie ahead. You should have the courage to digest all obstacles rather than merely to dislike them. (120-313)

Everything in this world is in competition. You must go the road in which you avoid personal mistakes that lead to your downfall, and don't lose a year or even a month. There is even competition in working out which way to go. If you lose one year, you will not be able to keep up.

If you lost a year, and other families already had babies and went forward one step, you would not be able to keep up. It is similar to shooting an arrow: if arrows are shot with the same power, the arrow that is shot first will arrive at its target prior to the other. Otherwise, you would need to possess many times the driving force in order to regain the ground. But there aren't such people.

Therefore, it is very important to know how to spend one year during your youth. You must set a certain goal and follow through to fulfill it. It is like the dial and compass. Before a ship sets out on a voyage, navigators have to decide the course and direction of the ship and precisely measure the settings with a compass. Then, they must start the engine and the propeller must begin to turn. With the propeller turning, the ship must begin its voyage. If it turns back on the way, it becomes so much harder. (120-314)

You should go forward after knowing the way you have to go. Once you have chosen a direction, you have to invest your whole energy and heart centering on that direction. Even if you are tired to the point where you cannot open your eyes or hear anything, you must invest your utmost. (120-329)

From now on, you should make a clear determination, and, uniting mind and body, invest everything 24 hours a day, even during your sleep. When you awaken and open your eyes, you have to study everything related to that goal and make a comparison. This means that you have to make your own world. Dedicating your whole heart and will, you must go here and there bound with a rope to such a world. Then you can be someone who leaves a mark on the world. (120-326)

2) Decide Your Direction According to Your Original Mind

The most important time is from age 18 to 24. By the age of 24, you have to have established your life goals. You can know the direction of your life if you cultivate and dedicate yourselves.

If you were born as the children of the Unification Church and are following a normal life of faith, it is natural for you to know what to do. However, those who are living and acting centering on themselves and their own thinking cannot know. Even rats will leave a ship, knowing in advance that the ship will be wrecked if it encounters rough seas. But people do not know such things. You must know where you are going.

You should know the way to go. Even the ant knows that the rainy season will set in. Have you ever seen ants moving from one place to another in a line? Because you are given to useless daydreaming, you do not know. Not knowing one's own problems is a serious matter. You have to seriously consult with heaven about the problems in your life. You must adapt to your environmental situation. This is your own responsibility. (120-313)

You have to confer with your deep original mind after discussing with heaven in deciding your special field in life. You yourself know well what kind of talent you have. Then, you have to listen carefully to where your mind tries to pull you. You have to listen to that. Nobody can pull a ship unless the direction has been decided upon. Therefore, even though someone may pull on you then release you, you have to have your own direction to find for yourself.

Most of you have said that you are going to study business. From my viewpoint, people who are majoring in business are like thieves. You have to find your own way to go. Is it enough just to have money? No. There are times when you need money, and there are times when you have to go your own way or a different way as a person. You must therefore decide by yourselves the way to go. Without asking your parents you should decide by yourself, harmonizing, with God's guidance, the essence of your original self deep within your heart towards your future purpose. (120-314)

You have to decide what kind of person you will be in the future around the age of 18 to 20 years. You must know about this yourself through your prayer and meditation. You may feel you need to enter Seoul National University, but I don't know if that is a good thing or not. Nobody knows his fate. If you die after receiving your Ph.D., all your efforts over ten years will have been in vain. (120-316)

Everybody has his inherent talent. Human beings have various unique characteristics. Therefore, people go in different directions within the 360-degree spectrum. However, if all of you were trying to go the same direction, say, 90 degrees or 60 degrees, it would be a serious problem.

When I studied, my major was electrical engineering. Although I studied science, I knew the way I would go in the future. The reason I studied electrical engineering was because I needed the mathematical ability to accomplish a great task in the future. In some sense, since electrical engineering deals with invisible things, it is connected to religion. For example, if you look at the world of phenomena, you can know that there is always an electrical aspect to every movement. This means that every action of the universe has something to do with the reciprocity between subject and object.

Then, how is it that a magnet can counter the gravitational pull of the earth? What kind of action does that make possible? The magnet bypasses the earth's gravity with a lesser power. Do you understand what this means? Therefore, our conscience is the same. Once you are born in this world, the background to your birth is already precisely known. However, you should make the decision about your path by yourself according to your conscience. If you cannot sense or determine this matter, you will not be able to accomplish something great in the future. (120-302)

3) Adjusting to the Direction of the Original Mind

You are the people who are born with the fortune of the Unification Church. For this reason, if you become those who can fit the substance and essence of the Unification Church, everything will go well for you in the future. Although you are in your twenties and attending University, you do not have knowledge. In olden times, those who were looking for wild ginseng on the mountains had some spiritual ability and knew where to go to find the wild ginseng through their spiritual "antennae." Such things are possible. Why do we need such things? If we use such abilities, we can escape from being victimized, and can instead gain in some way. Therefore, we should seek such a way. This is not a waste of time. (120-322)

Knowing that you were born on such a foundation of the Unification Church, you should, before your father or mother have thought of it, decide the way you want to go by the age of ten or twenty. If you have such a resolve, even though you may go in a different direction, your body will turn towards the proper way. Everything will be guided. For example, although you are sleeping facing the east and thinking to go east the next morning, if it is wrong to go east your body will turn toward the south. Your body itself knows that. It is very sensitive. Do you understand what I mean? If you do not reach such a level, you cannot be a great leader in the future. Accordingly, you would not be able to stand in front of me and fulfill the mission as responsible persons of the second generation. The time will come when your spiritual level will be evaluated automatically. It is gradually coming closer. Among ten people in a village, three people will have spiritual power. They will all know what the others are thinking. You should know that this time will come. Therefore, now you must have the right attitude and devote yourselves. (120-324)

If you were born on the foundation of your parents' sincere devotion, and sincerely devote yourselves also, you will be able to perceive everything and make your plan for the future by yourself through deep meditation and prayer at that level. It is normal to stand in this position. If you cannot accomplish this, nothing will be successful. (120-325)

You should adjust to the direction of your original mind. If it is right to go in an easterly direction, then if you try to go north, it will not work. If you follow that way in life, little by little your life will enter a narrow valley. (120-322)

If you follow the way of the original mind, the universe will show one way to you. That is faster and more powerful than a bullet. This is something you should have. If you go that way, when you reach that level, you can speak with your own mind. As soon as you think about what to do, the answer will immediately appear. You can even know the examination questions. When you don't know what page you need to study to prepare for the examination, the page number will come out from your mouth. You can advance to such a stage. Do you know what I mean? Don't people at such a stage know the way to go? Because they have clarified their way, all the power of the universe comes to help. When you enter the examination hall, your writing hand and all things will cooperate with you. If this is so, you will be able to achieve something great.

It is a true person who can live based on such a background of great power. Do you follow what I am saying? A true human being will likewise be supported in the background by infinite power enabling him to go in the direction he is moving. If the direction is wrong, then he comes to know immediately. The Unification Church is really not the same as a mediocre church, you know. It has a deep and high foundation, a framework of great strength. Everything will be solved if you connect and elevate to such a spiritual stage based on your own effort. Therefore, from that viewpoint, you yourselves have to decide the direction to go. You know yourselves the best. (120-327)

4) You Must Move Centering on the World of Heart

When you are in a state of calmness, your mind can settle in the deepest part of the self. Your mind must be able to go into that part of your self. If you sleep and wake up in that deep place, you become very sensitive. At that time, if you do not let many thoughts assail you, and your spirit is concentrated, everything will be opened up. Therefore, cultivating one's mind and prayer are necessary.

I am praying. I am sincerely devoting myself every day. So, you have to constantly devote yourself. Just offering your devotion once is not the way. A knife must constantly be sharpened. If you use a knife, but do not sharpen it, what will result? You must always keep a knife sharp. When you are upset or become angry, you must always sharpen yourself again. That is the problem. You have to catch and hold this calm place in your mind.

So, you are coming to know what you have to do. You should not behave badly by thinking aimlessly or striking up frivolous relationships. You must catch this sense of direction, then centered on this, follow that direction. There is only one direction in which to go. Therefore, you must prepare for any eventuality, and maintain yourself properly. You have to create a driving force, which can support you every day. You cannot do this by yourself alone. By the age of 18, you will come to know who you are. Therefore, at that time, it is easy for you to become anxious about yourself. So, you need the strength of a friend, or a teacher, or the power of God.

I am also very serious when I am about to carry out a global project that goes beyond my ability. When greater ability is required in order to do something, the problem is where to get this from. If I cannot bring it, I have to retreat -- but I cannot do that. Therefore, prayer is needed. We need God. We need the world of heart. The world of love is endless, no matter how much you may draw upon it. The world of material will end the worlds of knowledge and power will perish, but the world of heart continues forever. Therefore, you have to do things centering on the world of heart. (120-320)

When you go into the center of the world of heart, the world of heart is moving up and down automatically, like someone breathing. Did you know that the earth is also breathing? The earth is breathing in and out so that the diameter of the earth is expanded up to almost one meter. Through that, the earth is adjusted. The spherical shape of the earth is maintained. For this reason, the world of heart moves up and down centering on an axis. It is moving.

Every existing thing therefore forms an oval shape. Do you understand? Thus, you go into the very center of the mind and heart. Infinite power is transmitted from there. So, if you make an angle of exactly 90 degrees, infinite power will flow through that right angle. Therefore, you should go out and cultivate your spiritual aspect. By devoting yourself you will experience the deep spiritual dimension in all aspects of life. Why? Because you need a source from which to gain an infinite driving force throughout your entire life. (120-322)

By offering sincere devotions, you can find the way in which you should go, as it is within your original mind. If you have an artistic disposition, the image of objects should float before your eyes like the reflection in a mirror. Do you understand? The picture is already created in your mind. This is a talent you were born with. You should therefore follow the direction that your talents indicate. If you ignore your innate gifts, everything will fail. It's serious, isn't it? (120-326)

Hyo Jin says to me, "Dad? It's strange, but I am hearing music at three o'clock in the morning." He was born with such a gift. In the same way, everybody has a talent in some field. These gifts are innate. As you were born with such gifts on a good foundation, then if you use them limitlessly they will infinitely develop. (120-322)

It was the same with Ye Jin when she was a child. During her school days she would say, "Dad, it's strange." What was strange was that when a fellow student lost something she would come and ask Ye Jin to tell her where it was. Then, Ye Jin would tell her where it was in her house, and she would go home and find it there. Can that be explained? She always knew.

Among our own children, Eun Jin also has spiritual ability. She said, "Mom? I was just about to go somewhere, but my mind kept telling me to go back. Why is this?" Someone is giving her this information, teaching her, "This person you are to meet is no good." She receives this spiritually. Some kind of magnetic activity is occurring. You have such ability within yourself, but if you are not perceptive or sensitive to its direction problems will result.

Ye Jin, In Jin, or Eun Jin might say, "Dad? It's strange; someone's going to make a mistake." They said that they had a bad feeling. They knew it through a premonition. When they planned to go somewhere, they already knew intuitively whether it would be good or not. When the person with whom you have made an appointment to meet seems to be bad person, you should certainly either go late or early. Before going there, you have to fight spiritually. Then, you can avoid a bad situation and control it. Therefore, a life based on the path of truth is very important. Because you have control over such things, you can evoke the self-control that can prevent and avoid bad fortune. (120-325)

5) The Life of the Original Mind

I was already serious at the age of 16. Although I might have made a plan to go somewhere, sometimes I did not actually go if I felt I should not. If I were to have gone, an accident would surely have occurred. It is also the same today. For this reason, I could survive until now in this world which is full of many enemies. Do you know how many people have been trying to kill me? You have to think about that. The greater a person becomes the greater the difficulties become. I must discern the way to go to overcome those difficulties. If someone says, "Teacher? Something terrible has happened?" I already know about it. If they say, "A problem has occurred," I already know. Without such ability, you cannot be a great leader in the future. To do so, you have to think in three dimensions rather than just two. A two-dimensional plane can be projected infinitely into a three-dimensional space.

No matter how great a person may be, if he is not conscientious and comes in front of me, he will be completely overwhelmed as a result. No explanation is necessary; as his mind becomes absorbed and completely overwhelmed, he will take his proper position in front of me. His mind already knows Reverend Moon. You don't know Reverend Moon, do you? Do you really know Reverend Moon? You may think that I am just the person who blessed your father and mother. However, Reverend Moon is not merely that person. Out of billions of people in the world, the most famous name historically speaking is none other than Reverend Moon. Did you know that? Of course, you need the abilities that knowledge gives you, but first of all your spirit has to grow up because both the spirit world and the world to come are worlds of truth. We have entered an era in which the computer can completely anticipate the destiny of human life. You have to surpass the computer in intuition and sensitivity. (120-323)

I was a famous teacher even in Sunday school. I was already famous from that time. When I stood on the platform before Sunday school students for the first time and wept with God's heart, everyone was crying. I had already reached such a stage. I do not like to read novels. If I decided to write a novel, it would be better than other novels. If I tell a story somewhere, such as in a prison, it will be long enough to make into a long novel. This is because I can see the content of the story spiritually as I tell it. If the sound of a flute is heard coming from afar, as I tune my mind with the sound, my environment can be harmonized with me. (120-327)

From a young age, I used to give sermons even while sleeping. Also during my Sunday school days. Sometimes, I would suddenly wake up during my sleep because of the sound of my sermon. At that time, I already knew that I would teach and lead many people on behalf of Heaven in the future. Whenever I was passing by a church, I would have the desire to go in even if it was just to eat lunch. I wanted to go to the very top of the pulpit and eat there. It was as if my mind already anticipated the future. (120-325)

6) Your Mind is the Closest Teacher

You may not know how difficult the providential history of salvation is. You don't know how difficult it is. Neither your friends, nor your wife or parents can help. Nobody can help. It is the position of parents, of Adam. Do you understand? At that time, nobody was there. No teacher. Nobody? There were only angels of the spiritual realm. Even though I was supposed to be saved by angels according to the Principle, because the angels belong to the fallen realm they were not permitted to help me. The angels were trying to take advantage of me as they wished. Nobody could be trusted. Even God could not treat me normally. God could not relate with me before I passed certain tests.

Because human beings turned their backs on God, in order for God to believe in humankind, He must also do the same to humankind. God could not assume that he would find a trustworthy son in this faithless, fallen world, because humanity had abandoned the environment of the Garden of Eden in which they could believe freely. Don't you think so? (Yes!) In order to reach the position where God can trust you, you have to pass through all kinds of tests. I had gone through a series of tests in order reach this position. Because I do not talk about these tests, nobody knows their content. I will not speak about those miserable tests because I do not want them to be recorded.

Such stories should not exist in the Garden of Eden. In the original world, there would not have been such stories. Only I know them, and I digest them by myself. My heart wants to pass on only the good things to the next generations. I want to bury the various bad things within myself, and then leave only the good things behind for you. If possible, therefore, I try not to speak about such things as my time in prison. There would be many people who would weep loudly were I to speak about the suffering life of prison. If I spoke about my suffering in prison, people may be shocked emotionally, of course, and may make a new resolution, but that is not what I want. People must make such new determinations according to reasonable principles.

You have to make a determination based on truth rather than on hearing about a shocking situation. You should not decide according to someone else's strong demand, but by your own desire to do so. If you encounter the truth, your mind will be naturally moved. Therefore, your closest teacher is your mind, and it is more precious than your most intimate friend, your mother, or your father. You need to ask your mind. God is dwelling within your mind. You should be able to listen to the sound of your mind. You need to reach that point.

Buddhism says that one should reach self-enlightenment. Buddha said, "There is only one person on earth and in heaven." That means that if you ask yourself, you can know that God exists within you. Then there is nothing you cannot accomplish. Thus, you should enlighten your mind. Your mind is better than a teacher. Your mind is your eternal lord. Therefore, you should not have a selfish mind, but one that always stands in a public position. (133-178)

7) A Lifestyle that Resembles the Heart

A heart of love is always striving to sacrifice and yield. It is a heart that tries to give and give again. For example, suppose I had 100 million dollars. Even if I went out onto the street to give all that money away, I would not be satisfied with that. On the contrary, I would feel sorry that I did not have enough money to be able to help all people of the world. Likewise, the heart of love is endless. Thus, we can never measure God's heart. How huge God's heart is! How deep His heart is! Therefore, people cannot be proud of themselves. No matter how great your accomplishments, if you ask your mind, it will answer, "You have to do more." People in the secular world want to be recognized. They want to receive praise. However, the mind is not like that. People hope to be recognized. At the point where they are recognized, everything ends. When they try to go up to the next stage, they will be confronted with many obstacles. Why are there many obstacles? Because the path the mind is seeking is the path of the cross. If you are often receiving praise, you will come to like your position. Because you enjoy being respected, you will have no desire to bear a cross. However, if you are reaching up to the second stage, you must bear the cross. It is a difficult path to bear because your body does not want to go that way.

Up until the age of thirty, therefore, I always felt hungry. I felt hungry every day. Though I sympathized with hungry people, however, I had to praise that time of hunger. That was a serious time. It was not because of a lack of rice. I went such a difficult way intentionally.

People who have not fulfilled their responsibility yet cannot take a spoon and eat as they wish. I did not sleep freely before I completed everything, which had to be prepared. In such a miserable situation I could not find room to enjoy time comfortably, because my mind pushed me to do more. People like myself cannot take a daytime nap. No matter how tired I feel, I cannot take a nap. True Mother told me to sleep more because of my exhaustion, but I could only sleep one or two hours last night. My mind does not permit me to sleep well. You could say that I am old now and the time has come to take a rest, but I cannot rest. Even though I am growing old, I have to do more than young people do. Because the problems become bigger and bigger, I have to do more and more.

I cannot hand my work over to anybody else. I will give instructions about everything. I do not give instructions for the sake of it; there is always a spiritual basis to my instructions. Do you understand? As I proceed with my work, my heart likewise teaches me, through myself, the way to go. My heart already knows it. I might just glance at somebody, but I already know what kind of person he is. The closest teacher is therefore the heart. So do not let your heart be disturbed.

Do not become troubled. If you trouble your heart, it will make God and me sad. Your heart is the lord in your life. Thus, to make the heart sorrowful is similar to making the lord of your life sorrowful. You should go the way that can make your heart joyful.

When I attended middle school, I cleaned the entire area of the school by myself. Because I wanted to love my school more than any other student, I cleaned the school with the mind to clean on behalf of all the students. In this situation, I didn't want to get other people's help. I wanted to do it alone. I wanted to do it properly. I therefore sometimes happened to clean somewhere that had already been done. Because I continued to clean all areas, my friends handed over everything to me. My friends said, "We'd like to do it this way, but because you always do it that way, why don't you do it yourself?" Therefore, in the end, I naturally came to the point of doing it all.

Cleaning time is a good time to enjoy the company of one's mind. To secular people it seems a solitary situation, but it is time to become friends with your mind. After you have done that, sit down and try to meditate; enter the realm of deep prayer and of great depth that others do not know.

When you go to a theater, you may say that the theater is good when it is the theater building that looks good. No matter how good the building is, however, if the play is not interesting you cannot say that the theater is good. The important thing is how much everyone becomes one centering on the play. The depth of a person's character depends on that. The question is to what extent you are leading a life that resembles the heart and is expanding its scope. (133-180)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. The Way of Universally Shared Values

1) The Core ideology of the Unification Church and the Way of True Love

What is the meaning that the Unification Church holds? It is a worldwide ideology centered on God. It is not a national ideology. It is not a Korean ideology. The Unification Church possesses an ideology of great breadth that encompasses the whole of heaven and earth. This is the very core of the meaning of the Unification Church.

Love. You love your parents. You can only love your brothers and sisters if you know how to love your parents, and you can only love your parents when you love your brothers and sisters. You have to love your parents, your brothers and sisters and your relatives. You have to love all your relatives, and avoid having conflicts with any of them. After that, you have to love your neighborhood, and then your society, nation and world. The range of your love must become wider and wider. However, the wider the range, the more vague your concept of love has been. If the range is wide, then the concept of love tends to become weak. This is wrong. The wider the range is, the stronger love has to be. Do you understand what I am saying? When love becomes stronger, you can meet God. Love comes into being in order that we can meet God. Only when you find the kind of love that becomes stronger as its scope increases will you have the kind of love that enables you to connect to God.

Until now, love in this fallen world has become more timid little by little, and has not been connected with the broader things; love has been focused on close relatives only, such as mothers, fathers and brothers. Love has borne fruit on the foundation of the family, centered on husband, wife or oneself. All the love in the world has become stuck on the level of the family centered on the individual. Love has gathered only at the level of the family. This is the family of the fallen world.

Our Unification Church is completely different from that. The Unification Church teaches that we should love our brothers as we love our parents, love our clan as we love our brothers, and love our people and nation. Moreover, in order to love the nation, you must abandon your father and mother. In order to love the world, you must abandon your nation. In order to love God, you should be willing to abandon even the world. The core ideology of the Unification Church is that we should sacrifice smaller things for the sake of greater. It is very simple. Do you understand? However, what is the nature of this ideology? It is not my ideology. It is not the ideology of the person the Americans call Reverend Moon. This is not my own ideology. The origin of this ideology is God. God is the one who loves His object more than He loves Himself. When we ask what kind of person God is, we can say He is one who loves His object more than Himself. In this way, two people can unite into one and can move forward in a wider range of love. Since that is the essence of God's love, God sends the person closest to Himself to the evil world, offering him as a sacrifice. This is God's own ideology.

That is why the sages, saints and great men of history have always taught, "Love all humankind." They did not restrict their love to family-centered love. They loved their country and the world. They loved the world more than their country. However, they were not welcomed, but were rejected and ultimately sacrificed.

Thus, over time, the people who were persecuted and rejected for the sake of the world have come to be admired and worshiped. Some such people are the founders of the world's major religions, such as Jesus Christ and Confucius.

What ideology do they have? It is not an ideology focused on their own families. In order for the universe to become one family, the family, clan, people and nation, which are all smaller than the universe, have to be sacrificed. This is a different idea, isn't it?

2) The Way of the Good Man

Secular love remains focused on a person's family, father and mother, ignoring other things, but God's love leaps from that base to greater things. According to the Old Testament and the New Testament, one should offer a small thing as a sacrifice in order to gain something greater. Therefore, in order to do a good thing, one has to sacrifice. What is a sacrifice? It is a sacrificial offering. What is a sacrificial offering? The way of sacrifice is to stand in the position to shed blood and deny oneself. In the Unification Church, the world of goodness is realized through the process of restoration through indemnity. Do you understand?

In order to establish the foundation of goodness on the family level, the family has to sacrifice for the sake of the tribe. Otherwise, it cannot be accomplished. Moreover, to establish the foundation of goodness on the tribal level, the tribe has to be a sacrificial offering for the people. The lower level becomes the offering. Likewise, to establish the foundation for a nation of goodness, the people must be a sacrificial offering for the nation. To establish the national level foundation of goodness, a condition for the world's restoration through indemnity for the world should be established. There is no way except to sacrifice. This is a major difference between the history of the fallen world and the providential history of restoration.

Therefore, when you think of a good student, although he does not know this principle, he is generally a person who does not live for his own sake, but for others. He sacrifices a small level of righteousness for a larger one. Good people are ones who sacrifice small things for the sake of larger ones. Thus, the bigger the gap between the small thing and the larger one, the greater the value is. Do you understand? If I sacrifice for the sake of the world, the value of the goodness becomes equal to the value of the world. The individual, family, clan, people and nation also have to sacrifice for the sake of the world. If this has been done, because one has paid a very great and difficult sacrificial price, the value that comes as a result of the sacrifice will be bigger proportionally. Is this clear? Therefore, you have to set your sights on a distant mountain in order to pursue goodness, and you have to go forward to the future, with your chest out and your eyes high. In order to do that, you must be a person who can pay the sacrificial price in proportion to the decision toward the future. Such a person can be a good person in the future. Is this clear? This is why there is a difference between God's ideology and that of the world.

It is the same at your school. One who stubbornly insists on his own way can easily become a traitor. A person who carelessly insists on thinking only of his own situation and ignores the whole can easily betray others. If such a person is installed in a position of leadership, it is easy for such a person to become a dictator and leave a great blot on human history. Do you understand what I am saying? One should be patient for today and wait for the future in order to follow the goodness of God. A good person is one who is willing to wait for future success, rather than insist on success today. Such a person will be a good leader no matter what kind of leader he may become, and will establish a future of goodness. He will cultivate undeveloped regions and establish a society of goodness. Therefore, one who always lives centering on himself is close to evil, while one who lives centering on the ideology of our public God is close to goodness. Therefore, you can distinguish the good and bad people among your friends. The ones who speak for the sake of his own benefit are closer to evil, while the ones who think from the public point of view are closer to goodness.

Everything in your daily life can be evaluated as good or bad. They are divided into the left and right side, the same as for the things we can see. Though we might say, "This is great," how is that something great? There are two ways of judging whether something is great: One viewpoint is, "It is great because our family's viewpoint is that way, or our nation's viewpoint is that way, or because humanity's future viewpoint will be like that." The other viewpoint is, "This thing is red, and I like it because it is red."

It is the same for the spoken word. A person may defend himself and fight for his own sake. He may get angry and fight, insisting on his own way. Such a person thus belongs to the evil side. If someone cannot relate with the world because he is centering on himself, this is evil. However, if another person passes through a village and sees someone strong strike a weaker person for no reason, and then dedicates his life to the public good, such a person fighting for public values is on the side of goodness. Fighting is not always a bad thing. Do you understand? You must know that it is not always wrong to fight.

There are also two kinds of conflict. One is conflict in which everything is sacrificed in order to protect selfish purposes and desires. This kind of conflict is on satan's side, while conflict with the purpose of bringing good to the world, to the universe or to God are conflicts on the side of goodness. Conflict on the evil side seeks to bring the opponent to his knees, while conflict on the side of goodness seeks to embrace the opposite side through concession. On the surface the fight may look the same. Both of these kinds of conflict are present in our daily life, all throughout our lifetime.

When you see that two young children are fighting, you may feel angry, but you have to embrace them with patience. If someone tries to be your enemy, you have to concede everything to him because he can be your friend tomorrow or some day in the future. The good man is the person who has tolerance and mercy. Do you understand?

3) Examples of a Life of Goodness

We all face the same things in everyday life. We all face the same thing in our studies. One student may study hard to do better than another. One student may always ask the teacher about other students' grades in examinations. I think there might be such students. Such a student's goal in studying might be to do better than the others. However, the purpose of studying is not just to get good grades on your examinations.

You have to study with the determination to be the top student in the whole nation of Korea, not just to be better than others. You must study with this kind of viewpoint. Do you understand my meaning? You should study to win the position of top student in Korea rather than to be the top student at the Little Angels' School. Why? For the sake of the glory of God and the Unification Church and next, for the sake of the glory of True Parents. It is very valuable to study hard like that.

When you feel joy after receiving a 100 percent score, even though your mother and father feel joy too, if you studied hard for the sake of Korea, God and all people, then humankind will say, in the name of God, "You did well." Do you understand? It is different.

When you sleep, normally you think, "I'm tired, so I must sleep." But for whose sake do you sleep? Even when you sleep, how wonderful it will be if you sleep for the sake of your country, humankind and God. Even though you sleep for yourself, if you think that you have to sleep because Korea, True Parents and God will suffer a loss if you get sick, then God and True Parents will also be delighted. When you pray, if you say, "Dear God, I am going to bed in order to work and fight for You tomorrow. Can I sleep now?" then God will answer, "Yes!" In the same way as when you are awake, good and evil intersect even while you are sleeping. If you think about everything in this way, all your actions will be on the side of goodness.

When you go somewhere and drink water, if while you are drinking it you say to yourself, "I will quickly drink this water on behalf of God," then although you drink the water because you are thirsty, the result will be that you are drinking the water on behalf of God. Then God will say, "You are a good person. Even though you are just a young student, I will remember you." When young boys and girls like you drink water, if you wait and drink water for the sake of God rather than fighting against one another to drink first, you will be in the position to drink on behalf of Earth and Heaven. Do you follow? When you sing a song, if you sing a song praising heaven, nature and Korea, all of Korea will listen to your song. Why will all of Korea listen to your song? The universe is filled with radio waves and words. The universe is filled with words, isn't it? It is full of radio waves. When you listen to the radio, it catches the radio waves so that people cannot escape the words. You know there are echoes in the mountains. When you shout in the mountains, your voice will echo in the valleys. Why does this happen? It is simple. Because the sound bounces off the mountains and the sound waves carry it back to you. Although we consider this just a physical phenomenon, think about whether it has any inner meaning. The sound whispers to the mountains, to nature and to the rocks. How mysterious this is.

Listen to the shrill chirp of a cicada and the sounds of insects. The low tones and high tones of the sounds harmonize with each other. Have you ever heard the sounds of cicadas and insects? If you listen carefully when a cricket chirps, you can discern that the sound is different in the daylight, evening and nighttime hours. It harmonizes with the surroundings. The universe is living and moving in such a harmonious environment. In the universe, who is the king? It is human beings. Do you understand? If a woman sings a song, the babies of toads, owls, frogs and fish will come out to listen to the song. This is true.

Therefore, when you practice a song, you have to do so with that kind of thinking. You have to think that "Ah, my sound will travel as far as the middle of that mountain." To make it past the mountain, you have to shout louder. "Ah ... Ah." When you look at a distant mountain and think about what is there, imagining that your friends and loved ones are there, imagining that the person you love the most is there instead of here, all the power of your mind will be concentrated so that you can see them by uniting your mind and body and communicating with the spirit world. Even the spirit world will be mobilized. Therefore, everything will help you if you try to live a life of goodness keeping a connection to the universe. Do you understand my meaning? (100-84)

4) Honest People Will Develop

Evil insists on its own way. Beyond that, evil tries to interpret everything centering on itself and step anywhere without any regard for God or the world. This is the essence of satan. Good works to liberate the whole universe, not to step on it, but to liberate it and try to develop it. However, this is not easy. The direction of goodness is the direction opposite to the direction of evil.

Have you ever fought? Please raise your hand if you have ever fought with someone. Have you or haven't you? Don't look at the other people. Ask your conscience. Women who crane their necks over and over to see may have a particular character. Have you ever done this or not? (Yes) That's right. However, if you answered quietly, it may be an answer on the side of satan, whereas if you answered loudly, it may be an answer on the side of goodness. Which side was your answer on? (Goodness) How about you boys? Which side was your answer on? (Evil) You answered on the evil side, didn't you? To answer centering on yourself is on the side of evil.

People should be honest. Honesty can pass through anything. When you make a mistake, if you admit it honestly, you will develop. Goodness cannot grow without the process of proper guidance. Can people always do well? Because people tend to make mistakes, they can develop through that process. You can make a new determination by honestly repenting for your mistakes. Do you follow? To make a mistake is not bad. You can leap forward by receiving a stimulus from that. If you leap to the good side through that kind of stimulus, making mistakes can bring a good result. Even if you failed to study, you may be able to be an honor student by receiving that kind of experience. How miserable it is to fail instead of becoming the top student among your peers. Through failing you can receive stimulation and shock through which your results can be turned in the direction of goodness. It is difficult to follow the straight path for your whole life. You must do your best in this way. Therefore, you should be honest. People who try to hide their mistakes cannot develop. However, people who are honest develop because the universe will push them. Wherever they may go, the universe will push and support them. Regardless of east or west, past, present or future, all people who are honest can be friends to everybody. If you try to make excuses or hide your mistakes in order to show yourself in a better light, you will not be able to develop and you will have no friends.

It is most important for you to have honest thoughts. When you make one step forward, it has already been determined whether that step will be good or evil. Good and evil are already determined. If you make ten steps toward the direction of goodness, many folds of the wall of goodness will surround you. Once you go that way and are surrounded and protected by two, three or more folds of the walls of goodness, you cannot return to the side of evil. We therefore need a teacher to guide us on the way to goodness. For this reason, also, punishment and discipline are sometimes needed.

After being punished, if you try to gain revenge on your teacher or the person who punished you, you are a bad person. You can instead say, "Let's see ten years from now? Even though you hit me, in ten years you will be learning from me." Then receiving punishment will turn out to be more valuable than receiving a gold prize. When a teacher punishes you and does not treat you well, you might feel angry, but if you take those thoughts and turn them to a good direction, the punishment you received will be more valuable than a gold medal. It is important to keep this kind of perspective. (100-87)

5) The Way to Greatness

What is a student's responsibility? (To study!) You have to study hard. Then, what is the purpose of studying? (To become a great person) Then what is the standard by which we judge greatness? The first stage is your family, the second is country, the third is the world, and the fourth is God. There are always three stages. Do you understand? It is necessary to follow this path.

The responsibility of sons and daughters is to show filial devotion to their parents centering on the family. Why do you need filial devotion? The way of filial devotion to your parents is related to the way of loyalty to your nation. They are linked together like bamboo. To be a loyal subject, one has to follow the path of a saint for the sake of the world.

Then what should we do? We must move forward in a straight line. In this sense, if you were not devoted to your parents, but were loyal to your country, your parents could not blame you for your lack of filial piety. They would say you did very well. When you became a loyal subject of the king, even though you abandoned your parents and left home, and even if they have already gone to the spirit world in your absence, they will praise you from there. (100- 155)

6) Motto for the Highest Perfection of Human Beings

What is the fastest way for a person to go? Life is very short. You don't know when you will die, do you? Some time ago, I told someone who was seventeen years old that he had lived a long time. The reason I said that is that some people do not know when they will die. Seventeen years of age is longer than seventeen days or one year and seven months. People do not know their destiny. There is an important saying that we have to fulfill tremendous tasks in the context of a short life. The works of our life always remain.

If God truly loves this world, He has to clearly reveal the answers for life's tasks. Therefore, God says that human beings should love Him more than anyone else. God naturally stands in the position to be able to say that we should love Him more than anyone else. Do you understand?

Thus, the way of religious faith requires holding one's love for God, even at the cost of abandoning one's parents, family, country and the world. If you do this, it will look like everything has been destroyed, but history will support this way, and the world, country and people will praise those who gain victory by following this path, because it is the way to reach perfection. Therefore, the motto of the highest level of perfection is "Live for God and love Him?" Is this clear? Therefore, religion teaches us to love God more than anyone else. Jesus also said that since Jesus is the son who carries on God's love, if one loves Jesus more than anyone else, that person becomes united into oneness with God and His son. In this sense, Jesus' statement that those who do not love him more than their lovers, parents, wives or children cannot become Jesus' disciples has the same meaning.

From this point of view, God has no choice but to give human beings, who are living a short life, the best possible motto by which to live that life: "Love God more than anyone else." People can become God's children by practicing that. If you become God's son, at the same time you come to be in the position of a perfected saint, loyal subject, and filial son. Everything is completed. In this sense, a person is in a victorious position in their family and on the level of the nation and world, (100-157)

7) The Way of the True Filial Son, Loyal Subject, Saint and Son of God

What do you have to be? You should be a loyal subject. What is a loyal subject? Is the one who devotes himself to the king a loyal subject? No, he is not. It is the one who loves his people like the king does. Who is a filial son? A filial son is not the one who devotes himself to his parents. He is the one who devotes himself to his brothers and sisters like a loving parent. Then, what is a saint? A saint is one who has made sacrifices for the sake of mankind and the world. Who is the son of God? He is the one who is living for the world, centering on God. It is different. A son of God is one who loves the people as he loves God. Do you understand? It is different. The historical saints died for the sake of mankind. On the other hand, a son of God not only devotes himself to God, but also lives for the sake of humankind, like God. What can we call such a person? A son of God. A son of God is different from a saint. What is a true filial son? A true filial son is someone who lives for his brothers as parents do. What is a true loyal subject? He is someone who serves the people of his country like he serves the king. What is a true son of God? A true son of God is someone who loves everything which belongs to God in the same manner as the loving God loves.

Therefore, True Father will go the way of a son of God. True Father loves God as well as humankind. True Father loves even America, which is like an enemy. Do you understand? In that case, God can say, "my son."

You are not the son of any country. Even though you were born in Korea, you are not the son of Korea. A person whom God can call His son is one who lives for the sake of humankind as God does. Such a person is a son of God. Since God loves humankind, forgetting about Himself, one who loves humankind while forgetting himself is a very filial son of God. We are seeking to find the way of a son of God, from the way of filial son and loyal subject. We are not seeking to find the way of a saint. Do you follow? Thus, if one of you became a loyal subject before the king, be one who is in the position of a loyal subject of the king for the sake of all the people of the country. This is the point by which we can distinguish between a loyal subject and a treacherous subject. They are completely different in their tradition. A treacherous subject serves the king centering on himself, while a loyal subject serves the king for the sake of the people of the country. If a loyal subject comes before the king, a treacherous subject cannot exist in that environment. In this sense, the kingdom that is realized through the way of the son of God, through the ways of a filial son and a loyal subject is none other than the Kingdom of God on earth. Therefore, the way to realize the Kingdom of God is to begin from the way of a filial son and move up to the level of a son of God. This process is the original ideal of God's creation. (133-242)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Preparation and Foundation, Ability and Result

1) Preparation Demanded by History

What you should know is that you are not just beings who exist in the present. You have been living connected with your ancestors, you are living in the present, and you will have to live in the future. You are always living in an era of competition whether it is the past, the present or the future. There is inevitably an opponent or, we can say, reciprocator. Someone who wants to become an Olympic champion in the Olympic Games must challenge to win. This is necessary. This is the unavoidable way to develop to a higher level in the course of history. Therefore, you must always be challenged and undergo the course to overcome such challenge. Otherwise, you cannot advance to a more developed world. This is the universal law of development from the viewpoint of history or social life.

Until the present, I have embraced and fought for the great will of God, and to some degree established a worldwide foundation. Along this course, the most worrisome problem has been those who are unprepared and those who have no foundation or base. Such are the most miserable people. In other words, such persons can be compared with an army that has no foundation to equip its soldiers with weapons or to train them, and has no supply base with which to maintain itself, those who have no foundation and self-preparation are the most miserable.

Although you are a capable person, based on your abilities you need to prepare at length to overcome the social and environmental challenges. Preparation is necessary. Without a time of preparation, a foundation for the future cannot be established.

The reason that the Unification Church has been able to establish such a worldwide foundation today is because God had prepared the traditional foundation for a new history throughout providential history. That is, the Old Testament Age prepared the way for the Messiah, and the New Testament Age prepared for the Lord at the Second Advent. This is the viewpoint of providential history. Therefore, before the Lord of the Second Advent comes, the foundation to attend him has to be established so that he can develop that to a new level. In this sense, the Lord at the Second Advent first of all must inherit the entire historically prepared environment and then build up a new foundation based on the one prepared. However, when this new foundation is no better than the existing one, the old history will not move on into the new age. This is the law of history. This also applies to your individual and social life. It is the same as for the way of the country and for history. How should a human being live his life? You have to prepare. Preparation? (133-214)

2) Preparation to Make a New Foundation

In the period of your youth, you are studying. What is the meaning of study? It is to prepare for the future. You study to prepare a new foundation based on your present foundation. However, when the prepared elements are inferior to the existing traditional foundation, the prepared one is absorbed into the existing environment and tradition. If the prepared elements are digested and cannot surmount the older foundation, there will be no new historical development. Likewise, young people should be able to view the entire nation and world with a vision and dream. Human society has general standards in fields such as economic, politics, culture, education, and religion. Therefore, in order to surpass these standards, a young person has to prepare.

In this present world, there is the democratic sphere and communist sphere. Korea stands on the foundation of painful previous-age circumstances between the democratic and communist worlds. How can Korea leap forward from there? Everybody wants to solve this structure of struggle, but it is so difficult. An individual or a group cannot solve it. The problem must be solved on the level of the whole country. Therefore, Korea should unify the whole population of the nation spiritually. On that foundation, she can develop her present situation towards a new, higher dimension.

When the government announces new political or economic policy, or when political candidates publish new political policies during their election campaign, from the viewpoint of development those policies are their substantial preparation to leap towards a new dimension in some field. When the policy is better than the present one, its effect can be creative.

Everybody wants to succeed. What shall we do to get success? You have to prepare in order to be successful. After your preparation, you should be able to digest the older foundation and then establish a new foundation based on how you have prepared substantially. The new foundation should surpass the existing foundation. Without such a course of development, a historical new foundation cannot be established. This is the vital conclusion of the development of history. You should know that clearly.

It is the same for our lives as for the country. For instance, the army must train themselves hard. Why do they need to train? When the opponent's foundation is superior, the army must train to surpass them and digest that favorable environment. To do that, information about and the history of the enemy has to be obtained and analyzed, and there must be the power to digest and overcome the environmental foundation of the enemy. For that reason, there needs to be an investment of power. These words apply to all situations. (133-216)

3) Three Conditions of Victory

What is our Unification Church doing now? We are preparing for the future even under persecution and difficulty. Confronted by challenges, we are growing. This growth cannot be without any purpose. We have to prepare thoroughly in order to grow.

What kind of preparations should we make? Firstly, we need ideological preparation. We should never be inferior to others in terms of spiritual power. Secondly, we have to make more effort than those who performed great public service in the course of American history. Thirdly, we have to prepare for action, for this battle. Therefore, we have to have a comprehensive ideology, and then we must invest our effort. This is not something to be done quietly. We must make ceaseless efforts based on the established truth. The effort should not be made centered on oneself. In order to transcend the older foundation, a great effort has to be invested. Because the existing foundation of the older generation is not in the position to welcome a new formation, history inevitably has to pass through a course of struggle. Through that struggle, history is either victorious or defeated. What kind of person comes to be defeated? Those who are absorbed, digested and weak will be defeated. This is an absolute principle. There can be no objection to this. If you do not wish to be defeated you must be one who digests and absorbs. Otherwise you will not be able to survive, and you will taste only the pain of defeat.

When we consider this matter, Rev. Moon will deal with the problems he is currently facing with one worldwide blow. I will target the all the people in the world, including, of course, the free world centered on America, which is itself centered on one person, Reverend Moon.

So, what preparations has Rev. Moon been making? That is the question. Nothing is prepared, but from an ideological viewpoint I have the confidence with which to overcome, even if it means enduring a course of suffering for one thousand or even ten thousand years. Even though there are difficulties, I have the confidence to break through and make the effort to get ahead. I will go on no matter what sacrifice is required. Effort is needed. This is not a matter of making passive effort, but proactive effort. Next is putting it into practice. Since religious leaders may not fight, they are to make quiet effort in its accomplishment. If they are working for eight hours, then I am working for twenty-four. This is the kind of drive I have, day and night.

Modern civilization was built on the basis of four hundred years of history. Supposing that were accomplished through people making eight hours effort a day. Then if I make three times that effort, having the same viewpoint as these people and standing in the same ordinary circumstances, I could accomplish all this in 133 years. If we double that effort again, then it can be done in 70 years. This is theoretically speaking. Those who have not prepared will miss out. Therefore, what I called you here to teach you is that you must prepare.

Preparation! Having made such preparations, everyone must win over the remaining foundation of their circumstances. In order to do this, what do we first need? (Ideology) We need a comprehensive ideology. We have to acquire such a comprehensive ideology. In times of collision, you will buckle. You will break. Let us see how you do with the passage of time. You will retreat. And what would be next? (Effort) You must make effort. And what next? (Action) You must jump into action and finish the job. That is what is different about the Unification Church. I have been leading you with this outlook. And I have myself been living with such an outlook. (133-218)

4) If You Become a World Leader

When you study at school together with your classmates you can win them over and increase the number of your friends. If you submit and allow yourself to be won over, you will lose. You must be able to even digest schoolteachers in this way. How do you digest your teachers? You must transcend what your teachers are teaching and ask questions. Even if your teacher will not acknowledge you, and kicks you out, he needs you. You must absolutely know these points. Do you understand? How are we to prepare? What kind of person we become in the future will be determined by how we prepare. You have to know the reality that what you leave behind on the existing foundation during your lifetime will determine the central aspect of your character. Do you understand? We must not be won over. We must be the ones who win over others. Now, will those who are won over within a new realm on the existing foundation say, "Oh no? I am falling back" and stop? No one in the situation of retreating seeks to win over others. All the moving elements of the universe must develop toward a larger world as they strive to maintain continuous activity. But everything that retreats and degenerates will stop. Natural phenomena occur in this way, and it is the same for humankind.

As you make a leap forward, looking at the old and new standard, and at the old and new foundation, how great an adventure you can experience and how severe the difficulties you can surmount depends upon how far you leap. Do you understand what I am saying? When you go from the existing level to a new one, even though there may be difficulties, if you make a leap several times greater, then the difficulties will naturally be digested. You will not need to worry about anything.

Because I know these things, beginning with Korea, then Japan and now in the whole world, I am gathering the young people, giving them tough training, and sending them out to all walks of life. When you want to be a leader you must have the ability to solve all economic problems independently, and the ability to take responsibility, make preparations and take control. Otherwise, you cannot become a leader. What's next? The power of persuasion. You must have the power to convince people. If you want to persuade someone, you have to know your stuff. If you want to convince someone who believes in Communism, you need to know about Communism. If you want to convince a theologian, you must know about theology. You must know the fundamentals rather than just trivia, the basics. It is the fundamentals that are difficult, therefore, not peripheral matters. You have to know that. Even when you study, you go to many places; but this is unnecessary. You have to closely examine the fundamentals. The fundamental philosophical question of whether God exists or not, or the theological question of whether God exists or not, must come down to and confront the clear definition of the basic problems, centered on the relationships among humankind, life and spiritual life.

Therefore, those who believe in the Unification Church's ideology need to go out into society and be persecuted while experiencing many trials. That is what we call a test. The test is concerning the issue of whether you are progressing or retreating, whether you are being digested or are digesting, whether you are being won over or winning over others. You must understand this point. You will all be like that in the future. If you want to become a world leader, you have to know the world. If you want to take control of America, you have to know America. If you want to take control of Korea, you have to know everything about Korea. (133-222)

5) You Must Establish a Foundation and Achieve Results through Preparation and Ability

This is a time when we can make a great leap forward. Satan knows that. Our enemies know that. In the most difficult times, satan is taking the offensive. However, nobody should surrender at that point. You must know this for certain. Do you understand? As Rev. Moon has such an ideology, when he reads a book even the last section is revealed to him in advance.

When I was a primary school student -- Dr. Yoon will know what I mean -- I finished off two Japanese text books from the fifth and sixth grade levels. Each book was 180 pages long, and I memorized each one, in one day. A person can be that awesome. What people can do in ten years I can do in one.

You must make effort to have a mind that thinks of Father. I am saying you must prepare! I am talking about preparation that can be used as a weapon in the era of realization. It is exactly the same when you try to survive and not be defeated in army training or in actual combat. You need this kind of principle in your life. You must know this clearly.

What kind of person will you become? I mean, as an artist, is it enough to be able to play only the piano well? Therefore you need to build a foundation that reaches everywhere. In order to do that, there needs to be people who excel in economics. Without favorable environmental conditions you will perish. For this reason our Unification Church has been building an environmental and economic foundation while being called names by others. I have been preparing this foundation in order to embrace our society and world. When the domestic side becomes weak, I strengthen the foreign side and when the foreign side becomes stronger, the domestic side also becomes stronger. Thus I've been using a strategy to make a balance between the domestic and foreign side. That is my strategy. Do you understand? You are preoccupied with your future. You are busily preparing yourself and thinking, "I need to become a person who can quickly inherit the path Reverend Moon is taking and I need to be able to expand the foundation of the new world." You need to be like that. I urge you to be like that.

What comes first? Preparation; and next? Foundation. None of you have any foundation, do you? When are you going to do it? If I asked you to be in charge of the university, how would you cope with it? If the university president makes a mistake, I regard it as my mistake. I look at it in that way. You need to have such a viewpoint. Therefore you have to prepare.

If you look at the American president, and you can see that he is doing things in a certain way, you need to have the attitude that you will do the things he cannot do. Therefore you need ability. You need to acquire ability. However, no matter how great your abilities are, it is no good if you don't make effort. Even though you make effort to some extent, if you don't make a foundation it will be in vain.

What do you do with effort? If you don't leave a foundation in society or in the world it will be in vain. I am making effort to expand a foundation that is needed by Korea and the world. Therefore preparations have to be made, and because we need a foundation you have to have ability and people with ability need to bring results. The result is the foundation. Do you understand? So what is ability then? You have to go through preparation and then possess ability. You do understand, don't you? Firstly, preparation and foundation, and secondly, ability and result. No matter how much result you get, if you don't have ability, it is no good. Preparation and what is next? Foundation and then ability and result. Which one is valuable? Foundation and ability are precious. You have to know that. (133-230)

6) Pride that Cannot Be Forgotten in History

Let me tell you one thing. At your age, I went away from home to study in Seoul. I lived in a rented room and took care of my own house chores. During the first vacation, I had strong homesickness, but I did not go to my hometown. Many other people went home, but I was making a preparation for the future. I did not have others cook for me. Why? In order to pioneer my own path. I had to learn how to live independently without a woman. So there is nothing I cannot do. I know how to make dresses and hats. When a man makes a determination, he should be able to do everything while living alone. Even if I died after making the determination, God would say to me, "Although you did die, you had the capacity to fulfill the task. Although it was not accomplished, you did a good job." Do you understand this?

At that time, Seoul was very cold -- the temperature was going all the way down to minus 17 degrees or even 22 degrees Celsius. When I scooped water from a well, my hand would freeze to the handle of the bucket. I slept in an unheated room. There was a blanket and I rubbed into the blanket so hard that next morning the designs on the blanket were printed on my body. Also, I put a light bulb into the blanket as a heater and burned my skin. This is unforgettable for my whole life.

I don't forget the time of my prison life, either. I don't talk about this, but whenever I think about it, I cannot forget it. When I was victorious, I proudly prayed to God; wishing that this promise came true today, I keep myself silent. You should know this. So after everybody goes back home, I do something by myself upstairs. I am busy to follow my road. I have lived this way for all my life. Do you understand?

So I blessed the couples. From all over the country, your grandparents expelled your parents. On the tearful path of refuge, I gathered them up and blessed them. You don't know how miserable the background history was. From the providential standpoint, God has entrusted to us the blessing He meant for the nation of Korea. Furthermore, this blessing is the foundation from which to spread blessing throughout the world. So it is obvious that you should be concerned about the world and nation. Do you understand? Such a history is needed, especially if you want to leave something good for your descendants.

7) What Remains in History is Results and Foundations

What remains in the history is not your abilities but your results, not the preparation but the foundation. Do you understand? This applies everywhere. Think about it and wait and see. This is the same at school or everywhere else. So do not talk casually, but with respect to results.

When you are giving a lecture, you should inspire people even through loud crying. So in the early times, I spoke with sweat and blood in severe persecution. You should speak until your throat explodes and moves people. Although we are exhausted from the persecution, we should invest all our strength. I also give all my energy. Why? In order to leave behind a foundation. Why do I take risks and visit prisons? In order to prepare a foundation that can be left behind. For this reason, God will surely guide us. I know that this is the right conclusion, considering my own life experience and my living philosophy. So I know how to treat all kinds of people, for instance people in prison, because I have been in the same situation with them. You never know what kind of people I might meet in prison. There could be a discussion about the world's problems, which may open a way of saving the world; I may even find a way to make a new worldwide foundation. I go there with a dream that even something greater than what I have done so far will happen. Do you understand this? If you have the audacity to embrace trials instead of fearing them and try to leave behind goodness, then you will never be a failure. Although you may die, still you are not a failure. Do you understand this? You should know this clearly.

8) Prepare Yourself as a Child of Love

You need preparation, foundation, and what else? (Ability and result.) Do not forget that you need ability and foundation. You can think of it as four-position foundation. So do you think you should make the preparation or not? (We should) Instead of saying, "Why not play around? Others are going on a vacation, and why not we?" you can say, "What do I know about vacations? I am busy on my way." Is this a good thing to do or silly thing to do? (Good thing) So from now on, when you have a vacation, will you be running around the whole town, saying, "Oh, I am free, or get into a pit and make preparation? (Make preparation)

In your time, you should make preparation for one to ten years with sweat. The position like mine even takes one hundred years of preparation. You should not miss the opportunities. So God cannot but have expectation for you, although he may not like you. That is why I am here in such a precious time to talk to you. Somebody may complain, asking why I am talking to the Blessed Second Generation when I called people for a meeting. But it is the Principle to talk to you first. This is why I am here.

You should prepare yourself as my representative and beloved children. You will become different people depending on what you desire and think. We are different in quality and quantity from the outside people; we are not to be digested by them. Some say that they have no friend, but nature is your friend, and so are sun, moon, and stars. So you can talk to stars, moon, trees, and flying birds. You should say to them, "I will prepare myself like you. You have prepared yourself for one year to be able to transmigrate here over the sea and national boundaries. Great. I will also prepare myself to be able to go anywhere." With this you should expedite the preparation. You should know this clearly, OK? (133-251)

Until I was thirty, I was unable to wear new clothes like yours. In my student time, I always and voluntarily wore dirty and smelly clothes. You have lived too carelessly and without order so far. I am not saying that you should do exactly what I did; but you have to know the history and tradition clearly, OK? When you eat, you should say, "You food, please work as a fertilizer for my making preparation. Provide power to my brain and all my cells. Give me the righteous power to make a clear judgment against evil." One serious mistake will bring heaven and earth to ruin. Do you understand this? Please prepare yourself for the future.

Don't bring it about that at the time of death, as you reflect over your life and what you heard from me, you say, "I am a loser." Rather I want you to be able to say, "Oh, I made the preparation and then fought, bringing victorious results. Without his words, I would not have been able to do this." With this you can celebrate your life. This is why I am speaking to you. Do you understand this? (133-227)




	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. Pray As You Study

1) You Must Study To Become a Leader

You must study. But, why study? Study makes things easier. Why should you go to a good school? Because good schools have good professors who can influence the country. Good schools have a long tradition with many graduates placed in various institutions of society. Students at good schools can make connections with these graduates through their professors and find their way into different levels of society and make connections in their own fields. That's why you need to study. But having a degree does not mean that you retain your knowledge. True knowledge is obtained by ones self, not through schooling. You need to absorb your environment and master the specialized terminology of your field so that you can move forward to a higher level of knowledge. You need the ability to even locate reference texts. True learning is done outside school, as experience is the best teacher. Your college degree is not everything. Someone with only a high school diploma but with 3, 4, or 5 years of practical experience may be way ahead of you. But college education makes your on-the-job learning much easier and your promotion much faster. The purpose of scholarship is to make things easier. Knowledge brings about solutions, being able to extend a short line into a large circle. That's the purpose of study, and that's why you must study.

2) Make a Determined Effort

Hyo Jin tells me that he has a tough time with the Korean language at school, after so many years abroad, and is falling behind in his study. But he should not worry. If you make a determined effort in the next 10 or 20 years, you can overcome any deficit. So, there is no need to despair. Once you decide to make the 10 or 20 year commitment, you will get closer to becoming a potential world leader as you get closer to the end of your committed time. You must make your commitment now. Now is the time to determine your future. You will become a world leader if you carry out your determined effort for the next 50 or 60 years as your total commitment, day and night, hungry or tired.

We are told that the actual use of our brainpower is limited to only one-seventh of its total capacity, even for college graduates and scholars. That shows how large is our potential. I want you to remember that.

"I am too old to study" is just an excuse in view of the great unused potential. If you concentrate on something for 50, 60, 70, 80 years of your life, your brain capacity will respond and expand, eventually to encompass the whole world as your stage. Do you understand this?

That's why I want you to pledge, "We will be sons and daughters of the good God, of the good world, and courageous warriors for the Unification Church." Who is going to make this pledge? You cannot say, "I will do that next year," as the world stage now waits with wide open doors for you to make your effort in the next 30, 40, 50 years until you reach 80. Do you understand this? The world waits with a wide open door.

You of the Unification Church are specialty blessed. For you, only the sky is the limit as to what you can accomplish. The world stage waits with an open door. Make your pledge, saying "even if a beautiful or handsome devil lures me into sin, I'll defeat it in my next 40 years' struggle, 60 years' struggle." With this commitment you will be on your way to become a world leader. Do you understand this? You will become a figure such as history has not yet seen. Rev. Moon is that kind of person. I am the kind of person who doesn't like to lose out to others. If I have made a determination, I will just do it. If I make a decision to do something, I do not like to be defeated by others. Why be defeated? Why be a loser if you are born as a man? Is it because you have a poor memory or poor health that you are defeated? You cannot say much if you are defeated through a lack of effort; of course you will lose. If you need to make effort in order to be successful, please invest that effort. If you need an idea you should develop an idea, and if you need time, invest time. Why be defeated? It is a strange thing to accept defeat. That is how I am as a person. If I determine to do something, then, in silence, I'll put in a desperate effort until the last. Do you know what I mean?

Because of this kind of life style, ordinary people in the world have spread bad rumors about Reverend Moon, but I have been used to this way of life for some 30 or 40 years. The world recognizes me as Reverend Moon through this. For example, when I visit England, America says "Reverend Moon is in England" and if I visit Korea they say, "Reverend Moon is in South Korea." I hear of many such reports through the US embassy. So why am I doing this? Because I know what kind of world would be realized if I go this way.

How can this foundation be established? I resolved myself even from childhood to move forward in life even if I faced difficulties. If it is necessary for me to deny my family or even if I am betrayed by my son, or persecuted by my parents, by the nation, the world, or even if I am kicked by God, still I will go that way. Because of this, Rev. Moon has been spotlighted as a famous figure on the world stage. Do you understand? Is this bad or good? (Good) So from this point of view, this is a precious time of your life.

3) When You Are Enraptured You Can Develop

Recognize the preciousness of the present moment and keep going until the completion of what you have determined. If you are studying at the Arts Middle and High school and playing piano, please persevere to the end. Those who can play the piano please raise your hands. Good. And next, violin? Cello? Wind instruments? There must be many. You should make a sound filled with mystery which does not change even if played one hundred or one thousand times. Those playing the instruments should themselves be intoxicated in the sound of music. Even if you are in deep sleep, or falling asleep, if you then hear the sound of the instrument, "ping," you should wake up immediately. Those who have the capacity to develop are those who are enraptured by their music. You cannot keep going if you are just pretending, or just because you don't want to be bettered by someone else. You are meant to be intoxicated by what you do.

(To one individual) I heard you play the piano very well ... Finding who has a talent for music means finding those who can be more naturally intoxicated when they play the piano. Enraptured by the piano. The person who can become enraptured is someone who will definitely succeed. They can if they reach that level. Those who cannot will fall away. Someone with a hobby in the sphere of the arts should therefore know how to become enraptured. I am also enraptured when I am talking. But playing the violin and the piano are the fastest ways to become so. If you can become intoxicated in 30 minutes through what you are doing, I may take only one second to do so. I am very quick to feel things. You should know how to catch me. Do you know how to become sensitive quickly? It needs to be done many times. It needs much practice. Famous sculptors of the world who crafted excellent masterpieces are people enraptured by their work. They do not work from a sense of duty. They worked and forgot about time from sunrise in the morning to sunset in the evening. It has to be a masterpiece. The process is like this even for myself.

Everyone is enraptured by my words and spiritual guidance. They never know if it is morning or night. If they are enraptured in my words, a true world and true ideal existence naturally appears. This is a principle of nature. In this case, they feel around them the mysterious cooperation of the spirit world. When they enter this realm, if they play something such as the violin they will not be doing it alone. The entire spirit world is watching and listening. If they reach this level, almost everyone will be successful. (100-102)

4) Focus on Studying the Subjects that Match Your Abilities

When you study now, you will know yourself well. That is, you will ask yourself what is the best and most interesting subject to study. What is the most interesting? When you suddenly awaken in the middle of the night, ask yourself what is the most interesting. Is music interesting, or there is something else? There is this original nature in you. Your taste buds are also like that. Some people like to eat fish while others do not. Some people like certain kinds of vegetables, others like kimchi. Everyone is different, aren't they? If you have a certain nature that likes a certain kind of food, even if you did not eat it for one or two days you would not suddenly come to dislike that food. If you like something, you would normally continue to like it for the rest of your life. Did you know that? We display the same kind of nature when we study. We like to study the subjects that we enjoy the most. So what kind of subject will you study? You have to think deeply about it. As you are in your adolescence, I suppose you all like pop music. It may sound good, but you cannot say that you will always like a particular song. We have to consider the value of things -- what we mean when we say something is good. Centering on the standard of what is good in childhood, youth, adulthood, old age, past, present and the future, you can determine what is valuable and what is a fitting and interesting subject for you. Then you should focus your concentration on studying that subject.

How should we study? Studying is for the purpose of pursuing the goals you have set. If you like science, then you should study about science. You cannot study all the subjects with the same intensity. After you have specialized in science then you can widen your knowledge horizontally as needed. You can broaden your horizons. In the world today, you certainly need. to have a vocational subject. Whatever subject you choose, you will then study centered upon that subject. If it is science, you have to know about the history of science. You have to know the history of scientific development and about the scientists who made it possible. Next, you need to know what level modern scientists are at. You need to know where you stand in relation to them. With science advancing from the past through the present, are you standing in the position to advance or fall back? If you are falling back, stop doing so: you must be in the position to go forward. It can be concluded that if you want to be in a position to advance, you must study harder than those in the past, and in the present day. You must study hard. If you compare with how people have done things in the past and in the present, you might say that someone scored 80 but you got 75. If we look centering on modern scientists, someone scored 100 while you scored 60 -- we compare in this way. To reach 100 from 60, you must get 40 more, and it takes effort to accomplish this. Through that way, you must go up to the highest position. Do you follow? That is something substantial. Do you understand? You have to make that kind of effort. If you go the way of the spearhead of the world, making such efforts in each field, you will be in the position of leading the best people from each of those fields.

So you must quickly decide what to focus on. After deciding, you must make a comparison with all the great people of the past, present and future. When you make effort to move everything beyond their level, these people will stand behind you. You must therefore become the best people from each sphere, becoming those who can lead all people. (100-118)

5) Method of Study, Prayer, and Spiritual Efforts

It is good that you are making prayer and spiritual conditions. Yesterday, True Mother said that she had seen one of the children sitting still and praying, and it even looked scary. Why is it good to pray? When your mind if focused, your observation becomes quick. When I listen to a lecture, I already know what will be on the test because I can perceive the teacher's intention. This is like having a high antenna, with which you can pick up even the smallest sound. Isn't it so? Hence, those who make spiritual conditions are connected with the future world. So all the prophecies and revelations come from those who make spiritual conditions.

When you make spiritual conditions for your study with a motivation to make the future preparation to serve God and mankind, all the good spirits and those who have specialties in your area of study will come and help you in your examination. So when you enter a mysterious state through a spiritual condition, try to write something; then you can produce a beautiful writing. This also happens with painting. Rather than your drawing alone by yourself, you can make a spiritual condition and ask a great painter's spirit to come and help you; then your work will generate great admiration from people. So great scientists or artists inevitably have spiritual connection; it is because they have made spiritual efforts. Do you understand? So please study hard.

6) Attitude of Studying

Don't study just mechanically but with an attitude that you are in a competition, as if you are standing on a starting line in a sport contest. You will be running with the sound of the gun. Always keep in mind that you are in competition with all the students in the world. So my words of guidance are like the starter's gun; if you pay the same attention to them as you would to the starter's gun at the starting line, you will get ahead of others even by one step. Many times, victory is decided with a second's edge or by a difference of one step, right?

No matter how many steps and how many hours of running the competition involves, what determines the winner is the final step and final second. So in order to achieve victory, you have to invest tens of thousands of hours and steps. The one who makes such investment with joy rather than sorrow will receive the award. Even after the award, if he felt forced to do it, he will retreat from that point; but if he did it with joy, he will start running again after the award. Are you also like this?

When you graduate from high school, do you feel that you are forced to go to college, saying, "Alas, I don't want to study again." Even though you may go to college, if you have this kind of attitude, you will end up drifting away. You go to college because there you can learn what you desire to learn and you can do what you desire to do. If you can find deeper and deeper contents of study there, you will be able to get ahead of other students. For this, you should take it as a fun hobby. Even in making a spiritual condition, having fun is necessary.

7) Finishing the Work Quickly

I think Unification members should finish college before twenty. When can you finish the doctorate? I am considering a computerized study method. I am trying to find ways everyone can finish their study instantly. I could build something like a prison. I could lock you in and keep you there until you pass certain exams. What is prison? It is a room in hell. You start with the worst place and make your way up to the best hotel.

How many hours do you study a day? How many hours do you spend in school? In Little Angels Art School, how many hours a day do high school seniors study in school? (Seven hours) Then, how many days a week do you go to school? (Six days) Then, you study forty-two hours a week, right? Then how many hours a year? (2,184 hours) If you divide these hours by twenty-four hours, you get ninety, so ninety-one days. If you multiply this by four years, you get 364 days. This is only one year. This applies to university -- in order to graduate the four-year program, you have to study just one year. This calculation, however, supposes that you study 24 hours a day.

But if we become more realistic and say that you study 12 hours a day, then you can finish the four-year course in two years. So would you like to do this or not? If you support it, this means you can start from tomorrow. So is it better to graduate soon this way or not? Or wouldn't it be better to finish it within a year rather than in two, three, or four years? Right? I like doing thing quickly. How about you? (We like doing it quickly) So whom do you resemble? (Father) You resemble me, right? Then whom do I resemble? (God) God likes doing things as quickly as possible. You should go on without resting, until you lose your hair and become bald.

When you lose hair while working for God's cause, it is OK. But if this happened while working for your own mouth and children, you will flunk. I look down on universities. I can graduate in one year. So don't show off just because you have a university degree. Is schoolwork a problem or not? (No problem) Is it a problem to get a perfect grade? Think about it. Do you want to win or lose to the children of the satanic world? (Win) You should win by all means. So you must all study.

I may bring some good students to America. I want to bring children of Blessed families to the best schools in America. If your parents cannot do it, I will do it. There will be no room for excuses. Even through this way, you have to receive doctorates quickly and become great people. You will have to suffer much if you want to finish the difficult course in one year.

There are some hoodlums here, who love to play around, huh? Do you know the story of the grasshopper and the ant? Do you want to be a grasshopper or an ant? (Ant) Oh, how hard they must have worked to become so black, and to become so thin in the waist? Ants work hard until their waist become so thin. They carry back and forth stuffs that are ten times bigger than they without hesitation. When a grasshopper dies, they drag it along and put it in a refrigerator. There are many people who boast of themselves like grasshoppers. But I will be an ant cooking and eating them. (112-225)

8) How to Decide the Major Field

When you are struggling among many options and desires, you first pray about it. Trees have a main trunk. All that live, grow through the main trunk, that is, the center. It does not mean that the side branches are all wrong. They all have their own merits as they accompany the main trunk as the center. The way a tree grows is similar to the way you should grow.

Normally people have more than one talent. The world is created through the principle of the four-position foundation, and since man is the center of the universe, he has the characters and talents that can harmonize with the four directions of east, west, south, and north. Among them, there is one that is like the main trunk. You know it, especially if you pray about it. When you are scribbling, for instance, you unconsciously write something you like. Have you not had such an experience? Also, if you like one great historical figure, it means that you like his thoughts. These things can help you discern your main talent clearly. Do you have such an experience or not?

The Divine Principle, however, is something everybody has to study. As long as we have the restorational course to follow, we should know about the church and learn all that the church teaches. We do outside things in addition to this. So you should know all this. I know it already, and I knew it when I was young. I had to study something that was not a part of my main pursuit, but I did it to be able to be well rounded. I knew what I had to do and who I had to become. If you don't know it, you should pray who you should become.

You may count on my instruction whenever I come, but how can I see you and instruct you every day? Aren't there so many people who need my instruction? When the morning sun rises, I rejoice, as father and mother do. Some people like morning, some like afternoon, some like evening, and some like night. So you should find such things yourself. Please pray.

9) Father's Career Guidance for the Blessed Children

There are many fields. You should go according to your own talents. Also, the environment should help you. Just because you are poor, you should not think about money all the time; if you do, money will run beside you. When you operate a business, you will run into bankruptcy. You should be someone money can follow when you are doing business. If money is to follow you, you should look in a certain way. You don't know this, right?

You will be good at mechanics or electric engineering. You have that talent. You want to do politics, but you should not go around doing political activities. (I want to study political theory) But don't you study politics to be able to do politics? Isn't it so? You should not be a politician and speak a lot. (120-311)

10) Purpose of Studying

What kind of path do you want to take? You should take the path of loving God absolutely. If you love God absolutely, then can you simply throw away studying? Why do you study? Isn't love all that we need? Isn't there even a song that goes, "Would college make a man? Although he cannot even recognize the letter "A," he is good enough if he has love?" Then why do you study? Have you ever thought about this? You should know this. If you have God's love, you can be saved as an individual without having anything else.

But you must also reach out to the multitude. Without an ability to teach the right way to the people, you will go in only one direction. In other words, although you may be qualified as a child Of God, you cannot make the fallen people God's children. Do you understand this? You study because through this you can create many children of God like you. If I become the best scientist in the world, I can teach how to become God's child through science. So instead of being God's child alone, I should be able to make all the people God's children who work in my specialized field.

Then who would receive God's praise, the child who has made no influence in the world or the child who created many other children of God? Of course, God prefers a child who comes back to him after creating many like-minded children of God to the child who comes back to God alone. So in going the way of love, we should work for results of both sides, and this is what God and I desire. So, you have to study in order to perfect this way. This is why the ethics of how to treat mother and grandfather and the question of daily living become important.

We have to have the knowledge to be able to find the best method. So our Unification members should sacrifice everything for God and make the best efforts, thereby acquiring the highest ability in their fields of endeavor and creating many like-minded people. When you think you are studying in order to make humanity happy, is it wonderful or not? (Wonderful) (100-158)

11) God's Task and Our Mission

Do you want to create one God's child or many? (Many) This greed in you can be higher than even God's greed, and God will still be happy. If you say to God, "What have you done for the past six-thousand years? You have not created even one child of yours among the countless human beings. So why don't you give it up? I will create them by my own hands, then God will smile at you and say, "Yes, yes," rather than getting upset at you. This kind of greed can be greater than the earth and higher than God's head. Even someone with a dull mind can have this kind of greed. This is not a bad greed.

Are you Koreans or Japanese? (Koreans) Do you want to raise up only Koreans as God's children and exclude Japanese because they are enemies? (No) How about blacks? I told you that we should raise up as God's children everyone in the world including those in the hell, right? This is God's work. His work is to raise up everyone in the world as His children. So when you work in God's place, He will try to give you everything. If you raise all the people in the world as such, then you will be the greatest child of God or the head child. Among children there is the head child, right? So do you want to be the number one son or daughter? What kind of son and daughter do you want to become? (Number one son, number one daughter) So you are very greedy, right?

Everyone wants to become number one, and this is good. Please become number one. There is no reason why Koreans cannot be the first; white people do not have to be the first all the time. Even blacks can be the first. You can try because you are, all equal as God's children. Do you want to try or not? (We will) Do you think I myself have studied or not? (You studied) When I was studying, I did it like a thunder, finishing up in a short moment what others do in years. My hometown is in North Korea, a very traditional farming village eight km away from Jung Ju. Do you know kerosene lamps? What is a kerosene lamp? It seems as if it was only a few days ago when I studied under a kerosene lamp. When I studied until two or three a. m., my mother and father would tell me, "Please sleep. You should not weaken your health." My closest friends were the insects that cried in summer nights. Night in the countryside is very quiet, and the sound of insects under the moonlight is very mysterious. It seems as if only a few days had passed since the time I was walking around the mountains there. This means that our life is short.

So what do you want to do then? In creating God's children, you need knowledge and ability. God wants you to be His child along with others and not just alone, so we need knowledge and ability. Since knowledge leads to ability, we end up with the conclusion that we must study. So do you think you should study or not? (We should study) Should you pray or not? (Should pray) You should pray. (100-159)

12) In Order to be Successful in Life

While studying hard, you should also pray hard. So at school you should train yourself through love, but not for yourself. In order to follow this path, you should be able to forgive your enemies. You should pave the path of knowledge and understand everything. You should be able to discriminate between front, back, right, left, above, and below. What is the fall? Eve fell because she did not have discrimination. You should have the knowledge that can provide you with a sense of discrimination with respect to affairs of the nation and world. In order to have such knowledge, you should follow the normal course from the elementary school, through secondary schools, college, and doctorate. You should try to shorten this period, making yourself and others God's children. If you make utmost efforts with Heaven for the sake of this, even risking your own life, everything will lead to good results. So you will try like this, OK?

Now, you want to love God, and yet God is quite far away; so you love your brothers and sisters and parents in place of God. Do you understand? Then you will be a model for your brothers and sisters, and be recognized by your parents. So in lieu of loving God, you can love your parents and head of the country, and you can qualify as a patriot. Then by loving saints such as Jesus with God's love, you qualify as a saint. These steps are connected in an orderly way. If you study with these things in mind, you can make it a part of your study. Do you understand this?

If you can already love God, you can jump towards the final goal, but now you are focused on your studies and you need to take more gradual steps by being examples for friends, family, country, and the world with God's loving heart and as God's children. You should be able to do the same for all, for foreigners, Koreans, and blacks. I would like to train your heart to be able to relate to and love black people. Do you understand? And you can study at the same time. There are sayings, "Get two with one hand" and "Get two birds with one stone," right? Now is a good time to get this kind of results. So do not waste time in such a precious time, and stop talking about boys and girls. Study hard until the path of your determination is walked to the end so you can love God best as His children. In the process of studying, you can serve your parents very much, connect with your friends with brothers' heart, and serve the country, nation, and world. So this is an opportunity of getting two birds with one stone, so please do not miss it and study hard. I request this of you. Do you understand or not? (We understand) When you know this for sure, do you have to believe God or not? (We have to) How much do you have to believe? More than one hundred per cent. Should you love God or not? (We should) More than your parents, the president, or anyone else. This has to be the case with all the people and not just you alone. This is why you should study with all your energy. With hope and a joyful heart, you should study earnestly while following the ways of filial children, patriots, and saints.

So if you can become God's children and also raise up others as such, you will be the greatest victor in the short human life. Then you can be greater than Jesus, Confucius, and Buddha. So with this understanding, please study hard. (100-162)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. Responsibility and Restoration Through Indemnity

1) The Reason God Gave Humans Responsibility

You may think lightly of responsibility, but if you don't know this, history cannot move on. Why did God give responsibility? God gave a commandment not to eat because He gave responsibility. If he had not given responsibility, it would mean that people should start making love even when they are infants; there would be no puberty. Puberty is a time when love matures and man and woman learn about each other. The question is why God gave responsibility. It is in order to raise us up until the time of puberty. Without it, people would have to be married from the time of childhood, right? Do they know what marriage is? They cannot be married. So they should wait until they are grown up through the period of maturation. Men and women should become physically mature. After the maturation, even grasshoppers know how to find their mates, and why would people not know this? They can find their own spouses. (133-106)

2) Our Attitude in living with Responsibility

You must be curious about many things, but you cannot put them into questions because you are not clear about it. If I ask you, you can, not but agree. It is for sure. Responsibility, OK? You tell your parents that you want to eat, but do you eat with a mouth that fulfilled the responsibility? You, _____, has your mouth fulfilled the responsibility? (No) Your hands pick up the food and put it into your mouth without shame, but you should say, "You, hand, have you carried out your responsibility?" How about your eyes? When you see a handsome boy, your eyes remember him and want to see him again. Have you ever told your eyes, "You, eyes, have you completed your responsibility? Aren't you Satanic eyes?" Also, when you are putting on a necklace, you should ask if your neck has fulfilled the responsibility. If you say, "Although I have not fulfilled my responsibility, I have to use this necklace in order to bring more beauty to the public. Please forgive me," then God will approve of you. But you should not just try to show off your charms with the necklace. Everything changes according to responsibility.

When you wear clothes, it is the same. Why are you wearing that kind of clothes? Sisters, you changed all your clothes, huh? They must be your best clothes, right? I mentioned before that I may match you, just to see how you react. You rascals, you put on lipstick, although I told you not to. (We did because today is a special day to see you!) I don't need that. I judge by responsibility. How can you wear rings? I have never used a single ring so far. Not wearing rings, and putting away my watch -- this is how I live. I ask myself about the responsibility of the world and cosmos. Unification members are asked about individual and family responsibilities, but I ask myself if I fulfilled cosmic responsibility.

Sisters, your hips and breasts must be getting bigger, but don't say, "Oh, may my husband come quickly." Why are you covering your faces? You act like that because you have had that kind of thought, right? If you had had no such thought, then you would be just sitting still because you know nothing about it. In such times, you should think more deeply. You should say, "You, body, do you know what responsibility is?" When you menstruate, you should say, "You, menstruation, do you know what responsibility is? How nice it would be if you come out in the original place. You rascal, you have to go through death, and why are you behaving like this?" Having menstruation means that you are ready to receive a husband and have babies. But have you ever said, "You rascal, wait more"? _______, it sounds real when I tell you now, right? Previously, you did not know that indemnity is this serious, right? (133-109)

3) All the Systems are Based on Responsibilities

Students should fulfill their responsibility as students. All that is decided at school is responsibility. Students should prepare well for the exams. This is their responsibility. In Unification Church, witnessing and fundraising well is our responsibility. Through responsibility, your character matures and you become persons of qualification and value. This is how systems work in the world. This connects to all laws and regulations. Do you understand responsibility? Do elementary students also have responsibilities? (They do) How about secondary school students? (They do) How about college students? (They do) Doctorate students? (They do) How about a husband and wife? (They do) How about between children and parents? (There is responsibility) How about all the members of the family, grandparents and parents? (There is) So everywhere there is responsibility. This is why you should respect the law. If you live by your inclination, you will have no place to stay. The universe will expel you. No matter how promising it seems, things will not work out for you.

Responsibility is everywhere. In eating, it is your responsibility to finish your food. There is much responsibility. The one who can carry much responsibility is a great person. Do you understand? I created many responsibilities, right? I created many systems. In the companies, there should be a principle and law that can facilitate the whole operation. There can be no objections. When someone complains, he will be kicked out. Do you understand? Adam and Eve were not going in the straight path, and what happened to them? They got expelled. When I establish a law, it is based on the law of responsibility, and so you should absolutely follow it. Do you understand responsibility now? Church regulations are also a system of responsibilities. The time of service must be kept absolutely. You should come before the service starts, and you should not move during the service. I did the same myself. When I went to school late, then I did not eat lunch. I went there exactly five minutes before the start.

When I was going to school, I had to walk 8 km every day. This was elementary school. So the students who lived on my way knew when I was coming every day, and if they followed me, they did not get to school late. So kids were waiting for me on every hill. I walk very quickly. I walked 8 km within 45 minutes, and my friends had a hard time keeping up with me. I was famous for that. I have many stories, although I don't have to tell them to you. I made preparation for school without relying on my parents. I negotiated my own oral test with the school principal. Do you understand this? It was like pioneering. I created it all. So you should know that all the systems are based on responsibilities. You should keep the law of Unification Church. Do you get up for the morning pledge? Those who do not keep the pledge at home, raise your hands. All this is responsibility. Whether you can fulfill your responsibility is a question that determines your life. (133-154)

4) Father's Restoration Through Indemnity and its Inheritance

Now, so far, who has carried out the course for indemnity? (Father) Can you pay for it with money? No. Can you pay for it by selling your house and country? (No) Then what do you have to do? There is nothing you can do other than absolute obedience. You have to obey absolutely until you turn twenty. Adam and Eve fell as they had been going their own ways before they were twenty. So you should absolutely obey until you turn twenty. So children should obey their parents absolutely. Children are aware that they will perish unless they are one with their parents. Also, we will perish if we are not united with God. Satan knows this, and this is why he is dividing the old and new generations; children are kicked out from home for disobeying their parents. America is opposing me. Satan is a genius. He knows everything about the world. He is stripping people naked. Hippie lifestyle is quite pointless.

So you should realize how amazing it is to be a Blessed family and how difficult it is to be a Blessed family. Even Jesus could not achieve this. How much has he sacrificed in order to prepare the worldwide foundation of Christianity for the past two thousand years? Starting with the four hundred years of Roman persecution, Christianity shed blood everywhere before it settled down and developed. Even with such sacrifices, Christianity could not achieve the Blessing, but this has been achieved in me. So how incredible it is for your parents to have been Blessed. Can this be exchanged for money? You cannot pay for it although you say thanks and dance around for a thousand years. You should know that you have this kind of privilege.

I paid for the indemnity, and who received the blessing? (We did) You 36 Blessed families, are you worried at all that I am going to prison now? You are just blinking your eyes, and my going to prison is nothing so shocking for you. But I don't mind that; parents are supposed to serve the children, anyway. This is how children are; they receive benefits from parents' hard work. But I am asking you to become that kind of parents yourself. Then you have to inherit this tradition. You should not make your children say: Our grandparents bequeathed good tradition to my parents, and yet our parents did not bequeath good tradition to us so that we have not been able to grow up fully. (133-136)

5) Reason We Must Follow the Path of indemnity

Now, if the original and sinless world had been established, the Unification Church would be welcomed by the whole. But now the world has become satanic, and we must recreate it. Creation requires overcoming the opposite force, through which you can gain a surplus energy to construct your structure. Without a surplus power, there cannot be a creation. So the Unification Church says that we need the indemnity course through which we can eliminate the opposing force. This is because of the fall; do you understand, sisters?

In re-creation, you must invest more energy than was originally invested. It is like repairing something costs more than making it. So this extra investment should be taken care of through indemnity. Do you understand the concept of indemnity? Indemnity is for the sake of recreation. We need indemnity for the sake of re-creation. Do you get the idea? This morning, do you welcome indemnity? (We do) Why? In order to be re-created and become an original person. In order to be restored. Only the original persons will follow the way of God's Will. Now, are you original people or fallen tribes? Fallen tribes. So you must be re-created through an indemnity course. Our Blessed children, do you understand?

We need an indemnity course. In order to save the world, you should take the indemnity course. Jesus is God's son, but he also had to take the indemnity course in order to save the world. Because the world refused to go and opposed him, he could not help taking the responsibility and going through the indemnity course. Why am I suggesting that you should suffer? So that you can go through the indemnity path. I myself intend to follow the indemnity way all my life. Go voluntarily instead of reluctantly. Even going to prison should be volunteered. When you complain, indemnity cannot be fulfilled, do you understand? You followed me to fundraising, right? Although you may say, "Gee, I don't like fundraising. What is this?" this is just the beginning. From now on, I may even tell you to walk upside down. I may say, "Since the world is evil, you walk upside down." Because the world is upside down, and going along with evil people will make us evil, we should go in the reverse way. This is how you become good people. This is quite logical. (133-69)

6) Reason We Should do Fundraising

Now Unification members understand the responsibility of indemnity, right? You should go through the indemnity course. So why do you go fundraising? [Father talks to one person], what education did you receive about this? (It is a practical education in which we can use what we learned about the Principle in fighting against satan.) Is that how it is explained? Why do you need to do witnessing and fundraising? (It is a condition for the restoration of all things.) What will you do after restoring all things? (We are responsible to restore people in the fallen world, but also to return all things to God.) What is the human responsibility? We need to restore all things because God needs things He can possess as He tries to re-create us. God tries to re-create fallen people but He needs things within his authority. You have not taught them this, right? What does this mean? Because of the fall, there is no material through which God can re-create me. Everything is given over to satan. So I return the material to God, and through this I become re-created. By offering the material for my recreation, I establish the condition that I am recreated. Where is this material? It is possessed by all households and all people. All kinds of people, including government ministers and congressmen possess all things. You go to them and take it from them. Your sincere efforts are expressed in terms of money. You should never keep it for yourself, however. You should return it entirely to heaven. You cannot even touch one penny, although by order you can use some for your lunch, and this is an indemnity condition. Otherwise, you should not touch even one dollar from your fundraising results. You find all things in the world and bring them to God. This period is three and half years. God created all things in seven years, and restoring all things takes three and half years. So for three years you should invest all your mind and body. There will be all kinds of humiliations and persecutions. You will be shedding tears and have to do all kinds of things. You will want to run away, but you should endure everything. All kinds of things may happen to you. People may even kick and spit at you. Don't you think so? But if a household feels God's heart and receives you, then they will receive the blessing. When they thank you for the thing they buy, they will receive blessing. They will come within the area of God's intervention. When a few people do this, God can intervene, and the world will become brighter.

So you ask all kinds of people, including menial laborers and beggars, collect their belongings and offer them to God. For the three years, you try to regain, through all kinds of ways, the amount that represents what was lost in the Garden of Eden. God tried to create the original land and me, and yet through the fall original man and original land were lost. So we should find it with blood and sweat. This is possible because it is Parents' order. Since there is nothing with which God can re-create you, you find the material and bring it to God so that He can use it as a soil to create you, the Adam and Eve. He will mold you again out of the soil. You are doing economic activities in order to establish such a material condition. Do you understand it? (Yes) It is not to make money. You have to go fundraising. (133-159)

7) Reason We Should Go Witnessing

Why do you go witnessing? After being invaded by satan, I have been re-created through all things; so now I take satan's authority away. I cannot stand on satan's side, and I take satan's authority away. You should be able to move on no matter how much the world opposes you, with the heart of loving God and the desire to keep God's law, and bring back the whole humankind. You push forward with such a conviction. You should have that kind of boldness.

This is why we should bring back your spiritual children: it means regaining archangels. There were three archangels for Adam, but he lost them all, right? If you are to restore this, you should establish three archangels. You should establish spiritual children instead of children of satan. These children are like the three angels in the Garden of Eden. This is the restoration of Cain. We should restore Cain through the three Ages of the Old, New, and Completed Testaments. Because of this, people came to us and accused us of seducing their children away. In order to witness to one person, I lived in her house for a year and half, although she was opposing me, until she came completely within my hand. I did not care about any curses or persecutions. Do you understand this? (133-162)

8) Blessed Children Should Fulfill Their Responsibilities

When you are living in society, you should keep the law of society. Traffic regulation means that you carry out your responsibility with respect to traffic. School regulation is a system of responsibilities through which you can conduct school life. So you should carry them out. Can you say that I am advising you too much? In your school, which is the good teacher, the one who teaches you strictly or one who takes it easy and lets you fool around? (The strict teacher) But no student likes a strict teacher, right? If you follow the easy teacher, the school will perish. So it can develop only by going in the opposite direction. Young people need strict discipline. They don't need freedom, OK?

If you follow a young person who has not even graduated from college and has no social experience, the whole country may be ruined. He does not know the world, so he should not insist on his opinion until he turns thirty. Until thirty, there was no day when I was not hungry.

Do you understand? I lived like this on purpose. I wore smelly clothes from used-clothing stores. Why? Because girls were following me. I had many girls following me, but I kept myself strict. Also, I seldom spoke. I did not speak carelessly because I thought that even one word coming from me can turn the whole world. In this process, I am in a hurry preparing. When I start opening my mouth, the whole world will turn around. You rascals, Blessed families. You are hoodlums.

All those who live here are indebted to me. When you are indebted to me, you should know that you are indebted to the heaven, God, and humankind, and you should make a determination to pay it back before you die, at least to your children and relatives. Do you understand this? I am helping with such thoughts. Through this the foundation will open through which the world can be saved. I told Chung Hwan Kwak: "Since I took your children, teaching them, clothing them, and feeding them, you also take other children and do the same in my place." So you should do it in my place and never stay indebted. Since I did it, you should also help others as much as I helped you. If it is difficult, at least serve your children. This is not you, but I who serve. Since I served you, you are trying to pay it back by educating at least one person to do the same. Otherwise, the whole nation will perish. I will have to inspect your daily life. _____, when you live here, I will inspect you. I will try to cut your desk with a saw. When you come back later and see this, and ask your parents who did this, they will answer that the one who has the authority to do it did it. Then you will not yell and scream about it because I told you now, right? Those who receive scholarships, do you have responsibility? Those Blessed sons and daughters, do you have responsibilities? You have more responsibilities than others. Responsibility is so important. Do you under, stand it? You should be able to bear your responsibility. You should overcome it. Otherwise, you will be alienated from the whole. (133-170)

9) Responsibility Lies in the Process of All Fields

We came to this point by talking about responsibility and indemnity. Now, let's go back and make the conclusion. Indemnity follows you always, from childhood to death, and even into the spiritual world. Responsibility follows you eternally. Even in the spiritual world there is responsibility. Do you understand this? The higher up you go in the spiritual world, the higher the level of law. Responsibility will follow you. You should know this. Adam and Eve were supposed to be perfected through love, and yet they violated responsibility by misusing love. Responsibility lies in process in all fields. In order to accomplish the purpose, you have to go through the process, and responsibility is always involved in the process. You should know this. When you are going through a certain temporal process, there is always responsibility. Not fulfilling it will ruin everything. (133-175)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. The Way of True Freedom

1) Necessity of the Proper Conception of Freedom

You speak about peace, happiness and freedom, but what is that freedom? What is the freedom that ordinary people nowadays call freedom? Freedom is to do whatever I wish. But how far does whatever I wish go? There is a limit. A human being cannot live much longer than one hundred years. Is it freedom if I spend that one hundred years going my own way? If there were no law and freedom to do whatever one wished, what kind of freedom is that? Today, the world of civilized culture has expanded greatly, so is it easy or difficult to do research and study? Is it freedom, or restriction, to be stuck in a study room? Tell me? How should we interpret it? Is studying freedom, or is it confinement, when one doesn't like to study? (It's confinement.) Even though it imposes restrictions, why do we have the desire to do it? That is the question. It therefore becomes the problem of how to comprehend the concept of freedom. Freedom is not doing whatever one wishes.

Then, what does freedom mean to a woman? What does freedom mean to a man? What is freedom for a person? What is freedom for a family? For a society? For a nation? That is the issue. Can we, as individuals, do whatever we wish? If that is freedom, say I won't eat and then don't eat? If you do that, you will die without doubt. If you think that not looking is your freedom, then don't look. That way you will just make a fool of yourself. That's a problem? That is the reason Western society is perishing. They do not know the definition of freedom. (182-111)

Does freedom lie in happiness or happiness in freedom? Where would you wish happiness to be? (Freedom in happiness) Until now, we have not been aware of this. When that question is asked, you might think that happiness is in freedom, but that is not the case. Freedom, too, desires to go into happiness and dwell there. Happiness does not want to dwell within freedom. It is freedom that wishes to dwell within happiness. Therefore, freedom is an action with a directional characteristic. It cannot be a decisive action. That is why it is secondary, rather than primary. Do you understand? (182-116)

2) The Three Great Principles Freedom Must Have

Freedom cannot exist outside the Principle. From that viewpoint, everything has already been analyzed and the rules determined. There is no freedom outside the Principle. Not eating when it is time to eat is not freedom. You'll become hungry. That will produce ill effects, and if you continue, your body will die. So, there is no freedom outside the Principle. Looking at it this way, all the movement and workings of the universe are freedom. The greatest freedom is that the earth revolves on its axis once a day. Also, the moon goes around the earth once a month, and, of course, the earth goes around the sun based on a 360-day cycle. If they were to say, " Oh no? I don't want to do that," it would mean losing the value of the whole. Therefore it is logical and reasonable that there is no freedom apart from the Principle. Do you understand? Everything exists in that way.

Well, then, do I have freedom? It is the same for me. Pursuing freedom in a world that has abandoned its principles is doomed to failure. I am old and there are rules of freedom that I must follow as an elderly person. Would it be suitable for an elderly person such as myself to have an affair with a young girl? Hmm? Everyone would laugh at me and spit on me. Everything has to coincide with the Principle. Also, there is responsibility in freedom. Responsibility? You should certainly not act in a position of responsibility for something bad. You must act from a position of taking responsibility for something good. On seeing how much you have been able to take responsibility for your actions, all creation should be able to respect you on that basis. Also, good results must be left behind where you have acted. Aren't these the three great fundamental rules? You might say, "What kind of freedom is that?" but that is just the way it is! For example, when you go home, you might say, "I am not going to be dominated by my parents. I am going to do whatever I wish" You cannot assert that this is freedom.

Look! Compare it with the branches and twigs on a tree. Can a twig claim that it has nothing to do with the branch? If there is no branch, a twig cannot be protected and its location cannot be determined; we do not know whether it is in the eastern or western part of the universe. Can it manage by itself? Can anything manage alone? The north, south, east and west have to join in four directions. If there is a tree-branch facing the east, then there will inevitably be branches facing west, south and north. There must also be buds and roots. It is in such a case that freedom can be guaranteed. Do you understand? If that is not the case, that tree cannot grow upright, no matter how good the east-facing branches are. The tree will be out of shape. Can we say that the growth of a tree is freedom? It is its purpose. Therefore there cannot be freedom outside the Principle -- the fundamental rules of the Principle -- and there cannot be freedom without responsibility. When we act, good results must inevitably come about. (182-112)

3) The Devil's Easy-Going Freedom

Look at the behavior of today's students. Those ruffians with their petrol bombs: they break everything and destroy school equipment. We can call such people the devil's dogmatists. Satanic dogmatists. Where else in the world can you find such villains? What self-indulgence? All licentiousness will decline. It cannot increase. One can only increase with the support of everything. Isn't that true? As in the world of nature, you must also absorb nutrients necessary for your growth. You must absorb elements, and when you receive that nourishment, you grow. But if, while denying all this yet intending to act out of freedom, you end up committing ruinous acts, you will go down. Then all is lost. That is a big problem. It is a problem that will become your problem. At your age, I also had to face the same problems. They are painful problems.

You must know this: there is definitely no freedom outside the Principle. When fathers and mothers give birth to sons and daughters, those sons and daughters cannot deny the principle of being born as children of their parents, can they? If it is true that those are their father and mother, they have to accept that reality. In order to do so, they must be in harmony with their father and mother. They have to care for each other. They cannot care only for themselves. To be good to your mother, your father, and yourself -- that is freedom, isn't it? Only what I prefer -- this is satan's easy-going way of freedom. It is a free action based on a lie that will lead to failure. It is outside the Principle. (182-113)

4) Women's Freedom

Is it acceptable for a woman to say that since she has freedom as a woman she will do as men do -- even though she was born as a woman and there is a way for women to go? As a woman, she does not even have a beard! What? Freedom to grow a beard! If you say you want to grow a beard, go ahead and try to get one-and see how long it takes. Is that the way of the principle for those born as women? What can we call freedom? A woman has her monthly period, doesn't she? "Oh no? This is so annoying? I will give this up." Let her try to get rid of that. Is it possible? Are you confident to be able to do so? We have to adapt ourselves to the fundamental principles. As a woman, she has to adapt herself to the fundamental principles of womanhood. Then, a woman has to take responsibility as a woman. As her breasts are big, she has the responsibility to raise children. This is freedom. Giving birth and raising children is the highest freedom. A woman who cannot give birth to a child is only half a woman. She is not counted as a woman.

No matter how good and big the chestnut burr is, if it doesn't ripen properly then it will decay. It will not be able to ripen or open and the whole thing will fall off and rot. But, because the chestnut must not decay, the burr is attached incredibly firmly. It's marvelous. Haven't you all experienced picking chestnuts? (Yes.) The burr later splits open into four segments, but while unripe, it is like leather. However much you try to twist it open it will not break, or if it does it will burst open at a point other than the natural point of opening up. However, the chestnut burs bearing chestnuts will come to fruition in the autumn. If the burr is carrying a chestnut, the nut should drop off. Before the chestnuts drop, the burr opens up automatically. No matter how big they are, those that don't have fruit will drop off the tree and decay. When autumn arrives, the ones that are ripe open their mouths and have the responsibility to protect the fruit. It is the Principle. It is Principle based reasoning. There is no freedom outside of this logic. Do you understand what I said?

So, we have to take responsibility. Why do we have to do this? Let's say that you have given birth to a child. Can you say, "Hey? Grow as you wish!" It is collective responsibility. Because my parents have raised me up this way, I must do the same. That is where freedom is. (182-114)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. The Right Attitude of the Second Generation as They Follow the Way Of God's Will

1) In Order to Fulfill the Purpose

Question: Please tell us what kind of sad, joyful, or suffering experiences you have had in your life.

Answer: Sad experience, and joyful experience, and what? (Experience of hardship) Experience of hardship. What can be hard? When you are determined to achieve your purpose, then hard things and sad things are not hard or sad. When you are going forward towards your purpose, there cannot be a hardship or sorrow. When you are sad, you think only of how you can achieve your goal. This is the Unification Church way, isn't it? When you decide on a purpose, you have to move on even when it is hard and hold your tears. When you are determined, the harder it gets, the closer you are to achieving the goal, and the more tears you shed, the more heart you have for its realization. Considering this, sorrow and hardship are to be welcomed as good things. Do you understand this?

It takes time to achieve a goal. Then, there should be efforts. How hard can you work? This is the question. Then you should establish spiritual conditions. So, time, and what? (Efforts) Then spiritual conditions. When you make efforts, however, you cannot just simply work. Your mind and body must be one, and your efforts should be acknowledged by Heaven. The more efforts you invest, the closer you are to the goal. Do you understand this? First, what? Time. Then? (Efforts) Then? (Spiritual conditions).

If it normally takes ten years to fulfill a goal, but you want to do it within three years, you have to work more than three times harder. Is it easy? (Difficult) So you have no choice. This is scientific. The question is how much you invest. Your purpose will be realized only when your investment of time and work is greater than what is required to fulfill it. If it is below the standard of the purpose, it will not be achieved. Do you understand? You think you want to become a certain person, leader, writer, scientist, or so forth. If you have decided on something, the bigger the purpose is, the more you should invest your time, work, and spiritual efforts. Western people don't know what spiritual effort is. You need to invest time, work, and spiritual effort. But this purpose should not be for yourself but for the sake of the whole. If you have to invest much time, then you cannot sleep well and cannot play around well. You should invest all these extra hours. Others are out with friends, but you are to live a lonely life. Isn't it so? Making spiritual conditions is not in order to deal with people but to ask higher beings for help. That is why you have to go through a highly intense situation. This is why there is hardship and sorrow. We should overcome them. Do not take them as pain. Rather, as something that quickens the realization of what I desire.

It is the same in our church. The path that our church has taken is one that has been opposed by the whole of Korea and the world. But this was not something sad or painful. The more we have such things, the more attention we receive from the world and the better things turn for our purpose. So from the standpoint of purpose, sad and difficult things are not bad things. If you realize this, you can digest these things. Do you understand this? In the outside world, if somebody cries without a purpose, his tears will disappear after the crying, and his sufferings and pains will be forgotten. But sorrow and hardship that is experienced for the sake of a purpose inevitably remains. The reward will surely come, within my own lifetime or through my descendants. Therefore, sorrow is not sorrow, and hardship is not hardship.

2) How to Conclude the History of Restoration Quickly

Question: There are many things we must do in the future. Please tell us something about our future. By the time we have fully grown up, will the restoration still not have been completed so that we will also have to go through a public course like the one our parents went or will it have been concluded so that we can then just pursue our talents and hobbies? Can you tell us concretely?

Answer: This is a matter of great magnitude. The question of when the history of restoration is concluded will continue for a long time. The history of restoration will not be finished until everyone becomes one within the Will and turns around. So the history of restoration will not be over in a day or two. It has been started with me, but it will continue through your parents and also through you.

Then how can we hasten the end of the history of restoration? This is decided by individual efforts, and at what level you make the efforts, whether from upper class, middle class, or lower class society, and whether to upper class, middle class, or lower class people. If you can turn around those on the top, who lead human history, restoration can go quickly. Otherwise, if we start the other way, that is, from the laborer, we don't know how many thousands of years it will take. Unless you can go up on the stage and bring them quickly under your control, it can take hundreds and even thousands of years. In order to restore Korea quickly, we should witness to Korean leaders soon. Also, in order to restore Japan, we should witness to Japanese leaders. Then restoration will proceed very rapidly.

So what kind of course lies ahead for you? You should not think that you will continue the same course as your parents and restoration will be accomplished. Then, what should you do? You should study hard and witness to all the world leaders one by one. Now, how many people are here? (One hundred) If you can spread to the world and each of you witnesses to one country's president in three years, then what will happen to the world? It will be restored very quickly? For this reason, young people who are following the course of restoration should learn more and have higher ability than world leaders in order to restore them. This is impossible unless you have the capacity to lead them in every area, that is, government, human affairs, social issues, world problems, history, philosophy, science, and so forth. So God sends the Messiah as the King of Truth. He comes as the King of Truth, Wisdom, and Love, teaching people what they do not know and restoring them quickly. Do you understand this? (100- 116)

3) First, Study Hard

What if we shorten the history of restoration? Then this world will be filled with peace and love, a place where God's Will is accomplished and human ideals are achieved. What happens when the ideal world is realized? There will be no war or borders, and all accomplishments will be inherited. Humanity has been pursuing such a world. But this world has not been accomplished, and we should bring it about. So, in order to solve all these problems, you students have to make great efforts and volunteer to take the responsibility for saving the world. You have to make ceaseless efforts with such a dream. You have to invest work, time, and spiritual efforts. The more the amount of investment is, the greater people you will become. As great people, you can influence the world as the subject partner to the world, and God's providence will be shortened through you. Therefore, it is good to think that you will save the world. But the first realistic task you have now is to work the hardest and be the best students in Korea. Also, you should be better than any students in foreign nations. Through this, the world will be restored in a short moment. Otherwise, you cannot go to the kingdom of heaven. So now that you understand, you, _____, should study hard with a clear goal, all right? (Yes)

Now, you have interest in everything, right? When you go to a marathon and see the audience getting excited, you will want to be a marathoner. But you cannot do everything. So you should decide on one thing quickly and be the best at it in the world. After this, you can do other things as a supplement. Doing well in one field-literature, philosophy, or science, for instance-requires work and time. Next, you have to make spiritual efforts. There is no end to it. Do you understand it? There is no time to play around. You are involved in this kind of battle. So you have no other way now. You have to study hard. (100-120)

4) Study is the Most Important

Question: There are many things we will have to do as we grow up and go out to the world, aren't there? Then, we have to know many people and should be able to speak foreign languages well. So I think it would be good to try such things as pen pals and gain much knowledge about societies.

Answer: You can do those things after you finish your studies and get a job. When your interest is so spread out, you cannot focus on your specialized field. You cannot be good at either, then. So you should choose one. You may need pen pals and friendships, but the most important thing is your study. It is most precious to be faithful in your own position and do the best there. You can do anything else after it is over. When you are writing a book, for instance, you should finish one page and then write the next one. It is not good to start writing the next page without finishing the first one. You should go up step by step, and then what you have worked on will become yours; but if you stop your work in the middle, then it will end up having nothing to do with you. This will even be worse than not having started it. So you don't have to think about things like pen pals now. You don't have to go out for activities, either. Just trying to do the best according to the school regulations is the most precious. So study calmly.

If you study well, your superiors will take care of it without your asking for it at all. Do you understand? If all the students and teachers praise you, then you will be chosen to go to America and study, although you may decline it. Although you don't think about the world problems, people of the world will welcome you and bring you forward in the world. On the contrary, no matter how big a dream you have and engage in international exchanges now, it will not work. So the one who does well in his own area will be promoted by the whole and sent to the high position. This is the heavenly principle and principle of creation. So do not worry; learn to be faithful with the given reality. (100- 140)

5) The Attitude of the Second Generation Is to Follow the Pattern of God's Will

Those who are not prepared will perish. Those who are prepared can protect themselves against risk and survive, but those who are not prepared will perish. I have tried every sport. Do you understand? So please study hard. (Yes) It is very precious for you to think that you will finish the four-year course in one year and train yourself for any task, thereby becoming a warrior for God. If people have such a heart, their country will not perish. You have to be stronger than Kim Il Sung's army.

You should understand how much explosive patriotism has been awakened in young people's hearts through Kwan Soon You's independence struggle. I set out on this path at your age with a determination to offer my own life, in my teens. When I was in school, I did not wear good clothes. I wore shabby clothes all year long. There were many used-clothing stores then. My student uniform was glowing with dirt and oil. So it smelled a lot. You should follow this kind of path, through which you can establish the heavenly law. You should go through ruthless storms, leaving parents, spouse, and children. You should endure and go over tears with smile. You should know that Rev. Moon has been victorious because I have unhesitatingly practiced this way. (112-237)

I have been persecuted and betrayed by Korea, and yet after achieving a victory, the nation cannot but praise me. Do you understand? When you study, you should gain honors. When I study, I can finish in three years what others finish in ten years. Concentration is a powerful thing. In a normal situation, mistakes do not cause so much harm, but in an actual combat, a small error can destroy everything. So you have to offer your life. Do you understand? Your stage is not Korea. It is the world. You have to have the complete preparation. Do you understand? Ladies and gentlemen, you will say that I am a great man. I am doing amazing things. I have been making foundations in a variety of areas with an astounding determination. Now my foundation is such that even the president of a nation can come to me to save his country. It is like a dream. You should make a determination to become able to come forward confidently as the heir of tomorrow with an ability to lead a nation, starting from children of 36-couple Blessed families. You should march strongly with a confidence that bright light is coming to our Unification people. Do you understand this? (We understand.)

So, you should fully understand my words and be able to do anything. You should be atomic bombs of love, who can fly anywhere and destroy anything. So march forward with an eternal flag of love? Amen. (112-238)

6) Be the Number One Person

I think that it is better for you to inherit my tradition, which is more progressive, than your parents' blood, who have not accomplished their responsibilities. What do you think? (That is right) Amen. What do you think? (Amen) Do you know what Amen is? Amen means "A" "Man." So Amen is number one man. After you pray, you say, "I pray in the name of True Parents," after which you should say "Amen" in the sense of number one man. What is Amen? (Number one) When you get married, you should get married to a prince or princess. You should serve your parents-in-law as if they are king and queen. No matter how tedious a regulation is, you should be able to digest it without hesitation. Amen

How wonderful it is! Would it be easy to be a spouse of prince and princess? Difficult, right? So the one who accomplishes difficult things is the number one man. Amen. You want to have a husband like me, right? Answer me. Do you want to have a husband who is greater than I or less than I? (Someone greater) Also, brothers, do you want to have a wife greater than True Mother? (Someone greater) This is why you should do more than I and True Mother. (112-242)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. The Way of Parents and Children of the Blessed Families

1) The Significance of the Blessing and the Value of Blessed Families

What is the Blessed family? The position of the Blessed family is the position of having escaped from the sphere of satan's accusation. It is the position of having liquidated everything which was wrong or which was mistaken in terms of the blood lineage, centering upon True Father, in order for your families to be restored through indemnity. This position is located in the completion level of the growth stage.

The fall occurred at the completion level of the growth stage. According to the principle of the three stages of formation, growth and completion, there still remains a seven-year course. In other words, the fall occurred before the final seven years. When Father chose Mother in 1960 he was standing in the position of the completion level of the growth stage. Since I was standing in this position, I received trials from satan.

In 1968, seven years after 1960, God's Day was established. What does it mean? It means that fighting against the families in the satanic world was begun centering upon the family standing within the direct dominion of God, since due to the fall human beings were not able to consummate the completion level of the growth stage within the dominion of the Principle. Centering upon tribes and nations, I have been going the way of national-level indemnity and world-level indemnity.

The Blessing cannot be done before True Parents appear. Do you understand? What the Blessing means is that in order to inherit both heaven and earth, branches of the True Parents were cut off and grafted onto your parents. Therefore, it is not only for your parents to receive salvation. What your parents have to do is to form their tribes and nations, and when the True Parents enter into the era of the nation, they have to offer their tribes. Also, as you grow up and True Parents enter into the worldwide realm, then your families have to share the responsibility for being offered on the national level. You must be well aware of this point. In other words I gave you the Blessing so that you may be placed in the position to bear the responsibility and mission which you have to fulfill, even though it is on a level one step lower.

What does it mean to receive the Blessing? It means to change completely the blood lineage of the satanic world into the blood lineage of the heavenly world. When you drink the water, you don't know to what the water pipe is connected, but actually you are drinking the water of the heavenly kingdom. Likewise in the satanic world, you drink the water in the same way, but actually you are drinking the water of satan. There's a complete difference. Although it seems to be the same, the content is totally different. Do you understand? Therefore as the content is changed, you are supposed to start on the family foundation in which Father's branch was given. That is the meaning of the Blessing. (June 20, 1984)

You must clearly know the root of the Blessing. You must be clearly aware of what Blessed families are. Born centering on the connection of love and married for the sake of the ideal of love, we have to form our families for the sake of the ideal of love.

According to differing archaeological points of view, human history has lasted approximately 150,000 to 1.5 million years. Even in the process of so long a history, no one has been able to find a way of solution. It is as if human beings have been falling for years from the top of a high mountain. Human beings have been falling down endlessly and limitlessly. God has seen that, and feels pity for us poor human beings. He has the embracing heart of parents who embrace their dead children. God has determined to take responsibility for this sorrow, and God has been enduring this sorrow. You must know how great the suffering heart of God has been.

During this period how many people have become victimized? Those people prayed when looking at a rock, they prayed looking at water, prayed looking at trees, and prayed looking at the sun, and they struggled, saying, "Help us if there is a God." Those people who were not able to understand the existence of God, wandering without knowing the way of the universe based upon the Principle, have become victims. And how many have their been? That sacrifice has been enormous and the mountain of the death of human beings has been accumulated.

Hidden among that sacrifice, among all these rotten things, what remains is only one grain of gold. For the first time within the realm of death that has enslaved four billion human beings, the Unification Church has emerged today. You must be well aware of that.

You must become the driving forces, which can digest that dirty human history as the fertilizer and ignite for the sake of the ideal of a new world. You should ignite or break out for the sake of the ideal of a new world. By break out, I mean you should start explosively. It is a great fact that the Unification Church which has a power and a content can do so. Throughout history there has been no greater event than this. You must clearly know that. (June 20, 1984)

2) The Difference between the Blessed Families and the Families of this World

What is the difference between the Blessed families and the families who are not blessed? To say that the Blessed families are God-centered families is ambiguous and not understandable. You must answer that the difference is that Blessed families are families that are centered on God's love, and the families in this world are families centered on the love of the satanic world. Do you understand what it means? What is the love of the satanic world? It is to live only for the sake of oneself and only for the sake of one's family. It is nothing other than that. It is a love that tries to make use of others. It is a love that creates divisions, which makes different sects, different groups.

Then, what is the difference centering upon love? Blessed families must clearly know this. The difference is the blood lineage. Upon whom are you hanging? You resemble the True Parents in terms of love and the blood lineage. Did you know that clearly? When you say, "different," what is different? Our eyes and noses and mouths are the same. What is the difference? The difference is the source or the point of origin. The Blessed families started through the True Parents. The True Parents started centering upon God. In terms of the standard of unity with God's love, Father is different. There is total difference between these two points.

What is the first difference? God's love is the center of all. The center is not our own family. Centered upon God's love, everything from the family, tribe, nation and world is included. Just say, "To love God with all your mind and all your heart is the first commandment." Then everything will be OK.

Since everything is included within God, you can become the participants of love. If you love you can have the right of participation, can't you? Though a woman doesn't know a man, if they get married and spend four days together, then both man and woman become partners and participants in love. That means they feel, "What I have is yours, and what you have is mine." This is the greatness of love that those who love can join and share.

Then what is the next difference? It is the right of inheritance. When a parent dies I become his or her successor and inherit his or her property. Likewise, if you come to receive God's love then you become able to participate in love in front of God. In other words, you are able to stand in the presence of God. Not only that, you are able to inherit all that God has. Love is amazing. Love alone can do those things; not money, knowledge or power.

When you have learned God's love and you have inherited God's blood lineage, can God curse you? Can He leave you? He cannot. Where do you belong? Do you belong to the satanic world or God's side? What's the difference? In what way are you different? You can say I have a love that God also can love and I stand in the position where I can inherit God's blood lineage and develop it. (April 12, 1986)

3) The Way the Second Generation Children of the Blessed Families Should Go

You must have ideals from now on. When you become old enough to go to the Little Angels School, you must not say this and that. You must set those things aside, and first you have to love all the people in your neighborhood and must become close to them.

You must create an environment in which people say, "Oh, in our school there are Blessed children of the Unification Church. They are frank, they have the best attitude towards their friends, and they are good models at school. If these people go, how lonely and sorrowful our school will become. How lonely we will become!" In case there are 100 Blessed children, they should be concerned about 300 children. If there are 300 Blessed children, they should be concerned about 1,200 children. That kind of foundation should be established. (April 12, 1981)

Jacob had twelve sons, but do you know who received the most blessing? It was Joseph. He was the eleventh son; and after Joseph, Benjamin. And what were the other brothers doing while Joseph received blessings? They were engaged in satanic activities. The elder brothers hated Joseph. The reason that they hated Joseph was that the twelve represented all the different directions in north, south, east and west. Those divisions started with the families of Cain and Abel. Likewise, even under the circumstances of being opposed by more than ten families and persecuted by them, still you have to overcome these difficulties with a loving heart. Joseph's situation is a lesson as a model course.

Joseph's brothers tried to kill him by throwing him into a well, and by selling him into slavery. But Joseph took the view that it was not his brothers that put him into that terrible situation, but the mysterious will of God. Thinking in that way Joseph discarded all his dignity, authority and desires, and loved them. On the foundation that Joseph loved his brothers with that condition, it was possible for the Israelites to be revived. You also have to go a way similar to that.

I gave you the Blessing, but I did not mean that you are allowed to live a comfortable life. Do you understand? Even if people oppose the Unification Church and hate us, we should love them as Joseph loved his ten brothers, and save them. In order to do that he embraced them and led them into the sphere of God's love. To stand in the position of bearing that responsibility, in the same position as Joseph, you have to take that responsibility. That is your position as Blessed children. This is the way for Blessed children to follow.

Since you are in the same position as the children who would have been born in the Garden of Eden if there had been no fall, you have to do the same work as the Savior's. Jesus was born as a sinless son but he was not born to live a comfortable or a good life in this world. Jesus' mission was to make this world better; after that, he himself would become able to live a good life. That was Jesus' mission. You have the same mission as he.

Even if God and Father make an environment in which you, the Blessed children, can live a good living, still that environment is not for your sake. You must know it is for the sake of the world. In order for you to inherit the Blessing for the sake of the world, you must love more than twelve horizontal brothers and sisters. You have to stand in the position that is recognized as the Unification Church's and in which they admit that you are the subject of love, saying, "You are the exemplary subject of us all. You are like Joseph, the eleventh son, neither the eldest son, nor the second eldest son nor the seventh nor the eighth, and you can truly inherit our family." All the eleven brothers must become like that. To do that, what kind of life do you have to live? You have to sacrifice without saying anything, and you have to live for the sake of your brothers. Do you understand? You have to stand in the same position as that. (April 12, 1981)

4) Love Among Brothers-Those Who Inherit from Parents

The families of the Unification Church give birth to many children. Whose family produced the most children? How many? The more brothers and sisters the better. One thing over which you must rejoice, is that the more there are, the more you have to share with brothers and sisters. Even sharing a cup. Two brothers sharing one cup. You have to do that kind of thing. You must not quarrel, saying that there is only one cup. No matter how many children are in the family and no matter how difficult living may be, if you have a loving heart for giving to your eldest sister or your younger brother, then all will be well even if you have to skip a meal.

If only you have a loving heart, then the situation of the family will become better. Do you wear the best clothes and give the bad clothes to your younger sisters or brothers? You should do the opposite. You even have to think in the way opposite to thinking in the satanic world. Blessed children should think differently from those in the satanic world. God is the same. Is it a good thing or a bad thing?

Among the brothers and sisters, those who do the most for the sake of other brothers and sisters, for the sake of parents, and for the sake of the whole, will receive the inheritance of the parents. Those who make trouble, who do not listen to their parents, and who do only what they want to do, will become the last.

Then what is your pride in front of the satanic world? Pride and faith in your father and mother. You must understand that. You must understand how Blessed families should live. You have to know what mothers should do and what you should do.

No matter how difficult the living may be, no matter what a difficult life you lead, still you should be grateful and you should wait, shedding tears in front of heaven, and overcoming a hungry stomach. You should be able to say, "God, please love our nation, and please love our people, and fulfill the wish of our mother." You should be able to say those things.

The more of those things there are, the more you should put the good things into your back pocket. God is like that. God has thousands of pockets, and God says, "Hey, I will give you this," and he takes things out from the bottom of his pocket one at a time.

To whom should God give those things, and when? God expects us to be patient. He says, "Be patient until you are twenty-one years old and then you will achieve complete victory over satan." If you are able to understand that and to pray from that position, then the best treasure comes out from the pocket of God. But what if, when you are about fifteen years old you say, "God, I cannot endure. I have waited for fifteen years and nothing has been given." Then all the efforts you have made for the past ten years will have been in vain.

What is the most valuable thing? It is to be able to endure suffering and difficulties from the days of your youth and to pray. That is the most valuable thing. The sons and daughters who suffer many things and make the most efforts will receive all the inheritance from their father and mother. No matter how ugly their face may be, no matter how short their height, no matter how lacking in knowledge they may be, it is these children who become the inheritors of the property of the family. Do you understand? Do you think this is right or not? (April 12, 1981)

5) Correct Attitude at the Time of Giving Advice to Parents

Do you know that your father and mother are giving their loyalty for the sake of the Will? You all know that. Therefore, if sometimes your father or your mother is not loyal to the Will of God, you have to give advice to them. "Father and Mother, why are you like that? I think the way of the Will is this, and heavenly will is that, so why are behaving this way? You should do like this. How come you are fighting and quarreling almost everyday?" You should give them advice in this way. That is a good thing. If your father or mother makes a mistake, it will be terrible.

You should share the common responsibility with your parents. When you go home, in the case that your parents are wrong on some issue, then even if you are young you must still do something. You should approach with the right attitude and say, "Father and mother, I think this is what is right and what is wrong. What do you think? Is it the right thing or not?" If they agree that you are right, you should say, "Then please don't fight."

In those cases you should correct them, by going to them and sitting in front of them and saying "Father and mother, I have something to tell you." And then you should tell them what is important. Talk to your parents in that way. You have to do that.

You have to protect your family in that way. A long time ago when Adam and Eve were teenagers they could not protect the Garden of Eden, so today you who are the teenagers of the Unification Church, should protect what your parents cannot protect; by fulfilling your responsibility, you can prevent the fall. You have to know that. Do you understand what I mean?

Then your father and mother will say, "Well, you are right." By saying so they will be fearful of you and will hesitate in front of you. Then they will cease to do that kind of thing. Do you understand what I mean? Please guide your parents well by giving them your advice. Then your father and mother will give birth to wonderful younger brothers and sisters and form a wonderful true family.

6) The Pride of the Second Generation is the True Parents

What can you be proud of? Let me ask you a question. When you yourself love God, what can you be proud of? Have you ever loved God or not? What is your pride? Do you have the capability to love your father and mother who are blessed? Those who cannot trust their parents, answer me. What can you be proud of in front of satan? If you, who have nothing to be proud of in front of satan, meet me and receive the Blessing, then how much will satan mock you? He will laugh at you, showing his teeth. You may have heard that people laugh with their noses, but you may not have heard that someone laughs with his teeth.

What is it that you are proud of? Being Second Generation? Second generation of what? You have nothing to be proud of in front of satan. Then, how can you who have nothing to be proud of in front of satan, receive Blessing in front of heaven? What is it that you can be proud of in front of satan? Is it money? Is it your face? Is it your physical body?

No. What is it? Answer me. What is it that you can be proud of in front of satan? Those that can answer me raise your hands.

Do you think there is anything within your parents you can be proud of or not? Why? Centering upon what? You say you have nothing to be proud of. What is it you can be proud of in front of satan? It is simple. It is that you love God. Does satan love God? When satan comes to love God then everything is finished. Next, you love the True Parents. Do you love your True Parents?

Have you loved the True Parents as you have answered at this time? I don't believe you. What is the evidence that you have loved the True Parents? That is the problem. Your parents have nothing much to be proud of, but there is one thing they can be proud of. They love me. The fact that they love the True Parents is something that satan cannot do. Satan cannot have it. In front of the world of the True Parents, satan must retreat completely. Satan has to go to hell.

The only thing you can be proud of in front of satan is loving God and the True Parents. This is the pride that satan can never have, to love True Parents who are the center of this world. The same thing can be said of my family, my tribe. In my family it is my pride in front of my father and mother. Have you ever thought of that? What you can be proud of from the beginning to the end is only the True Parents. It is no good if you stay in the place where your fallen parents stay. In the place where the True Parents are denied, you return instantly to the satanic rhythm. Do you understand what I mean?

What is the best pride of the Unification Church? What is it that we can be proud of in front of satan? It is that we can insist: "We remain loyal and die for the True Parents whom you can never attend, whom you can never have. That is our pride. We are fundamentally different from you who sacrifice others for your own sake." Are your father and mother like that? Are they the same as Father? What is your pride? The True Parents. What is next? Love. You can be proud of yourselves in front of satan by having True Parents. There is nothing else.

Our pride is that we have True Parents in this universe, isn't it? What satan regrets is that True Parents have appeared on this planet Earth, but what God rejoices in is the same fact that True Parents have appeared in the world. The world of the true family has come, and the true tribe and nation and world have come into existence. And now the Unification family has come to the stage where we can lead the world.

We start not with the unified nation but with the family centered upon love. (February 19, 1986)

7) True Parents and the Mission of the Second Generation

What is your pride? The True Parents. Where are the True Parents? When you are asked, "Where is the Kingdom of Heaven," you have to say, "It is within my mind." It exists within our minds. My thinking cannot be just my thinking alone when I become centered upon the True Parents and the will of the True Parents. This foundation must expand to become the foundation of the family-level heaven, the foundation of the tribal-level heaven, the foundation of the national-level heaven, and the foundation of the world-level heaven. All of them come from within the mind. Please follow the True Parents. The True Parents have turned all the barriers in the world upside down and have destroyed all those things.

Now the age of persecution against the Unification Church is over. When I sent overseas missionaries to 140 countries, they were initially persecuted in those countries; but now all persecution is gone. There is no more opposition. Within my own generation, I have stopped the history of martyrdom. In the case of Christianity, because Jesus was not able to achieve victory in the Senate of Rome, Christians had to be persecuted and sacrificed during the 400-year period under the Roman Empire. It is a terrible thing seen from God's will. But I have solved all those problems within my own generation.

Who exists within your mind? The True Parents? Do the True Parents exist within your mind? What are the True Parents doing? Fallen parents sowed the seed of fallen love and drove the whole world into the realm of the fall, but the True Parents have connected this entire fallen world to the heavenly world with love that transcends this fallen sphere. The True Parents are the central figures of love who connect heaven and earth. Therefore, the conclusion is that you have to love the True Parents more than you love the satanic world. Unless you love the True Parents more than your own physical parents, more than your own physical body, more than your own spouse, more than your own sons and daughters, you cannot inherit the victorious indemnity foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven that Father built.

Father has become famous in the Republic of Korea, hasn't he? What do you think? Am I famous or not? But are those people truly able to see Father? They don't know Father, except through my works. They want to see me, but how can they see me? They cannot do that. You are the representatives of Father. You are the problem. Only when you live with your heart and mind centering upon me and live physically as my representative and become those leaders who can deal with this Satanic world, can we make it possible for the Satanic world to disappear. (February 16, 1986)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The Providential Time And The Way Of The Second Generation

1) Now is the Time for Children to Take the Lead

What day is it today? Today it is the day the True Parents' wedding anniversary and also it is the anniversary of the day when the twenty-one years of the three seven-year courses came to an end. Why did I summon you all today? What is the time now? From now on you have to take the initiative in doing what I have done. Centering upon the family of the church leaders, all the Blessed families must inherit what I have been doing.

Although your parents received the Blessing and gave birth to you, still many satanic elements are remaining. Since they have not fulfilled what they were supposed to and have not accomplished what they had to accomplish, from now on you have to act exactly as Father commands. You have to take responsibility for your parents' failures. You are now old enough to take responsibility for establishing the families of the Kingdom of Heaven by educating your own fathers and mothers.

Those of you here who are over eighteen years of age, please raise your hands. Over seventeen years old? Those who are over seventeen years old please raise hands. Oh, how wonderful! Do you know how old Mother was when she came to me as my wife? She was seventeen. Those who are over seventeen years of age raise hands. All of you girls who are over seventeen years old stand up.

Was it a happy thing or a miserable thing for Father, who was over forty years of age, to marry a girl like you in front of our family members all around the world? Please answer me. Was it a happy thing or a miserable thing? The world of God's will cannot be understood by the common sense of the people of this world. Do you understand what I mean? The person who was qualified to become Mother had to be less than eighteen years of age. It is the Principle. (April 12, 1981)

2) The Position of the Unification Families and the Era of Substantial Indemnity

Let me tell you in what position you are standing. The members of the Unification Church stand in Cain's position and you of the Blessed families stand in Abel's position. Do you understand? There has been a struggle to get the elder-sonship until now. Who are the eldest children? They are my own sons and daughters. Since my sons and daughters attend me, Cain's and Abel's are all supposed to subjugate themselves automatically. This is how the Unification Church is.

Therefore even those who are older should call my son Hyo Jin Nim their elder brother. Do you know why this is? It is because he has the elder-sonship representing the whole world-the family-level elder-sonship. In the fallen world the elder-sonship belonged to the satanic side, but now the elder-sonship belongs to the heavenly side.

Since that elder-sonship has come into existence, what happens from now on is this. If the Unification Church is in the formation stage, then you are in the growth stage and Father's family is in the completion stage. These three must become one. Who is the center of that? It is not the Unification Church members who are the center. The scholars and doctors who have joined the Unification Church recently must realize that. Even if you have doctorate degrees or even if you are excellent scholars, that is not enough. Those things don't count in this case. The members of the Unification Church are in the formation stage and Blessed families are in the growth stage and Father's family is in the completion-stage position.

The Old Testament Age was the age for indemnity through material things; the New Testament Age was the age for indemnity through oneself., and now the Completed Testament Age is the age for indemnity through substantial being. In the Unification Church even I had to pay indemnity through material things. Also, Heung Jin had to pay indemnity. Then substantial indemnity remained. Therefore now we have entered the Era of Substantial Indemnity. We have to go forward overcoming the legal struggle. Do you understand?

In my case, I have established conditions for indemnity even while I was in prison. I have been liquidating completely, as True Parent, all the burdens left behind by the Crucifixion. Therefore, the Unification Church has been involved starting with Hyo Jin, and next, established churches got involved. What next will be involved? The Free World will be involved. Next the Communist world will be involved. There is no need to fight with the Communist world. If Unification Thought is taught correctly, then there is no need to fight.

Then what is God's Will? It does not mean the separation of church and state. It should be the unity of church and state. We are marching forward toward one world, in which God-centered hearts are one. That world will endure for thousands and tens of thousands of years. Do you understand? The fallen world becomes one, centering upon God, centering upon the True Parents and centering upon the elder-sonship. This is the original way towards the Kingdom of Heaven and this is the principle for reaching the Kingdom of Heaven.

No matter how hard people may search for the elder-sonship or Abel's right, still they cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without True Parents. If they fight like orphans without parents, then the second sons are going to be killed by the eldest son through strangulation. Therefore religion becomes victimized in front of those who have sovereign power. However, since the True Parents have appeared and restored the original positions, the eldest sons and second sons by attending the True Parents and creating unity among themselves and living together can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This is the Principle and there is no doubt that this is the last stage now.

Yesterday, Japanese leaders came to me and said, "It is indeed strange that when we listen to your words we feel like flying and floating around. Why is it?" Do you know why it is? It is because the time has come. You must make preparations for this time. You should not fantasize or daydream.

How about you? Do you choose the person you are going to marry or do you choose God's Will? How about you? No need to ask. Are you going to chose complaint and become losers? If you complain you become losers. You should answer, "I will not make a choice." Do you understand? Now is the time for those things. (July 19, 1984)

Jacob furthered the Providence centering upon his twelve sons; Moses did so centering upon his twelve tribes; Jesus also did so, centering upon his twelve disciples. Therefore it would have been a serious thing if Mother had not given birth to twelve sons and daughters. No matter what this world says concerning this, Father had to have twelve sons and daughters by all means. Do you understand?

From now on whoever they may be, those who secure the position and fulfill the responsibility are qualified to represent all other brothers and sisters. Even if a younger brother takes that position because he has fulfilled his responsibility, the elder brother should not oppose it; he should support it. In the satanic world this situation was opposed, and as a result there has been a history of struggle between Cain and Abel. In our age we should not oppose that kind of practice.

In our church you should not accuse others. Those who make accusations will be accused even in life after death. Those who attend the True Parents well and are willing to work for the sake of the world, will they be accused? In terms of trees they are the branches on the east side and the west side. We should protect them and should observe them and wish they should grow older as soon as possible. We should never accuse them. We know that all the historical grudges and resentments during the providence can only be solved by us. (July 19,1984)

3) To Become One with the Restored Original Eldest Children

When we view things in a horizontal way, who are the ones in the formation stage? Unification Church members. Next, who are in the growth stage? Blessed families. Who are in the completion stage? The True Parents' family. They are the central families. When we look at the children of the Blessed families, they are the second generation. Now is the time of the second generation, not the first generation. Even if the first generation become bait for birds in the wilderness, they have nothing to do with us. Since I had to enable them to survive, I did that by giving them the Blessing.

This is the Principle. In the spirit world this law becomes the Principle. You want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. In order to do that how should you live? You have to become sons and daughters of God. In order to become sons and daughters of God, as Abel you have to save Cain, and you have to be publicly recognized by the True Parents. In order to receive public recognition by the True Parents, you have to become one with the children of the True Parents. Since it is the era of children, in order for you to become one with the True Parents, you have to become one with the eldest son of the True Parents, who is not the fallen son, but has completed the position of Cain. As your sons and daughters become one with Cain, they can receive the benefits of Abel's position and can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you understand what I mean? You have to know this well.

You cannot become one directly with the True Parents. Father's sons are the eldest sons. They are not the fallen eldest sons but they are in the original position of perfection in front of heaven. In the case of your sons and daughters, they enter the Kingdom of Heaven by becoming one with the restored eldest son through receiving the Blessing of the True Parents. Now is the time that you should repent and put everything in order. Whom do you have to love more than your children do? You have to love the eldest children.

In the course for the restoration of the fallen world, Abel had to work hard in order to restore elder-sonship. Just like that, you have to work hard, many more times, and even if you have restored the elder, sonship, there still remains the step-by-step process of restoration: individual restoration, familial restoration and tribal restoration. With what can we make comparisons! Can you have pride and glory in having restored the eldest-sonship? You have to say "God, we are grateful."

Whom did the eldest son deceive? He deceived his parents. You 36 Couples made many mistakes in the past. You loved your own children. I feel sorry for Hyo Jin and Ye Jin, my own children, because I did not love them and embrace them kindly. They had to be patient. Originally, you 36 Couples had to love them. Since I had to love the Satanic world, you, the 36 Couples, in the position of Archangel, should have loved and taught Hyo Jin by saying such things as "You must attend your Parents in this way." Originally, Adam should have been educated not by God Himself, but by the three Archangels.

In that sense the 36 Couples must represent the mission of the three Archangels. They have to take responsibility representing the Three Ages and the number twelve. They have to establish the tradition centering on the sons of True Parents' family, and, centering upon the restored eldest son and uniting with a grateful heart for thousands and ten thousands of years, establish the tradition of attending True Parents. But they could not do that.

Now that you clearly understand that point, with whom do you have to be united? With the eldest children. You have to become one with the twelve children, with my family. When we establish our positions, all of you must be registered and you have to belong to one of the tribes. When the nation is established you are supposed to belong to one of the twelve tribes. Otherwise, there is no way for you to stand in front of Father. Since there is such a principle, the Unification family cannot be shaken. Even if unrighteous people appear they will be eliminated once and for all by the Principle. (July 19,1984)

4) Discard Your Former Selves and Become Greater than Your Parents

You have to abandon all you have been until now. From now on, you should not only follow and learn from your own parents, but you should become greater than your own fathers and mothers. You have to become superior to your parents. Unless you can establish the tradition that your own parents could not establish in front of heaven, the way for your own parents to go will be closed. That kind of thing will happen. Therefore, your parents should be restored through you, just as Abel was supposed to restore his parents, according to the Principle.

You must know that those who have been Blessed by me must go beyond this standard. Do you understand?

You must not become such sons and daughters who live only at the level of parents. If you become like that, your family will perish. Those families can no longer develop. Since now is the time when we go over from the realm of God's dominion based on the results of the Principle to the realm of God's direct dominion, we have to leap forward. It is not enough to maintain the standard of faith in which you receive advice from your parents.

From now on the Era of Indemnity comes. The Communist world, which persecuted me, will be gone, and even the Democratic world will be gone. From now on the world will leap forward to the world of Godism and the world of Unificationism. For that purpose you have to become representative men and women who can perfect themselves centering upon the original standard based upon the Principle, and centering upon love as the core of the Principle. Otherwise, it is impossible for the ideal world of creation desired by God to appear in front of this universe and cosmos. This is the Principle view. You have to go to that position at the risk of your own inevitable destiny. Are you willing to go or not? (July 19,1984),

Everybody, now is the important time. Look. You who are now in America must become the exemplary role model for students, who can save students in the university towns. You must become a light by standing in leadership positions, which can show them the direction. You can be good at studies as well. Until now Father has been working while sleeping only two or three hours all throughout my life. For the sake of the world, I have established that kind of tradition. You have to inherit that tradition, and in the position of direct children who can inherit the tradition and following the tradition you have to study hard. There is no time for you to waste. You have to have confidence that you can accomplish in three hours what other people accomplish in ten hours. (June 20, 1984)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. Become One

1) Overview of the History of Restoration During the 40 Years After the liberation

Today it is August 16th, one day plus forty years since Korea was liberated. When we look back at the providence for restoration, we can say that Father had to indemnify the history of 4,000 years during this forty-year period. I had to suffer in order to re-indemnify the history of 4,000 years from Jacob through Jesus up to today. If Christianity had become one with the Unification Church right after the end of World War II, the world would have become one centering upon Christianity.

Such issues have existed since the problem of Cain and Abel. Cain was born first, and was the elder brother. However, the elder brother stood on the side of satan and the younger brother stood on the side of God. Throughout the course of history, there has been constant struggle to change this relationship.

Unless Abel restores Cain, Parents cannot appear on this earth. Even if Parents appeared, there would be no attending of Parents. Therefore, in history whose purpose is for Abel to restore Cain, indemnity had to be paid through eight stages-individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God.

In order to accomplish the Will of God in this providence, Christianity which spiritually stood on Abel's side, paid the price of shedding a lot of blood and lives, and subjugated Cain in the Satanic world. The culmination of this course was at the time of World War II.

Right after World War II, there came a time when Christianity, which was the realm of Abel, controlled the whole of Cain's world for the first time. In other words it was a time when the Christian cultural sphere had the privilege of controlling the whole world.

America, centering upon the Christian cultural sphere, should have established one world at that time; however, America and Christianity did not understand God's Will. Neither America nor Christianity knew how to solve the problems of this world or change this world into the one world desired by God. It was natural that they did not know this because it was intended that the Lord at the Second Advent, sent by God's Will, would teach them.

Christianity and America were like Abel and Cain. Through Christianity and America becoming completely one, Parents could be restored. According to the Principle, Adam and Eve are restored after Cain is restored through Abel. Adam and Eve cannot be restored first. Accordingly, in God's Providence, prior to Adam and Eve appearing in the position of Parents, Cain and Abel have to restore what was reversed by error, otherwise elder-sonship remains always on the side of satan. (August 16, 1985)

Until today Christianity has opposed the Unification Church and all the nations centered upon the Christian cultural sphere -- America and other countries -- have opposed the Unification Church. Until now many religions and individuals all joined in opposing the Unification Church and me. Under this opposition, what has the Unification Church been doing? It has been restoring through indemnity the elder-sonship. This history of 4,000 years had to be indemnified in twenty years. By reducing to four years the period from 1960 to 1981, True Father established the indemnity conditions by 1976. Yet it has been postponed until today.

If at that time the president of the United States, the Japanese prime minister and the Korean president had united centering upon the United States, then the world-wide foundation would have been established on the standard that was restored centering upon Abel's sphere. However, the American president made mistakes and the Japanese prime minister and Korean president were not able to unite. Because of this, all ended in failure.

To restore all this, I have continued the fight over twelve years in America and through four generations of American presidents: Nixon, Ford, Carter, and Reagan. Going through the four presidents, Nixon, Ford, Carter, and Reagan and on to the standard of the fortieth president I have been fighting through the course of restoration through indemnity. Yet America and Christianity, who had the mission of fulfilling the elder-sonship, stood in the position of opposing me, and so I was driven into Danbury Prison. This situation continues even now. Four years ago, after we celebrated the fortieth anniversary of the liberation, Father was liberated. This is very significant. The number 44 is the number of completion. Centering upon that number we are now going on the way of the restoration through indemnity. (August 16, 1985)

2) Realization of the Kingdom of Heaven Centered on True Parents

Who is the Abel right now in the Unification family? It is I, Father. Also from the standpoint of the Unification Church itself, Blessed families are Abel to members who have not yet been Blessed. Therefore, we are supposed to become one logically. It is an amazing fact that we all learn the same Principle and attend the same True Parents. Therefore, without Parents there would be quarrels and fights. When we look at the fact in this way, we see that right now the order is reversed. In spite of the fact that Blessed families are supposed to take the Abel position toward non-Blessed members, if the families stand on Cain's side, non-Blessed members do not oppose them. They accept the situation. That is wrong.

Next, when we look at Blessed families of the Unification Church and at Father's family, which is Abel? Father's direct children are in the Abel position to Blessed families of the Unification Church. Other members of the Unification Church must unconditionally be obedient to the Blessed families; otherwise the content from the fall in the Garden of Eden cannot be indemnified. By the same token, the Blessed families and Blessed children must be absolutely obedient to Father's direct children centering upon the True Parents. The reason for that is that the Cain - Abel problem must be solved. Therefore, before I went to prison, I told Hyo Jin all those things. The question is, centering upon Father's family, who within the Unification Church is going to accomplish all these things?

Father is now sixty-five years old; therefore, even if I may be able to establish the traditional standard to some extent within my own generation, it is still difficult to restore the whole world completely. Therefore, historic providence still remains in order to solve problems by connecting with the second generation and a third generation. God is the first generation, Adam and Eve are the second and Cain and Abel are the third. Centering upon those three generations, a four-position foundation is established. By expanding the three stages, the four-position foundation is made. Looking at the three stages -- grandparents, parents and grandchildren -- it is the Principle that three generations live together within one family. Three generations always become the basis of the family.

Within the Unification family, if the members attend me as Parent, then the position of Father's children is the position of Abel and they stand in the position of the eldest children. From here starts the sphere of the eldest son. The sphere of eldest son is established from the position centering upon the True Parents. It cannot be established without True Parents.

Up until now it has been the sphere of Abel, and by expanding or extending Abel's sphere and restoring Cain's sphere, the historic way to receive the Messiah has been followed. However, now that the Parents who have accomplished the ideal of the Second Coming have appeared and restored through indemnity everything, the sons and daughters of parents on God's side must be equipped with the standard of restoration of eldest children and second eldest children.

If we look at Father's children as the eldest children or the eldest brothers, then people who join from this world through restoration become the second eldest children. They should be obedient. All they have to do is obey them. From now on, if only you believe and follow then the sphere of the eldest son and the sphere of the second eldest son will be established. Also, if only you follow the way of the eldest sons, then not only the Blessed families of the Unification Church but the second generation as a whole, will be established as Abel's sphere automatically. This means that you are going to enter into an age in which there is no need of restoration through indemnity.

For that reason it is possible, as never had happened in the historic course of Cain and Abel, for Father's eldest sons and daughters to form the sphere of eldest son, and for second generation children of the Unification Church to form the sphere of second eldest son horizontally. This is because the indemnity has been paid on all levels, individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, and cosmos, through to the victorious foundation of Parents.

In this way, unless the sphere of the eldest son and the sphere of the second eldest son become one horizontally, it is impossible to realize the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. That is the Principle. No matter how loudly we speak about the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth, it is impossible to realize it unless and until the spheres of the eldest son and the second eldest son are united. They have to be connected in the relationship of blood lineage with the Parents who have achieved victory centered upon God. Otherwise, Heaven is impossible, from the Principle point of view. Do you understand what I mean? (August 16, 1985)

3) True Children Unite First

Well, from now on you have to unite completely. In my family there are currently twelve sons and daughters, and from now on these children will have twelve families and will take responsibility for twelve tribes. No matter which tribe you belong to, you have to become leaders. From now on, I am going to organize worldwide tribes, so only by your becoming one can external tribes be organized.

Within your family from now on, you should never fight or quarrel. Until now you were ignorant, so you may be forgiven for fighting, but from now, you must not fight. You have to establish such a tradition that you never fight. Prior to the time when you become twelve years old you may fight, and prior to twelve years old you were forgiven even if you made mistakes. When the twelve families become completely one I will start organization of the tribes.

When all the Blessed families become one, then all must organize tribes -- tribe so and so, tribe so and so. The names of the tribes will come out. But I cannot give names without having the victorious territory of the nation and the world.

Therefore, you should know that well and become united strongly internally and united as the Blessed families of the Unification Church, and you must lead your own fathers and mothers of your families. You must lead even the True Parents. If you become able to say, "We'll do the work which the True Parents are doing so True Parents, please take a rest," then I will become able to give all the Blessing of God, which was given by God to the world. What it means is the external world is going to collapse gradually. It must happen that the external world collapses gradually and people will come to say, "We must become like the people who inherit the tradition of the Unification Church, who have the faith of the Unification Church and who are filled with the determination of the Unification Church." Naturally the world will pay attention to us. (August 16, 1985)

4) Construction of the Fatherland starts from the Unity of Children

Until today, the True Parents, centering on Cain and Abel in the process of history, have been searching for the standard of the restoration of the elder-sonship and have prepared the worldwide indemnity-course. Therefore, it is a blessing that the authority of the eldest son and the second eldest son can be connected on the world standard, centering upon the family of True Parents. That is a blessing. How much God and the True Parents have been longing for this day! How much has humanity been waiting for this day! Because of this I gave the motto "Creation and building of the Fatherland," centering upon the three-year period. Then, from where does this creation and building of the Fatherland start? It starts from the family. Until the position of the family is established, the nation cannot become one, the world cannot become one.

Today, by starting from the family, the dawn of the creation and the building of the Fatherland begin to shine. Now is the time of the newly ripened family. Externally, the time is ripe, in such a way as to fit the environment Father has been talking about. When you become completely one and the struggles between the eldest son and the second eldest son disappear, then the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth is going to be realized centering upon the Unification family.

Therefore such a family church must be started. Do you understand? In order for the family church to start, such a family must be established. I have been teaching that the family church is the basis of the Kingdom of Heaven and the settlement of the Kingdom of Heaven, and this has to be accomplished. (August 16, 1985)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. The Seven-Year Course of The Second Generation Children

1) The Seven-Year Course for the Blessed Families and Their Children

Even if you have received the Blessing, that is not all. After the Blessing your position is in the completion level of the growth stage; therefore you must not make mistakes in your life. Even if you were born out of your parents who were Blessed, still you have a seven-year course to go in order to consummate the completion level of the completion stage. There remain seven stages of the Principle.

Adam and Eve fell and their family fell; they gave birth to Cain and Abel when they were in the completion level of the growth stage. Instead of going up, they went down. Even if a new family comes into existence by receiving the Blessing in front of Heaven, still this family must go up from the perfection level of the growth stage. In the process of going up they should not make a condition to be accused by satan. That is the Principle. Do you understand what I mean? There should not be the environmental condition that satan can accuse.

Today in this fallen world, centering upon the Blessed families the Unification Church members are going up starting from the completion level of the growth stage. Still, your environment is all within the sphere of accusation by satan. Who is going to solve these problems? Your families cannot solve these problems by themselves. It is not possible for your families alone to solve all these. Unless and until someone like Adam and Eve, who are going to be the first ancestors of humankind, come and solve everything, there is no way of escaping the Satanic world even if your families have been Blessed. This is an important point of the Principle. (April 8, 1986)

2) The Seven-Year Course of True Father

That is why Father has been doing the work. In the seven-year course on the way of the course of restoration through indemnity on the worldwide level centering on Father's family, there should not be any accusation by satan when Father receives the Blessing with Mother. There should not be any accusation since the day when Mother was welcomed. Originally, if Adam and Eve had not fallen and had stood in the position of the Blessing, then there would have been no sphere of the Fall and there would have no been no fallen satan.

However, in 1960 when Father had the Holy Wedding, what had been done on the national level for fourteen years? You don't know this but I had to establish a traditional standard in order to start from the course where Adam and Eve had not fallen. By the traditional standard I mean the standard of subjugating satan. How to establish the standard, that was the issue. It was necessary to indemnify the standard prepared on the national level centering upon Jesus at the time of Jesus. Unless I was able to indemnify that, there would have been no position of the Blessing.

Fourteen years after the Liberation, in April 1960, I had the Holy Wedding; but at that time in Korea all levels -- individual, family, tribe, nation and state -- still opposed me. It was just as in the days of Jesus when twelve disciples opposed him. Likewise, even those who had once followed the Unification Church opposed me. Out of those who were closest to me, more than twelve persons opposed me and opposed the Unification Church. To meet that opposition I had to follow the path of indemnity. Not one of you knows these things. I had to report to the court even on the day before the Holy Wedding. Under those circumstances, I had the Holy Wedding. It was indeed a fight. In those fierce battles I was building the foundation you see today.

satan opposed in every way, targeting me. No matter what kind of conditions I laid individually, still satan said he would absolutely never allow me to go the way of the Will. For that reason, even behind your fathers and mothers who had believed in the Unification Church, satan opposed in every way. To tell you the circumstances in those days, your mother or father or children or husband or wife were not the problem. They all stood on the satanic side. As a result your fathers and mothers were required to betray their own families and tribes. They betrayed their own tribes; they betrayed their own families.

As a result of the fall, the wife was betrayed and True Children were betrayed and True Parents were betrayed. Therefore in a family, members had to go that kind of way. In the Bible Jesus says, "You must love me more than anyone else." Why was it necessary to do that? It was not for the sake of money or for the sake of ownership in society; it was necessary in order to establish the standard that they loved God more than anything else.

They had to stand in the position where they loved God even more than their own parents. No matter how much they had loved their parents till then, still that love was within the satanic realm. They were not in a position to love their parents transcending the satanic domain nor love a spouse beyond that realm, nor was there any way of loving children beyond the satanic realm.

For that reason the desire of religions has been to search for a spouse prior to the search for parents. That is the process of restoration. Therefore Jesus, who came as the second Adam, had to search for his bride, meet his bride and seek the position of the Original Parents. Prior to Jesus there were no Parents. Even though Mary gave birth to Jesus, and Joseph was there as his father, still they were parents who needed a certain condition of indemnity for establishing a transition. It was impossible for God to have the substantial parents representing Adam and Eve on the original standard.

Therefore, in front of Jesus, Father looked for the position of bridegroom and bride, and by so doing Father and Mother were able to attain the position of Parents for the first time. In order to reach the position of Parents, bridegroom and bride had to be sought first. Otherwise it would be impossible to find the position of Parents, and if the position of Parents were not found, then it would be impossible to find the position of children. Therefore, restoration through indemnity has to be based upon love as the standard. (April 8, 1986)

Even though Father was able to stand in the position of Parent in 1960, it was still necessary to do restoration through indemnity. To stand in the position of Parents means to go through the seven-year course of completion. Then, what should be done during this seven-year course? I had to establish Parents Day, Children's Day and Day of All Things. During the seven-year course Mother also had to attain that position.

Centering upon this seven-year course, I established a foundation up to the national level by fighting satan. And by surpassing the standard of fourteen years (two times seven years), I consummated vertically the completion level of the growth stage which Adam, the original subject, should have established. Although I did that, in Mother's case it was not yet the same. I had to put Mother on the horizontal position and through a course of seven years Mother and I together had to go over the realm of accusation by satan. Do you understand what I mean?

Mother also had to go through the seven-year course.

In 1960 we had the Holy Wedding, and in 1968 1 declared God's Day. Since I established God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and Day of All Things as the heartistic center, it became possible for my family to be able to communicate with God. God and Father were able to communicate with each other, next parents and children were able to communicate with each other, and then it was possible to communicate with all things. As a result, conditional territory was opened. Still it was not total environment, but conditional environment. It was limited to the national level, not the world level. In order to achieve the world level foundation, I had to go through the world-level standard of indemnity after 1968, after I achieved the victory in Korea. (April 8, 1986)

3) The Way of the Second Generation

Then, do you love God in the true sense of the word? The question is whether you think God's love is more precious than anything else. Do you understand? You have to search for God's love. During the growth period in which you lack judgment, you may be allowed to do what you want; but after you become old enough to be wise you have to search after the way of love thinking about what the desire of parents is. Otherwise you cannot inherit from the previous generations. You have to go over by liquidating both the horizontal and vertical histories.

Even if you boast that your family is the best family and that you are receiving the Blessing, if Father had not followed the path of indemnity as such, there could not have been the Blessing of the Second Generation in your family. Do you understand what I mean? Are your parents true parents?

In order to become the Messiah, indemnity conditions are necessary. For that purpose all the blood lineage of Cain and Abel must be separated centering on True Parents. Everybody must obey the words of True Parents. It is not even allowed to criticize them. Why is it forbidden to criticize them? It is because Father, as True Parent, is walking the way of establishing the standard of True Love after having searched for the absolute standard which the whole universe needs. This standard is necessary for your ancestors, for all humankind of four billion people, and for you and your descendants.

In human history, no matter what age it was, what has been needed is the standard of True Love. Those who criticize it will be smashed or destroyed. If I push them, they will fall down from the eternal cliff. You must be connected with the bond of love.

Are you connected with that kind of bond of love? Are your fathers and mothers connected with me or not? Those who have been secretly saying, "They said so and so," are not qualified to participate here. Have you or have you not murmured in that way whenever you were gathered? It is no good if you just think like spectators. They have all been invaded by satan. (April 8, 1986)

Since you are now Blessed families, you have to go pioneering again in the seven-year course unless you have my special permission. Like your fathers and mothers, you have to go out again and come back after having suffered. You must be recognized by me, and yet you have not been able to go over the standard required. From now on all the records of your whole family will be kept and I will decide whether you have passed or failed in doing what I instructed. Those who cannot fulfill will be prevented from going forward and will have to retreat. (April 12, 1986)

There is no other way for you to go. You have to follow me. You have to follow me and go over the nation and go over the world. You have to go over the world and the spirit world. You cannot advance as you wish. If you are allowed to do that, why do I have to endure such suffering? If I did not, I could advance more easily. There is only one way to go.

From now on look at those who go their own way. From now on, if you cannot take the responsibility, your parents will have to go to other places. In other places, they will have to be retrained and will have to make indemnity conditions. (April 27, 1986)

4) Father's Seven-Year Course and the Second Generation's Seven-Year Course

Father's generation has been miserable. I had to indemnify Adam's Age and Jesus' Age. Also, I had to indemnify the Formation Age, Growth Age and Completion Age. Therefore I had to keep all the Unification Church members waiting for fourteen years until I became forty, before I could give them the Blessing. In order to do that I had to restore through indemnity all that Jesus was not able to fulfill centering upon Zachariah's family transcending the nation.

If I talk about that, I cannot finish even if I speak all day. Next, during the seven-year course of the completion level of the formation stage, there was the world-level total attack against me. I went that kind of way during that period. You also have to go through a seven-year course. You still have a seven-year course to go. Do you understand? That is the way to go over the 6,000 biblical-year history. Therefore, now is the time when it is historically most complicated. Viewed from 6,000 biblical years of history it is a time of change for you.

When do you start that kind of seven-year course? When to you have to go? Previously I said, "Your ancestors correspond to the Era of Restoration through Indemnity." Then in your case, which era is it? It is just the Era of Restoration. What is the difference between the Era of Restoration through Indemnity and the Era of Restoration? The difference is in the separation of satan. Without separating satan, the process is repeated over and over again.

Now is the time of the Era of Restoration. In this era there is no persecution. Soon in Seoul, Korea, or wherever, there will be fewer and fewer people who oppose Rev. Moon and the Unification Church. Soon the day will come when scholars will say in their classrooms, "Listen to what Rev. Moon says." That time will come. You have to be prepared for that time.

You have to go the seven-year course from now on in order to educate your own sons and daughters as well. That period is the Era of Completion. Therefore, you go the three-year course after engagement, and then after marriage you go another three-year course.

This is the case of the Unification Church today. Originally it was to have been a seven-year course prior to engagement, not a three-year course after engagement. However, since Father has paid indemnity, this period became three years and a half and by adding another three and a half years after marriage, it becomes seven years.

What you have to do first during the seven-year course is to make material offerings. Why? It is because you are fallen. Since all of you are in the realm of satanic dominion you don't have the things with which God can remake the world. Since even your physical bodies are fallen, you have to look for them from the satanic world. In order to recreate yourself you have to look for the material necessary for re-creation. Eve must indemnify what Adam lost; therefore, you have to look for material offerings necessary for re-creating yourself in front of God. Therefore all the members of the Unification Church have to do this work.

First, took for material. Then go to the front line and look for your own spouse. In order to look for your own spouse, you have to have three spiritual children. Without having three spiritual sons or daughters, you cannot find your spouse. It is because, in order to find your spouse you must have established the condition of having subjugated three archangels. Otherwise you cannot attain the position of Adam.

In order to find your spiritual sons and daughters, you must go to the village where there is the most opposition against you. Just going to the village next door is no good. You have to go through three areas or three counties. You cannot make restoration in your own native place. You must go to satan's front line and find them.

Only after you have restored three spiritual sons and daughters can you receive the Blessing. Right? You go this way. There still remains the way of indemnity. How about you? Do you need spiritual children or not? Do you all have three spiritual children? You know that. Therefore, you have to make efforts to establish the condition of faith. You have to go round from the individual, family, tribe, nation, state and world. In that way you make restoration of the global Canaan.

Next, you must visit Father's native place at least once. You should start from Father's native place. Do you understand? Go to my native place and make determination and pledge: "From now on I will go the really public way." You have to make a declaration. Where is father's hometown? It is Chung Ju. Therefore you have to go to Chung Ju and live there after the unification of North and South. There still remains that way. It is not so difficult for you to go to Father's native place.

From now you have to serve publicly for seven years. Whether you are university graduates or not, all of you have to do public service, just like military service. You will go to labor in certain remote areas and everything. You need education in order to pass as a public person. You need elementary school, middle school and high school and also you need such a public course.

After you graduate from high school, how old are you usually? You graduate at the age of fifteen or sixteen. Since the IQ of you children is higher, you can even graduate from high school earlier. Without exception, all of you have to go through the seven-year course and you must not fail in the process. In the Old Testament Age, those who committed sins and crimes were stoned to death. An even more terrible age may come. There are many things for us to do. We have to establish the traditions of our homeland of Korea. The modest way of Korean dress is one tradition. From now on Korean clothes must be made worldwide. You have to pass all of these things, and then you get married.

But since you have been unable to do that, you will have to accomplish that during the age of your sons and daughters after three generations. If I don't live until then it will be a terrible thing. (April 8, 1986)

5) The Seven-Year Course Is a Must

Originally there is both a seven-year course for women and seven-year course for men. You have to meet the standard of fourteen years. In your case, you have to go the seven-year course and suffer. In my case, when I was a teenager like you I traveled all over Korea from Chul Ra Do to Kyun San Do and all over the country. (April 8, 1986)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. The Attitude Of The Second Generation Who Have Entered Canaan

1) The Era of the Second Generation Means the Era of Restoration

You must know in what a momentous era of history you were born. In the past your parents walked the way of persecution and suffering for restoration through indemnity, but from now on even the words "restoration through indemnity" will no longer exist. There is a difference between the era when your fathers and mothers walked the way of persecution for restoration and your era. Your parents had to promote restoration through indemnity by defending themselves from satan, but now there is no need to defend against satan. There is no indemnity. In the work of restoration you have to go on the way of restoration.

Since Father has established everything in this way, from now on even if I am in Africa or South America or elsewhere, prime ministers will come to attend me. We have entered such a stage. What era is your era going to be? It is the Era of Restoration. What era was the era of your parents? It was the Era of Restoration through Indemnity. What is the difference? The difference is that there are no more conditions for accusation by satan. It is that simple. All the principles of the Era of Restoration through Indemnity are the same.

From now on it is your era. By the time you become fourteen years old you will have graduated from high school, and after that you will start your seven-year course and be involved in activities. The seven-year course is a must. You have to go. Then you will be welcomed. The course of restoration is always the same. (April 8, 1986)

2) The Attitude of the Second Generation Who Have Entered Canaan

What you should be grateful for is that after passing through the forty-year process of restoration of Canaan, the Unification Church is now already entering the blessed land of Canaan. I mean that from now on there is no opposition or obstruction against the Unification Church, on the national level as well. We have now entered the stage in which all the people feel that unless they follow the way of the Unification Church, even their nation cannot survive.

Therefore, from now on you have to become the locomotives or artillery shells that destroy the enemies. You have to develop a new history. Who is going to proclaim that? It is not your parents; it is you. In other words you have to be there. (April 12, 1986)

3) The Lessons of the Israelites and Our Attitude

Where did the Israelites perish? During the process of the forty-year wilderness course, the first generation died, but still the nation of Israelites did not perish. They were marching on to the promised land of Canaan, which was their hope. Then where did they perish? They perished after they had entered the promised land. What was the cause of their destruction? They were not able to unite with their leaders centering upon the Will of God, and they began to be influenced and absorbed by the environment. As a result, after they restored Canaan, the Israelites perished. They were divided into ten tribes of Israel in the North and two tribes of Judah in the South.

As I said, where did the Israelites perish? They perished after they had entered the promised land of Canaan. Therefore if you are to perish, where will it be? You have to clearly know that. I mean that you may perish in the position of having received the Blessing or you may perish after becoming Blessed families. You have to know that. The way of decline starts from the position of having received the Blessing. From these historical facts you have to understand the lesson, and with the mistaken past as a reference, you have to go over the way of decline and destruction in fulfilling your historic mission. Therefore, you should not make your daily life ordinary.

You have to develop from the position of today to the position of tomorrow, and then you have to march forward to further development. You are expected to form, starting from you, a new family, new tribe, new nation and new world. You must not repose at your current standard. To make further development toward tomorrow, you must be careful not to make your daily lives habitual. (April 12, 1986)

Therefore, you should not be influenced by the environment. The reason the Israelites perished, even though they had restored Canaan, was that they were influenced by their environment. As a result they became envious of the people who were eating good things and living a comfortable life. The men followed rich women of the gentiles. Also, they admired the power and knowledge of the gentiles. Will you need all the knowledge you have acquired, in the future? You won't need it. There is no need to study law or economics. In case Japan perishes, all Japanese law and Japanese economics will be destroyed.

Therefore, from now on, to accomplish your mission of doing God's Will, you have to make every effort to study theology. All of you who are gathered here were wrong in your thinking.

The Israelites perished in the land of Canaan, which means that even though I give you the Blessing it is possible that you may perish. But you must not perish. (April 12, 1986)

4) Overcome This World and Establish God's Authority

You must win over this world in all things. You have to stand in the upper position in this world. You must not be buried in this world. Since you have to go up to the top, you have to go the way of suffering, such a suffering that the people of this world cannot even follow. But the Unification Church goes that way. God also goes that way. Since we are going to stand at the top, the Satanic world does not want to yield. Therefore, in order to subjugate those in the higher positions, we have to take the opposite course and go down.

Are you confident enough to fight and go up to the top? In order to do that it is necessary to go down in the reverse way. Those who oppose will perish, and you will prosper. This is the secret process of the providence.

This was the case for me. I have been fighting for forty years, even all through my life. Since I go the way of suffering in order to go up to the top, our history became a miserable process. We have been fighting, even eating dog's food. Father does not talk so much about the miserable situation of the prisons, but there is a very miserable history behind. But you have to know that that miserable history becomes a signboard that gives light to the history of later generations, just like a lighthouse.

You have to stand at the top of this world and win the victory. Mother is here, but she does not know anything about this. My son is also here, but he does not know anything either. You have to teach them. Do you know how sacred this is?

Speaking of the process of suffering, for what purpose is it? To stand at the top of this world. You have to achieve victory over this world. You must lead the people of this world. You have to stand above satan, but this Satanic world does not allow that; therefore, God could not help going the reverse way. For that reason we have to go through the path of persecution and suffering. We have to make sure that satan cannot follow us, that satan cannot have a relationship with us. In this way we have to reverse everything.

In order to be able to lead at the top position, we have to fight and achieve victory. In order to do that at the risk of our lives and achieve victory, God established religions and made them go through the way of persecution. Therefore you must not forget that Father's whole life has been the way of persecution.

All that I have said to you so far has been the goal of the history of my struggle. I have been living all through my life in that way. Do you understand? I did not want to have an environment in which I was welcomed. If one achieves victory, one should necessarily be praised; but I instead avoided being praised. Why? Because the Israelites declined and perished by being influenced and absorbed by the environment. Therefore, even if the Unification Church comes to be accepted and welcomed worldwide, still I will not go to that place of welcome. I would rather go the reverse way.

We have to establish God's authority in this way. Soon there will be no one who opposes the Unification family. Therefore I have to drive you, the second generation children, from now on; but you have to know you are yet not qualified to go there. You have to have the determination that you will discard everything and go directly toward the goal instructed by Heaven. (April 12, 1986)

5) The Way of God's Will and the Issue of Going to College

Today all the Blessed Families starting from the 36 Couples of the Unification Church have become accustomed to and influenced by the secular environment of this world. They say, "We have to make our sons and daughters study, otherwise they will not be successful in this world." But I don't think so. Though they say, "If they study they will be successful in life," it is wrong. What is precious is how much they love the nation and how much they love God. How much they know is not a precious thing. To have knowledge alone is no good.

God did not create us just in order to know something. The ideal of creation is not accomplished by knowledge. You have to clearly know that. The ideal of creation, our ideal, cannot be accomplished by knowledge, by power or by money. It is to be accomplished by love. You have to be well aware of this. (April 12, 1986)

6) The Way of the Second Generation

Those of you who study simply to be successful in this world are insane. Everything will be recorded. Such people will not be able to go over a large hill, let alone over the providential mountains which are higher than the Himalayas. They will all stumble on the way. Do you understand what I mean? Therefore you must believe my words more than you believe the words of your parents. Otherwise, you will not arrive at your destination.

What was the beginning of my talk? I said that you should not make yourself accustomed to the way of life of this world. Even if you say, "Since we have received the Blessing, we will try to live in the same manner as other people," you have your special mission. You have responsibility. Those people who restored Canaan had the responsibility to build the nation of Israel. You also have to build your nation. Therefore this year's motto is "the creation and building of the Kingdom of Heaven." For that purpose I am enduring, bearing the responsibility in Seoul, Korea. Even if you did not like it, I stayed for several months regardless of my honor. That's why we have now gone over the hill completely. In this way we will fight at the risk of our lives. I have been living all of my life in this way. It is no good to live a mediocre life. You are no good now because you have been living mediocre lives. You have to realize this. You should not become accustomed to this world. You must search for God's love. We are busy in our way as the original human beings who were supposed to receive the inheritance of the universe. We have to be recognized as being in that position.

The next point was that as the Israelites perished after they restored Canaan, so likewise you too could perish after you receive the Blessing because you want the prosperity and glory of this world. You must not become like gentiles who want money and knowledge. Both of these are ways which lead to decline and destruction.

Next, what was the third point? It is to go to the path of the highest or greatest sufferings. Therefore, you should give up everything and go out like beggars with a small package and save the nation. Do you understand? You need the heart and mind and determination of those special government agents who were sent by the central government to investigate local areas in Korean feudal times. Both of you as husband and wife must become like that.

Who takes the lead? Those who live for the sake of God's Will must take the lead. If we say, "Those who live for the sake of others and for the sake of God's will take the lead," then there is no opposition. It is just simple. Those who don't understand this cannot stand. Even if they are your husbands, if they don't understand, you must slap them on their cheek and pull them and lead them. The same thing can be said with me. I am also in the same position as you. We have to subjugate the nature of getting accustomed to this world. Therefore, we need the world. Before we desire to have control over the universe we must perfect our self-control. You don't know how terrible and how fearful the nature of getting accustomed is. Because of this nature you feel like eating good food when the New Year Day comes, and you feel like wearing good clothes and playing a lot.

In my case, when I was a student under the Japanese dominion, I did not follow those who lived arrogantly in order to be successful in life by studying hard. I never followed such an environment. Therefore, even if I had to be imprisoned in that enemy country, I was determined to follow the way. I had to fight my whole life even if I had to go in and out of prison many times. I chose to follow the path of suffering. You must not forget that.

Even if I say to you one day, "Go to North Korea!" you should not hesitate. I need those people who are willing to go. If I have only those kind of people it becomes possible to build the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. That kind of determination must be established as a tradition. Each and every one of you need to have the heart and mind of becoming a sacrifice. Becoming a sacrifice is a miserable thing, but by becoming a sacrifice you can ignite the fire of the spirit of new patriotism -among young people. You must not forget those three points. (April 12, 1986)

7) The Way of God's Will Followed by Father

When I was the same age as you, I never spoke to others. I thought, why is it necessary for me to talk when I am still unable to find the way to go and still unable to clarify the truth and still unable to be independent? I lived such a life. When I open my mouth nobody can stop me. You also have to have such a confidence. Do you understand? If you are in a position where you make noise and just wander around, you cannot have self-confidence. You cannot become a root. You cannot become a deep root.

Therefore, I suffered more than anybody else in that kind of way of life. I started from a life of a beggar. Beggars also must be saved. I played the role of a beggar's father; I went to where laborers were working and played the role of the person responsible for those laborers. Also, I played the roles of a farmer, a fisherman, a coal miner, a hole digger, and a stoker in a mine. All those things I did. Everything. I even learned how to make charcoal. Why did I do that? Because in order to do the Will of God, even if I am driven away and have to live on a mountain, I can fulfill my responsibility for the Will of God. I had that kind of thinking. That's why I did all of those things.

Because I have been walking that kind of path, I have become the founder of the Unification Church today. Does that mean that I became worse or I became better? It is not easy to be better off. It was really difficult for me, but someone had to do that. Since I should not leave my work undone in front of my children and in front of my nation, I have been doing this work no matter how difficult it may be. For the sake of the nation I shed a lot of tears and for the sake of the world I shed a lot of tears. Since I did not want to leave a suffering path for them, I said to myself, "I will take the responsibility," and I have been doing this. In that way, I have come to this point of proclaiming the establishment of the Global Unified Country. Now even if I die and go to spiritual world it will not be said of me, "You have not fulfilled your responsibility." Do you understand what I mean? As a human being I have become successful.

Human history, it is said variously, has lasted 2.5 million years, ten million years or ten thousand years, but since no one knew that human beings fell, the problems of human history could not be resolved until today. But in my generation within forty years I have restored the history of 4,000 years and I have clarified the Original Being and the Heart of the Original Being, everything, even the way of liberating humankind. By so doing I have opened the way to the construction of the Heavenly Kingdom on Earth, so God can rule this earth. This fact is just like a dream. It may sound like a lie but it is a fact. Therefore, you must be well aware that you are situated in such a blessed position. Do you understand? (October 16, 1988)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. The View of True Love Between Man and Woman

1) God's Motivation for Creating Everything

What does God need? God does not need money, or knowledge. If you go in front of God and say, "I have a Ph.D. in Natural History because of my abundant knowledge," do you think that God will say to you, "You are great," or "You are arrogant"? Which one would He say? We don't have anything worth showing off. God is the King of knowledge, and even if you say, "I have been president of a country," He will say to you, "You fool!" You may ask God to recognize your authority as president of a country, but God already has such. What He needs is not money or knowledge or power, what He needs is love. (187-44)

What is God's motivation for creating the whole creation? It is now a fundamental question. He is the King of all beings. Yet He lacks one thing. He has it but He cannot use it. What is it then? It is Love. Love is in His mind but has not been able to be expressed. He wants to touch, bite, swear, shock, and to do more, but He cannot do so. Is it not the same for you? For example, when you have a nice physical object, you look at it from the front, the back and the sides and want to open it up to be able to see more. You want to know more about it. But in terms of Love, God cannot do it by Himself. This is the problem.

God feels bored. Think about God. For many billions of years, He has been alone. "Oh, I am very happy sitting upon this throne, Lord of all creation! " Do you think that is what He said? There is nothing more pitiful than to be alone. There is nothing harder than that. You probably feel lonely just when your friends are not around. Isn't that so? (188-122)

2) The Reason God Created the Universe as a Pair-System

If you want to enjoy the universe with God's love, what should the universe be like? Not only should God be able to enjoy, but also the universe should be joyful. Therefore, God created the universe as a pair-system. This is the correct theory. Even the mineral world exists as a pair-system. You cannot deny this. How does a crystal form? Do you know? It begins as a small particle and then it becomes larger as other particles join in. Using this concept of the pair-system, the crystal is able to expand and continue to grow. You cannot see this process, but it is happening everywhere.

You ask, "How did the universe come about?" It came out of the standard of the concept of love. That is why everything exists as subject and object partners, to bring about harmony. You cannot love by yourself. That is why the entire universe must exist as a pair-system. Do you think this is correct? (Yes) The mineral world exists as a pair-system. The animal world also exists as a pair-system within each species. Then, even though God may try to put two different species together, saying, "You, go and join with another species," they will not listen. Why? It is the principle that He has set up. He can not change it.

The ideal of love must follow the principle of harmony, so that internal nature and external form can come together and participate in give-and-take action. Without this principle, any exchange between the two is a loss. That is why the whole universe follows this pair system. So Teacher's theory is right. The creation of the universe was accomplished with the theme of love. Everything is like that. That is very theoretical. Do you understand or not? (Yes, we understand.) We must make this clear to others. (182-123)

It is the same with animals. The season is now fall; the frost has yet to come. When you go up the hill and try to have a nap, you can hear many insects singing. It is like an orchestra; you can hear many different kinds of insects. One says "bik" and another "zak, zak;" all are in harmony. The quality of man's orchestra cannot be compared to nature's orchestra, not even our New York Symphony orchestra. The sounds of insects are so harmonious. What do you think it is all for? They are all seeking partners. Their foreheads are close together, and they rub each other's faces with arms and legs. Just as when parakeets are in love. This is how it is.

Why are they like that? All creation was created centered on the theme of love. If all things were made different, then it would cause a big problem. They would wonder, "Why are we different, while man can love each other as pairs?" God knew that this could happen, and being the King of wisdom, He knew that the universe must be created as a pair-system. From the smallest being on up, all can live their lives joyfully, singing for eternity, in this universe. (182-127)

3) The Reason Man and Woman Were Born

You should know yourself. Who am I? I was born as the fruit of the vertical love of God and the horizontal love of True Parents. We all should be like this, mind and body united at right angles. But due to the fall, we are born through satan's blood lineage, so this has not been possible.

If we ask, what is satan, he is the one who destroyed the ideal partnership of Adam and Eve, instead of protecting it. He was against them. Do you understand? He invaded and raped what was supposed to be protected by the universal power. So, as we succeed to the fallen blood lineage of satan, we stand in the position of being against love, which is God's original nature. We also stand in the position as another plus, and therefore our mind and body have been in conflict as eternal enemies.

It is the responsibility of religions to eliminate this conflict. If religions do not know this truth, then there is no liberation. When you know this theory, then you are able to change the substantial social realities. If your theory is not correct, you cannot survive long. Do you understand? (Yes)

So you now know that man should follow the path of love. Then what is woman born for? For whom is she born? What are humans? When we talk about humans, there is man and there is woman. So, what is man and what is woman. Why were you born? You women, do you ever regret that you were born a woman? "Why was I born as a woman, not as a man?" Didn't you regret in this way? Please, do not worry.

When man goes out and hunts many different kinds of things, who will be proud of it? Horizontally, he only has his wife to show off to. You should think like this. Man gives everything that he has gained from going north, south, east and west, working in the four season of spring, summer, fall and winter, to his wife. Do you understand? Woman is the master keeper of all that man harvests. Also his love. He wants to give, while woman wants to receive.

You women, you marry. Why do you marry? When you are asked, you usually answer, "I married to receive love." Have you ever heard any one say, "I marry to give my love"? Why would someone say this? It is because it is the age of action. But women should think of giving love in turn while she receives love. In relation to the spherical form, man should give from the position of Yang, then women should give from the position of Yin. As they revolve, in give and take action, they move toward life centered on that love. So, when a woman cares for her husband's welfare, saying, "Oh, please live eternally and be healthy," she wishes her husband to be strong and healthy. She is even willing to go hungry for her husband's well being. You should support and stand behind your husband for his success. Do you understand what this means? It is very important that you do this. As he encourages you, you should give him a push in return. Husband must be prepared to go a hard course, over the back path of wife. This also applies to women towards her husband. Then the spherical form is created. Then husband and wife through right angles can meet in the center of the sphere. With this in mind, the question of why men and women were born has a simple answer. Men were born for women and women were born for men. It is as simple as that.

So, were you born to fight or to love others? (Born to love others) Then, how much do you like each other? Knowledge and material possession or anything else in your environment are not important. Think about how much you love your wife. You can forgive her anything. If you love your husband, even though he may cause you much anger, you should not become so agitated as to leave the sphere. Do you understand? (Yes) You must remember the first moment of love that drew you together. If you ever leave the realm of this love, the universe will chase you out. (187-76)

4) Flowers Must Give Off a Fragrance First

Should women chase men or should men chase after women? (Men) (Laughter)

Physiologically, do women or men reach maturity first? (Women) Because women reach maturity earlier, men are less enlightened. Due to this, when man and woman fall, the man is insensitive. So, it can be seen that women give off a fragrance earlier than men. Do flowers send forth fragrance first or do butterflies fly there first? (The flowers) (Laughter) As a flower sends forth its fragrance, the butterflies fly to it. This law of nature also applies to women. Women already think, even at the age of fifteen or sixteen, "Oh, where is my partner?" She starts to make a big fuss, doing kokoje (dialect of Father's home town); is this right? In Seoul, we do not use this word do we? Even modest girls climb their fences to look at boys' buttocks in spring. "How rude, that boy, passing by without even noticing me." She looks modest, but she still behaves this way. "He could have at least whistled at me." This is what women are like. You women, do you do this or not? If not, you are not a false woman, right?

Everyone here, when a man and a woman are in love, is there any difference between the love of the man and that of the woman? Or is it the same? (Same) I am researching this, because it has never been tested before. When you hear a thunderstorm, is the loud sound a result of a positive charge and negative charge occurring at the same time or different times? (Same time) That's correct. Is it true that when there is a flash of current, everything suddenly combusts? Even if you touch it slightly with your hand, it will shock your whole body. Even to the tips of your hair, zap! Well, when there is a love current between man and woman, do you think they want to become one or stay separate? (Become one) Perhaps they won't end up as one. (187-80)

5) Love Travels the Shortest Distance

Does God also like love? (Yes) Do you know whether He likes it or not? Have you felt or experienced this? God is of the spirit world, so how do you know that God likes love? For example, is it possible to tell whether or not an electric current is flowing through a cord? Can people know just by looking? (No, they don't know.) What can you do to find out? You can find out very quickly with an electric tester. You can also find out via your physical senses. Although electricity may be invisible, we can feel it when it stimulates our senses. It is the same with love. If you are not fallen, when God feels sad, you should automatically feet sad. When God is happy, you should feel happy also.

Listening to the story of a person who cries in great desire to have love, will your heart suddenly be filled with emotion? (Yes) Why is it filled with emotion? It is because we have the same elements. We are all composed of common elements. So, what would you do if you found God unhappy and crying for all humanity? Would you kick him out or welcome him? Would you kick him out? (No) If God was crying for any other reason, you will probably deny Him, but if He cries with an aching heart because He hasn't accomplished the purpose of love with mankind, all creation would want to give Him sympathy and help. That is the way the world of love works. This is eternally unchanging.

Centered on love, especially centered on greater love, if there was a man who wanted to work more passionately, then people around him, which is the family, nation and world, would be eager to move according to his will. (187-50)

We, mankind should connect vertically to heaven and earth, while horizontally connecting to each nation and then to the world, by doing our part. Then the whole world will be moved. Father should also go this way. If Father climbs up to the world level, then, on his way back, will not even the people who opposed him welcome him? This is the way things revolve. This is the way of heaven and earth. God has moved this way and Teacher also has been moving the same way, vertically and horizontally.

Then where is the place of consummation? The question is where is the point they are bound together? At the 90-degree angle. Why a 90-degree angle? What could the answer be? Love travels the shortest distances. Man and woman are representatives of the horizontal plane. There is only one way they can simultaneously come together. There are not two ways. It is absolute. Why? Because love travels the shortest distance, they cannot help but to meet at the 90-degree angle. Do you agree or not? If not, it is said that it is distorted. Is this right? Centered upon love, the vertical line and the horizontal line travel the shortest distance to meet at the 90-degree angle. Even a 91 -degree angle will mean that you travel a longer distance. Is that right? Therefore, theoretically the 90-degree angle is the most correct way. (187-60)

Perpendicularity is connected to absoluteness. Why is it perpendicular at the place where love abides? There are many questions to be answered on this matter. We will come to them later. Why should it be perpendicular? It is because love travels the shortest distances. It is a simple reason, but it is precious words. Why should it be perpendicular? This is the question. Why should it be horizontal and balanced? Centered on love, to be perpendicular, love should travel the shortest distance. When you go to meet the person you love, do you go slowly, as you would to meet your next-door neighbor, or as straight as a bullet? (Straight)

Have you tried this? (Laughter) No matter if it is day or night, spring, summer, fall or winter, however long human history will be, love wants to travel the shortest distances. Do you understand? (Yes)

So, why is it vertical? What is the shortest distance to the vertical line? It is so that a point in the highest position can be connected to a point in the lowest position through the shortest distance. That is why love travels the shortest distances in this universe. That is why it is a vertical line that connects high and low positions at a perpendicular position. Do you follow? (187-51)

6) Love Grows Bigger in Circular Motion

Do you need love? (Yes) What sees love first? Within your body, what wants to see love first? What wants to touch love first? The point is what is the antenna of love? The antenna of love in man is man's convex. What about woman? When convex and concave come together, it becomes round and then disappears. This is true with everything. What is an example? When a positive electric charge comes together to meet a negative electric charge, they create thunderstorms, but then return to being neutral, to zero. Do you understand? They are going back to what they were.

Next, love proceeds in circular motion. It does not become smaller, but becomes bigger and bigger. In this way, love has the desire to grow into bigger and greater love. Its nature is to seek family-level love rather than individual-level of love. You want the same, don't you? You seek the family level of love rather than individual level of love. You not only need your family, but you need your tribe. Therefore, a spiral action is employed to expand love. This is what we in the Unification Church say, "The individual is for the family." Why? It is to connect up to the bigger world of love. Do you understand? The nation is for the world, the world is for the cosmos, the cosmos is for God, and God is for love. Did God come to existence for the sake of Himself? He is for the sake of love.

That's why all beings that exist on earth want to be absorbed by love.

Does mankind want the same thing? For example, there are two people living together as husband and wife. Even though the husband loves the wife very much, if a greater love comes to the wife, then she will want to go to where there is more love. With greater love you can detach her from the other love. Although husband and wife are married, if one realizes that one can embrace people of your nation and the world, it is all right for him or her to leave the family. This will not be a bad thing to do. No matter how much the wife may cry, grabbing on to her husband, saying, "Please stay with me, the husband may leave his wife and children for the sake of bigger love. The people who move forward for bigger love are the people who are closer to God. That is why we call it goodness. Do you understand? (Yes)

In comparison, which would you rather take? Would you pick the bigger one or the smaller one? (We want to have the bigger one) No one wants to have the smaller one. Also, do you want to have a good one or a bad one? There is no human being that wants to have a bad one. Because of this, this is a common universal concept, the concept of ownership. This concept applies equally to everyone. But centered on what? It can only be love. Is American mothers' love for their children different from that of Korean mothers, or the same? Please answer this. Is it the same or different? The original quality is the same. The concept of unification is hard to conceive without love.

Then, is the love between American husband and wife different from that between oriental husband and wife? Is it different or the same? If a woman sheds tears for her husband in yearning for him, are one person's tears spotted, while the other person's are bright with true heart? They are the same. The tears of the oriental wife and the tears of the Western wife in yearning to see the husband are the same color. If you taste them, they are salty. If you say sweet, then they are both sweet. Isn't this correct? When you say, it is the same color, you mean that it is unchanging. (187-54)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. The True View of Marriage and the Ideal Partner

1) The Purpose of the Birth of Man and Woman Is for Marriage

Why was a woman born as woman? Is it for the sake of woman? What has Teacher taught you? What do you think is the reason why woman is born as woman? (For man) What is a man born for? (Born for the sake of woman) That's right. It was not known what a man was born for, but the answer is so simple, so who did not know it. Why did God create Adam and Eve? He wanted to see man's love and woman's love. That is what God is like. You cannot find God's love without looking at man. Can we find it from a monkey? However hard we try, we can only find it in humankind.

Love is not made on your own. It is formed in a mutual relationship. Therefore, the reason why God created heaven and earth was to present the environment as the realm of His reciprocators. Whom did God want to present it to? To us. To humanity. So, all nature around us is the exhibition place for love. Adam and Eve could have been the masters standing in the central position, looking at nature from four different directions, north, south, east and west. This would all be educational to Adam and Eve. What education is presented? It is the educational material of love.

All plants, insects, and animals are in the object position. All are part of the museum for Adam and Eve to learn the ideal way of love. They are the natural museum of love. Who is it for? For Adam and Eve. Because of this, the person who cannot love nature cannot love man. One who does not love man cannot create a family. So, if you ask why God created Adam, it is of course for Himself, but also for his loving daughter, Eve. Isn't this right? So then, why was man born as man? He was born for the sake of woman. If you pursue this further, from the viewpoint of God, He created Adam for the sake of Eve. This means that Adam was born for the sake of Eve.

When you say that A=B, then B=A. With this in mind, why did God create Eve? God needed to have Eve to show his love for Adam. What was woman born for? Because of Adam. Isn't that so? The two are born for each other's needs. So, what Adam loves is owned by Eve, what Eve loves is owned by Adam. Therefore your sexual organ is not for yourself. It is as simple as that. As this Teacher has searched with prayer, the answer is rather simple. The content is simple; that's what I have found. Why does a woman want to marry? For man to find his own master. Do you understand? Why? For man to find his owner. Who is the owner of a woman? Her husband. Why does a man want to marry? So that a woman can find her owner. Because man and woman cannot help but exchange ownership, they should do it by coming together centered on love. (144-93)

2) The True View of Marriage in the Unification Church.

In the fallen world, to love is somewhat dangerous. In the Garden of Eden, the only woman was Eve. But here in this fallen world, there are many women. More than enough. Then, all those women are trying hard to seduce men. So, it is hard for men to keep their own position, isn't it? This is the same with women. Because of that reason, after marriage, men should not meet other women. Do you understand? How do you treat other women? Treat them like barking dogs. Your wife is human, but treat other women as if they are the neighbors' barking dogs. Again, how should you treat other woman? (Like dogs...) That's okay, because if only you think that way, without speaking, then who cares? You just shouldn't tell them, then there is no problem. Also women, you must think of other men as what? As dogs.

So, after marriage, you should go along stuck to each other. The fall came along because of mismanagement. The wife did not have good management over the husband and the husband did not have good management over the wife because he was not able to educate her about the fact that he was the only husband for her. Rather than talking about education, the fact is, they did not love each other enough.

Question: If a person is matured in personality to the level of receiving the blessing, then shouldn't he be able to do so by his own self-discipline?

Answer: Individual perfection, at this time, is not absolute perfection as a whole. It is, in fact, conditional perfection. In the process of restoration, we can achieve only conditional perfection. Do you understand? So, even though they are standing in the position of parents, they do not know God's realm of heart. They haven't yet experienced that a wife is worth more than the universe, and that a husband is also worth more than the whole universe, and that as they love each other, they create great power to hold heaven and earth together.

For this reason, all the families blessed so far remain in conditional perfection until we can all go past this fallen realm. We should know this. Do you understand what this means? We are not in the realm of the completed Kingdom of Heaven in heaven and on earth. We are in the realm of conditional perfection. Since you are in the realm of conditional perfection, when you pass away to spirit world, you should go through another checkpoint. Later, you are perfected and will receive your passport to the Kingdom of Heaven. (143-335)

3) Marriage, and the Right Age of Marriage

Question: As other students are too shy to ask this question, I would like to ask it. When should we marry? Around what age shall we marry? And what qualifications should one have to marry?

Answer: You can marry early. But you may encounter many obstacles. You don't know so much about marriage yet. Once you are married, you may want to study hard. Even though you may be determined to study, it is not possible to do so. If you marry after graduating from high school, studying for university is a hard thing to do. Do you understand? Even after you graduate from university, getting a Ph.D. degree will be very hard. It is much harder to study for a Ph.D. after you marry, than to study before marriage. It may be four or five times harder. That means that if you marry before studying for your Ph.D., then you have a very slim chance of attaining a Ph.D. Do you understand? Marriage takes all your time and effort; therefore, it can be said that it is the fruit of all your work. Once you marry, it is final.

After marriage, if you try and study in a place away from your wife, it will cause a lot of trouble. Your wife will not stay calm. She may say something like this; "Well, loving darling, please come back, I don't need the Ph.D." Furthermore, children are born, and having many children makes things complicated. Men who think of doing something like this are not fulfilling their portion of responsibility. Once you are married to a woman, you should take responsibility.

You should take responsibility for your wife for your whole lifetime, When she gives birth to a baby, you should take responsibility for the baby. This kind of responsibility is expected of you. No one can help you, and you cannot ask anyone to help you either. Is that right? After marriage, can you keep depending on others? Only the two of you should share the responsibility. That is why you don't like having any other responsibilities. You then wouldn't like to study, would you? So, before marriage, you should accomplish everything.

At what age do you graduate from high school? You may be eighteen or nineteen years old. (Nineteen) Nineteen? If you marry at nineteen years of age, no one will employ that kind of person. If you give birth at nineteen years of age, how many babies can you have? You may already feel burdened. In this time and age in Korea, will people view with favor one who has just graduated from high school and says, "I am now married," or see him as a naughty person? "Oh, he must have eloped." If they see this, it will be hard for you even to get a job.

In principle, the age people should marry is over twenty-one years of age. It is okay for women at eighteen years and over, but men should be over twenty-one. So please forget about getting married; rather, think about what you should do, and do it in five years if it normally takes ten years to complete. If you want to have a Ph.D. after graduating from university at the age of twenty-one, you might have to study till the age of twenty-eight. While others do this until they are twenty-eight years old, completing it over five or six years, why don't you finish it in two years time? It is possible if you study twenty-four hours a day. That's the only way to finish it quickly.

So if you want to marry early, study hard from now on. You may not need 6 years to finish middle and high school. With two years of study, you can pass the exam to enter university. Government examinations mean that you can also pass through university very quickly. As you pass the government exam, you can complete university study even in two years time. So you take only four years for middle and high school and for university studies. Next there is the Ph.D. course. If you study and research, you can get a Ph.D. As you study hard like this, you can shorten the time needed, and all things are resolved without much worry. But if you are in school, mucking around wasting time, six years in middle and high school, and four in university, the next two years in graduate school, getting a Ph.D. for two and a half to three years, if not five years, then you can't get it even at thirty years of age. But you cannot marry at that age. Men should determine themselves saying, "I am not going to marry before I accomplish my goal." (100- 141)

4) The Portion of Responsibility and the ideal Partner

You should know that your portion of responsibility is important. If God had explained the portion of responsibility as I am doing to you, Adam would not have fallen. "It's your portion of responsibility! Yours not to eat!" If God had shouted, "Portion of responsibility, responsibility!" to whomever he met, they would not have fallen, do you follow?

_____, you also are the same. As I watch you carefully, you are a great worry because you are still at school, and you think you should get a good husband with a good build, don't you? If I want to be famous because of my husband, then I must have one with a good build, who is tall, not narrow-minded or short. This is how you think, don't you? That's why I think I will get a short husband for you. That is the way of restoration, isn't it? For the sake of restoration through indemnity, a short man should have a tall woman to be liberated from his sorrow. Please keep in mind the short man. Skinny women should have a rotund man to resolve her sorrow, is that right?

East is in the opposite direction from west. Yet they can come together because there is a center. Without the center, there is no eternal togetherness. Father is the center. Centered on Father, north, south, east, and west can come together at any time. Centered on Father, east can come together with west, and south and north can come together. Without Father there, there is no way for us to come together for all eternity. This is the principle. Centered on Teacher, if man is east while woman is west, they should come together, while north and south should come together. "That is not for me." This kind of attitude is not acceptable. The center can determine the east and west. Do you follow?

Do east and west determine the center or does the center determine the east and west? (Center determines the east and west) That is right: east and west is determined by the center. Because of the center, north, south, east, and west appear. Because of the center there is three hundred and sixty degrees. All right? You should know that. West appears not because of east, and a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree angle does not appear because of east and west but because of the center. The principle is to protect the center. We should make it clear. Should we define it clearly? The center is the one and only; that is why I make the decisions.

Who was the center in the Garden of Eden? God was the center. At that time, what would have happened if Eve had made a mistake and became one-eyed? If a sharp stick poked her eye, would she have become a one-eyed cripple or not? Did you think that because of the protection from God, it would not have been possible to be an one-eyed cripple? No. If Eve had, with her own hand, poked her eye, then she surely would have become blind in one eye. If she had poked both eyes, then she would have become completely blind. Then Adam should have said, "God, according to the ideal of creation, it is ideal for her to have both eyes, but she is blind. Please recreate her eyes." Can this be done? That one-eyed woman is his younger sister, isn't she? Then she is his younger sister, but at the same time she is his wife. This also means that Adam is her elder brother and her husband. Is that right? Whether he likes it or not, he should live with the one-eyed sister and become her guide. That is the responsibility of the elder brother and husband. Isn't this right? (133-151)

Men are different from each other, just as there are differences in spring, summer, fall and winter. If it is fall here, it is spring in the Southern Hemisphere. Fall here does not mean that it is the same in the south. It is spring there.

So, there are some that were born in summertime, some in the fall, some during winter and some at springtime. Men who were born in spring must be able to relate to those born in summer and those who are born in winter must adapt to those born in spring. This means that people's set paths are different. As the globe rotates and the seasons change, people should change to have relationships with people of different seasons.

Just as the seasons are in a cycle, one person's destiny is upward and another downward. Do you understand? But if people whose destinies are downward meet someone whose destiny is also downward, they will perish. They may die in a traffic accident or something. If your destiny is downward, you should take an easy ride with someone with an upward destiny, to ensure your survival. So, this kind of man should find a woman who is able to bring him upward.

As you meet in this way, it will be hard to get along well at first. It will be like a mismatch. You have to try for four years in which during that time spring, summer, fall, and winter will interact. If A started from spring and B started from fall, then B should move faster within the cycle to catch up with A, or visa versa. Unless you try to get along with the other person, it is not possible to bring yourselves together. This process is for everybody. Which season was given to you at birth? Am I a person going upward or downward or a transition season, a co-relating type or an opposite type? Everyone is different. We should first try to relate to each other. A few months' time is not enough to do this. At least three years is required. You must both pioneer to have a better destiny together.

Marriage does not mean that everything fits together. For example tragedy can still occur, such as all your children dying. Now, think about animals. Can you mate a wild boar with a lion? This is not possible. A wild boar must marry a wild boar. Wild boars have big noses with which they can dig the ground and find arrowroot. Lions do not search for arrowroot but rather go up mountains and hunt for animals. That is the difference between them. Their way of life is different. But with people it is hard to tell the difference.

Marriage is an important matter. We must have good marriages. Do you understand what this means? If you meet a person on the street, and you marry him because you think it will turn out all right, it will not last long. In your eyes, because it is summer, everything may look green. Because a green tree has beautiful fruit and crows and magpies fly over it, it looks good. But you should know what the tree could have engrafted to it. Without knowing, you can not engraft yourself to it. Pine trees must be engrafted to pine trees. There are different species and there exists boundaries between the different species. (120-317)

5) Responsibility Before Meeting the Ideal Partner

An ideal mate should come after you think of yourself first. The goal of reaching perfection is important. To get an ideal partner is to connect yourself to the object world, so having an ideal partner depends upon whether I can be a perfect subject. So, the precondition you must accomplish is self-perfection. Do you follow? When you reach adolescence, you want to love the other sex, but you before you do you must have set the condition to love your parents more. If you are a pious son or daughter, then you are able to have a relationship with God. This is the principle of heaven. It is the principle of creation. So, before you think of your ideal partner, you yourself must be a filial and pious child to your parents up to the point that you are so connected in heart that your parents can announce this in public. To do so, you must unite with your parents. To be pious, you should be united with your brothers and sisters. In your own family, there must be word that you are a true and good example. With this in mind, we should concentrate on perfecting ourselves first. Then you can begin to think of attaining an ideal partner. (100-149)

You are then in a serious situation, do you understand? Even though you are a grown man, you still chase women's bottoms... There are many women and also many men out there. A man can, without knowing it, fall in love with a girl and be controlled by her, even to death. This kind of man becomes useless, destroyed and finished. In doing this, he later becomes like a trash can. Teacher knows this very well, even though I have never been in such a situation. I have seen many things. To men, women are the enemies. To women, men are the enemies. You should be cool and ruthless, for the sake of your path. You must invest all your energy to have the right foundation; then you can have your wife, and woman can attend her husband. It is a serious matter: you only have one life. It will be a big disaster once you go the wrong way. (120-329)

6) Before Having a Partner, Complete Self-Dominion

As Teacher has been searching for this path, the motto for you is first, "Before dominion over the universe, complete having dominion over yourself." It is not the completion of dominion over an object. The desire to have love is very strong. The desire centered on one's self and the desire to have dominion over the world externally drives you strongly, but it is harder to have dominion over yourself. So, you must have dominion over yourself before the universe. That is why Teacher had set up this motto from a young age. Do you follow? Do you understand the perfection of self-dominion?

Then are you confident to have perfect self-dominion? Even though you say, "I am confident," the most fearful enemy that can destroy man is women. Do you understand? What is women's destructive agent? (Man is) Do you feel this is true? Do you?

You, as you reach the age of fifteen or sixteen years, you don't feel bad when a man comes near you, do you? You don't feel nothingness do you? Do you feet more interested? (No) That's a lie. If you say no, you might be a first-year student. Students in the first or second year of middle school may not be interested, but you, when you become a third-year student in middle school and become first, second and third years in high school, you may feel good. That is expected. So at that age, if you say no, you are probably lying.

Then let me ask you one thing. When a man stares at you, you feel shy, don't you? So, when a man looks at you, do you make a shy expression? When a man stares at you, you heart starts to palpitate. Do you feet this? This is natural. What it means is that you have some interest in men. If you are not interested, why do you blush? That's what happens.

In the process of self dominion, the most difficult thing to do is to not sleep. What else? There is also hunger and the next thing is love. An element that the devil can use is love. You can endure hunger and fatigue, but it is hard to not receive love. That is why in the orient, we have a tradition that male and female are not allowed to sit together from the age of seven. This is a good tradition. Love is the most dangerous thing, just like dynamite. When two people love each other and dynamite is ignited, you will still like each other. And when it explodes, you will be blown to pieces and you will be decapitated. It is seriously dangerous, do you understand what this means?

With respect to women's perfection of individuality, who is the archenemy? Man. Who is the archenemy of man? Why was the man called Adam? Ah-Dahm. (Korean sound), Ah, there is a wall. Man should build a wall, that is why he is called Adam. Why was Eve called Eve? (In Korean it is pronounced Hae-Wa). Because Eve fell first, she should restore herself and bring herself back. In Korean, Hae means "to do," and Wa is "come back and bring things over." Since man's name is Adam, he builds a wall around himself, and therefore Eve cannot reach Adam easily. If she could come over easily, she might whisper for Adam to follow her, wouldn't she? That is why he should have a wall that is high. Do you understand? You women, before you do Hae-Wa (do the work of restoration, and bring it), you should absolutely not act like Eve. Even if heaven and earth are blowing trumpets, saying, "Hey, you! Receive your bridegroom," still you have to say, "No, I won't. No, I won't." Say this up to three times. Still he will tell you, "Do it." Then you should ask, "Are you God?" and he will say, "Of course I am." But, you should say, "I am not convinced. Show me evidence." This is how you should handle the situation. By doing this, you will meet your husband. We say Hae-Wa, because women should restore herself completely. Women have always been the cause of trouble.

So, we should first quickly accomplish self-perfection, remembering that your ideal partner should be the one thing far from your mind. Do you understand the meaning of these words? You girls, you have reached the age of seventeen or eighteen. This means that you have grown to a mature stage. Say you were put into a room and tied back to back to a handsome man you don't know. You should be able to make your back seem frozen. The man will say, "I don't like this coldness." You should be like this. He should not be saying, "Oh dear, it's very hot, and it feels like there is an electric current flowing." You should make it so cold that he asks, "Why it is so cold?" Also, you should be able to have public approval that you have restored yourself from the fallen status. Do you follow? It is hard to go through this process of crossing the line of the fall, but only then can you have an ideal partner. That is the principle.

So, as you go the way of the Will, such things will occur. Even Teacher experienced this a lot. Spiritually, many women have tempted me, I mean, many of the most beautiful women of the world. Even Mother can not be compared with the kind of beauty I am talking about. But I am sorry to talk about this in front of Mother. These kinds of occurrences can happen. Do you understand what I mean?

7) The Way to Discern People

When God sees a man, He sees through to his mind. Next, he sees his past and then he sees his future. Do you understand? You young children and young people, you must think of the important aspects when you see a person. Don't judge them by their face, but look at their mind. Try to imagine their past and what their future may hold. Then you should be able to select the right person. Do you understand?

When seeing your own face, you may ask how come my dad met the kind of woman like my mum, who gave birth to such an ugly man like me? You may be able to point to certain features and say it is ugly because of my mum and other features because of my dad. A woman complains like this. You wonder how you can live with this ugly face and you may be deeply depressed. Please do not be like this. Do you understand?

Faces are like windows. By looking into a face, how many things can you see? You can see four main things. Even though your face is not that good-looking, you should have a good attitude and a giving heart. If God searches the whole world for a person, what kind of person would He like to find? A person as big as the world, how big is he? If his eyes are as big as the world and his hands are as big as the world ... then no one will welcome him at all. When you have a big mind, you are in harmony. You should have a beautiful and giving mind, and live your life centering on the mind rather than your appearance. Do you understand?

Then, in the future, would you like to have a wife with a beautiful face or a beautiful mind? (A beautiful-minded woman) You high school and middle school students. Good mind? Pardon me? A wife of what? (Good mind) Then that is good. In the future you should marry. If you are a man you should marry. That does not mean right away.

You girls, would you rather have a well-built handsome man or an average man with a good mind? It will be good if you could have a husband that is good-looking and also has a good mind. If he has both, it is good isn't it? You can't have it both ways. That kind of man will explode. If you have balloons up on a sunny day, how do you feel? If you have them up on a cloudy day, they inflate well. However, on a sunny day the balloons will pop easily. Do you understand? This is the way. What will become of a man with a handsome face and a good mind? Bang! He will burst. That is why a person with a good mind looks a little squeezed. He looks rather ugly. A good-minded person should have squeezed spots so that he may not be punctured on a sunny day. Rather with sunlight, he will expand like air does. That is normal. Do you understand girls? You should look at people with this in mind. If a person had a good mind and a good-looking face, he will blow up. You will find two things about a beautiful- looking woman, which is different from a man. Beautiful women have short lives and have little blessing. This is true.

Well, let's talk about your eyes. Our eyes only see faces, but what about God's eyes? God's eyes see the mind. What can you find by seeing the mind? (Past) God will see the past, present and future first then He will see your face and decide if your eyes suit your face, then nose and ears. If they fit well there, then he will look at your mouth. Close your mouths and let me have a look. The only differences between mouths are their shape, size and color. That can tell you all about someone's history and tradition and their past, present and future. Because of this, when you see girls passing on the street, at a glance do not see only their beautiful spots. You must know that a good-looking melon is bitter. Say, at a melon garden, you pick ten beautiful melons. All ten melons will taste bitter. Melons, which are squeezed and not well balanced, are very delicious. The principle of the world is like this. So you must see people from this kind of perspective. Do you understand?

So, don't look for people who change clothes every day. These kind of people always cause problems and go everywhere they want to. You should look into the mind of a person. People who are conniving and sly are like dogs of no pedigree. When the mutts have gone away, posh dogs of rich houses come out. This is what a rich house dog is like. Even the dogs are different. So people who wear clothes well, strutting around, being proud of their shoes, speaking cheaply saying, "I went to a place yesterday with somebody, it was good," perhaps disobeying school rules and concentrating on themselves saying, "It will be okay as long as I feel good, even my graduation will have nothing to do with me," these kinds of people will drift away. So you should be able to evaluate people based on these points. Do you understand what this means?

So, don't look at people's faces only. If someone is good-looking, he might be a dangerous person. This is 80% correct! Do you good-looking people feel bad? After saying this, I must tell those with good-looking faces not to cut their faces with razor blades or anything like that, because you are well known for your good looks. It is okay for men to have the mentality that there are no good-looking women who have good faith and are loyal to God. Do you understand?

So what attributes should you see in a person? You should find out the kind of attitude they have. You can learn about a woman by looking at her friends, the way they talk, walk and look. Then you will be able to say, "Oh, she is that kind of woman," and know her values. You, Hyo Jin, must also know this point.

Next, you should see how he speaks, on the way to school and on the way back. How he speaks to his friends. What expressions he uses when he is playing sports. He should be very active and not behave as though he is depressed. You must see all these aspects of a person and know his mind.

So men, you must be aware of flirts that are like dogs that do not have a pedigree. In the Garden of Eden, the fall came about because man did something wrong. At your age, sixteen, girls may seduce you. For example, they may invite you to go and have some peanuts together. But you should disregard them and pretend not to know, being just like a rock.

We call Jesus a "rock." This means that whatever the world may say about you, you walk your own way. You must say, "As I am determined to go this way, I must go as if I am ironclad, or like a solid rock." That is the way of man. Do you understand? Beautiful flirts, 80% will drift away. Even though they marry and give birth to children, there is not much hope for these people. You must go forward to the future silently; every word you speak must be meaningful. If your friend is working for a bigger cause, you should be able to sacrifice yourself for his sake.

Usually in a task such as cleaning a classroom, it is easy to see and discern who someone is. Some try to hide themselves here and there, trying to avoid taking a broom or a mop, saying, "You do it," trying to give the work to others. Just from a glance you know who they are. Treat your classroom as you would treat your own clothes. Treat the cleaning of the school as if it was your own responsibility. The attitude towards cleaning reflects the type of person you are. Do not try to discern people solely by their faces.

Next you can know people by the way they walk. Teacher knows what kind of person a woman is in one glance. Do you understand what I mean? It is possible to know how many men she will marry. Since the internal self is important, you should train hard to be good; even though your past was not good, and your present situation is not good either, it can be overcome. That is why we need education, and our Teacher. When Teacher tells you to do things a certain way, you answer, "Yes, I will do it." Then you should practice it. Whatever path you may have lead you can readjust it. If you are with a great Teacher and have great friends, you can correct your destiny. Do you understand?

All people have a different history from others. Some have a history that flows from North to South, some from South to North. Also there are some that make a mark in history by going around 360 degrees, North, South, East and West. (100-93)

Well, what kind of a person will you marry in the future? (By seeing the attitude of the mind.) What if a person seems to have a good personality and has a public mind to unite heaven and earth, and also has a loving mind and wisdom? You should say, "Yes," even though he is only one-eyed. Do you understand, you girls? It is okay even though he may be one-eyed, or has one false eye, or even if he has an artificial leg. But, what about the son? If his father has a false eye, will the son also have a false eye? (No) If a man has an artificial leg, then is he the son of a man with an artificial leg? (No) Look beyond one generation and see the future with the heart to embrace tens of thousands of years. Ladies, at your adolescent age, you should be able to observe men with this type of heart and mind. With this point of view, you can discern whether or not the person will be able to pass the obstacles that life presents. (100-112)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 3. Marriage and Life

1) The True View of Marriage and the True View of Family

What do we marry for? Let us talk about marriage, now that we know what we were born for. What were we born for? To accomplish God's Will of Love. What do we marry for? To accomplish God's Will of Love, which is to accomplish God's Will of the Standard of the Four Position Foundation by giving birth to good children that God and Adam and Eve had hoped to have. By doing so we can set up the foundation in our family which can be used as a global formula. If a family has no children, husband and wife can set up the horizontal standard, but they cannot set up the vertical standard. Do you follow? That is why most couples want to have children. Why do they wish this? Because, the power of the law of heaven has been working on people.

Isn't it mysterious? Why do women want to give birth to children after they are married, even though it is a very hard thing to do? Even women themselves do not know clearly why they have the urge to give birth. They do not know why it is human nature to give birth to babies, to love their sons, to love their daughters, and to love their husbands. They do not know why they would sacrifice their lives for their husbands, whom they love, or why parents are willing to sacrifice their lives for their children. It is to connect to the love of God, and by doing so, everything becomes victorious and everything falls into place. It is all due to love. We must understand this. It is not something made up by you, even if you wanted it to be, but it is done according to the program of the Principle of Creation, originating from the origin, God, the creator.

Just as a program you put into a computer produces copies, even though you were the one who pressed the button, so no matter how many hundreds of times the history of man changes in tens of thousands of years, the program always works on man's mind. This kind of power is from the action of the original nature, which you must know. Is it correct? (Yes) What were you born for? (God's love) To become an object of love. Why do we marry? To make, with our family, a spherical form. In this spherical form, what kinds of love abide in it? There is parental love, conjugal love, and children's love. Even God does not have parental love, conjugal love and children's love within himself. You must have a spherical form of love to access every direction (four directions), centering on the center. The sphere of love is accessible through the center, which is the ideal core of love. By going through the center, everybody can form the ideal sphere of love. Therefore, the family representing the universe is the headquarters for having dominion. That is the conclusion. Do you understand? That is the universe. That is simple, isn't it? (132-247)

2) Woman's Pride and Special Character

Can you women give birth to children without being married? Can you produce them by yourselves? You must marry. Originally, man can not help but to marry. Women are born to marry. Also, men are born to marry. See, look at women's bodies. Women's breasts are big, and their bottoms are big. This is not for her sake. It is for the sake of giving birth to babies. It grows big to give birth. Also, why do the breasts grow large? Is it for herself? No. It is to feed the baby. That is the way. (100-130)

I see that through this way, women have received the most blessing. Shall we talk about why it is so? Why? When God created the creation, woman was the last. When an artist creates artwork, the masterpiece comes at the end. Considering this, if we compare man and woman, who is more beautiful? Woman is more beautiful. Is it correct or not correct? (Yes, it is correct)

Think about animals, and the birds, male and female, which one is more beautiful? (Male one is) Why is it that the male is the one that is more beautiful? (To show off to women) Then it is the same for man. When a man looks beautiful, it is good to show off to woman. Male animals are more beautiful because of the process of creation. But, woman was created last, and this is why she is more beautiful than the animals. Woman is more beautiful than man. It is the opposite. Because women were the last creation. This is the pride of women. (100-132)

So, when God created, did He love man or woman more? (Woman) Did He love man or woman more? (Man) No. He loved woman more. The reason why is because man is the house of God. So, when man reaches adolescence, the age of maturity, he wants to dominate the cosmos with his command, and wants to be the first in everything. You, Hyo Jin, are also the same, aren't you? You all want to be the best, don't you? (Yes) That's right; man has more of that kind of desire. But, women are not like that. Woman, no matter what, does not think about being first in the world. She has only one direction. She wants to be somewhere where she can sleep comfortably, to lean on somebody. This is the kind of nature she has. At a party, the need to run away, breaking a wall and the nature to have a hard fight is not in a woman. She just wants to live receiving love and leaning on others, to have comfort wherever she goes.

When she goes any place, she wants to live being able to fit in, live relying upon others and to hang on to people. That's their way.

That's why women like to hang things on themselves. They want to live embracing people, just like necklaces do. So they want to hang off people and swing around and also dangle to-and-fro. She has rings on her fingers wanting to live her life fitting in. Why do women like rings, necklaces and earrings? It is because they want to live their lives being hung, being able to fit in and what? To live suspended from a point and to swing freely. They like these things.

What it means, then, is that woman is standing in the position of receiving love and being closer to God. Listen to the laughter of men and women. Men go "Huh, huh, huh," while women go "He, he, he." Look at their gestures when they are laughing. Men lean backward, while women lean forward. No matter how fat a woman is she laughs that way. You can research this subject. As we see this, this is women's nature. Do you understand? So, God may have wanted to love women more than men. Why? A man, like Adam, is the body of God. Women stand in the object position. When Adam reaches maturity, God should enter him. "Oh, this son has now fully grown up." By doing so he loves women. Women stand in the position of future object; that is why God loves women. That is why woman is the masterpiece, made at the end. Woman is therefore in the position to receive more love than man. Then, what is next? She can become a mother. Do you like mother or father? (Mother) Oh yeah? Father or mother? (Mother, Father) We like both. You like both of them. But the children, for example, Sun Jin, my daughter, when we are together in a room, even when I say to come over to me, she goes to mum, who is not doing anything except smiling, not coming to me. She likes Mother more.

Women should give birth to babies. You should. Of course, dad helps in conception, but it is the woman who carries the baby, and gives birth. Is that right? It is precious to conceive, bear, and rear a child. Man only sows. Does that mean he has no regard for the baby? Not more than mum. (100-132)

3) Marriage and Woman's Destiny

Women, no matter how much they have studied, are to follow their husbands. Do you understand? No matter how beautiful you are, how good the university is that you graduated from, it does not matter. This applies at this time and age. If a woman who has graduated from a famous university in Japan marries a man who has only graduated from elementary school in Korea, she should still follow her husband. If the husband is a farmer, then she should go to the farming village. No matter how beautiful you are, you must follow your husband. Can she go away leaving the husband?

When you get married saying, "Uh, I am a university graduate and clever. I think that man is for me," is that the way you would like to select your husband? That is absolutely not possible. It is not to be done according to your own will. That way may get you into trouble and lead to a breakup. In a country like America, beautiful women and handsome men marry each other according to their own love, but they break up in a few months. Do you know why? It is because they do not complement each other's fundamental nature and do not get along well. In other words, this particular plus and minus do not complement each other according their fundamental natures, that is why.

East and West will link up well, but East and South will repel each other. They can never reach the goal. That's why marriage is such a serious matter. When a woman has a husband that is the wrong choice, no matter how beautiful she is, her destiny is affected. A marriage does not work well only because of a handsome face. She should be able to feel what nature and ability he has, what direction he is going, but she can't discern this. That's why she needs to have a Teacher who can tell at a glance what kind of man he is. (120-317)

Woman's destiny, no matter how much she studies, is to follow man. Have you thought about it? If you are a thoughtful woman, you must have known it. You should know about yourself, "I am such a person to go this way. What kind of nature do I have? What kind of man should I meet?" Have you ever thought about it? Even if you studied abroad, it does not make you famous. When you get married, from that time on, centered on husband and wife relationship and on family life your life becomes diversified in many different ways. So man should take full responsibility as man, and woman should also do her responsibility fully. As you both take on responsibility, if one goes the wrong way, the other should take the responsibility of the other half. Father matches people who have this type of ability. (120-319)

This world is ruthless, very ruthless. Even your friend wants to use you for his sake, when he faces difficulties. Is that right? When you are single, you do not mind when such an event occurs. You should know, when you have your wife, you don't like to stay together with the friends that are single. The universe is made to be this way. Bridegroom and the bride are to be one. That's why when you study, do not think you study only for you to be good. You should think that you are going to have a great wife, and together with her help you are going to make your life very successful. You should think to be successful after the two of you meet together. Before the meeting, no matter how big your dreams might be, that dream breaks. Do you know what I mean? So, you must find the path that is in accordance with your fundamental nature. (120-320)

4) Responsibility of Man and Woman

You women, you stay at home, so you do not know how much your husbands must fight hard and struggle. Man is harder than woman. Look! Man should take the responsibility for the entire livelihood. Women, who stay at home, do not know this. When a woman stays at home, if she gets angry about something, then she can have a fight with the neighbors. But the man in the workplace, no matter how angry he is towards his senior whom people know is not good, must have patience and pretend that he has no problem. Do you know how many situations like this he has faced? Also, even though your juniors disregard you, you must have patience and hang in there. Women have internal problems. Women internally are simple. What kind of problems do they have? As they serve their husbands well, all the problems will go away.

Then, in conclusion, are women happy when they give birth to a baby and rear the baby? She is fulfilling her responsibility when she bears a child, and rears the baby as a great son of the world. To become a great mother of the world, she doesn't have to live in a country like America, right at the center of Washington, D.C. Even though she may live in the remote countryside in Korea, as long as she bears a child and rears him with hope and love, then she can become a great mother of the world. (100-138)

5) Women's Artistic Activity After Marriage

Are women's artistic skills finished when they marry? Why are they finished? Because Father is a man, you may say. But once a woman gets married, she cannot then go around and do her own work. The reason is that she should do the work of bearing a baby and feeding the baby. This is her given work. Then what can she do with her artistic activity? What is art? It is what you do to make your name famous throughout the world. You should know that the goal of art is to have an excellent and interesting life. But, what we need in our church is to have human resources for the world, isn't it? "For the world" means that it is good for the world, but also good for the family. (But it depends on how much effort we put in, doesn't it?) Look, for example: with your artistic activities, you can sing, and play the piano as the baby is sleeping, or play the violin while singing a lullaby. How artistic is that? In those circumstances, you can love the baby who is sleeping, while at the same time embrace the whole world. How beautiful art is. (It doesn't mean, though, that it is up to world standards.) Why isn't it up to world standards? As you put the baby to steep, if you compose a world lullaby, and sing it to the baby, then it is of worldwide level. It is not the only way to be of worldwide standard that you stand on a stage and the people of the world congratulate your performance. (Study hard and become famous throughout the world, then you can marry, can't you?) (True Mother: Ah, ah, it should not be like that.) No. To be an internationally famous person, to be known throughout the world, you have got to be sixty, seventy, eighty years old. So, it is not possible. You can become an internationally famous person, yet if you don't know love, then you area sad person. (100- 136)

When you think of art, you may think that if it is worldwide, you can go to the Paris Opera House and be welcomed by the public and all the people of the world will say, "Oh, it is great." It is not right to think like that. Doing something artistic means that you are making life beautiful, and therefore living a beautiful life. It is also the same for studying. You study to live a good life. Think about it this way. Look. Wouldn't you like to be a person like me? Teacher, how tragic am I! Wherever I go, there is fighting. I am ridiculed, chased, and rejected. Do you like it? How about it? Do you like that? Can a woman do this job? You may hear of somebody called Moon, "He is a great man." It does not happen by just sitting in one place. There is a lot of struggle involved. Women would hardly go through such severe fighting even if they were pressed. Women have there own limits. It is a risk to go over the limit too much.

When you do something artistic, you should think that you are making it a part of your life. We should educate children artistically. You should be able to serve and embrace your husband with artistic emotion, That is more excellent art, I think. I believe the value of art is to beautify and enhance family life with love. Women should remain with the family. So, you should marry. (100-139)

6) The Starting Point of Man's Rights and Woman's Rights

Centering on love, man and woman are equal. Is that right? Have you ever thought that it would have been better for you to be born as a man? (Yes) That is not necessary. Woman, as a woman, is like half a moon. You must know this. Centered on love woman are equal. Nowadays, some feminists say, "I heard that Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is against women's rights," but please listen to me. Those feminists should know that they should protect the rights of mothers. Centered upon love, are mother and daughter united? You must be united. Do you have women's rights based upon the foundation of unity with your husband? Do you have women's rights that allow you to love your children? These kinds of women's right should occur first. You bad girls, influenced by politics, you join the women's rights movement, disregarding your mothers, husbands, and children, forgetting the bases from which you should proclaim women's rights. What kind of women's rights movement does this? Stop it, it is not allowed. Woman's rights without the right motives should be thrown away. Do you understand?

What is the first of women's right? The right to receive love from parents, to love their mothers, the right to love their husbands and to receive love from their husbands. These are equal in value. Women's right to love children, and women's right to receive love from their children. When you have these then you can go to the next stage, the world outside of your family. You cannot deviate from this fundamental standard and raise your voice. Look at the women who go around doing the women's right movement. They act however they want to, do whatever they want to, kicking away their mothers and fathers, and disregarding their own children. There are no women's rights there. That kind of women's rights brings confusion, which is a satanic world movement. Our women's rights should correspond with the contents of the Principle.

So, you must listen to the words of your parents. You! You may say, "How come mum and dad keep calling us even though I don't want to go?" But it is to give you your rights as a man. Men should also have men's rights to be able to receive father's love, mother's love, love of brothers and sisters, and it is also men's right to receive wife's love and children's love.

Now, do you love your father? Do you love him? (I love him.) You love him. If you disagree with this, you are being unrighteous. That is the realm of satan. This realm will be destroyed naturally. The universe will not protect you. But the principled power is absolutely protected by the universe. In ancient oriental times, there were sayings: "Family harmony which can accomplish anything" and "Three Fundamental Principles and Five Moral Disciplines of human relations." Even though history is changing, such principles are unchanging. That is why there has been education teaching the order between elder and younger, and that faith should reign over relations between friends ... and that friends are to be trustworthy.

7) The Attitude We Must Have to Accomplish Woman's Rights and Man's Rights

You bad girls, what have your eyes seen disregarding what your parents think and feel? This kind of country will perish. Teachers encourage students, saying, "why don't you go on a date?" "Why don't you party after school? It is okay to dance." These are satan's tactics to destroy the ideal of heaven's nation by creating a mess. Do you understand? Who is allowed to touch holy men and women? In the old days, Teacher never showed his skin in public. It used to be that women did not show their skin, and Teacher didn't either. Nowadays, women show all of their body. In America, women wear mini-skirts these days. They let their bottoms and breasts show, walking along the streets with an open attitude, you bad girls. They are promiscuous. Is heaven's law working in them? There are many men who lead their nation to perish by following their promiscuous people. That kind of world will perish. Do you understand?

Well, what is Unification thought? What? (It is for the sake of others) Centered on what? (Centered on God's love) The issue is to accomplish the ideal of love. Without it, the ideal of love cannot be accomplished. A mother should even be able to write such a poem, "Oh my daughter, my eternal loving daughter," glorifying her daughter. You should be able to hear from your mother that you are externally weak like other women, but internally you are strong. How wonderful it would be if you became sons and daughters worthy of receiving such words. So, are you a pious son or daughter? What are you?

You people here, do you want to have this kind of children after you are married? How do you feel? You women, think about it. Do you want children like this or not? It is not important to you to have a good-looking face. Your face may look like a pumpkin on the fence. Like a wrinkled pumpkin. But it will be fine if you have love. Is this correct? Do you understand what this means?

If you are a woman, when you reach adolescence, you enter the realm of God's love. Then, when you come together, it is like a fire, and then God comes. God naturally abides. That is what I wanted to say. When God comes, He brings love with Him. Therefore when man and woman are in love, God loves it. Do you understand? (132-253)

You, when I look at you, I already know you well. With my senses, a glance is all I need to know you. You ... flighty people. Who would eat a radish that has been in the freezing wind, no matter how big it is? The top might have looked very green, yet when he finds that the inside is frozen, no one would eat it. Another radish, the top part might have been quite small, but if it is fresh, it is delicious. Do you understand? When you pick up a radish that has been hit by frost at the market, you will feel bad. Just by touching it, you will feel what it is like. When you lift up a frostbitten radish, it does not weigh very much.

You women, put up your hand if you think you are not a flighty person. I mean those who have not been influenced by America; for example, wanting women to be worshiped and expecting men to come and open the car door for you. This was the trend of the 70's. It was the stage of training to attend Mother. This trend was accepted for a little while, but now it has passed. There are not many days left till the mark of seventy years after the end of World War One, which was the time period for the training to attend women. People did not know the historical reason. God made everything be like this.

Women should know how to attend their husbands. Then what next? They should know how to attend their children. What is next? They should know how to attend their parents. Next? They should know how to attend the nation. It is good to attend God, but you must attend the nation. The nation is there for the sake of the world. Next, you should attend humanity. As you do this, you attend the world. As you attend the nation, you are also attending all humanity. These words have the same meaning. (133-153)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 4. The Blessing of Second Generation and the Attitude to Receive the Blessing

1) Foundation of Blessing and the Blessing of Second Generation

When Jesus was going to the place of death, the disciples were supposed to go together with him. We Unification Church members are to go the way of death. You should not run away. You should be determined to risk your life. Therefore, those that oppose you are even risking their lives. There are so many people against you. The nation is against you. Everyone is against you. Even your parents, your husband or wife, and your children are against you. They try so hard to go against you that they start foaming at the mouth.

So, you must know how pitiful we have been. Your parents have set up the condition of going the way of death, to establish the foundation of the Unification Church following the Teacher. That is how your foundation, as well as your parents, has been laid, with Teacher's qualification. Do you understand?

What we have been doing is to follow the process of restoration through indemnity. To receive the Blessing, you should establish the condition for indemnity on the national level, which Jesus was not able to accomplish. So, because of this we are to go to the worldwide mission field. From 1957, the national level of mobilization began.

During mobilization, they had a condition to eat barley meals. Some even ate dog food. They went out to indemnify the mistake of Israel. The mistake of Israelite people was that they did not attend Judaism. That is why the Unification Church members left everything and set out to indemnify this. They have all gone out for mobilization. What does "precious children" mean? They should be offered for the sake of the nation. For the sake of the nation, mother, father, and children must be offered. You must know that this was the kind of activities that were done by your parents. Understand? It was not to throw away their children. It was not because they didn't like you.

They went along the bloody path because there was no other way to go to heaven. Because the established Christian Churches were not doing what they should have been doing, we, the Unification Church, replaced the Christian Churches and laid the foundation to fight for the sake of the nation, through the Blessing, even when the nation was opposing us. The Blessing was held in public, in front of the Korean population of 30 million people. If you go against the Blessing, you will be in big trouble. The Blessing is now well accepted by the public, isn't it? Japan and other countries of the world accept it. This is the kind of work the Unification Church does. In the future, when you get rich, you will be very eager to be Blessed.

Did Adam and Eve know all the theory on how to love before they loved? From now on, young school students and university students in their twenties will come in masses to receive the Blessing. Then, after 40 days and 120 days of training, they will be Blessed; then they will all become Unification Church members. Do you understand?

That is the bait. What is the attractive point of the Unification Church? Young men and women are saying, "Unification Church families have very good family lives centering on the eternal standard. Secular world families are breaking up, but when you join, there will be no more problems." Saying these kinds of words, people will crowd into the Unification Church. Later, on university campuses we will give out "Application of marriage candidate." Then many will come. You can either be Blessed now or wait until that time. Should you wait? At that time, handsome men of the world, well-built, blue-eyed, and with blonde hair will come. That may be the time of your Blessing. Would you be Blessed at that time? At that time of blessing, most of your partners are likely to be westerners.

You, and your father and mother have suffered a lot, therefore you all look the same. They have given birth to their children while being persecuted and not having enough food. When babies are born in a comfortable environment with good prenatal care, good babies are born. You were born through difficult circumstances; that is why you look like empty husks. But one thing: your origin is good. Were there enough things to eat? Teacher was hungry, so you were not able to eat a lot. You must know what we have been through.

Now that you have experienced fundraising, is not a penny precious? "Dad, please give me money." When you received the money easily, did you think, "My dad is easy to get money from? You should know that there were many people who died. You must know that the money you are spending is like blood. Teacher is fighting so hard. I don't spend money. I do not spend for myself. You know the situation the world is in. You must work hard for your mission from now on.

Korean people in America are going through hardship to pay indemnity because Korea did not fulfill her responsibility. I see that Koreans have been suffering the most in their marital lives. But Koreans should have gone this way anyhow, shouldn't they? According to the Principle, isn't it the right way to go? Abel must go through the hardest course. That is why I have blessed you Koreans, to represent the people of the world. Yet you suffer so much, and your husband does not give you sympathy; but I do. You have been through a lot. So, if you don't have the ability to be self-sufficient, you cannot survive. You never know when you might be kicked out, do you?

Unification Church members don't know of any other place to go, because they are fearful of the Principle. Americans, the ones who had left the church, are coming back, because they don't know where else to go. When you see a person coming back according to his own will) the others will also be stuck here, because they don't have any place to go to. What good things does the Unification Church have? It is difficult here. During wartime, does anyone like the war? After the war is over, there will be a peaceful world that all can enjoy. (133-148)

Why do we Bless the second generation? If their families are under persecution from the world, we should not Bless them. But from the providential view, Unification families have been through the age of persecution, haven't we? Who made it possible? Your fathers and mothers? Who made it possible? (Father) Which father? (True Parents) Who is above True Parents? Heavenly Father! Restoration is complete when you attend three generations of parents. This means, centered on the vertical parents, who are God and True Parents, you should connect to your own parents as the horizontal parents, by attending them. There are to be three generations of parents. (144-70)

2) Providential Time and the Blessing of Second Generation

Now you have become adults. In ancient times, second generations in the course of Canaan's restoration had thirty-six enemy nations of seven generations. But you do not have thirty-six enemy nations. There are seven plus twelve families to overcome, which is less than twenty families. You are to be united with those families' youths. The foundation has now been laid, which means that their parents cannot oppose them. God has made it possible. Therefore, the restoration through indemnity has been achieved substantially. Has it been in accordance with the Principle, that Teacher has been teaching or has it not? We have been fighting in this way.

So, before Teacher Blesses church members, Teacher's family should be Blessed first. Then, the destiny of Korea and the world will be bound to you, the second generation. Therefore, this time my third daughter, Un Jin, was Blessed. You should be horizontally connected to her family, to go beyond the foundation of the family level. Do you understand? Even though you have set up the realm of family blessing, you should go down to rock bottom, where satan cannot accuse you. Do you understand? This is the last battle, the last battle.

On the tenth, it is Teacher's twenty-sixth year since the Holy Wedding. A full twenty-five years has past. It is now the twenty-sixth year. So this coming Blessing has historical significance. As we complete this Blessing, the satanic world cannot accuse our families. If we cannot have the Blessing of second generations, we will be finished, because of accusation, won't we?

Next, we will see the trend that members of IFVOC (International Federation for Victory Over Communism) and all Koreans come, saying, "Let us ask Reverend Moon to give us the Blessing." People are saying that the Unification Church marriage ceremony is wonderful. Originally, this kind of marriage ceremony should have been called "Liberation Ceremony," to be held in style! 'When this one is over, we may go for an eight thousand couple blessing.

What is this marriage ceremony? At this time of transition, the family should make a solid foundation. The second generation of satan's world will come over the bridge, which is your foundation. Do you understand? The children of Korean leaders are gradually coming over the bridge, your foundation.

The course of restoration so far has been the restoration through indemnity in satan's world. You climb up the hill to get redemption and to build a nation. Then, you are to come down to make the foundation, to attend Abel's family. Teacher needs for you to do this. As Teacher has been laying the foundation, it is your turn to restore young men and women through village meetings, so that you can make the path through which everyone can go over the hill. This is the time to do it. Do you understand?

So, you are now at the frontline. This year's motto is "Chon-gukchang-gun" (To build the Kingdom of Heaven on earth), isn't it? You are now building the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you understand? Who will build the Kingdom of Heaven first? You should be the first. Centered upon the Unification family of the Teacher, the second-generation family must be made. By doing this, Abel-type families can be established horizontally throughout the satanic Cain world.

Up until now, people have come up centered on Teacher. Your parents have come up with you, to now stand on the same horizontal level as Teacher. So, Teacher's family is going to make the link of balance, centered on the third daughter, Un Jin. We don't need many: twelve families will be enough. It is okay with just three families for the condition. We don't need much.

When you say, "I marry today," it does not mean, "I marry somebody." The marriage is not centered on yourself. Instead, you are making a historical revolution in the name of the Unification family. Look, you are Un Jin's elder brothers and sisters, aren't you? She is younger than you! She had no idea that she would be participating in this matching until eleven o'clock in the evening three days ago. She did not have any particular person in mind. She received the direction to come and prepare for the Blessing at eleven o'clock that night. There was no process of approval or agreement. We do not need this kind of approval or agreement.

We do this work quickly to make things crystal clear. It is not supposed to include thoughts from a third person. Whatever the decision, it must be done by True Parents, not by any third person. This should be done centering on True Parents. So I don't take your parents advice into account at all. (144-128)

3) Qualifications for Second Generation Blessing

Do you know about the foundation of faith and the foundation of substance mentioned in the Divine Principle? What is the meaning of the foundation for the Messiah? Well, who is supposed to go that course? In the Divine Principle there are details of the paths that central figures have taken. Because of that we are to indemnify all of these in our lifetime. Then you must have firm faith; but I wonder if you are all ready.

Ideally, a conscientious man who has a good personality should do what he thinks is good before he speaks about it. If you have the personality as the subject, to put into practice what you say should not make it possible for others to accuse you. Do you understand? People who are speakers should practice their speeches. In satan's world, even though you may be involved with fraud, they do not know the law of indemnity. But in heaven's world, the law of indemnity is clearly unavoidable. (144-55)

4) The Attitude for Receiving the Blessing

Fallen man should not marry. That's why there are nuns and priests of Buddhist and Catholic faiths. Why? The first ancestors of mankind were not able to marry, so you, as descendants of thousand's of generation, can you marry? The kind of person who goes against Heaven will perish. There is a saying by Confucius, "The one that attends heaven increases, but those who oppose heaven decrease." Are you qualified to receive the Blessing? Are you? Are you out of satan's realm of accusation? How are you doing now? Are you not hesitating with how to go the Way of the Will? Those who are like that shouldn't be here, because your conscience will accuse you.

Your eyes: raise your head. Let's see your eyes. In your eyes, how many ways of seeing people do you have? Handsome man, ugly man, plain man, do you see them in such a way? You see people in three standards, don't you? In your eyes, do you see beautiful woman, ugly woman, and plain woman? Do you see like this or not? In the time of Adam and Eve, were there handsome men or ugly women or man and woman in between? Were there, or not? (There were not) Therefore in your eyes, you should be absolute, absolute and unwavering. Handsome men, ugly men and men in between are all the same. You have distorted vision. I can see you people trumpeting to me, "handsome man, handsome man!" According to the Principle, do you approve or not approve? Please answer, do you approve it or not? (We should approve it) Handsome man, not so handsome man, or ugly man, those who view men in three standards like this cannot have a true marriage. That will be a false marriage. Some of you here are closely related to satan.

Did Adam have the right of choice? Did Eve have the right to choose out of many men, and did Adam have the right to choose out of many women? Did they or not? (No, they did not) There was only one man for Eve to turn to, even when she was crying joyful tears. She could see only one man, Adam. Even if he had broken legs or even worse, there was only one man, Adam. She was not allowed to see two men. Also Adam, wherever he ran around, no one else was there. He could not see two women. Could Adam and Eve select whom they liked? "I don't like Eve. I want another woman," could he behave like this? If he had been stubborn, he would have lived alone for a long time and then died. Humanity would have perished. This means that his race would have ended. If you marry whomever you want to, it is hell; but if you marry not according to your own will, then it is like the Kingdom of Heaven.

Now there is only the Unification world. Even the Communists are talking about it. Try to fight the Communists in the university campuses. Communists will be pushed out, not the Unification Church. Go and fight them. Now the unified world is near. In that world you should be proud of tradition. This means to be proud of the tradition of the Principle.

You come here without lipstick on, fearing Teacher's chastisement. You look into the mirror and say, "How ugly I look! Who would like to have me!" But it will be okay as long as Teacher's mind accepts you. Teacher will choose a good groom or bad groom. If you have a bad mind, no matter how beautiful you are, through my eyes I can see you going over the hill with one eye closed. Then, how can I get a good groom for you? This Teacher is a mysterious person. Did you know that? That's why I know if a country will perish and also the world.

Well, do you want to be matched quickly or not? (Quickly) The way to have a quick matching is to have people line up in two lines, close your eyes and grab one person each! Then how can you complain? The simplest way is to leave it up to your own destiny. Shall we do it that way?

I like that way too. I will pray for God's full guidance. Everybody turn around. You don't know whether the person is a man or woman? Then men should take their watches off and women should keep them on. "Wow, this is my husband, my wife." "Thank you." Then you open your eyes. Next, it is possible that when you look he could be very handsome. The glasses of love are the glasses of harmony of Heaven and Earth. Through that pair of glasses, even an ugly man with a rough and bumpy face looks so handsome. It is a blessing to have even a pock-marked person. You have such a face for the tears of love to fill the pock holes. With that thought in mind, as you feel his face, you may feel good. The taste of first love can digest the whole universe and can do even more. (144-82)

5) Blessing, Originally Parents to Give

What is the better way to choose your partner? Do you think it is good for me to choose or for you to choose? Let us decide. If I say okay, it is all okay. Isn't that right? Do you think that you can make a better choice? Do you want me to do it in a blink of an eye? Which do you want? (I want what Teacher does) I don't have that much energy, because I had a small lunch. You've got to give me a little sympathy. Now American members as well as European members want to be blessed by Teacher. That is their first hope. Therefore, I'd like to match you second generation, too. Originally, your parents should do it for you. With the right tradition of heaven, the marriage ceremony is the ceremony to inherit tradition. Everything is to be inherited centered on love. It means that the former generation is transmitted to the next generation. Have you heard these kinds of words? "People of the old age" and "Age gap." These kinds of words are around because it is the Last Days. You should go through the transition period. (144-92)



	
The Way for a True Child





by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 5. Blessed Couples' Way of Love

1) Significance of "All is My Love"

Why did God create this world? It is because of love. What type of love is it? Have you heard about "all is my love"? _____! Have you heard about the words "all is my love"? You may have heard about it, but you do not know that kind love, do you? It is so mysterious and strange. It is sometimes like a circle, and sometimes long and straight, isn't it? But you, woman, can you find this kind of love by yourself? (No) There is no other way but to go with bachelors who have unkempt hair. That is the way. If you say, "all is my love," what is it? If you're receiving your husband's love, yet you hear there is a master of love, what would you feel? "Gee, how small my husband is. I would like to have God's love, all of God's love." You might feel this way. By saying, "all is my love," you may want to include God's love as your own. Everything is included in the saying, "all is my love." You should know that there is husband's love, mother's love, son's love and God's love, and that only love can hold all of this inside. It is not possible to hold everything with a wrapping cloth. Do you agree? As parents love their children they want to give everything of the world to them. They want to give, and give more. So big is their love, isn't it? But in terms of money, you look, Hyo Jin, I want to give you one million dollars, no more. That's about it. But the mind of love is limitless, unlimited, isn't it? It is so big it has boundless value. Do you understand? For this reason, those who have love own the universe. All happiness starts from love. The one who has love is the victor in any circumstances. This is the kind of definition or conclusion we can derive from love. No matter how beautiful a life you may enjoy, if you do not have love, you cannot be a victor, so you are a loser. Well, "All is my love," let's think about it, What is your name? (I am _____) That's a good name. You are well behaved. You are a single girl, so, do you want to have "all is my love" or "half is my love"? (I want "all is my love") Of course "all is my love." Even though you have a small face, you want to have love which is "all is my love." That is the way to think. (132-242)

2) An Aspect of Love

What does it mean to love? Does it mean to touch someone back to back? There is formation-stage love, growth-stage love, and completion-stage love. What do man and woman do first? They kiss? "You should learn," God said, "how to love, from kissing ... from top to bottom." Why do all men want to kiss? What does the mouth do? It provides the food we eat, the origin of life goes through it. So it symbolizes God. Also, what is the Word? It also symbolizes God. The mouth expresses the two meanings. Therefore, people kiss to express their love. You express your love to your children by kissing? Do you give your little baby brothers kisses when they are born, because they are so cute?

That is not sin. No, not a sin. That is from Heaven. (144-94)

3) Life Path of Continuing Path of Love

The reason why man was born is to travel the world of love. He is born to travel the universe of love. Do you understand? Is it a depressing thing or a happy thing? You think about it. When I was receiving the blood lineage from my mother and father, I received it in the midst of my mother and father's love. So, we loved from the time of birth. While you were in your mother's womb, did your mother and father love, or not? They did love. For nine months' time, they touched here and there. After your birth, they still loved, and when you entered elementary school, yes, they loved. How many years until university? Twenty years, twenty-two years? Six years plus three and three make twelve years, university makes sixteen years, plus two years in kindergarten, it is 18 years. In all that time, you grew up within the realm of parent's love.

Even when a father and mother love their children the most, they feel pain when they think about how they have not given them as much love as others. You don't know much about this, do you? When you give birth to your children you will realize how much your parents did for you. If, in spite of how much they loved you, they worked for the church, think about how much their heart hurt. Did they sleep easily and have a comfortable time? They might have had an unstable and uncomfortable feeling. So, you should think that your parents are great people. They were uncomfortable because they loved you.

Do you mature between the age of sixteen to twenty? Is that why people marry at the age of about eighteen or twenty? After you marry, you will love your children, and when they marry, then you can love your grandchildren. Grandfather and grandmother, they love their grandchildren more than their sons and daughters. You received a lot of love from them, didn't you? You receive more love from your grandmother than your own parents, don't you? What is grandmother's hope? To be able to sooth her grandchildren. Throughout your life, you experience childhood, youth, adulthood, marriage and then children. As you become a grandparent, you experience them again. Everything you have experienced in your life seems to reappear around you. Great-grandparents experience all these things as they see their children and grandchildren, in all directions, North, South, East and West. All descendants are intertwined with love. Then the more descendants you have the more blessing you have. What starts from love, flows out via love. Understand? Life itself is to continue the line of love. You cannot deny that you are born to love.

You women, do you fear giving birth? When you ask a woman who has given birth to children, they will say that it was like dying; but after the birth you forget everything, all at once. Also, a person who is seasick, once they have reached land they feel better almost straight away. It is the same. You will have that experience. It will be hard to carry children for 10 months, but after the birth, all discomfort disappears suddenly.

I never forgot what my mother told me. It was when I was young and my sister was about to get married. There were uncles and many in-laws gathered together for the ceremony. She said that the best time she had enjoyed was the time of rearing children after birth, even though it was with suffering. Why is it like that? When a baby is hungry, the mother's breasts swell, understand? All women are like this. As it gets bigger, you feel sick all over. Breasts are the most sensitive part. But it is hard to explain with words the joy of feeding the baby. Only the mother knows what it is like; no one else knows. When the enlarged breasts shrink, what a good feeling you have. Also when you see the baby's hands touching the breasts, mother's love springs up. So, all the emotional feelings of joy, anger, love and happiness that a mother experiences cannot be felt unless you become one yourself. That's why people say that after their eight children have left and gotten married, parents are engulfed with a terrible feeling of loneliness. It is true that they can visit each of them, if they wish to do so; but it is not easy to go many times a day because of the distance, so they always think about them. With the love they used to give, when they cannot go and visit, they pray and pray for the blessing. That is a precious mind. When this occurs, they are getting old. That's why, life starts from love and it finishes with love. This is the kind of principled and adequate way of life. That is to continue on from the physical world to the spirit world. (187-96)

4) The Way of Perfecting Women's Personality

Woman is only one half of a whole. She perfects her personality by loving a man and being able to embrace and digest all difficulties that come up. Do you understand? (Yes) You women, you should not open your mouth, but stay silent. Women have no weapon except for their mouths. Your mouth is your only weapon. Next is your facial expression. Once again, your mouth is a weapon. Do you understand? That is why women perish because of what they say. You will see that even in movies, when a woman endures without speaking a word, she is able to digest all difficulties. But if she says, "Gosh, I am going out," then she packs up and goes; later of course, she cannot return. Children will think that, "My father's persecution of my mother is reasonable." You should not just pack up and leave; things must be worked out. Even though your husband may hit you, don't pack up and leave. Instead, lie in bed and pretend to be sick. It is better to have revenge. Don't eat food for a week, but pretend that you are sick. When he comes back home, say, "Oh, you are back now?" Do it in such a natural way. Then when your husband sees that you are not eating, he will watch you for a week and then will raise the white flag of surrender; then harmony will come. What wonderful revenge. (Laughter) You can get revenge in a way that is for his sake.

If you say, "My husband is bad, he is worse than me," then you are a woman of no value. Even though he is an evil husband, with little ability, have the attitude that this gentleman has come to find me, at this historical time. He has come out, holding a flag through the many struggles that men go through to find a woman like me. You should think like this. You then meet to build the kingdom of peace and the kingdom of love together, holding the flag of peace. This is the way of husband and wife. Love should remain alive. Forgetting the pledge you have made, "Oh, you damn man!" this kind of behavior should not occur. Woman is half a circle, half a circle. Do you understand? Half a globe is what you are. The way women should go is, from the left side to the right, to complete the circle, yet not stepping over the man.

How does a woman go upward? By making the man come down, and getting a piggyback-ride from her husband. So, when the husband goes up, she can go together with him. The people of the village naturally lift a wife who works for her husband. She can even be risen up on the back of her grandfather. In that kind of a good family, because she has a big loving mind, before the three generations pass, she can give birth to a good heir, who can inherit the elder-sonship of the clan. What principle is this? The principle of three generations is working to keep things revolving. Things that revolve can have dominion over the whole. As you go through three revolutions, a new world of hope is found. By doing this, you grow through spiral form and become bigger. (187-85)

A woman has her house of love, a man has his house of love. But the house that the woman has is not for her, the house of love is for a man. The house of love that a man has is not for the man, it is the house of love for a woman. Do you understand! Do you know this or not? If you do not know this, it will be a disaster. Traffic accidents will happen.

Where is the house of love for woman? The woman does not have it. Do you understand? The houses of love are exchanged. Then why are they exchanged? By going through the process of exchange, this universe is connected. To connect this universe, it should go through exchange. It should be bound together. It is only possible by love. It is not possible by any other way. It is not possible by your way. Who do these eyes belong to? (They are mine)

You would say that your body is also yours, but love is not yours. It is your partner's. It is exchanged. Because the possession of love is exchanged, the couples' ideal situation develops. If you enlarge the point of exchanging love, it becomes an ideal spherical form. When you read the Old Testament, are there the Holy of Holies and the Holy Place? What do they mean? The Holy Place symbolizes man, while the Holy of Holies symbolizes the house of love.

Do you understand this meaning? This is the first time you have heard it, isn't it? Everybody has a Holy Place and a Holy of Holies. The Holy Place is the place you can attend God. Then, what is the Holy of Holies? It is the place you can relate with God, because only God has the special dominion over love. Holy of Holies is the place you can connect with God directly. Then where is it in the man? It is in woman's sexual organ. No one can touch this place. There are not two men who can see this Holy of Holies. There is only one, isn't there? The one who keeps the Holy of Holies must be the one to open it, but if it is stained, the one who touched it will die. In ancient times, if a different person touched it, he was put to death. That meant that the place was contaminated. Do you understand! That is why for women (Eve), Adam is the person who has the key. It is only that Eve was keeping the key for Adam. You must know this. Do you understand?

For you to make unity and love with God, you must love while attending God, do you understand? It is not merely the meeting of man and woman. When man and woman come together, representing the heavenly law, you should say, "To accomplish the ideal of creation, we would like to attend God's love. Please come here, and let us have sons and daughters you hope to have through us." Do you understand? (132-246)

5) Husband's Responsibility and Wife's Responsibility

When you become a husband, you are to love your wife, and not show your shortcomings. As a responsible husband, you should become your wife's favorite person and someone that makes your wife proud to say, "My husband is a great person." You should be this kind of person. I wonder if Mother thinks of me in this way? The same thing is applicable to the father. It is not easy to be a father to a person from a different family. In fact, you should think like this, "My son is also from a different family. I am just rearing him; he will go and work for the world." It is a father-son relationship, but in reality, it is as if he is from a different family. Therefore, it is hard to play the role of a father. The roles of the husband and the wife are not easy.

You should want to have a large family to take care of. If you look at a first daughter-in-law of a rich family, you will see that she has adapted well into her situation. No matter what difficulties she may encounter, she can handle any situation well. You need to have a lot of experience, looking after many people. When you marry, which would you choose? A husband with whom you have to stay with parents-in-law, or one with whom you do not? (With parents-in-law) Even though you stay with them, there will not be so much difficulty because of Teacher's education. Even though her father-in-law may admonish the daughter-in-law, the daughter will inherit everything he has when he dies. Do you understand? Even though her feared mother-in-law scolds her, she should overcome it without any complaint; then the mother-in-law will praise her with pleased words. Afterwards, you will receive precious things, such as jewelry, from her. Do you understand? This is the way to be.

A husband who has a bad nature may challenge his wife. Even though you may get upset and many tears fall to your chest, you can suddenly change your emotion and smile... If you are this kind of a woman, then you are a happy woman. How wonderful she is! What a beautiful moment of transition from tragedy to happiness.

When you women are going to marry, do you say, "I am going to receive love"? (To give love) No, women out in the world say, "to receive love." So, you marry to give love; but how do you give when your husband does not want it? How! If you still want to give love, he may reject you, right? Then, what would you do? You should keep on loving him, even crying. You must try to love him, even crying and risking your life for him. If you try to love your husband even to the point of death, he will submit himself to you. That is the way to be. Do not criticize all the cases you hear; each situation is different depending on how it is explained and how you interpret it.

When the husband comes back from work, she is having a nap; what shall we do about this? In the outside world, if the husband is well known, to attend him the wife hardly has any sleep. Doing her best, making her clothes look more beautiful, putting on cosmetics, waiting for her husband the whole night ... She is still not sure that she can keep the marriage going. They go through so much suffering. Do you understand? There are so many prostitutes with precious jewelry and pendants, singing and dancing, waiting to give whatever they can for your husband. Even though you have a great husband, you arrogantly say, "I want to be the only one to receive his love." Do you think he can live with you for your whole life? Look at your face, and think about where a man who can live with you for a lifetime is. How can he be with someone who has such round eyes, flat face, flat nose and lips, for a lifetime ... Till I get old ... ? How difficult will it be for him? So, you must give him your sympathy. (133-172)

6) The Way of Second Generation Blessed Couples

There is a certain way in which both of you are to go within your family. The point is not which one of you did well, or who did not do well, but the point is who loves God more. We are to follow this. Second, you are not to be habitually affected by your environment, but to develop and progress centered on love. A wife should love her husband and the husband should love his wife. By loving each other, a couple is for God and for the way of God's Will. To do his Will, you need to have a tribe, people, nation, and world. There are still things left to do, the liberation of the spirit world and the liberation of the physical world and of God's nation. Because of the fall, this has still been undone. You have to clear it. Man was thrown into the rubbish bin. Who will clear this rubbish bin? Not God, nor True Parents can do it. Because it is your own family, tribe, people, nation and world environment, which is to be connected to True Parents' blood lineage, you should clean your own environment.

In the course of the providence for restoration, who are the responsible people? You are the ones who have to stand as the representatives. You can do it on the family level and enter the realm of the blessing on the family level in God's kingdom. You can do it on the tribal level and enter the realm of the blessing in the tribal level in God's kingdom. You can do it on the level of a people and enter the realm of the blessing on the level of a people in God's kingdom. You can do it on the national level and enter the realm of the blessing on the national level in God's kingdom. You can do it on the worldwide level and enter the realm of the blessing on the worldwide level in God's kingdom.

Your position in the kingdom of heaven will be decided by centering on the content of love. In that case, you should think that for this cause you should love your husband's parents more than your husband, love your husband's brothers and sisters more than your husband, love your nation more than you love your family, love the world more than you love your nation, love heaven more than you love the world, and love God more than you love Heaven. There is no path connected without love; love is the answer.

God's love should drip into your mind and on your life. When God's love drips onto you, you have hope; but if God's love does not drip at all, you may perish. Your name will then be blotted out of the citizenship list of the nation of love. You will be eliminated because you have been disobedient to the traditional world of love. (144-131)

Once you marry, you cannot follow your own will. Which direction should you go? You must go to meet the love of God. Why was man born as man, and woman born as woman? It is because of love. Why love? Why do husband and wife come together? Man and woman are divided natures of God's dual characteristics. When they come together, they will receive God's love. So, our life is to find and to receive God's love. To meet God's love, man and woman should come together in oneness. Without it you cannot meet the love of God. Why do we need to meet God's love? By meeting his love, we can stand on the same position with God. We can stand beside God. Doesn't this sound the same to you? Centered on what do man and woman come together? It is not centered on your faces, but love. You are here for the sake of the love between husband and wife.

Why did God ask Adam and Eve to love like this? It was because God can be one with them centered on that love. If there is no horizontal line, you cannot draw a vertical line. The purpose of the love between husband and wife is to connect to the love of God.

Why do we desire God's love? Because when we receive God's love, we can go on to the same position as God. Even though you have only met for the first time, you can stand proudly together as husband and wife, centered on love. Is that right? When you are in love, two are one. You cannot run away. Both have collective responsibility. When husband and wife become completely one centered on God, they go forward to the same position as God. Not only do you reach the same position as God, but all the possessions he has, comes into the realm of your ownership. Love is amazing. It is of great value since it is able to reach the same level as God and to have ownership of everything.

What does this mean? If God loved Adam and Eve, He would give himself to them. Not only Himself, but also his love. Thereby, all the, universe belonging to God, is automatically bestowed to us. We need, the right of succession.

Man has the desire to be the best; with what can man accomplish it? It is only by love. Is it possible with money? By power? It is only possible by love. Only the love God set up makes it possible. We want to be the best because we have the original nature to be united with God in oneness centered on his love.

What is the best thing in the world? God is the best. If we reach that level, then what can we do there? You should make the whole universe yours, centered on God's love. Do you all have this desire? That desire and ambition cannot be accomplished with money, or with knowledge, or with power. It can be accomplished only by love. This is the essence of the Unification Church Principle and the origin of the philosophy of human life. People did not know this up until now. This content is simple. (44-133)

7) The Attitude Toward Life to Establish the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth

Will you marry? Will you marry or not? What about you men? Will you marry? (Yes) Do you think you need children? (Yes) Why? You need to know God's love, parents' love, and know how to attend parents. You also need to know husband's love and know how to attend your husband, know children's love and know how to attend children. Not only to give orders to your children, but you should also how to attend your children. That means you have to know how to live for the sake of others. By doing so, you will understand God's love. This is educational material. Without having children, it is imperfection. That means you don't understand God's love, that is, how much God has loved man, his children. Without becoming a husband, you cannot know wife's love. Without becoming a wife, you cannot know husband's love. If you do not become parents, you do not know parental love. God created all of these for educational purposes. Not having children means that you cannot be true parents. Is this right or not?

So, to be the best qualifier, according to the original principle, you need parents, wife and what next? You should have children for you to be accepted by the universe, being labeled, "the most worthy to feel God's love substantially." With this you can get into the Kingdom of Heaven. Without this seal of approval, it is not possible.

Please expand the love experience in your family. Do not shrink it, but expand it. For that cause, sacrifice your family for the sake of your tribe, and also for your nation. It is good to sacrifice yourself for the bigger cause. Once you have set up a good condition of greater love by sacrificing, you can be connected to everything, with the ideal realm of love. Even though you did not complete everything, you can be a qualified person to enter the heavenly nation in the spirit world. Even though you loved within a certain boundary or within a village, you can participate in the same privileges as people who loved the nation, world, and Heaven and Earth. This is because the person would certainly be able to achieve the greater love with sacrifice if there was a situation in which he was required to show his ability to do so. You should know this clearly.

You should not be arrogant or proud of being the children of blessed families. You have got to stand on a higher level than your parents. When you see men of your husband's age, you should respect them more than your husband, and think they will be loyal people to accomplish the will for your nation. Expanding more, remember that you should love all people of an age similar to your grandparents' more than your own grandparents. Love the people of an age similar to your parents' more than your own parents. Love the people of an age similar to your husband's or wife's more than your own spouse. Love the people of an age similar to your children's more than your own children.

Even if he didn't do much in the family, a man can return to the family from the level of society to be a greater person. In other words, even if the man was not capable of much in the family level, going out and working in the society made him a greater person. That is what parents want, isn't it? You must think like this. How come things become like this? Our Unification Church ideology states that the individual sacrifices for the family and lives for the sake of others all the while living with love. Then, since it states that the family lives for the tribe and so on to larger causes, you should live for the sake of others while keeping in mind that you are representing Cain's world. Everyone should have this kind of mind. Parents, grandparents, husbands, wives and children alike. We can then enter the place where the loyal people of the heavenly world abide without hesitation! Do you understand? Clearly? What is the Kingdom on Earth like? The Kingdom of Heaven on Earth is the place in which we do live in this manner. (133-138)


-----------------------------------------------------



The Tribal Messiah

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 1 - Key Words Regarding Tribal Messiah

Cheju province regional director! [Yes!] Who is the representative pastor of Cheju province? [Pastor Suguipo-I] You! Come here and talk about tribal messiah! Other people sit down. [Pastor Suguipo explains about tribal messiah.]

How is restoration through indemnity possible without knowing the Principle clearly? The messiah as the "tribal messiah" does not come automatically. You need to know clearly about Cain and Abel. The mistakes committed by brothers should be reversed. Due to Adam and Eve's fall, the elder brother was positioned on satan's side. This should be reversed. This reversal of dominion has reached the summit of the world. The satanic world has developed until now centering upon the nation. That is why the Messiah cannot come unless there is a rational level of unity between Cain and Abel. You should know this clearly. Cain and Abel must unite in order to prepare a firm foundation for the tribal messiah to stand on.

This was true with Jesus' coming. Jesus came to earth 4,000 biblical years later than Cain and Abel. What did he seek? He came to look for a Judaism united with the nation of Israel, which were in a Cain and Abel relationship with each other. Nothing is possible without considering Cain and Abel's story. Satan's blood lineage came first. That is why the heavenly blood lineage could not be passed down. Without restoring the heavenly blood lineage, God's salvation providence is impossible. Therefore, the returning Messiah must deal with the blood relationship. The Messiah is in Adam's position. That is why a parent is restored through Abel, as the Principle makes clear.

What should Abel do? Abel should make Cain surrender at the national level. The nation of Israel is Cain while Judaism is Abel, so Judaism should control the Israel nation. On that foundation, Judaism was supposed to become one with Jesus. If John the Baptist had become one with Jesus, Judaism would have been one with Jesus. John the Baptist was in the position of Abel in his relationship to Judaism. He was Abel from the horizontal viewpoint. Centering upon the unity between John the Baptist and Judaism, Judaism and Israel should have united. Then, the national level foundation for the Messiah could have been established. The parental position at the national level was to be set up on that foundation of oneness.

Do you understand that Parents cannot come without the oneness of Cain and Abel? On the foundation of unity, Abel should take the lead. The king of the Israel nation was not under the control of a high priest. If John the Baptist had united with Judaism, the Israel nation would have followed. That was the original order of what should have happened.

Isn't that so in America now? A minister blesses a president in the presidential inaugural ceremony. The minister is in the high priest's (Abel's) position and the president is in Cain's position. Cain cannot directly receive absolute authority from Heaven. He should receive it through Abel. Likewise, Parents cannot stand as Parents unless Cain and Abel's positions are set. God cannot dwell in your mind and body if they are not united. Do you understand what I mean?

Parents cannot be restored without the oneness of Cain and Abel. Why? Because the elder son, inheriting blood from the satanic world, became the root of evil. No life has been planted centering upon Heaven until now. All of the satanic blood lineage should be cut off, simultaneously, by centering upon the Heavenly Parents; then it should be engrafted into the original lineage before the fall. That is why there must be a resolution of the Cain and Abel conflict. On the foundation of restoring the birthright through indemnity, Abel is to play the role of the elder brother. The elder brother Cain should play the role of the younger brother. That means satan completely surrenders to Abel.

Abel has to surrender to Adam. That is the Principle. Without that Principle, Parents cannot come. The Cain and Abel relationship was not to be indemnified centering upon Zachariah's family and Joseph's family, but was rather to be restored centering upon Judaism and the nation of Israel. The tribes are included in that. Joseph's family and Zachariah's family were not a problem for the Messiah. Judaism and Israel were supposed to become one. On that foundation of unity, the people of Israel were to follow the absolute authority of Judaism.

History has been the history of restoring the birthright. Nothing is possible without this concept. Immediately following World War II, the foundation was prepared to restore the birthright. At that time, centering upon the mother, Abel, representing the heavenly side, was to become the elder son and to make Cain, satan's side, follow him. Only after Cain surrendered to Abel could the Second Coming occur. Abel was the realm of the Christian culture, which was composed of Christianity, and America. Who was to be the center? Abel was to be the center. Centering upon Christianity, America created world unity. Because Cain and Abel unity was established on the worldwide level, Parents could come.

In the world at that time, Britain was in the position of mother, and America had the position of having restored the birthright. The mother appeared, Abel on the heavenly side became the elder son, and the satanic world became the younger son. The Cain nations surrendered. Because the satanic world in the position of the younger son became obedient, Parents could come. For the first time in human history, the whole world was united centering upon the Christian cultural dominion.

Mankind did not receive the heavenly seed of life. No matter how much the mother and Cain and Abel were successful in uniting, they were like trees of false love rooted in the satanic world. They did not receive the seed of the true olive tree. The Eve nation, Abel nation and Cain nation together were to look for the Father nation. Who is to come as the father? Isn't that a parent? What is a parent? A parent is the origin of the seed of life. In the course of the fall, the younger brother became the elder brother, and the elder brother became the younger brother; so in the course of restoration, centering upon the mother, heavenly elder sonship and younger sonship have to be correctly ordered.

After the correct order of elder son and younger son is formed, whom are they to look for? They are to look for the father. This is restoration. The seed planted on an individual level is to be restored on a national level. Centering upon Heaven, the mother nation, Abel nation and Cain nation are to be connected. If the two sons become united centering upon the mother, restoration is possible. If there is no unity, restoration is impossible. The term "tribal messiah" does not come into existence without a clear understanding of Cain and Abel.

It is not enough for our church members to just serve and attend Heavenly Parents. Our Parents' desire not just the Nam Won Church in Cheju province. They seek the entire Cheju province. In order to achieve our Parents' desire, there must be unity between the regional director and the governor of the province. Is unity established there now? You must know this point.

What is the church's mission? It is to digest and recreate Cain's dominion -- the satanic world. With what do you recreate? With love. You should melt the satanic world with true love. This is the formula. You cannot go in front of God without following this formula. If you go to the spirit world without going through this formula course, you will be stopped. You can never enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

That is why you must talk about the restoration of Cain and Abel before mentioning tribal messiah. Who is the regional director here? The regional director should give direction to the governor of the province. County leaders are nothing. If Father brought all the presidents of the universities here, you must lead and teach them. The utmost desire of humankind is to attend Parents. What would you, in the position of orphans, desire more than meeting Parents? You must say to them, "Even though you are a very prominent president of the university, you must follow me regional director -- if you want to meet and serve Parents." You must educate them. Everything will go smooth after educating the presidents of the universities and the governors of provinces.

Now the time has come to unite everything centering upon Parents. The opposition has disappeared. My standard is on the world level and cosmic level. There are so many nations in the world. How can I control all of them? The method to manage them is through the tribal messiahs. I penetrated all the national foundations and worldwide vertical standards.

Jesus did not fulfill the responsibility of the tribal messiah. Why didn't he fulfill it? He could not be successful, because of the opposition. At that time, Judaism, the Israel nation and the Roman Empire opposed and denied him. Now over 20,000 families are arranged (blessed) centering upon me. Jesus would have arranged such families if he had been successful in fulfilling the mission of the tribal messiah. What am I supposed to do with such an arrangement? The birthright is already restored, so parentship must be restored. Adam's family failed to restore it, and so did Jesus' family. This should be restored through indemnity.

I have exceeded Adam's and Jesus' vertical foundation. I have successfully established all the eight levels of the vertical foundation. You are supposed to lay the horizontal foundation. The eight horizontal foundations -- individual, family, tribe, race, nation, world, cosmos and God -- are to be focused on one point. Everything is to be connected centering upon the family. You are to be successful in winning both the vertical and horizontal victories on the worldwide level. The Unification Church has been persecuted on an individual, family, tribal, racial, national and worldwide level for forty years. Now everything is finished. The vertical foundation is firmly established. When the horizontal foundation is connected to the vertical foundation, there will be no more problems.

From this viewpoint, there is no opposition on the horizontal foundation. No opposition at the time of Jesus would mean that, on the foundation of unity with Israel, Judaism and the Roman Empire, the whole world would have welcomed the time to unite without any opposition. Now America is in the position of the Roman Empire, and Christianity is like Judaism in Jesus' time. My victory has eliminated all the negative environmental conditions for America and Christianity to oppose the Unification Church.

The world is to be controlled on the foundation of restoring the birthright. In order to manage all the tribes in the world, we should deal with over twelve nations. Those twelve nations should be connected into 360 degrees. I came to earth instead of God and dispatched tribal messiahs in order to stop the destruction of all the nations. If you create little controversies, the satanic world will fade away. You should take the offensive position over ten times more than the times the satanic world has opposed us in the past. Satan attacked ten times, didn't he? Moses encountered satanic attack ten times in the pharaoh's palace. Jacob was also deceived ten times by satan under Uncle Laban. You must restore, through indemnity, their suffering. Attack satan over ten times! You have received persecution, haven't you? [Yes!] Did you get angry or not? [We got angry.] If you are angry, you should retaliate with love. Satanic people have attacked us in order to destroy us, but we will completely besiege them in order to save them. Otherwise, over ten times more disasters will happen to you; satan will proceed to bite you.

I am the representative of the world and, at the same time, the representative of the nation. I am in the center. You are the representative of your tribes and you are to spread out horizontally. You should fight the world, in my place, on the foundation of your firm belief in me. Flowers bloom on the branches, not on the trunk or on the leaf. Because I indemnified the center of the nation and of the world, satan cannot attack me.

I put you tribal messiahs in the position of victorious Jesus. What do I want to do with you? I am trying to indemnify the mistakes of Adam's family. Your own father and mother are opponents. Looking at your parents, centering upon True Parents -- the center of the heavenly nation and of the whole world -- they are opponents. Parents in the same tribe are opponents. You are Abel, the younger son, so you are the one who should liberate parents, God and your Cains in your tribe.

When blessed families can make the three generations in their tribe (parents, grandparents and elder brothers) serve the tribe parents as their parents, every family member will be liberated. The original Adam's family (before the fall), Jesus' family and the returning Lord's family are to be connected in a tribe. On that foundation, finally, satanic dominion will end.

You are to connect Parents' will to your family, which has been opposing you. After restoring all the opposition in your family, your parents who have been opposing you are to stand in the position of ancestors. They are to become ancestors of your tribe. Why is this to be so? On the foundation that your parents become ancestors of your tribe, your ancestors can stand in the position of original parents prior to the fall so that they can be embraced in God's bosom. Your hometown then belongs to God. For the first time in your tribal history, your original hometown comes into being.

Is your hometown Pyung Ando Chung Joo? No, it is the Parents' hometown. It is the hometown of the king, not of the people. Only by restoring your parents and your tribe, can your hometown become a heavenly hometown and your parents become the parents of heavenly blood lineage. Therefore, when tribal messiahs, following Parents' will and God's will, can restore their own tribes, a nation will be restored. When twelve tribal messiahs become united, the nation can be restored. It is only a matter of time.

The tribal messiahs should be able to restore the birthright and all the mistakes of Adam's family and Jesus' family. They then should be able to restore and control all of the satanic world. I overcame those eight stages and was victorious over them. I arranged over 20,000 blessed families on earth, not in the spirit world, centering upon east, west, north and south.

The people of Israel longed to meet the Messiah for 4000 years. That very Messiah came into your own tribe. What does that mean? You are to indemnify Judaism and the Christian cultural realm, which nobly worked in order to meet the Messiah for thousands of years and which have been the mainstream of religion since the generation of Adam. The cherished wishes of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Moses, Jesus, myself and God are to be fulfilled.

Why was Israel chosen? It was to receive the Messiah. Even though you are collateral families, I endow you, the tribal messiahs, with privileged benefit, as though you are direct descendants. Tribal messiahs must fulfill their mission at the risk of their lives. A wife should play the role of a mother, and a husband should play the role of a father. They are to give rebirth to people and to enable them to be engrafted to the heavenly lineage; otherwise they cannot come back to this center. If they neglect this mission, they will be deprived of everything. Tribal messiahs, on the foundation of the restored birthright, must make every endeavor to fulfill the responsibility of liberating parents.

The returning Lord, representing Abel on the individual, family, tribe, race, national and world levels, must indemnify the mistakes of Christianity and the United States, and must destroy communism so that he can prepare the environmental conditions necessary to unite the world. Just as Heaven sends the returning Lord to the earth, Parents in place of God send you to the world as tribal messiahs. Parents bequeath the realm or authority of the religious mainstream, in which the promised foundation to meet the Messiah has been established for 4000 years, to tribal messiahs. Though Heaven gave such privileged benefit to them, they became dimwitted and lost their ability to see clearly. They became people who do not know the world.

What is the responsibility of tribal messiahs? It is the restoration of kingship. Your house should be ready to receive and serve the king. What does that mean? The kingship which is to connect Heaven to earth must be restored. The sap of every tree must penetrate the root and the bud, and reach all the branches; then a tree survives. The restoration of kingship must go through the family. It must go through the individual kingship, family level kingship and tribal level kingship. You are the kings centering upon your tribes. That is why the Bible says, "They will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him for a thousand years."

That is the reason why you must be absolutely united with the True Family. First of all, you must be united with my sons and daughters, more than with your own sons and daughters or anybody else. When connected at the family level, the kingship of a nation and of the world takes place. You should not be ignorant of what is going on in the world. You must not be blind and unknowing.

What should we do then? The restoration of the birthright at the worldwide level must be established. I indemnified the unfulfilled responsibility of Christianity and all the mistakes committed by the United States. Parents would start on the foundation of the restored birthright, which is achieved through the unity between the United States and Christianity. Because "parents" could stand firmly on earth, I send you out to the world. You are supposed to be like the bishops appointed by the Roman emperor. You must be the people who actively work for the sake of the world, but instead you look like good-for-nothing fellows. You are really unworthy to receive such a great blessing to be true tribal messiahs, even though you die thousands of thousands times.

When did you pay your individual indemnity? Have you put yourself in life and death situations as a living sacrifice? Have you been persecuted, dragged by satan to every corner of the world? In the past people became sacrifices and offered their deaths, but you must not die now. Even good-for-nothing people of the world looked down upon me. Who didn't want to kill me? Everyone wanted to get rid of me, but I survived. You must not trample upon the public foundation set up with Parents' blood and sweat at the jaws of death.

I paid all of the indemnity, instead of you. The horizontal indemnity is also paid. The opposition has faded away and disappeared. Try to fulfill your tribal messiah's mission from a mere sense of duty for three years. Can you sleep at night when you are about to restore your tribe centering upon your parents?

Restoration of the birthright should start from the restoration of parents. On that foundation, kingship is to be restored, and you can go back to the original standard. Wherever you go in the world, you must go to the center centering upon the family. The sap of a tree passes through all branches, buds and roots. The sap goes wherever it wants to go. just as the sap penetrates all the parts of a tree, there is a way prepared for me to freely go to any place centering upon the center. Otherwise, you cannot go back to your hometown in Heaven.

Why do we need tribal messiahs? We are not born of heavenly parents. Our hometown is not a heavenly hometown and our parents are not heavenly parents. Only when we set up heavenly parents and a heavenly hometown can all humankind become the people of the heavenly nation and go back to the original position, inheriting the heavenly blood lineage. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth can then be established.

You should think of Cain and Abel when talking about tribal messiah. After the restoration of the birthright-the elder sonship, what comes next? [The restoration of parentship.] Adam and Eve's blood became contaminated. The root is planted incorrectly, so you are to be blessed with and engrafted to True Parents' blood lineage. We all then get to come to one root which leads kings to be established.

When a tree is capable of producing fruits in all four directions of east, west, south and north, the owner protects the tree. He wants to protect the tree eternally. Only when the owner can harvest fruit from the tree is he willing to protect the tree eternally. On the way to Jerusalem, Jesus cursed a fig tree because it did not have any fruit. You will be eternally protected only when you restore yourself to the original standard on which you can be born again as heavenly sons and daughters. The Bible makes sense according to the principle of restoration through indemnity. After establishment of "parentship" and "kingship," God's eternal elder son should be created. God has been wanting to restore the elder son since Adam and Noah.

What should you do first if you are a tribal messiah? You are to restore the elder sonship birthright. The Messiah cannot come unless the birthright is restored. It must be accomplished on the national level. Judaism and Israel in Jesus' time were on the national level. If Jesus had influenced Rome, they would have been restored right away. What I have done so far is to restore Christianity and the United States in the position of Judaism and the Roman Empire respectively. Jesus could not influence the senior statesmen of his time, so I indemnified this. I influenced the U.S. Congress and the direction of the United States, guiding American presidents as well as the American people. Now there is no more opposition against the Unification Church. When you receive the seed of life from Parents, centering upon God's love, and plant heavenly love, heavenly life and heavenly blood lineage, you come to one root. Satan cannot dwell there. This makes logical sense. The restoration of the kingship is first.

Who was Adam? He was to be an individual king, a family level king, a tribal king, a racial king, a national king, a worldwide king and a cosmic king, but he lost his kingship. On the foundation that I made on earth, he will be the king of the heavenly nation in the spirit world. You must be the tribal messiah-the king of a tribe. Nothing is possible without going through this course.

Those who want to be presidents are under my influence. Look! Who is the owner of Korea! It is not a president. Dr. Lee was expelled. Chang Myun was also expelled. The third president, Jung Hee Park, was supposed to unite with me and serve me, but he did not. That is why he was assassinated. The next one was President Chun. I made him president, but he betrayed me. That is why he was fired, too. It has become more and more difficult to become a president. If a president does something wrong, he will completely perish. His whole tribe will be mortified. Isn't it strange? Do you know why? Heaven does not stay with them.

If you lay the foundation of tong-ban kyuk-pa (tong-ban: subdivision, small section of a city in Korea; kyuk-pa: smash, crush. It means witnessing to every member of the tong-ban subdivision area.) centering upon the tribal messiahs, Cain's dominion will fade away. You must control the governors of provinces. If you cannot do it, quit your mission. You must also educate district leaders. You must be able to say to them, "If you want to be a governor or a district leader, you must listen to me." Such a foundation has already been made. Even though I have made all these foundations for you to go out and educate them, if you cannot do it, I will cut your neck. I will bring Japanese people and American people here and make you their servants. I am not going to say when I will do this. I will change your position right away. This means that, "The first becomes the last, and the last becomes the first." Ignorant ones become servants. What are you supposed to be? [Tribal messiahs.] In order to be tribal messiahs, you must restore the elder sonship birthright. You must restore the worldwide level of the birthright.

I indemnified the unfulfilled responsibility of the United States and Christianity, so the communist parties will perish. I already taught that the communist party will not last more than 73 years. This is the 73rd year. Everything is finished. Situations will change rapidly.

What is the mission of tribal messiahs? It is to restore elder sonship. God, centering upon the religious dominion, has been working ceaselessly to restore elder sonship for several millions of years. Elder sonship has not been restored, because nobody knew how to do it. Due to my appearance, the restoration of elder sonship is possible for the first time in history. What comes after restoration of elder sonship? Restoration of parentship. After combining elder sonship and parentship, kingship has to be restored. This is a very clear formula.

I am the King of Kings in the spirit world. Spirit world has already decided who is the king. The spirit world already arranged the plan, before the Unification Church even started and won a substantial victory on earth. Now everything is ours. Actually, I do not even need to teach you this fact. In the name of God and of Parents, Heaven and earth from the same place dispatch the tribal messiahs. Tribal messiahs are dispatched out to the world from the very place where true life and blood lineage are completely united centering upon love. There is no satanic dominion any more. This is from absolute authority. Push those who have been negative! Ask your parents and the people in the villages who opposed and persecuted you, "What did Rev. Moon do wrong? You have got to listen to me. I am out here talking to you, not because I am worse than professors, but because I want to save you."

I have ordered you to have revival meetings with your close relatives. Are you holding the revival meetings? You should look for your relatives and witness to them. When all of your relatives support you, won't your parents support you? Let them look around together with you to see what is going on and make them surrender to you.

In your daily life, you should serve me more than you serve God. God cannot restore the elder sonship. It is to be restored through Cain and Abel. It is not supposed to be done by parents. Mankind should restore it. After the restoration of Cain and Abel, Parents will come. Only when Parents become one with their children will God come down. God cannot do whatever He wants to do because the human blood lineage was wrongly established.

When God is parents, then Jesus is Abel and the people of the world are Cain. The fallen world must be restored. Without restoring the fallen world, no one can go to the Kingdom of Heaven after they die. God wants to bring you to the Kingdom of Heaven, but how can He bring dead bodies to the Kingdom of Heaven? It is impossible for God to bring dead people to the Kingdom of Heaven. First, mankind must be liberated; next, God must be liberated. When Cain and Abel completely become one, God can be liberated. That is the way of restoring parentship.

When is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth to be established? The Kingdom of Heaven on earth takes place when the Unification Church and the world are united. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth, in terms of the church dominion, exists, but the original Kingdom of Heaven on earth exactly like the one prior to the fall is not established yet.

What should Abel do! He should restore Cain. Abel is in the growth stage from a horizontal viewpoint. I am in the completion stage. It is the national level. Next you must reach the completion stage. Only when you restore your family by making Cain and Abel unite, can your family relate to me. Otherwise, you can never get to where I am, even after death.

If Cain and Abel had become one, Jesus would not have had to die. The previous 2,000-year course of suffering and shouldering the cross would not have been necessary. If you do not restore your family as tribal messiahs, you cannot follow me. You cannot reach me. If you are not united with me, I will not bequeath anything to you.

Where is Jesus now? Is he in the Kingdom of Heaven or in Paradise? [Paradise.] You will end up being in Paradise, if you do not fulfill your responsibility as tribal messiahs. If you cannot establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. Try visiting spirit world and see if what I am saying is true or not. What do you think logically? Would you pass through the Kingdom of Heaven or not? [I think I will not pass through it.]

How big is the tribal messiah's mission? I will not exchange one tribal messiah for hundreds of governors of the Cheju province. I will not exchange one tribal messiah for hundreds of presidents. If I had not known the value of it, I would not have even started this game. Do you think there is a person exactly like me in the world who will do what I am doing? Those who claim to be the returning Messiah all look like thieves to me. What happened to them? Even though they gain whatever they want, they cannot digest even one nation. They cannot digest Korea with their selfish greed. They would rather destroy their own tribes as well as their nation. They become traitors.

You have to wake up! You must be more active, working at the frontline more than any patriots of South Korea and of North Korea. You should know clearly about tribal messiah.

What do I mean by saying that kingship cannot be achieved without a family? In order to acquire a cosmic kingship, one has to go step by step from an individual kingship, a tribal kingship, a national kingship, etc. There is a step-up order. That is why you must be united with the True Family on an individual level, a family level, a tribal level and national level.

Kingship is to go through a family of a tribal messiah. The kingship must be completely united with the descendants in the direct line. Tribal messiahship belongs to the second generation. My second generation must be completely united. Which do you have to cherish more, True Children or your children? One's own tribe should be sacrificed for the sake of the kingship and the prince. That is the way for a tribe to go.

In the future, the Unification Church members will not be able to see me easily. Do you understand this? It is very good now that you can see me, because I come and go without a fixed seat. Once I get a proper seat, how can you see me? There is no way for you to come and see me as you wish to do.

Do you understand about tribal messiah? [Yes.] What comes first? [Restoration of elder sonship.] What is second? [Restoration of parents.] Why is tribal messiahship necessary? It is necessary for the restoration of kingship. It is very simple. That is the conclusion. If you know the facts, everything will be okay. Human beings have been ignorant of such a simple fact. Actually, it is not simple at all. How complicated it is! Because I clarified it and set up all the necessary foundations for it, God is so happy, while satan is on the edge of death; and you are also happy because satan finally separates from you. This is exciting!

My words may sound conceptual, but haven't you seen my stories, which seemed like unattainable dreams, all come true? [Yes.] My words have to come true in reality. Reverend Moon of the Unification Church so far has been quiet, receiving all kinds of humiliation and opposition just like God has received. A motley bunch of fellows are creating a great stir to be the Messiah. Do you think the Messiah's job is easy? The Messiah that I know of is almost dying. I would escape from this mission if there was any possible way, but some people want to take this job. Is Messiahship acquired for free? I came to this point by confronting all difficult situations directly. I have not taken any detour. I have been proud of being the leader of the Unification Church in prison. I have not been ashamed of it.

Two-thirds of the people in Washington, D.C., seem to be thinking that Reverend Moon is the Lord of the Second Advent. What I have said has become a matter of consideration both in the government and among the people. Now people are interested in my words because they can see that what I said comes true in reality.

People in the secular world are more interested in my words than you are. What does that mean? It means you will be deprived of what you have. Let's say a person has a real diamond, but he regards it as a piece of glass or a piece of porcelain. Does such a person need that diamond? He will be deprived of the diamond. He may sell it out of ignorance.

Who was smarter, Jacob or Esau? [Jacob.] Yes, he was wise. Twenty-one years of suffering was not a serious matter to him. At the risk of his life he wanted to be an elder son in order to restore the lost birthright. You have got to understand that point. Likewise, we will be deprived of everything that we have, if we do wrong.

Because I have been a virtuous spouse, a loyal subject and a son of filial piety on earth, in the spirit world, you will have to achieve more virtue, more loyalty and more filial piety than I have achieved on earth. In a way, God would say that I am much better than God. God could not restore the birthright, even on an individual level. Of course, God could not restore a family level birthright. I have finished all the restoration necessary.

Look! There is no such word like "tribal messiah" in the Bible, but it is very essential in our vocabulary. How miserable our God would be if I had not shown up and restored elder sonship, parentship, and kingship!

What I have done was more difficult than looking for a grain of sand, which had been thrown thousands of years ago into a boundless expanse of water. It is much easier to look for a grain of sand. How precious it is! How much is sacrificed for it? How much have you cherished this precious gift I have given you? You are so deeply indebted to me that you cannot pay it back even if you spend your whole life for it. It is not enough that you beg my pardon for the rest of your life. You can never pay that debt back. Complaint does not work. I am the one who is actually supposed to complain. Unification Church members cannot complain to Father, can they?

Wherever you go, you should be able to say right away, "The vital condition for the providence should be centered upon the restoration of the birthright. Otherwise, there is no place for Parents to stand." Without the unity of Cain and Abel, restoration and/or development do not occur. You should know this clearly. Therefore, you should respect Cain more than you respect yourself and create complete unity. Finally, you will then be officially recognized by heaven.

So far it has been the national level period, but from now on it will be the time of the worldwide level. I have indemnified the national level time period centering upon Jesus, and we are now liberated from it. You can become tribal messiahs on the worldwide level where there is no more persecution. From now on, when you are united with your spiritual children and restore your tribal messiahship, even other tribes in the spirit world will support you. A united front line will then take place. (1990.2.11. Headquarters church)


The Tribal Messiah

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. Messiah

1. The Messiah Comes As A Father

1) The Necessity of the Second Coming

It is said that "The Messiah comes! The Lord comes!" What is the Lord going to do when he comes? He is to rule the nation and the world. The Lord will go around the world with his people according to his will and govern the world. The world that the Messiah wants to create is the world that God loves to be in. It is also the world that our conscience, which originates from God, longs to see. Racial prejudice, national boundaries, historical background or traditional thought would not be subjects for conflict in this world. There would be complete oneness about what goodness is and the contents would make a reciprocal base with God's view. The very day on which we can march forward to such a world is coming, and it is the day of God's advent on earth. It is the day of the Second Coming of the Messiah, according to the Christian concept. (1969.6.15. Ex-headquarters Church)

In the original ideal of God's creation, the way of restoration is not necessary. There is no need for the providence of salvation. We would not need a mediator, such as a Savior, the Lord or a Messiah. We would not need religion, Jesus or the ideology of the Second Coming. Because of the fall, we have needed them in order to complete the providence of restoration. ( 1987.5.3. Headquarters Church)

2) Jesus and the Messiah

Jesus came to earth and said, "I am the Messiah, the Savior." His words were most meaningful to those who were suffering to survive. He said, "Those who bear a heavy burden! Come to me. I will make you rest comfortably." How wonderful these sentences are! Leaving such words is much better than wanting to become a great man of these days. What a wonderful man he is to have such content! It was a historical proclamation.

When he said he was the Messiah, that was like saying, "I am the only one in all humankind." He was saying that he is the only one even though there are so many people living on the earth. When you are asked, "What kind of person are you?", you should be able to say, "I am the essence of the hope of humankind, the essence of life of humankind and the original body of the salvation of humankind." Otherwise, you are not needed in this world. Jesus said, "I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one can come to Heavenly Father without going through me."

I think that such a proclamation alone can make Jesus qualified as the Messiah. We do not need miracles. When a person is truly connected to the origin, the root, he is the Messiah. Jesus bravely shouted out to humankind with a magnanimous scheme to accomplish salvation. That was enough for him to be qualified as the Messiah. (1962.10.28. Ex-headquarters Church)

3) The Messiah is a Father

History repeats itself and progresses toward the destination -- the harvesting point of the original purpose or intention. The destination is at a standstill; it does not move, but history develops in moving toward this objective. History is destined to reach the originally intended standard. What is that standard? Who should be the owner to control the standard? If there is Heaven, Heaven should be the owner. If there is God, He should be the owner. The original standard never changes and there should be a specific time and environment prepared to fulfill this purpose. God promised that when the time and environment are ready, He will send a leader.

Therefore, in the religious world is the promise that God "will send a leader to rule in the prepared time and environment in the Last Days." This is the "ideology of the Second Coming" or the "ideology of the Messiah" in Christianity.

What kind of a person is the Messiah? The Messiah is not a person who loves himself more than he loves the world. First, he loves God more than himself. The Messiah is the one who is responsible for mankind, knowing that he was recommended and elected by mankind. He is to acquire the victorious results centering upon one common purpose with them and, finally, he is to share the glorious position with them. Such a person is the Messiah, and only such a person is loved by all mankind.

What kind of ideology appears in the Last Days? Chun ju ju ee "Heavenly Lordism" [Godism] does. This is our ideology. Heavenly Lordism is the ism of God and of me. Myriads of people in this contemporary time do not know whether God exists or not. They do not know how to deal with the environment of the Last Days. They are also very ignorant of the time of the Last Days. Therefore, when the time and the environment are dreary, Heaven sends somebody who can take care of mankind in the Last Days. Such a person is the Messiah.

The Messiah that our Unification Church is talking about is not one of the great masters of history. The Messiah is a father. What kind of father is he? God is the internal father and the coming Messiah is the external father. (1963.10.18. Kwang Ju Church)

2. The Messiah And The Restoration Of The Blood Lineage

1) The Core of the Ideology of the Second Coming

What is the ideology of the Second Coming? It talks about the Messiah. The Messiah that I am talking about is me.

You must inherit a new blood lineage. In order for you to inherit the new blood lineage, the Messiah comes as a father and he, together with Eve on the victorious cosmic foundation where satan cannot intervene, restores the world. He will establish sons and daughters in a bond of husband and wife in a family unit and horizontally engraft them to his lineage. That is why there is the blessing ceremony in the Unification Church.

The Unification Church is different. Where does the blood lineage of the Unification Church originate? It originated from God. That is why the more the satanic world opposes us, the more they have to pay the compensation for damages. (1987.10.4. Headquarters Church)

Because we human beings received satan's blood lineage, we cannot go back to God by ourselves. The Messiah must absolutely restore the blood lineage contaminated by satan. In order to change the contaminated blood lineage, the Messiah must come. Unless the Messiah comes, the blood lineage cannot be restored.

The Messiah must come to earth because the root -- the blood lineage -- is different. Other religions do not know this fact. Only the Unification Church resolves the problem of the blood lineage and becomes the true root. This root is the deepest and the highest, so the Unification Church would be deeper and deeper and higher and higher. Because it will become higher than a nation and the world, people do not have any choice except to follow the Unification Church. They should know that heaven stays with the Unification Church. From now on we can mobilize the good spirits of the spirit world.

When Adam is perfected, he can control the archangels. Likewise when you achieve the complete standard of goodness, the good ancestors in the spirit world take the position of archangels. You should play the role of a center to expand the archangelic foundation, as your tribe, to the worldwide level. Religion has the mission to resolve such matters. Only when religion fulfills its responsibility can the tribes become liberated. According to the standard of goodness of each religion, the history of liberation takes place.

The Unification Church is the world religion. Our root is different. We are to serve the Messiah and change our blood lineage. After chopping off all of the buds and uprooting the root of the past, you are to be engrafted to the Messiah's root and to become the Messiah's buds. We should bear the same fruits as the Messiah. (1988.1.7. Ex-headquarters Church)

2) The Messiah is a True Olive Tree

What did Jesus do on earth? He paved the way for defeating satan, the representative of all evil spirits. But he paved the way only fifty percent; that is why he must come again to pave the way a hundred percent.

God established religions to save this fallen world. This world became the field of the satanic world. The Bible mentions a wild olive tree which is controlled by satan. Therefore, the mission of a religion is to create an olive tree which can be totally controlled by God.

The field of wild olive trees belongs to satan. He takes complete charge of it, so God cannot deal with any of these trees. A religion has to change the satan-centered field of olive trees into a God-centered field of olive trees and to expand the heavenly field in order to create a foundation to excel the satanic realm of the evil olive trees. That is the purpose of the cultural realm of religions.

God has been in the position to be deprived of the whole creation by satan, so the ideology of the Messiah comes up to provide an example of a true olive tree because God cannot be defeated by satan. The true olive tree-the Messiah-is not supposed to come alone. Because the satanic world is composed of societies and nations centering upon couples, the Messiah alone cannot become a true olive tree. Only when a true olive tree of the Messiah and a true olive tree of the Messiah's spouse become one, can the true olive tree fulfill its mission. Then it can bear fruit.

Jesus was to come as a bridegroom and to look for a bride in order to create the field of true olive trees. He was supposed to prepare to chop off the wild olive trees of the satanic world and to engraft them onto him. The chosen realm of the nation of Israel and Judaism was created as the tribes which can be controlled by God and which can be instantly chopped off and be engrafted into the Messiah.

Where do you have to cut in order to engraft something onto another? Should you cut the neck or the legs? [We must cut the root.] Human beings are opposite from trees. The human soul is the root, so you should cut the human neck.

When a bud of Jesus' true olive tree is implanted in the chopped neck, the person becomes a true olive tree. I clearly taught you the principle of engrafting. Originally we are all supposed to be born as true olive trees, but due to the fall we are born as wild olive trees. The history of salvation is the history to engraft the wild olive trees onto the true olive trees which can produce true fruit. That is why the history of salvation is the history of restoration.

Therefore, God now lets His servants cut off all the wild olive trees. (1985.1.1. World Mission Center)

3) Fallen Man Must be Engrafted Onto the Messiah

What is the uppermost religion among all contemporary religions? The religion which completely denies the fallen world, centering upon the logic of love. After denying the fallen world, the religion must develop more positive love than that which it denies in the fallen world. When the world transforms itself into such a world of love, the ideal world comes.

What kind of place is the Unification Church? It is the place where God can experience love that He has never tasted before through relationships with human beings, and where God can implant the root of love in the human world that He has never done before.

Reverend Moon, who established the Unification Church, must lead the history of engrafting an individual, a family and so on, until the whole world is included, into the one root, one trunk, one branch and one leaf of love centering upon God's love. In order to be engrafted into the new root, you must cut everything belonging to the satanic world. Where do you cut? Should you cut your legs? You must cut your neck. That is why Jesus said, "Those who want to die will live, and those who want to live will die." Those who want to cut their neck will live, and those who do not want to cut their neck will die, because our destiny is to be engrafted onto the new root. It is a very simple content.

It is said, "In the Last Days, the world of happiness comes, and the Kingdom of Heaven on earth comes." The world should become one. If we do not become one in the Last Days, we will perish. We will be exterminated. God will burn us unless we become one. If there are only two persons who keep God's root of love, God will leave only the two, and He will sweep away everyone else who is fake. Because He cannot sweep everyone away, He has to do the providential work of engrafting. God does bud grafting, so He wants to distribute bud grafts rooted in true love as quickly as possible. That is why the satanic world actively opposes us saying, "What kind of distribution is this? This is God's tactic to destroy our nation and our world." Externally the bud of a true olive tree and that of a wild olive tree look the same, but they are totally different. How wonderful it is when a child brings a bud of a true olive tree, which looks exactly like the bud of a wild olive tree, and says, "Oh! This is such a precious bud that I can never exchange it with the whole field of our wild olive trees. This is the bud of a true olive tree." Who can recognize this? Only God knows the value of it. This is charming because nobody else recognizes it. (1986.2. 1. Headquarters Church)

3. The Messiah's Responsibility

What does God look for? Before establishing the true position and meeting the true tribe, He must find a true family. Before seeing a true family, He must find a true man and a true woman. For thousands of years since the beginning of human history, God has been calling constantly, "Let the man that I am looking for appear! Let the woman that I am looking for appear!" Actually, human history is more than several thousand years. We mention 6000 years of human history according to the Bible, but it should be lengthened to ten million years. Even now we talk about over 2.5 million years. For several million years while humankind has been developing, God has been calling, "My man and my woman! Where are you?"

Human beings in the fallen world also look for one man. There are so many men in the world, but they all are fakes. Everybody, man or woman, hopes to see the exemplary man -- the real man -- that God desires to see and that all women long for as an ideal man. Who is such a hoped for man? He is the Messiah.

Who is the Messiah? His responsibility is not just to save individuals. He has to save the Messiah's family. In order to save the Messiah's nation more than his family, and in order to save the Messiah's world more than his nation, he should liberate God, who is the Lord of the Messiah.

Some religious people think, "I alone must go to the Kingdom of Heaven." Those people are in deep trouble. A wife must think to send her husband to the Kingdom of Heaven first and then she must think to follow him there. It is wrong to think that she alone must go to the Kingdom of Heaven, abandoning her husband. The Unification Church is a group of people who want to send a family, nations and the whole world to the Kingdom of Heaven first. The one who wants to liberate God first and then go to the Kingdom of Heaven is a person like Jesus. That is the Messiah's responsibility.

The Messiah does not think, "Oh, I must quickly enter the Kingdom of Heaven." The Messiah is responsible for sending individuals, families, tribes, races, nations and the world to the Kingdom of Heaven. He is also responsible for liberating all people from hell and sending them to the Kingdom of Heaven, because he is the one who is determined to carry all the sadness of God on his shoulders.

Such a man is the Messiah! The Messiah never dreams of thinking, "I will live happily in the Kingdom of Heaven alone." He has to send all mankind to the Kingdom of Heaven and when people in the Kingdom of Heaven look for him saying, "Where is the Messiah? Come on in! Come on in!" -- only then can he enter it. If only an individual tribe asks him to come in, he cannot enter. Only when all mankind asks him to enter, and he looks back to make sure that nobody behind him needs his help, then finally he can agree to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Such a man is the Messiah, and this is the ideology of the Messiah.

God does not feel comfortable to see hell, so the Messiah is to liberate God from seeing hell and to create the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. Only when God can finally see that the work of salvation is completely finished, will the Messiah be willing to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. These are very serious sentences and the most precious words of all.

There is no need for an individual Messiah who wants to carry only the individual cross. If there is only an individual Messiah, God would have to look for a family level and a tribal level Messiah again. Because the Messiah is responsible for representing everyone, from an individual to the whole world, he will only want to enter the Kingdom of Heaven after the salvation of all mankind is finished and they have safely entered the Kingdom of Heaven. What did Jesus call himself? He said he is the shepherd and we are the sheep. ( 1989.3. 1. Headquarters Church)

The Messiah has nothing to do with the fallen dominion. Because he comes as the subject of original love, he bears no relation to the fall, en dominion. He was born as an original son just like God's son and daughter in the Garden of Eden before they had anything to do with the fall. (1983.6.5. America)


The Tribal Messiah

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 2. True Parents

1. The Messiah

1) The Core of the Bible -- True Parents

From where does a fallen man look for the foundation of the original true love? This is a matter for serious consideration. From where? The foundation starts from God and True Parents. It originates from the place where human beings are completely harmonized centering upon God.

What does the Bible teach us? The 66 books of the Old and New Testaments teach us the key point to accomplish God's will. The Bible should teach us the key point of God's desire, the ideal world of love the key point of human desire, and the direct road to the Kingdom of Heaven. The key point is to took for True Parents. When a bridegroom and a bride who can combine the original standard of love become completely united, they automatically enter the realm of vertical love; then they are supposed to establish a strong standard of true love which can unite the whole cosmos with the brilliant and radiant five-colored light of love. If a religion does not have the content to teach this fact clearly, it cannot resolve God's will.

It is amazing that Christianity has such a content. Because Jesus knew the determining factor for the success of the providence centering upon all religions of the world, he put special emphasis on looking for a bride for himself as bridegroom. That is why the Bible concludes with a bride and a bridegroom. This means we must look for an original garden of love through the course of restoration.

Genesis says there were two trees in the Garden of Eden. One was the tree of life, the other one was the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. What are the two trees? They symbolize the true man and the true woman that God has been seeking. Due to the fall, the positions of True Father and True Mother are lost, so the trees symbolize True Father and True Mother.

When God led the Israelites in the wilderness, there was a pillar of fire and a pillar of cloud. The pillar of cloud led them in the day time, and the pillar of fire led them at night. The pillars of cloud and of fire symbolize parents, representing the man and woman who are supposed to come in the Last Days. It shows us that the people of Israel should serve them. Anybody who does not follow the pillar of fire and the pillar of cloud will perish.

When the Israelites were struggling in the forty-year course of the wilderness, not knowing where to go, God, with deep concern to elevate them after the fall, called Moses to Mount Sinai and gave him two tablets after Moses' forty days of fasting. What were the two tablets? They symbolize Adam and Eve -- True Parents. Why do the Jewish people put the tablets inside the Ark? The two tablets symbolize the essential people, Adam and Eve, who are vital for fulfilling God's will.

Then what are Aaron's budded rod and the manna? They represent all things which are the origin of life from a reciprocal viewpoint. Human beings are to be one with all things, and then the union of human beings and all things are to be one with God. God directly worked through Aaron's budded rod and the manna because they were to be reciprocal objects to human beings. In order for the Israelites to be united with God, they had to be one with Aaron's rod and the manna. If they did not fulfill their responsibility to unite with the Ark, they would meet a sudden death. This shows that human beings are to be united with all things.

The forty-year course of restoration into Canaan guided the Israelites in the way to serve the Messiah who will come as True Parents in order to actualize God's ideal world and the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Because they were about to fall in the wilderness, God gave the two tablets in the Ark, and the manna and the rod, as symbols of the Messiah. Serving the Ark absolutely would lead them to serve the substantial Messiah. It would show the way to start building the heavenly nation. The idea of the tabernacle was to discipline the Israelites to unite with a symbolic Messiah in order to prepare them for the coming of the real Messiah. (1985.4.7 Belvedere)

2) Jesus and True Parents

What are we supposed to know from now on? What will happen in the Last Days? Heaven and earth will be turned upside down. The heavenly law will be changed. Turning heaven and earth upside down does not mean that a cracking heaven transforms the circular earth into a square. The change of heavenly law means that the latter becomes the ancestor, and the former becomes the descendant. Because the true progenitor of the human race came to earth after 6000 years, we are supposed to receive his blood and body in order to be on the right orbit of life.

That is why Jesus said, "I existed before Abraham." What did he mean by that? Jesus came as a parent and a parent cannot be two. A parent is one. The originator of the human race cannot be two. From God's viewpoint, Jesus precedes Abraham because he came as the true parent of mankind. He is the first one; that is why he precedes everybody. Those who come after the very first one cannot be recognized in God's program. (1966.5.25 Chunju Church)

3) The Messiah is True Parents

Who is the Messiah? The Messiah is an ideal man whose mind and body are united into one centering upon God's love, and he is an original man who transcends the fallen natures. Such a person comes as a center of the universe; he leads people to restore their original nature so that they can enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

What should the Messiah look for? A bridegroom looks for a bride, which is Eve. Eve was lost, so he must look for Eve when he comes to the earth. Therefore, Parents' Day, centering upon the words "True Parents," was established for the first time in human history in the Unification Church because an original couple of a man and a woman centering upon God's original love was found. (1983.6.11. World Mission Center)

It is absolutely wrong for Unification Church members to think that we have nothing to do with Christianity. Why is that so? The Old Testament Age and New Testament Age existed in order to restore True Parents. The Completed Testament Age also exists for the restoration of True Parents. The content of those three ages is the same: restoration of True Parents. You should have such a concept. The Messiah is, in fact, True Parents; therefore, the content and the purpose of Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church are the same.

Then what is different? Judaism wanted to receive the Messiah on a national level, and then to expand it to the whole world. Christianity was formed after Jesus' death in order to receive the Messiah on the worldwide foundation. What about the Completed Testament Age? It is the cosmic level, the time of the desire to receive the True Parents even in the spirit world. The dimension is different. You must clearly differentiate them from one another. (1984.4.29 East Garden)

The Messiah should act as the True Parent when he comes on the earth. Then what is the True Parent? He is a horizontal parent centering upon horizontal true love, representing the vertical True Parent. Christianity says that the Messiah is God and God is the Messiah. This is wrong. God is the vertical True Father. He is the only one vertical Father. There is no other. The Messiah is the horizontal True Parent. (1989.1.24 Il Hwa Yong-In Factory)

2. True Parents Are Absolutely Necessary

1) What Is the Truth?

What kind of a person is the true person that God longs for? To find an answer to this serious question, scholars read abstruse books and interpret the difficult passages. They have an excellent talent in explaining them. But how much do such things relate to God's true will? This is really a serious problem.

Where does God head for? The modern world abandoned God just like an old shoe, concluding, "God is dead. There is no place for the dead God to go and we do not need a noun called 'God' anymore." Morals are being destroyed in this present age. There is no content which sets up an absolute standard of goodness. Because people cannot set up the absolute standard of morality, they look to relative standards, The way to reach the absolute is totally lost.

Are there any special things about Reverend Moon? He eats and sleeps just like everyone else does. Is my opinion so different from others? It is almost the same as others. The question is, "Centering upon what, is it the same?" Centering upon the "truth," it is not the same. The truth is truth equally for the people in the past, present and future. The truth must also be the truth to God as well as to human beings. It transcends national and racial boundaries, the boundary line between the spirit world and the physical world, and the division between the poor and the rich. It also overcomes the divided cultural content of East and West. The truth can overcome everything.

From this viewpoint, what is the truth? No matter how much I declare something to be the truth, if it does not match with the truth of past history or of the future world, it will surely perish later on. Although its start and its process were good, it will get ruined in the end. If the standard of truth lacks something, it cannot survive in front of the truth. This is a very serious viewpoint.

What is the standard of truth? Centering upon what kind of people does the truth exist? The content which has universal validity is the truth. Should it be Korean or international? Should it be historical or contemporary? Scholars all know the answers to such questions. It must be international, rather than Korean, and historical, rather than contemporary.

Where is the root of the truth? The problems of juvenile delinquency or family breakdown result from the uncertain definition and standard of the truth. There is one more point to add. Truth does not belong to only one individual. Truth belongs to a family, a society and a nation before it belongs to me. It must belong to the world before it belongs to Korea, and it must belong to God before it belongs to the world. (1987.7-14 Alaska ISA house)

2) The Messiah is a Model and a Standard

The Messiah is a true man who represents heaven and earth, the world, nation, tribe, family and the individual. He is a model who surpasses all levels. The Messiah is the one who does not have any conditions to be accused by satan or human beings. In all aspects, he is a man with God's ideal standard and is officially recognized by God, human beings and satan. (1989.3.5 Headquarters Church)

Reverend Moon has been teaching the American presidents, leaders and people how to walk the right path. Such an exemplary man should appear. Otherwise, nobody can officially recognize the true standard.

Without a criterion, how can we decide which one is good or bad? There must be an individual standard. There must be only one individual standard representing what the history of religion and of God's providence has been seeking. What can we do to look for such a man with this standard? In order to actualize the ideal, there must be an example of what God has been seeking in His providence. The content of the standard is love. There must be a man with this standard who can be the model of love.

How much would the satanic world oppose such a man? The whole satanic world is mobilized to deny him. The spirit world, the religious world and the secular world altogether deny him. In order for him to be a perfect standard, he must stand in a position to be denied and persecuted badly.

Would Noah have had to follow him if there had been such a model in Noah's time? Or would the model have had to follow Noah? What about Jesus? What about God? They would have to follow him.

Once one model is decided, a nation cannot survive without uniting with it. Even God must follow it. What about Reverend Moon? Can he do whatever he wants to do?

The one man with the ideal standard is the Messiah. In religious terms, he is the Messiah; from the historical viewpoint, he is the Savior; and from the providential viewpoint, he is God's son and a saint.

Does the Unification Church have the proper content needed to represent such a model man? This is the problem. What about Reverend 'Moon? [He has it.] How do you know? All the great people, all the religious leaders and God in the spirit world should know exactly the same way. The spirit world must recognize him. It does not matter if the people in the physical world recognize him or not. The representative model should fight the secular world controlled by satan after he has been officially recognized by the spirit world. When the individuals, families, tribes, races, nations and the world who have been opposing him can then also recognize him officially, the world meets the end, (1989.3.15. Belvedere)

What is a model? Consider a gold cast. Once a gold cast is made, from it can be made several thousands of the same kind by mass production. ( 1989.1.8. Headquarters Church)

A model has already appeared. You will enter an age when you must decide if you fit the model. When you fit the model, you will be officially recognized. When there is a model, it is imprinted on the original form and then the imprinted ones are passed over to the assembly tine to be assembled. You cannot assemble them as you wish, but they must be officially recognized and assembled by the owner. After the goods are made in an international factory, those which pass the test are reproduced and distributed to the world. The "goods" found acceptable must engage in the movement to liberate the world.

To properly evaluate an individual on a scale, a model must first be prepared or chosen. This applies to a family, a tribe, a nation and the world. All Ph.D.s in economics from Harvard University must go through the same evaluation process by comparison to the model. Once a standard measure appears, everyone should strive hard to fit the original form.

Since there is a model, a tribe is significant. A tribe is needed more than a family; when tribes gather properly, they form a nation. The individual level represents the formation period; the family level represents the growth period; and the tribal level represents the completion period -- these are most important. Individual perfection, family perfection and tribal perfection all must fit the original standard. Therefore, the Unification Church must initiate a movement to create such forms. (1987.3.15.)

3) What Are True Parents?

What is the True Parent that the Unification Church talks about? If there had been no fall, God would have been the vertical source of love and Adam and Eve would have been God's bodies. They were supposed to be God's bodies in which God is like a bone. God also has mind and body. God is to be the internal parents in the internal position and Adam and Eve were to be the external parents in the external position. Human beings are to serve both internal parents and external parents when the internal and the external parents are united in love. The True Parents perfect human beings-are to be created by the cooperative fusion of God and human beings through love. There are no perfect human beings unless there is this fusion through love.

The perfect human beings are our original ancestors -- the original human beings that God intended to create. We were to be born of such perfect human beings. Because we were to be born of such divine persons, we were to have both the divine nature of God and the human nature of horizontal parents. Only when Adam and Eve were bound up in God's love, could they become perfect. The root of our ancestral blood lineage lies where God's vertical love and horizontal physical love are bound up. From that point, the whole of humankind was to be born. However, due to the fall, man's love, woman's love and God's love are separated. Due to the fall, man's love, woman's love and God's love are not bound together. If there had been no fall, man and woman would have been automatically bound up in love. Why does a man want to be united with a woman? Because of love; then what do they want to do after being united in love? They want to receive God's blessing. This is the purpose. (1988.11.13 Belvedere)

True Parents means a perfect man and a perfect woman who are vertically connected with God and horizontally bound with each other at a ninety-degree angle. The blessing is the process in which I cut the neck of virgins and bachelors and implant the buds of the True Father and True Mother in them to graft them into God's lineage. (1984.5.1 World Mission Center)

4) The Reason We Need True Parents

What do True Parents bring on the earth? They have organized a new realm of heart centering upon true love in humankind and in the spirit world. What is the realm of heart? The realm of the fallen heart has a different blood lineage. The root of the realm of true heart centers upon True Parents. It is not a fallen root. You are to grow by engrafting yourself onto the root, which is True Father. Bum the branches and cut off your bond with the satanic world!

After recovering the realm of the original heart by engrafting onto the original root, you can participate in the original position and in true love centering upon God's original and absolute love. Furthermore, you can inherit the universal way of God's true love.

The reason we need True Parents is to plant the original root centering upon the realm of the original heart; in the world, the root is different now. Due to the fall, the trunk and the branches are all different, not the original ones. A new trunk and new branches originate from the new root of True Parents. You are to cut off everything that has originated from the satanic world and engraft yourself onto True Parents, and you are to become the mainstream of the universe.

This is the Last judgment. When does this judgment take place? It happens when the root and all the side branches of the satanic world are cut off. Only the mainstream who connect to the original root can inherit the position of heir to receive God's love. The Unification Church follows the heartistic way of truth by working to connect the trunk, the branches and the leaves which originate from the root of love to mankind in order to resurrect the world. For that reason, True Parents and their love are absolutely needed. (1987.5.10 Pusan Church)

What are True Parents? How are they different from your physical parents in terms of love? The concept of love is different. Your physical parents teach love centering upon the physical body, whereas your spiritual parents teach love centering upon the spirit world. The content is different. Because of the fall, we need spiritual parents as well as physical parents. What have your fallen parents taught you so far? They have taught you to go downward centering upon individualism, abandoning the way of higher dimension. From your physical parents comes the decisive line to drag you eternally into this fallen world. There is no way to cut this line without True Parents.

On such a foundation, True Parents teach you concepts of a higher dimension. The more you go up, the more important are the lessons they teach you. They teach you principles which will enable you to live in the eternal nation in Heaven so you will not have any problems harmonizing with the rhythm of that world. They teach you the lessons you need to know so that you will not have any problem breathing there. (1983.10.1 World Mission Center)

3. The Mission Of The True Parents

1) The Correct Establishment of the Blood Lineage

What does the Messiah do when he comes on the earth? His root is God. That is the difference. The Messiah is rooted in God, whereas fallen men are rooted in satan. What kind of being is the Messiah? He is bound completely to God's root of love and is the substitute for Adam, who fell in his immature growing period.

The Messiah comes to the earth for the history of recreation. God created Eve after the model of Adam. Saying that Eve was created with one of Adam's ribs means that she was created after the pattern of Adam.

Did God create Adam after Eve or Eve after Adam? Since Eve was created after Adam, when a perfect man in the position of Adam comes, Eve is supposed to become perfect after the model of the perfect Adam. Because Adam fell without fulfilling his responsibility, the person who restores what Adam did must look for a woman from the satanic world. He must not bring the woman to him by force. He should win a natural surrender centering upon love, and the satanic blood lineage should be absolutely denied.

How is the satanic blood lineage formed? If there is a bride, the bridal family, bridal tribe, bridal nation and bridal world all are tightly connected. When the Messiah seeks his bride, satan will utilize all kinds of cunning methods to stop him. Because satan is well aware that his nation will be uprooted by this man, he will do his utmost to oppose the Messiah. (1987.10.4 Headquarters Church)

What does Reverend Moon of the Unification Church do in this world? The Unification Church uses the words "True Parents," which is an astonishing term. Since false parents have been born, true parents must appear. What is the mission of the True Parents? They must correct the false blood lineage -- the root of the satanic world and of the false life and false way of love. The Bible says, "Those who want to die will live and those who want to live will die." The reason why such a paradoxical statement has to appear is that satan must die. (1987-10-4 Headquarters Church)

2) Salvation is Through Love

Because our course of life is distorted due to the fall, it must be restored. The Messiah represents humankind and comes as the person in charge of restoring the disorder. The Messiah has to save the lost love itself. Innumerable religious people do not know that saving this lost love is much more precious than saving one Adam or one Eve.

That is why the Unification Church works for the unity of people. How should people be united? With force? With knowledge? With threatening power? People are united with essential love. Where does this fundamental love come from? It must come from God. Why must it come from God? Human beings are born of love. The love of parents is the root of your life. When that love is connected to God's love, the root of God's love itself can settle down within your mind and body. (1986.2.1 Headquarters Church)

3) Opening the Gate of the Age of the Blessing

What is the Holy Father in Christianity? It is God. What is the holy son? It is Jesus. What about the Holy Spirit? Is the Holy Spirit like a dove or water or oil? What kind of spirit is it? It is a motherly spirit. When this motherly spirit on the spiritual foundation substantially meets the word with a substantial body, the wedding supper of the Lamb takes place. It is the moment when for the first time in 6000 years of biblical history, good parents are to be restored. History started with false parents and extended into the satanic world of 3.6 billion fallen people. They have to be born again through True Parents. How can they be born again when they were already born? The only way is through a graft. They all became the wild olive trees. In order for them to be engrafted into the bud and the branch of a true olive tree, they must abandon their life.

What will then be the future history? The religious age of a bride and a bridegroom will take place when the Lord as a bridegroom meets his bride. That is the True Parents' religion. Actually, it is not a religion at all. Religion will disappear at that time. Salvation is to be achieved by attending True Parents. The salvation age of attendance is coming. Therefore, True Parents' words should be the origin of your words and all the biological feelings of True Parents should become your biological feelings. True Parents' life should be the traditional foundation of the culture in your family.

Where are the cultural form and the historical tradition centering upon True Parents? The current world, cultural realms, nations and churches have been formed by the descendants of fallen ancestors through the satanic lineage. In order to clean up all those satanic results, Jesus came. This is restoration.

The vertical history should be indemnified horizontally in the Last Days. Eve and the archangel should center upon Adam and the original standard of the Garden of Eden. Centering upon God, they must be united.

What is the fall? It is the separation of all beings. The Christian cultural age and the archangelic cultural age have been separated, but they are to be absorbed into the Christian cultural age. The culture of satan appears as the communistic dominion. But when the culture centering upon True Parents appears in the Last Days, both communism and democracy will disappear. The international trend of religious thought also will fade away and a new age of international culture centering upon the meeting of the returning Lord as a bridegroom and his bride will come. Such a world will be a united world of language, life, action, hope and heart. The Unification Church began with the longing for such a united world.

The Unification Church teaches that you cannot receive salvation as an individual. You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven alone. That is Principle. Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden are supposed to go to the Kingdom of Heaven together. The husband alone or wife alone cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. The ideal is that the united husband and wife-the united family-is to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Can you be happy when your father goes to hell and your mother goes to Heaven? Is it good that parents go to the Kingdom of Heaven and children go to hell? What kind of Kingdom of Heaven is that?

The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where the husband and wife -- a family -- and furthermore, the whole tribe, the whole nation and the whole world are to go together. The place where the whole group can go together is the Kingdom of Heaven. This is the way of the Unification Church.

The purpose of the Unification Church is not individual salvation. Our mass wedding ceremony takes place according to this principle. The mass wedding ceremony is an object of ridicule, seen as a kind of sideshow nowadays, but the content contains a great deal of importance.

Marriage is not allowed during the religious age of the archangel. Due to Jesus' death, the religious world had to branch out into two. One of them is Christianity.

Adam comes as a bridegroom and becomes one with Eve. This couple is to go back to God by loving the archangel. History is formed like that.

From now on marriage is necessary in order to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. The time has come for the married Buddhist priest to win over the Buddhist monk. If Catholic priests and nuns remain single, they will all end up in hell. Now universal fortune seeks the bond of a bride and a bridegroom. Catholic priests and nuns must get married; otherwise, they will perish. The Unification Church blesses the bride and the bridegroom so they will not perish. Can Jesus manage this if he comes from the clouds? Can he build the Kingdom of Heaven if he comes as a ghost? It would be in vain if he comes from the clouds. (1971.10.3 Ex-headquarters Church)

4) The Accomplishment of the Unification Dominion

The Messiah comes in order to accomplish unification. He comes to turn the world upside down. To do so, he comes with the new church that works for unity. (1989.3.5 Headquarters Church)

True Parents continuously want to love the fallen world with the original heart no matter how evil the fallen world is. They want to love the individuals, families, tribes, nations and the world with such an unchanging heart. No matter how much the world is wrong, they want to forgive and love it. Nevertheless, the whole world opposes them, but they must march forward toward the united world, forgetting and overcoming the individual, family, tribal, national and worldwide level opposition. This is the mission of the Messiah and the responsibility of True Parents and God. (1990.7.15 America)

5) The Liberation of the Spirit World

The mission of True Parents is to indemnify, even conditionally, all the blocked realms of the spirit world from the very bottom of the earth. They must go through the course of indemnifying the entire history of mankind. Centering upon the conditional nucleus that can connect the vertical eight stages into the horizontal eight stages, they are to indemnify history. Father has been doing this for forty years. (1987.5.14 Korea)

4. The Proclamation Of True Parents

1) The Purpose of the Proclamation of True Parents

In order for you to become parents resembling True Parents, even though Father and Mother are not here, Father proclaims True Parents. The term "True Parents" means the perfection of everything. It is something that can make God perfect. When conventional Christians hear this, they ask, "What? Does something make God perfect?" They think God is an absolute Being, so He does not need anything. This is not true.

The content of the proclamation is: "When you live for the sake of the world more than True Parents and when you fly to the world like a swarm of bees, carrying a much heavier cross than Parents, the world will be transformed into God's nation at once." "Be absolutely obedient to Rev. Moon" is not the message the proclamation gives.

2) The Meaning and the Result of the Proclamation of True Parents

We have spent more money for saving the conventional churches, which have been constantly opposing us, than for the Unification Church during the last forty years. Even though America has been my enemy, I invested several billion dollars a year in order to save America. I was not indebted to the Soviet Union at all this time. I went there to give true love for their sake. My visit was not for making money, Gorbachev should automatically bow his head when he holds my hands. He was like a prodigal son driven out of his house, crying over the river, I had to go through countless years in order to hold his hands and finally meet him with rising heavenly fortune centering upon God's true love; because of this, Gorbachev's heart must bow down in front of me.

What do the True Parents do when they appear on earth? They have to live for the sake of mankind more than anyone has and they have to liberate God. When you inherit such a tradition, the pivotal point of peace for the unification of all nations will be implanted; it will revive nations and digest the whole world. When we cheered, "Heavenly Father, Mansei!" and "True Parents, Mansei!" in True Parents' welcoming rally, there were many ministers and elders from the conventional churches. They said on the way out, "Oh! What did I do? I must have been possessed by evil spirits. I have called them heretics until yesterday, but I have just given a cheer for True Parents. What is this?" Nobody forced them to raise their hands. They did it unconsciously. If they had not done it, their ancestors would not have been quiet.

True Parents' welcoming rally was held in order to correctly establish the origin of the beginning of history according to heavenly laws and principles. This rally soothed and dissipated all the historical walls composed of the regret and frustrated desires of God and mankind resulting from the fall. Reverend Moon had so many walls. All the negative people who wanted to kill me welcomed me this time. America, the Soviet Union and Korea must welcome me. My mother and father also wanted to welcome me, but they already went to the spirit world. (1990.5.24 Hannam-dong House)

I returned home after paying all the indemnity conditions and proclaimed the True Parents. True Parents are already proclaimed in the Unification Church. I then proclaimed True Parents to the Unification Group (the business side of Unification movement in Korea). Cain (Unification Group) and Abel (Unification Church) must be united, and then True Parents are proclaimed to the nation. When they are proclaimed to the nation, Cain and Abel -- the ones who have been opposing each other -- become one.

That is why those who are spiritually open receive the message that the last day of this world is April 30, 1990. That is the day when True Parents started a new world after defeating all the bonds with the evil parents. When a champion and a challenger fight in a wrestling match, the champion is a champion until he falls. But where the champion falls, he is to go into the hole in the ground.

What is supposed to take place when True Parents are proclaimed? All the good spirits centering upon God and all the evil spirits centering upon satan will be divided. You must know this time. When True Parents are proclaimed, the biological parents rooted in the satanic blood lineage reach their termination. Because True Parents won all the battles against the satanic world and proclaimed themselves as True Parents, on this victorious condition the democratic world and the communistic world are about to perish and the satanic world will be completely terminated. (1990.5.25 Hannam-dong House)

When True Parents' proclamation is really finished, all the wicked beings under satan must disappear and world unification will take place. (1990.5.6 Headquarters Church; 1990.5.25 Hannam-dong House)

When True Parents' welcoming rally is finished nationwide, we enter a new age. Those who are spiritually open have already received the revelation that the old world is terminated and we are entering a new world. That is why the spirit world returns to you. The good spirits who had believed in the world's major religions -- Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament -- and had left a good reputation on earth have been helping the earthly providence according to God's will. So far there has been no way to be related to the earth without going through such good spirits in the good spirit world.

But because True Parents victoriously went over the battles against the individuals, families, tribes, nations and the world, the religious realm became liberated. There is no religion in the age of True Parents. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, there would have been no need for a religion. Centering upon the one ideal of Adam and Eve who are eternally united with God, ancestors in the spirit world would have freely related to their descendants on earth at any time. (1990.5.24 Hannam-dong House)

Because True Parents are proclaimed, Korea will not perish. All nations, including the Soviet Union and the whole world, will not perish.

If there had been True Parents in the Garden of Eden, satan would have never existed there. Because your ancestors went to spirit world earlier than you and they are in the position of the archangel, you are to precede them. (1990.6.26 Kwangju Church)

3) The Influential Power of True Parents

Every religion of high dimension has the ideal of a Second Coming. Why? What is the purpose of the Second Coming ? It is True Parents, the Second Coming of the Lord. The Messiah means True Parent, which is the goal of human history. When all the crowds of people who have been wandering around like orphans without their own nations come to True Parents, one world or one house of the family of God can finally be built.

There is no satan in the world where True Parents dwell. This is the Principle view. When True Parents appear, satan is to disappear automatically. (1990.5.27 Belvedere)

When you know clearly of God and True Parents, you are liberated and you are resurrected. You must show God and True Parents to the world. When you become the substantial proof to represent God and True Parents, the whole world will be liberated. People must see God and True Parents in you. Because people are all aware of the original mind, they can easily recognize the ones with God and True Parents. The reason why I talk about this today is because today is the proclamation day for such a transitional period.

What is God's original ideal of creation? It is to build a kingdom in Heaven and on earth centering upon True Parents. Without True Parents, the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world and on earth cannot take place. When we ask Christians, "How come Jesus is in Paradise rather than in the Kingdom of Heaven even though he is God's first son?" they cannot answer. The Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world and on earth can be established only through the completion of True Parents and the foundation of love. Uniting the kingdom in the spirit world is True Parents' mission, not somebody else's. Because Jesus could not be the True Parent, he is in Paradise.

Human history is a mystery because people do not know about restoration through indemnity. The law of cause and effect surely applies to history, so the evil one is destined to perish. But we did not know why the evil would perish.

Why is God's ideal not accomplished? God's love which is ideal must appear, but people did not know where God's love could actually come from. It cannot come from the scholar's brain. It originates from the bone marrow of the original parents. Therefore, the fact that True Parents' history takes place in the human world means the foundation for the origin of the Kingdom of Heaven to be connected to the earth is established. Without going through True Parents, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be born.

True Parents, in the position of having fulfilled the responsibility for the whole, should unite the indirect dominion of heart with the direct dominion of heart. Without the emergence of the foundation to unite the heavenly world with the earthly world, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be born. This is the ideal of creation, not my words. (1986.10.9 Hamnam-dong House)

4) True Parents and True Children

Are you the real children of True Parents? [Yes.] What are children? For what reason do we call True Parents and True Children "super champions"? [Because of true love.] It is the true blood lineage rather than true love. True Parents are connected to True Children through the true blood lineage, even though their bond is formed through true love. Those who are connected through the true blood lineage should resemble True Parents. Do you resemble me? Your eyes are blue and my eyes are black. Our hair is also different. I am an Oriental, and my face is flat.

To resemble me, you must resemble my core -- the essence. You are to resemble my essence -- winning over satan and having absolute love for God, and then you are to control satan. (1987.11.8 Headquarters Church)

Unless you can completely inherit from True Parents, serving them as your parents and feeling their liberation as your liberation, you cannot inherit God's blessing-the "heirship." (1962.10.7 Ex-headquarters Church)

With whom are the Unification Church members united? Who are True Parents united with? [God!] There is no other special way for you to live, except holding onto True Parents. Even for Dr. Lee and Dr. Yun, the base of the tree trunk that you know does not matter. Your past is in vain.

After cutting the root, buds, base of a trunk, and the branches of the past, you are to be engrafted to the new tradition of the Parents who are about to open a new history; then you are to carry on the new cultural background of the Unification Church. (1987.6.14 Headquarters Church)

How much should you love Father? You should go back to the original problem. You are not supposed to love with any trace of the satanic world. You must not love in the contaminated position. You must love Father more than you love your parents, spouse and children in the satanic world. That is why the Bible says, "Anyone who loves his father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; anyone who loves his son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me"; it also says, "Take your cross and follow me." You are to take up your own cross. Overcoming the power which pulls you in the opposite direction is taking the cross. Here you should shed bitter tears. (1988.6.1 Headquarters Church)


The Tribal Messiah

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Section 1. The Essential Restoration

Due to the fall, we received satan's blood. If the progenitors of mankind, Adam and Eve, had not fallen, they would have been God's children without sin. But they became satan's children through the fall. Originally, human beings would be governed only by God. God is to be the only Lord of human beings, but satan became our lord through the immoral relationship between satan and human beings.

Foundation for the Separation Providence

Principle teaches that love is the governing power. That is why satan has a right to claim ownership over human beings even though his love is immoral. According to the principle of creation, God is the original owner of human beings. Therefore, God and satan together can claim ownership over human beings. But it is physically impossible to divide Adam into two -- one for God, and the other for satan. God had to set up a certain rule to divide a human being in the viewpoint of the Principle. God set up the rule of separation in terms of internal-external relationship and subject-object relationship, and in the position of God being an internal being and of creation being an external being. In other words, God divided fallen Adam and Eve into two through their two children.

Cain is the representative of satan and Abel is the representative of sinless Adam. God put the second son in the internal position. Abel represents the second love between Adam and Eve, which contains less evil elements.

Abel is the fruit of the second love and Cain is the fruit of the first love. God took Abel because Adam and Eve's relationship is more principled than Eve and the archangel's relationship.

In the original system, the order of love should be from God to Adam and then to the archangel, so the position in restoration must also start from God to Abel and then to Cain. God restores the lost Principle by restoring this formula first.

The blood lineage of mankind was twisted by the fallen action, satan's blood occupies mankind. That is why restoration should start from the origin, and the second son Abel must restore the first son's birthright.

The fall started from a mother's womb, so restoration must be established inside a mother's womb. The womb was the original starting spot of evil, so we must revert to the place of the first cause in restoration. That is why God initiated the providence to restore the birthright through these two brothers. Cain must go down to Abel's position, and Abel must go up to Cain's position -- the first son's position. But Cain killed Abel. This action is just the repetition of Adam and Eve's fallen action. This action created the same condition with which satan controlled Adam, and is the opposite of restoration. This part is quite difficult to understand, so I will explain it with a diagram.



Because the distance was too far when the brothers were of different ages, God started to took for brothers much closer in age. In other words, God wanted to lead this providence of restoration toward a standard much closer to the origin. The best way is to push Cain and Abel back into their mother's womb, but this is physically impossible. This is like overlapping at the center. I coincides with II. The part of I is repeated in the realm of I.

So God's providence proceeded through the twin brothers, Jacob and Esau. The same principle applies to them. Jacob should take his elder brother Esau's position, and Esau should go down to his younger brother Jacob's position. The twin brothers' mother was Rebecca. When she was pregnant, the two babies inside her womb were fighting, so she asked God about it. God said, "Two nations are in your womb, and two people from within you will be separated; one person will be stronger than the other, and the older will serve the younger."

Jacob was setting up the condition not to be accused by satan. He could buy the birthright from Esau with bread and lentils, so satan could not accuse him even though he stole the birthright from Esau. The birthright was restored and their father's blessing was given to Jacob; but Esau was extremely angry and he wanted to kill Jacob, just like Cain killed Abel.

Jacob's Mission

Jacob was to restore Adam's position as well as the position Abel lost. That is why he had to be in exile in Haran for 21 years. He was not fulfilling his mission completely during that period. After 21 years, he returned to his hometown, Canaan, with his property. In the course of the fall, the mother initiated the fallen action and her son completed the action. Mother and son together brought the fall to mankind. Therefore, in the course of restoration, the reversal process must take place. That is why the mother, Rebecca, and her younger son, Jacob, cooperated to accomplish the purpose.

In the course of the fall, Eve tied to her father (God) and to her brother Adam; therefore, Rebecca deceived her husband, Isaac, and her first son, Esau, in order for Jacob to receive the blessing. Isaac, as the father of the two brothers, was in God's position, and Esau was in Cain's position.

That was just a foundation; the substantial restoration was not yet established. Until that time, Jacob's mother was fulfilling her mission, and then it was Jacob's turn to fulfill his mission. Jacob's mission was to restore Adam's position invaded by satan and to restore the position of Abel, who had been killed by Cain. Jacob was to go up to Esau's position and to make Esau surrender to him.

You should remember how Adam lost his position, because Jacob's first chief mission was to restore Adam's position. Adam was dominated by satan; therefore, Jacob had to fight against an angel at the ford of Jabbok. He wrestled with an angel all night until daybreak. What was the result of it? The angel admitted Jacob's victory and blessed him. In this way, the original position was restored.

Why did the angel hit Jacob's hip bone before giving him the blessing? The human fall was caused by misuse of the hip bone; therefore, indemnity was completed through the blow to the sinful part of the body. The principle of "an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth" was applied there. For that reason, the angel was able to bless Jacob.

What was Jacob's second mission? First, he needed to win a victory over the angel. Adam's position was restored by winning an internal victory. Next Jacob was to restore Abel's position on this condition to restore Adam's position. Coming back from Haran after 21 years, Jacob gave all his possessions to Esau in order to appease his brother; he just wanted to receive the blessing from Esau. That is why the older brother Esau welcomed Jacob. In this way Esau went down to his younger brother's position. Because Jacob restored Esau's position, he could cross his arms to put his left hand on Joseph's elder son Manasseh and to put his right hand on the younger son Ephraim when he was blessing them.

According to the Bible, Jacob's nature seems very cunning. Isn't it strange that God blessed such a cunning Jacob? There is a clear reason for this from the viewpoint of the Principle. Because Jacob fulfilled his mission given by God, God could bless him. Can you believe such a story? Do you think I made up all those stories? All those things happened several thousands of years ago, so nobody could understand the true meaning of the stories in the Old Testament until the Principle was revealed.

The name Israel started from D in the above diagram. Even though Jacob set up a victorious foundation, at point E the original position was not restored. So D had to be restored at point E through a certain condition. If God had stopped His providence at Jacob's age, the standard prior to Jacob's age at that time would have remained unrestored.

Let's say God's providence started with Jacob and was completed during Jacob's generation. Then the generation after Jacob's age is to be restored due to his victorious condition, but the generations before Jacob's age -- from children to middle-aged -- cannot be restored. Therefore, restoration should start again from the origin-the mother's womb.

The Providence of Restoration inside the Womb Centering Upon Tamar

God's third providence started once again from mother's womb, which was where the fall originated. The first mother Eve fell because she did not believe in God's words, so Tamar, who was supposed to restore Eve's position, had to demonstrate absolute faith in God. She had to forget her self-esteem and pride and, furthermore, she had to determine to risk her life. Eve's faithlessness made her abandon her father, God. Instead, she accepted satan as her father and put him in God's position. Therefore, Tamar, on the contrary, had to talk directly with God. Eve was not able to be united with her father, so Tamar had to be united with her father.

Judah was Tamar's father-in-law, which means he was in the position of father to Tamar. She became pregnant by uniting with her father. Actually, she conceived her son by her father-in-law. Let's examine this again by referring to Genesis 38. Judah had three sons and Tamar was the first son's wife. Her husband died; according to Jewish custom in this case, she was to conceive a son by Judah's second son. But the second son also died, and the third one was too young. That is why Tamar had to take the final method. Since inheriting God's restored blood lineage is the most important and most necessary task of all, she decided to abandon her pride and cast away her life.

In order to accomplish her mission, she risked her life. Isn't that so? She had nothing in her mind at all except the desire to accomplish God's will. Finally, Tamar set up a condition to restore Eve's fallen position by walking a course totally opposite to Eve. Nobody knew this fact except God. You are really blessed people with utmost benefit because you can know this hidden riddle and the secret within 30-40 minutes.

Tamar conceived twins. God had been waiting for that moment for 2000 years. When the time came for her to give birth, the first son Zerah put out his hand, and the midwife tied a scarlet thread on his wrist. This illustrates symbolically that communism would appear first. This symbolizes 7000 years of human history (the 6000-year restorational history plus the 1000-year kingdom = the completion of history) and shows that satanic communism will perish in seventy years. The reason 1978 appears is here. Communism started in 1917 (with the victory of the Bolshevik Revolution) and it is to continue toward reaching its peak for sixty years; but then it will start declining in 1978 and will be terminated after seventy years. This is the truth. That is why now is the time for those who are leaving communism to abandon it.

The fight took place within a mother's womb, and the second son Perez came out first, pushing Zerah aside. This restoration, this reversal of a situation, took place within the mother's womb. The principle that Jesus had to be born of Judah's blood lineage is set up here.

Centering upon this point, Cain went down and Abel went up, and centering upon this one point, history has been proceeding to expand from the family level and tribal level to the national level. At the same time, the expansion of the satanic world has paralleled it. These two different camps have proceeded to the national level and have formed two different realms of the world. F in the diagram is the history of Israel and G shows the Israel nation.

The satanic world is formed from the satanic nations expanding from the family level and tribal level to the national level. Circle H is the Cain nation which is expanding its realm, starting from the smallest family level and going up to the national level. Circle G is the Abel nation -- the chosen nation of Israel which also has been expanding from the family level to the national level. God waited for 2000 years until the formation of the one nation of Israel. Because satan had already formed one nation, God had to wait for 2000 years.

Therefore, God's nation should excel satan's nation, but Israel made many mistakes in the process of going through the restoration of history from the family and tribal levels to the national level.

Complete Restoration Through True Parents

John the Baptist came with the mission to restore all the mistakes committed by the nation of Israel so that he could prepare the foundation for the Messiah. John the Baptist appeared in the position of Cain and Jesus came in the position of Abel. Jesus was to come as the Messiah in the subject position to the Israelite nation that should have been united with John the Baptist. If the people of Israel had been completely united as an absolute object with the absolute subject, Jesus, they would never have perished.

God's providence is to reach the peak of completion with True Parents as absolute subject united with an absolute object.

Because Jesus was crucified on the cross, the True Parents in a physical form could not be actualized at that time. In other words, God's blood lineage was established, but the substantial True Parents with both a spirit and a physical body were not actualized. Christian history, I in the diagram, is limited to the spirit world and spiritual salvation, and the physical salvation-physical redemption-was not realized. There have been only a spiritual father and mother in Christianity until today. When True Parents come, we have to set up a symbolic condition to be born again as a new life from the mother's womb. We are now walking such a course of restoration.

The Holy Spirit has played the role of mother in Christianity so far. We are to go through the motherly Holy Spirit and the spirit of Jesus, and then to be born anew in spirit.

Of course, we are born out of our mother's womb, but when we think one step further, the origin of life is the father. Although our blood lineage can be restored by going through the mother's womb, in this case we still do not get to meet our father. That is why Christians have been waiting and hoping to go back to their father Christ -- the origin of life -- with the help of the mother spirit, the Holy Spirit's power. The life of a son and a daughter, prior to the fall, was started as a seed in father Adam's body. The seed of life is inside the father's body.

From the original viewpoint, we cannot be satisfied with only spiritual rebirth. We must be born again substantially with both spirit and body. That is why we must go back to the position of the seed in order to restart both physically and spiritually. In order to accomplish such a providence, True Parents as a bridegroom and a bride must come and we are promised to be born again as a new life by going through True Parents who re-plant us as new seeds; so we can be born again as a new restored life. Considering all the facts mentioned above, we can automatically know that a new Messiah is necessary.

In Order to Stand as Restored True Children

Because the restoration was not completed at Jesus' time, it has expanded to the worldwide level now. Therefore, in the Last Days, the world will be divided into two -- one representing satan and another representing God. Nothing else exists. There will be great confusion and many problems in the Last Days. The new Messiah must inherit such a background and foundation in the world. The new Messiah must spiritually inherit all that from Christians who are in the position of seeds inside Jesus' body.

Since Christians still are not completely born, they are like seeds inside Jesus' body. The carrying of such elements has been only spiritual so, first of all, a substantial father must appear and set up a certain foundation. He has to set up a foundation on the E circle in the diagram. Mother fulfilled her mission at point E, but at J I have the mission.

For that reason, everybody has to be united with True Father during the seven-year period prior to Mother's appearance. Therefore, you must return to the position of seeds inside the perfect Adam who is not yet married. You must go back to the very origin. That means we must start from the sinless human being who is not fallen -- Father. After all, the seed that started from the body of Adam who is not fallen and who is single must dwell in the mother's womb. The egg in the mother's womb is original and we must return there. Truly such a work is to be accomplished by the Unification Church.

Heavenly Four Position Foundation

A very difficult task remains for the Lord of the Second Advent. He is to restore the position of Jesus who was banished by the nation of Israel. Of course, those who are already born and grown physically cannot literally go back to the position of seeds inside perfect Adam's body. Therefore, we are to set up the condition of rebirth by uniting with True Parents and the True Children born directly of True Parents. According to the principle that when Cain is absolutely obedient to Abel, both can be restored, we who are in Cain's position must be united with True Parents and sinless True Children, who are in Abel's position. By uniting with them, we can receive the same benefit as restored children. When sinless children are born of True Children, we must set up the condition that we shared food and other things the same as theirs. By doing this, we go through a course to participate in True Children's position.

Through whom do you set up a condition to be united with True Children and to be born again as new children? You must go through True Parents. Even though the father is very important, the father alone is not enough. You must go through the parents and their children. All women must be united with True Father, True Mother and their True Daughter. All men must be united with True Parents and their True Son.

Since a woman fell first, women are supposed to be restored first. Who stands in the first restored woman's position? That is the first daughter born of True Parents. The first restored man is the first son of True Parents. This is a very simple way to explain the essence of this process, but you must know that the process is very deep and complicated. With the birth of sinless True Children, for the first time in human history the heavenly four position foundation can be established. This is the restoration of the heavenly four position foundation in the Unification Church. Anything in the satanic world cannot be connected to this foundation. Since the chosen nation was not restored, this four position foundation on a family level must expand to the tribal and national levels. The central nucleus is the heavenly family -- the place for the establishment of the heavenly four position foundation. The nation built upon that foundation is the strongest nation with which no other nation can compete, and it is the nation that Israel failed to become. This nation will win against all the satanic sovereignty and will stand as the center of the external world.

Circle L in the diagram shows the satanic world. Once the heavenly nation is restored, it will expand to two, three and four sovereignties, and ultimately will continue to expand until it covers the whole world. The people who belong to the heavenly nation will automatically restore everything. Until we restore such a heavenly authority, we must go through a course that is like climbing up to the summit. Even though we have accomplished a great deal of results for restoration, unless we restore the one nation-the heavenly sovereignty-there is a possibility for everything to perish with the establishment of a satanic government, a satanic sovereignty.

Our Most Urgent Duty

The work of restoring God's sovereignty is our most urgent duty. For that purpose, we must be absolutely united with True Parents. The members from Korea, Japan and all other nations of the world must be united with True Parents. You must have realized how difficult the way of restoration is by trying to unite all these different members from different countries.

Jesus said to Nicodemus, "You must be born again," and Nicodemus raised an objection, "How can a man be born when he is old? Surely he cannot enter a second time into his mother's womb to be born?" Jesus responded, "You are Israel's teacher and you do not understand these things?" Jesus was talking about the very principle of unity.

The resurrection and new life mentioned in Christianity have to do with such a pattern of unity. At the point E in the diagram, the restoration of blood lineage was established through the mother, so the sinful blood lineage was restored to the heavenly blood lineage. The complete and the essential rebirth is to be established through the True Father. From that time of the new creation, the complete salvation of receiving both spiritual and physical redemption is possible. Our children can then go to the Kingdom of Heaven without going through the process of salvation. (1972.4.1 Paris Church)


The Tribal Messiah

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Sermon 2. Establishment Of The Birthright

1. Origin Of Israel's Birthright

When Jesus as the Messiah came centering upon love, did his blood lineage come from satan or God? In order for Jesus to be the Messiah, he must be born with the birthright from God in the womb. You know when his blood lineage was changed and the standard of the birthright was restored. The Old Testament Age is the age to prepare that foundation. The Israelites, who knew the Messiah was coming and prepared the foundation for him, organized Judaism and tried to match it with the time of the Advent. Since the Messiah comes centering upon a national level religion, the Israel nation and Judaism in unity together were supposed to meet the Messiah. The religion of Judaism alone was not supposed to meet him. Judaism was in the position of Abel and Israel was in the position of Cain. Without restoring the birthright, the providence cannot proceed. If Israel and Judaism had been united, the standard of Cain and Abel restoration would have been established.

The first son and the second son were to be reversed, so the birthright was to be automatically bequeathed from parents on God's side. In other words, if Adam had not fallen, both his first son and second son would have been on God's side. If Israel in Cain's position was completely united with Judaism in Abel's position, on that foundation for restoring the birthright, Jesus in the parent's position could have engrafted the nation into God's lineage. Everything would then have been finished.

Who was the representative of Abel at that time? It was John the Baptist. There was no law of baptism in the Old Testament Age, but John the Baptist executed this new law of baptism. Everybody was receiving baptism from John. It takes only four hours to go around the nation of Israel. It is such a small nation that if you shout from one edge, the sound seems to be heard on the other edge. Rumors can be spread everywhere in a day or so. It would be easy to restore such a small nation. God is a very wise being. How difficult would it be to restore a big nation like China? God laid a foundation of Cain and Abel centering upon the tiny area of Israel, and expected the Cain and the Abel positions to be united centering upon Jesus.

One needs to get married in order to become a parent. Jesus was to be Abel before marriage. Who was Cain? [John the Baptist.] When Jesus and John the Baptist unite, Judaism can stand in a position to be automatically connected to them. If John the Baptist had listened to Jesus, Abel and Cain would have automatically become one. It could have been so easy to unite the nation of Israel with Jesus, John the Baptist and Judaism. If that had happened, there would have been no need for hurry. Unfortunately those on the Cain side did not unite with Jesus.

The Messiah must come centering upon a nation. Why? The satanic world is composed of many nations. Do you understand? Therefore, the Abel nation should make the Cain nations surrender. This is similar to Joseph's course in Jacob's family. All eleven brothers wanted to kill Joseph, didn't they? They sold Joseph to Egypt. But when Joseph became the prime minister of Egypt and saved the lives of his parents and all members of their tribe who were about to perish, they surrendered to Joseph. The family foundation of Israel was then restored. Through whom? [Joseph.] Six hundred thousand soldiers of Israel started out from Egypt. Later on, they entered the time of a huge national migration in order to restore Canaan. They organized the new heaven and earth.

When did Jesus' blood lineage change? It had to happen in a mother's womb. The satanic Cain was born first and stole the heavenly principle, so the lineage has to be crossed and restored in a mother's womb.

What is the history of Cain and Abel? It is the history of a younger son turning his older brother's birthright inside out. It is reversed after birth. The birthright of brothers is to be reversed after birth and then, finally, it is to be reversed in the womb. This is the providence of Esau and Jacob. Isn't it easier to reverse the birthright of twins in the womb? [Yes.] When Cain's birthright was given to Abel after birth, the older brother killed his younger brother. The hearts of twins are easily connected. When the younger brother of twins is sad, the older brother becomes sad, too. Restoration has to happen in the much more intimately connected position in the womb from which the twins are born.

Because the mother bore Cain after the fall, the mother must be the center of restoration. Restoration must take place centering upon the cooperation of mother and son. Rebecca deceived Esau centering upon Jacob. How could God take such a capricious woman? Eve deceived her father God and her husband, and she also deceived her older brother. Likewise, Rebecca deceived Isaac, who stood in the place of God, and her first son, who stood in the place of her husband. Eve deceived God and Adam, who was her husband and older brother as well. The older brother is in the first son's position.

Eve deceived two men centering upon satan, so in order to reverse this and follow the principle of restoration through indemnity, a mother must deceive two men centering upon her second son and God's will. Eve deceived God and her husband, so Jacob united with his mother to accomplish God's will and restore this by deceiving his father and his brother.

What does God want to do with the cooperation of mother and son? He wants to restore the birthright. After coming back from hunting, Esau, the older brother, sold his birthright to Jacob for bread and lentils, so he was caught by this condition for restoration. He had to surrender to Jacob in actuality because he substantially sold the birthright. If Esau had not sold the birthright to Jacob, Jacob would have deceived Esau. Without a condition, deceiving is impossible. Right here, Jacob could have the name of Israel. For the first time in human history, the birthright was restored.

But the exchange of the birthright had not happened inside a mother's womb yet. What happened inside the womb later on? Judah was Jacob's fourth son and he had three sons. His first daughter-in-law was Tamar. Tamar knew the precious value of the tribe who had received God's blessing, so she wanted to do whatever it took to inherit and pass on the blood lineage of the blessed tribe.

One of the interesting stories in the Bible is about the fighting of the twin brothers, Esau and Jacob, inside their mother's womb. When Rebecca asked God why the two babies were fighting inside the womb, God answered, "There are two nations inside your womb and the older will serve the younger." Since we know clearly the principle that the second son should restore the birthright by winning a battle against the first son, we can understand God's answer.

Tamar had the same experience of two babies fighting inside her womb, and she prayed to God with the same question as Rebecca. God gave exactly the same answer as He gave Rebecca: "Two nations are inside your womb and the older will serve the younger."

Perez and Zerah were born with such a background. The older brother Zerah put out his hand first, and a midwife tied Zerah's wrist with a scarlet thread. This gives an advance notice that communism will surely appear in later history. Perez, who was to restore the older son's authority, drew Zerah back into the womb and he came out first. Here, finally, the restoration of the birthright took place in the mother's womb. Since he "broke out," he was given the name of Perez.

In the history of Rebecca and Tamar, we see how the first and second sons fought with each other in order to accomplish the change of blood lineage. When in Tamar's womb the first son became the second and the second became the first, then the birthright was restored for the first time in history. (1986.1.31 Hannam-dong House)

2. The Second Son And The Blessing

1) The Restoration Providence Is the Providence to Restore the Birthright

What would have happened if the progenitor of humankind had not fallen? The owner of this earth would be only one, not two.

Due to the fall, God lost His position as the Lord and human beings lost their position as God's children. instead, satan became the lord of this world and human beings became closely connected to satan. It is not that easy to establish the providence of salvation in this world ruled by satan.

As you learned from the Old Testament, Jews, the descendants of Jacob, were the first ones to win a battle against satan. Therefore, centering upon the nation of Israel, a family, tribe and a nation are organized. God promised to send the Messiah who is to rule the world centering upon this nation of Israel. God has been pioneering the way centering upon a nation.

Israel means victory over satan. What is it anyway? History has been the work of separating the satanic side from God's side. As you all know, Cain was the first son on the satanic side. Then what is Abel? Abel is also a descendant of fallen Adam and Eve, but he is on God's side. Abel is to stand in the first son's position on God's side. He is to establish the birthright for God's side. Then two birthrights can appear here -- one on God's side and the other on satan's side. That is why conflicts and fighting have been relentless. The fighting has to do with the problem of Cain and Abel and of the satanic birthright and heavenly birthright. Since the older brother was claimed by satan, the younger brother cannot escape being persecuted by him in his attempt to restore the birthright. While receiving such persecution, Abel has been separating from satan and expanding the level of obtaining the birthright from the individual level up to the family level, tribal level, national level and worldwide level.

What does Israel mean? It is the place where there is a standard which can be victorious and replace the satanic birthright with the heavenly birthright. What then is the external world -- the satanic world? satan has maintained the birthright on a national level. Since God has been looking for the birthright on the worldwide level in His restoration providence, satan has been promoting division among all the nations and making people be very nationalistic. Satan causes people to care only about their nation, not the world. That is why all godly people always want to transcend their national boundaries and go out to the world. They are on the way toward the world. (1986.6.8 World Mission Center)

2) The Blessing of the First Son

As you all know, after receiving the blessing, Jacob led the life of a servant and was treated with contempt for 21 years. He lived among Laban's clan and endured all their persecution for 21 years. But when he returned home with all the blessings he had won from Laban's clan, Esau completely united with him. At that time the realm of the Israelite clan was formed. Without winning the blessing of Laban's clan, Jacob could not appear as Abel in front of Esau's clan. When a heavenly clan confronts a satanic clan, the exchange of ownership between God and satan takes place favoring the side which has most endured and led a life of love for the sake of others.

Why should this be? In God's world, originally the first son is to receive the blessing. The second son is not supposed to receive the blessing. Unless the second son restores the birthright, he cannot stand in the position of a son of a heavenly nation. This means that he cannot represent a principle standard to receive the blessing. Where do we see Jacob's shrewdness? He showed surprising wisdom in buying the birthright with bread and lentils. He knew that his older brother would be hungry enough to offer it when he returned from hunting. He had a right to restore the birthright even though his father opposed him. It was inevitable in order to indemnify the fall.

The clan of Abel had to enter the satanic nation centering upon Abel's family. Since the satanic world was holding the birthright, before entering Israel, Jacob's descendants had to enter Egypt -- the representative nation of the satanic world. They fought in Egypt. The clans of Israel endured persecution from innumerable Egyptians for the sake of God for around 400 years; finally, they defeated Egypt and were liberated.

They had to go through the wilderness course in order to restore the right to acquire the nation of Israel, which should have become the heavenly nation, but they failed. Their utmost hope was to build this nation. They could have encouraged each other to risk even their lives in order to establish this nation, but they fell into disorder and turmoil.

If Moses had not been hot-blooded and instead been more wise, he would not have killed the Egyptian. If he had been calm, he would have become a pharaoh, inheriting the sovereignty of Egypt. After becoming the pharaoh, he would have possessed all the treasures of the land. On the foundation of restoring the Cain nation, the restoration of the Israel nation was supposed to happen automatically. But because of his hot temper, Moses killed the Egyptian and blocked this quick way of restoration.

In the original world, only the first son is supposed to receive the blessing. Because satan rules the whole world, which is in the position of the first son due to the fall, there is no way for Abel to win back the first son's position unless he wins a battle against the satanic world and brings back the gifts of the victorious champion. That is why the battles of the individual Cain and Abel, of the family level Cain and Abel, and of the tribal, national and worldwide level Cain and Abel have been inevitably developing in order to restore history through indemnity. Many religious people have been sacrificed in this restoration process, but until now, no one understood why this was happening. (1984.5.1 World Mission Center)

3) Why Was the Second Son Blessed?

The fall is the deviation from the realm of the ideal blessing. That is why fallen men come under the dominion of satan. All the first sons became satan's sons. Because of this, the first sons in Egypt were struck down. Why are the second sons blessed by God in biblical history? Without knowing the principle of restoring the birthright, biblical history is like a riddle. In the story of Esau and Jacob, Jacob with his mother received the blessing by deceiving Esau. God knew that Jacob had deceived Esau and He still blessed Jacob. This has been a mysterious riddle which cannot be logically explained in terms of the teachings of conventional religions.

There is no way to solve this riddle without knowing the Divine Principle of the Unification Church. The Unification Principle is not something ambiguous. It is the principle of re-creation. The principle of creation was destroyed, and it has to be re-created. The principle of creation is eternal. Centering upon such an unchanging, eternal principle, God is leading the way of restoration through history.

Father has been visiting strange lands for forty years. You are not supposed to settle until you restore the indemnity on the national level, starting from the individual, family level and tribal level, which is in 1992. (1986.1.21 Headquarters Church)

According to God's law of love, the second son is not supposed to go directly to his parents; instead he is supposed to make his first brother represent him. Because the first son committed sin, he pushes his younger brother to represent him in front of their parents. That is why the second son goes to the parents, instead of the first son. Even though the older brother came before the younger brother, the younger brother is more advanced. The second son receives the blessing in the Bible because he gets persecution. (1986.11.17. Little Angels Art Building)

3. True Parents And The Establishment Of The Birthright

1) The Establishment of the Birthright

In God's original ideal of creation, both the first son and the second son would be on God's side. But the elder son was claimed by satan and only the younger son could be on God's side. This has to be changed. That is why, in the Bible, Jacob is supported by and unites with his mother and takes away the birthright from his older brother with bread and lentils.

Nobody knew the reason for this biblical history. For the first time in the history, the Unification Church makes it clear. Unless the second son restores and establishes the birthright on the worldwide level, parents cannot stand as parents. That is because fallen parents bore Cain, who is the first son on satan's side, and Abel, who is under satanic dominion.

When the elder sonship becomes God's and the younger sonship becomes God's, transcending the fallen dominion, the original world can be established. This is the original ideal of creation. Because God is absolute, God's ideal also remains absolute. We must actualize this ideal by passing through the restoration history of indemnity. (1985.8.16 East Garden)

The restoration of the birthright! How difficult it is! Because of this, everything has melted down. Countless religious people were sacrificed and Christianity suffered, shedding blood under the Roman Empire for 400 years in order to overcome the satanic world. Have you entered the catacombs in Rome? People made an altar and buried their ancestors' corpses. They lived, smelling the corpses and walking on the water under the altar. They did so because God ordered them to. Otherwise, who would want to live like that? Human beings cannot stand it alone. You can imagine how much God suffered. You must know about such meritorious services done in history.

Knowing such conditions made throughout past history, I unraveled them in forty years. It took several hundreds and thousands of years even for God. (Human history seems like 850,000 years to 1,500,000 years.) This is an incredibly surprising fact.

You might think that I lead a mundane life every day. Who has thought about the pain of my internal life? You are happy and you like me when you are loved externally. But have you tried to understand what kind of pain I carry?

The will of God must be accomplished centering upon God, not by the support of others. You cannot rely on anybody in the world because the birthright is restored now.

It is extremely difficult to restore the birthright. Nobody can claim that I am a person of mere words because I took the principle of restoration and actualized it according to the theory. (1986.2.9. Hannam-dong House)

2) The Result of Winning the Birthright

The place where people bow in front of the four position foundation centering upon True Parents is not a fallen dominion anymore. We are entering an age when all the spirits in the spirit world will come to earth and protect us, like the archangels were to have protected Adam's family, because God rules us directly and because liberation has taken place. The spirit world was Cain's dominion and the physical world was Abel's dominion in the past, so earthly people have been utilized by the spirit world because it was time for Abel to be sacrificed in order to save Cain. Now the birthright is restored, so the spirit world takes the archangel position, and the Unification Church is Adam's dominion. The archangelic world is supposed to support us; it is not supposed to use us. That means there is no land in which satan can take action. When we strongly and boldly march forward with an aggressive attitude and a determination not to yield to satan, the satanic dominion will fall off a cliff. (1991.1.1 Midnight, Headquarters Church)

From now, you must have love instead of parents. You must become an older brother who can love Abel. Who is Abel? It is the enemy. We must initiate a movement to love our enemies more than we love our physical younger brother; otherwise, we cannot lead the world to God's side.

It is said, "For God so loved the world that He gave His one and only son. Isn't that so? Even though God sacrifices His loving Abel, He must restore Cain. Unless Cain is restored, the restoration of the birthright cannot be achieved.

Now our age has come. When people oppose and deny us, they will experience terrible phenomena. Their ancestors will wring their necks as well. The spirit world will directly put this into action.

We are about to enter a time when witnessing is not necessary. The spirit world will do everything. This earth is like the world of Adam and Eve, so angels are to protect us, not to destroy us. Because we entered a stage in which fallen angels can be banished, the birthright can be restored. Due to the restored birthright, the angelic world is to cooperate with the physical world. So far, the angelic world has overridden the human world instead of cooperating with us. That is why many spiritualists were sacrificed in the past. (1986.2.9 Hannam-dong House)

When the standard of restoring the worldwide birthright is accomplished, the direct dominion of God will be connected to the earth in the name of True Parents. Satan cannot exist under the connected and united standard. (1986.1.3 1 Hannam-dong House)

When you set up a condition of having loved satan on the worldwide level, satan cannot take all the people who follow you. What will happen? Cain and Abel will be exchanged. Abel's dominion has been driven out to a comer so far, but now the satanic world is bound to perish in front of the restored heavenly birthright. There is no way for satan to stand face to face; he is just hurrying to retreat. He will be completely extinguished once he tries to hold out against us. This is the Principle view.

Since satan has caused people in the Abel position to shed so much blood with guns and swords, and he has blocked God's heavenly providence, which resulted in a great deal of turmoil, he dare not stand before the standard of the restored birthright. This is the Principle, isn't it? He cannot rebel against the foundation heading directly to the Kingdom of Heaven. No matter how big the communist party is, it will fall down just like fallen leaves hit by fallen ghosts. At one stroke it will fall down. We will then make the rotten parts of it a fertilizer so that it can be a foundation for a new life to be resurrected.

Such a time surely has come. I have the authority of the first son who has fulfilled the individual level, family level, tribal level, national level and worldwide responsibility. Therefore, the more the Korean government opposes and hates Rev. Moon, the more confusion will take place. They will start perishing as their opposition gets stronger and stronger. The world will not be quiet and the people will not be silent. A whirlwind will automatically strike them. Heavenly fortune will come back a hundred percent. The problem that we must consider from now on is how to cope with such confusion and how to administer all the organizational systems. (1986.1.31 Hannam-dong House)

3) The Birthright Formed in the Spirit World

satan prevented Abel from gaining the dominion of Abel in the spirit world. Now the birthright is exchanged, so all the walls in the spirit world will break down. Because the Unification Church with the restored the birthright is welcomed internationally on earth, all the historical walls in the spirit world can break down. The wall of the satanic birthright is bound to perish. When the satanic birthright is destroyed, paths to the heavenly birthright, which have so far been blocked, will open in the world. The path for the first son to walk must be built.

I did that in Danbury. I paved the road -- the highway -- from hell to the spirit world. Therefore, once you follow this narrow path, even though it is zigzag, you will reach the throne-the palace of the heavenly nation. This is impossible without the restoration of the birthright. (1986.2.9 Hannam-dong House)

Heung Jin stands in the position of the first son in terms of the heartistic standard in the spirit world. If he, in the first son's position, cannot become one with the second son heartistically, he cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Even Jesus could not go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Isn't this the Principle? In order to enter the Kingdom of Heaven, the first son and the second son who have the tradition of the heart of True Parents' children must be united. Is Jesus in the position of the first son in the spirit world? He does not have the heartistic bond with True Parents that the True Children do.

Therefore, Heung Jin takes the position of first son in the spirit world. It is correct that Heung Jin is called Lord there. He went there instead of Parents, which means that the birthright is restored in the spirit world. That is why Jesus must serve him absolutely. (1987-12-4. Hannam-dong House)

4. The Restoration Of The Birthright And Us

1) The Reason that the Birthright Is Precious

Which one is more precious, Cain or Abel, in the Principle view? [Abel] No, you do not know that point well. Abel is the younger brother and Cain is the older brother. Know this correctly! The position of the older brother is more precious than that of Abel -- the second son.

There is only one first son, but there are many younger sons. Can several people become the first son? The first son is precious because he is the only one. Isn't that so? There can be many second sons.

God feels deep regret and resentment that He has had to allow the first son to be claimed by satan in the providence of restoration. That is why contemporary history is so troubled and sick. What is the disease? Mankind is attacked by the disease of fallen love. The first son was born of diseased love. It is impossible for a human being to be elevated according to the standard of the original law unless mankind understands this disease.

What then is the purpose of setting up Abel? It is not just to save Abel's children, but to correct the tradition of a family with the achievement of the proper birthright. The Unification Church members do not know this. Leaders think, "Um, I'm Abel!" and "That's it! We are in the position of Abel!" That is not all. The reason that you are chosen to represent Abel is to establish tribes under the restored first son. You are to set up the dominion of the first son first and then to receive the blessing, if the first son shares it with you. You are not the first son. Centering upon the Second Coming of the Lord, you should make a bond with the vertical spirit world. The bond with the horizontal world is not enough. It would be better if I explained this point in detail in terms of the Principle, but I speak simply like this because I thought that you already knew this. Because Rev. Moon of the Unification Church discovered this Principle, I could set up a powerful and logical system to explain why you must decide to "live for the sake of others." We are born to live for the sake of others. A man is born for the sake of a woman. (1985.12.22 Headquarters Church)

2) The Standard of Restoring the Birthright

Jesus is mentioned as the last Adam in the Bible. Rev. Moon is called "parent" in the Unification Church. This means the third Adam. The third Adam is to indemnify the mistakes of the first and second Adams. Parents made mistakes, so parents should take responsibility to restore them.

Why do you have to be obedient to my words? Because I fulfilled the worldwide individual restoration of indemnity. I fulfilled the standard for the worldwide individual restoration of indemnity.

Next, what must happen? I am supposed to go out of the house. In the original Garden of Eden, the first son is supposed to go the way of the Principle. The first son and the first daughter are supposed to go through formation, growth and completion periods first. By doing this, they are to be perfected.

Father is the representative of the Abel world. I am in the position of the second son. I came as a third son, so I must restore the standard which the first son Adam reached. The first son and the first daughter were supposed to reach the way to perfection first. That is why I cannot reach perfection in the position of the third son. I must go out and restore the elder sonship birthright. I must fight outside, and come back after winning a natural surrender from the first son.

Then the first son must push me up, saying, "Go ahead! Because you belong to the heavenly side, you must go ahead of me; I cannot go first." Unless he pushes me to go up, I cannot go up. I must go by receiving the inheritance that allows me to go instead of the first son. After winning a victory on the family level, one is supposed to go to the tribal dominion and to win a natural surrender from the first son on the tribal level. Then one should go on to the national dominion. In religion, there is a term called "leaving home." Why is one supposed to leave home? Nobody knows without understanding the Principle. (1985.12.24 Headquarters Church)

People did not know why religion had to go through the suffering course and why religion has developed in the midst of receiving persecution. Rev. Moon is the first person who clarifies the secret content regarding the spirit world, religious world and the world of mystery that has been only known to God and satan. This is not a futile argument. Try witnessing. When a person is strongly determined to go to the Unification Church, satanic phenomenon surely takes place. This is a very clear formula.

In order to win a victory, one must go out and restore the birthright. There must be a situation in which the first son serves his younger brother as his older brother and the first son must be convinced to receive the blessing through his younger brother. The first son must be in the position of the second son, and the second son must go up to the position of the first son. The birthright on the tribal level and on the national level is restored when the first son pushes the second son, urging, "Go up, instead of me!" Only when the first son pushes the second son up, can he go one more step up. Since this is the Principle, the standard of restoring the birthright must be completed, otherwise God's providence cannot be accomplished. This is the secret of religious history.

So what is "leaving home" in religious terms? In order to go a true religious way, one must leave his home and his nation. (1986.1.21. Headquarters Church)

3) The Essential Factors for Restoring the Birthright

Could you exchange your wife and son for satanic people? [No.] Jesus is God's son and He sent Jesus on earth. Can He kill the son of His direct lineage in order to make satanic people His children? In order to make the adopted son His direct son? Is such a God crazy or normal?

Since the beginning of human history, God has not been able to give blessings to His people. Instead, He made them sacrifice. He made them shed blood. How could Almighty God bear it when he saw Christianity receiving persecution from the enemy in Rome for 400 years? Why could God allow people to conclude that there is no God? Why has He been doing all this? This is the problem.

The satanic side is represented by Cain-the older brother, and on the heavenly side is Abel. God is supposed to love the first son first, then He is allowed to love the younger son. But the first son was taken by satan. In order to save the first son, God sets up Abel. God wants to restore the birthright through Abel. The birthright is restored through love, not through the fist. The second son is to restore the birthright by, first, melting the first son with love. Unless one sets up the condition of having loved Cain and receiving his natural surrender, one cannot love one's own children. In God's ideal of creation, the first son is supposed to receive love first, not the second son.

That is why, in the Bible, there is a history of hitting the first sons. Do you know how much God sacrifices his second son before hitting the first son? In Egypt, God hit the first sons of the Egyptians only after having hit the second son Abel for 430 years. God gives the blessing to Abel after his fulfilling his responsibility as a sacrifice in front of the whole nation. The law of the blessing is that after God receives the sacrifice from Abel, He should give a blessing to Abel that is larger than that of Abel's previous sacrifice. Because the Israelites had sacrificed for 430 years in Egypt, God had to give more blessing to the Israelites than to the Egyptians. When the Egyptians opposed this law of the blessing, God had to do something to get rid of their opposition.

If you want to live for the sake of God's providence of love, you must think that in order to save the whole world, all the Unificationists are to be sacrificed. If I do not inherit God's tradition of sacrifice, I am a fake and all my disciples are fakes.

Conventional churches have been opposing me for forty years and they might still be opposing me. Ah! Remnants of a defeated army!! The battle has finished. The theological field of the world now begins to change its direction and promote Rev. Moon's theology. Even though the central leaders already decided to change their direction and declare they are defeated, the remnants of the defeated army in the deep mountain valleys still oppose us. This is exactly what is happening with conventional Christianity. They will be extinguished in the very near future.

Did Rev. Moon love the satanic world more than he loves his wife and his children? We are not supposed to love our wife and our children more than the world. God must love Cain first before He loves Abel. He is not supposed to love Abel more than He previously loved Cain. (1986.2.1 Headquarters Church)

4) The Secret Method for the First Son's Submission

What is the secret method to make the first son surrender? satan claims, "God is perfect and the Adam and Eve that God is looking for also must be perfect. Adam and Eve, if they had not fallen, would have loved me (the archangel) according to the standard of the Principle. Even though I am in an evil position after the Fall, if you are in a truly holy and righteous position, you must set up the condition of having loved me. Otherwise, you cannot act like God in front of me." This is the problem. Satan puts on the brake. "The person that you sent must love me. Unless the person in union with God stands in a position to love me, he cannot take back the right of the birthright, which is under my charge." That is why Jesus said, "Love the enemy." Loving the enemy does not mean loving only an individual enemy. Unless we love the enemy on the family level, tribal level, national level and worldwide level, we cannot restore the birthright of the enemy world. Satan, who is very well aware of what the course of God's restoration providence is, has been claiming this. You must know this clearly in order to restore the first son on a family level.

Therefore, after restoring the first son on an individual level, you must go out to the frontline, where a satanic family persecutes you and wants to kill you, and fight with them. You must make them surrender to you by love and teach them our traditions and customs. Unless they pledge in tearful repentance to follow you at the risk of their lives after being naturally inspired by your beautiful tradition, you cannot restore the blessing from the satanic world. (1984.5.1 World Mission Center)

5) The Reason We Must Love the Enemy

Without love, you cannot make satan surrender to you. In order to become a family qualified to enter the Kingdom of Heaven, there must be the conditions that God loved the fallen archangel and that the family of God's children also loved satan. You must also set up a condition to make the satanic world surrender with love after going out and fighting with them. You must be able to say, "I did not destroy the enemy by force; instead I restored the birthright by winning the natural surrender of the enemy."

God must set up the condition that He loved the enemy instead of killing him and that He loved the enemy satan as a person substituting for Adam. Only when we win a natural surrender from the enemy satan after enduring all persecution in tears, sweat and blood, and come back with God's love, are we qualified to receive the blessing. At that time, satan will set you free. You must get an official recognition from satan, "Ah! From now on you can become a child to enter the Kingdom of Heaven." At the entrance of the Kingdom of Heaven, you need satan's signature first, next your signature and, finally, True Parents' signature. Only when you have True Parents' signature do you get to go to God. That is the Kingdom of Heaven. (1986.2.22 Headquarters Church)

So far religious people and divine religious leaders have gathered at the gate to the Kingdom of Heaven. In order to enter there, you must love the enemy. Who is the enemy? If there had been no fall, perfected Adam and Eve together with the archangel would have lived in the Kingdom of Heaven, dwelling in God's bosom. This is the original ideal of creation. Therefore, satan, even though he is fallen, accuses God, "Even though I am fallen, is Your ideal of creation changeable?" It is not changeable. Satan continues to say, "Control me after realizing Your ideal," and, "Unless there is a condition that You and Your son restore the standard of love that existed prior to the fall and love me with the same original standard, nobody can enter the Kingdom of Heaven." God cannot but agree with him. That is why Jesus on the cross had to pray for his enemy. (1989.11.15 Hannam-dong House)


The Tribal Messiah

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 4 - What Is A Tribal Messiah? (Part 1)

1. The Position Of A Tribal Messiah

What is a tribal messiah? He is the master of true love. To be a master of true love was the hope of Jesus, the hope of Adam and Eve, and the hope of God. Thus everybody has to become a master of true love and march on. If that happens, everything will be finished. Telling you to become a tribal messiah means telling you to become a tribal ancestor. (1989.1.3. Hannam-dong House)

In fact, to be a tribal messiah is the greatest assignment. It is like saying, "Hey! This is the best thing in the world. You could not buy it with billions of dollars. Hey! I finally realize it is the best thing in the world. There is nothing better. Nothing." How much did you think it was? If you retreat, how much would it be? You must know that it has a value that outshines the President of America or Queen of England. It has a value that outshines even Jesus.

You must understand that the tribal messiah is the vanguard who guides his tribe to their historical hometown in one generation. You must know that you are the vanguard, just like Moses was in the exodus. It is not blind devotion. Moses did not know some things, but I know everything concretely. I know everything logically. You must return to your hometown, but you cannot return to your hometown without finding Cain; that is a principled fact. Since the elder brother's tribe remains in the satanic world, you must save the elder brother so that his tribe can come to my tribe. If that is not done, you cannot do the work of tribal messiah because of satan. By saving him, he becomes your fence, and you can return to your hometown and restore your relatives. If you do not do that, even if you witness to your father and mother, satan will claim them again. They will be pulled away. Since there is that danger, God has to work this kind of providence. Even if you witnessed to your father, mother, your relatives and hometown, they will be pulled away again. (1979.1.14. Belvedere)

What is a tribal messiah? In one word, it is doing the work of raising your mother and father to the position of kingship. It means that you can then return to the hometown of the heavenly kingdom, where parents are centering on love; this is the original hometown where you were born.

If this is not done, there is no hometown. Where there is no hometown, there cannot be parents. By establishing this hometown, the hometowns of all the people who lived in Korea will be gathered in the place of the hometown of the heavenly kingdom. In this way all places that man was born on earth will belong to the heavenly kingdom, and we will inherit the position of a parent born in an unfallen place.

Then what is the problem? A tribal messiah first puts his father and mother in the position of messiah, with the same rank. After that, since there is no heavenly hometown, he has to find it. In this way the world hometown and cosmic hometown are connected, since Parents already prepared the grounds, and heaven and earth become the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven.

What, again, is a tribal messiah? First, it is making your father and mother into unfallen Adam and Eve. Second, by finding and establishing your hometown, the restoration of kingship occurs. If that happens, everything is finished, right? You just put kingship in there. First, you stand on the same level as parents, then restore your hometown. That means restoring kingship.

Thus all people who are born, whether in the former Soviet Union, America or anywhere, will come to have the hometown of the Kingdom of Heaven. In order for them to have the hometown of the heavenly kingdom, they must have parents in the heavenly kingdom. Becoming the parents of the heavenly kingdom is the mission of tribal messiah.

In this way, satan also cannot reside on earth. Until now satan has had custody of all the areas of the earth. Your becoming parents creates a region where a family of unity is born, and we can conclude that satan originally could not exist in that place. (1989.10.17 Hannam-dong House)

2. The Authority Of The Tribal Messiah

What kind of time is this time? From now on, without exercising the right of tribal messiah you cannot inherit tribal messiahship, you cannot inherit world messiahship.

Once you inherit this messiahship alone, you inherit everything that the vertical parent and horizontal parent did in your age. If you do not, you cannot receive that. In other words, you only have to advance to the position at which Jesus could have lived, married and saved the tribes of Israel.

You must indemnify Jesus' mistake. Jesus died without becoming a tribal messiah. If that is fulfilled, you can also inherit world messiahship since I have fulfilled my responsibility. Why? Since I have the ideology of the Second Coming that substitutes for Jesus, you can inherit the ideology of the Second Coming that substitutes for Jesus' realm of Israel.

In other words, you are standing in the position to accomplish what Jesus did not fulfill and the victory that I fought to win for forty years. You can inherit the standard on the cosmic level. You must indemnify Jesus' mistake and the fact that Jesus went to the cross, and you must indemnify my path of the cross.

The road that Jacob traveled is the road that the Israelite families have to go; the way that Moses went is the way the people of Israel have to go. The way that Jesus went is the way that Christians have to go, and the road that I went is the road that Unification Church members have to go. What is your authority? After a tribal messiah fulfills the responsibility Jesus had, I will hand the worldwide victory over to him. (1989.4.1 Belvedere)

3. The Mission Of A Tribal Messiah

1) The Duty of a Tribal Messiah

What was lost due to the fall? True Parents were lost on the individual, national, world and cosmic levels. Adam and Eve were to become king and queen on all these levels if they had not fallen and had instead possessed the authority of a filial son and daughter in front of God's love.

What then is the Messiah, the Savior? What kind of Savior is he? He is not a Savior of power, or money, or knowledge. He is the Savior of love, of life and of blood lineage. Why? Because of the fall, man lost God's love, life and blood lineage and could not inherit them. The Savior is the one who comes to find and restore these.

You received the wrong seed. You received the seed of the devil, of the archangel. Your root is the archangel. Thus God worked for 6,000 years until now to send the Messiah. But because God is in a vertical position, it was difficult for Him to send the Messiah horizontally.

It is the same with me. In order to become God's son, I must enter a vertical position. I must experience feelings of east, west, south, north and all the feelings of front, back, right, left, above and below. When I reach the position where God can look and say that I have undoubtedly experienced them all, I enter the position of son, the position that a true person should reach. In order to block me from accomplishing this, satan obstructs me in a hundred directions. The thing that satan is most afraid of is grafting into God's love. He is not afraid of money or power. In front of God, power is useless. God is omnipotent and omniscient; therefore, He does not need knowledge. Does an omniscient being need knowledge when He is the King of knowledge?

From this viewpoint, what kind of person is the Messiah? What is the tribal messiah that the Unification Church is talking about today? Until now in order to send one Messiah, there has been much fighting to prevent the victory of a person with God's vertical standard of love. Two thousand years ago, Jesus came as this person, but he was killed. In this time of Reverend Moon, all Christianity and the whole world combined together in order to strike and kill me. But Reverend Moon is a smart person. I am proud of this. I am a very intelligent man, so the devil is most afraid of me. God, however, loves me the most.

What is it that Reverend Moon did until now? I have overcome communism and democracy. The right-wing and left-wing directions have disappeared. Now only head-wing remains. The world will go crazy trying to grab hold of the Unification Church and its head-wing philosophy. We have now entered that stage.

Reverend Moon is a smart man, so in order to deal with the world, I have dealt with the scholarly world. In order to end the struggle between science and religion, I have explained religion with scientific logic and taught a content that today's modern intellectuals can digest. Through ICUS (International Conferences on the Unity of Science), distinguished scholars of the world have come to appreciate me.

How miserable has God been? He has been seeking tribal messiahs until today. He sent Jesus in the position of tribal messiah. Today Reverend Moon of the Unification Church has fulfilled the indemnity conditions of the individual messiah, family messiah, tribal messiah, national messiah, world messiah and cosmic messiah. Now I have reached the stage where I can go over the 38th Parallel, the national boundary between North and South Korea. Therefore, the influence of Reverend Moon now is going all over Korea and making waves all over the world. It is making waves in five oceans and six continents.

What about Korea? A rabbit in a mountain thinks that her home is the best, right? She does not like where the tiger lives. I can take care of Korea any time, in any way. It is I who saved even America from its place of perdition. It is I who drew out the Soviet Union. It is not the CIA or the American government. If a man like that turned upon those churches who were opposing me, do you think they would have been well off? I would have taken them apart piece by piece. But I do not do that. I say to them, "Give it all you have got. Do the best you can." If they do their best but lose in the last wrestling match, are they still the champion? Would that kind of person receive the prize? He would be struck down by the public. He would disappear without a sound. In the religious world I did not fall away from the position of champion, but I have come this far with victorious authority.

God alone stood in a miserable position and sent one man Jesus; but they killed this tribal messiah. Through all sorts of hardships and difficulties God made Reverend Moon, and what did he do? Centering on all the rights of unity in the heavenly world and physical world, he has climbed from servant of servant, servant, all the way up to adopted son, illegitimate son and direct son; and from hell to heaven. Then he drove down an iron bar.

Reverend Moon, centering on God's love, sent the iron bar down from the world to the nation, from Adam and Eve and Cain and Abel to the lowest servant position. Through Reverend Moon, God's vertical love now extends down from heaven's highest place to earth's lowest place. You cannot take this out.

Moreover, even horizontally there is nothing that I have not touched. The fight is over. There is no one who will oppose the Unification Church from now on. I have cleansed all opposition, from the individual level, through the family, tribal, national and worldwide levels, up to the cosmic level opposition. In the middle of all this, a person who can call out Heavenly Father and True Parents, who determines himself to go beyond life if necessary, becomes someone who has no relationship with the world of the devil and the world of death.

In this vertical position, I have come to the physical world as the representative of God in heaven, and dispatched tribal messiahs on this earth horizontally at this time. Even if I die now, tribal messiahs will inevitably be grafted into this domain that is prepared in the world, connecting through this iron bar to the vertical world.

Thus what am I doing now? I am sending out tribal messiahs and making them become the ancestors of Abel-type relatives. These ancestors have seeds of life. The Messiah is the parent, and so he appears with the seed. Your relatives and mother and father have received the seed of the satanic world. If you strike against something with the seed of life, you will pass through wherever you go. Both the sticks of Moses and of the pharaoh's magician became snakes, but later Moses' serpent swallowed the serpent of the pharaoh's magician. In the same way persecution has now all passed away.

Tribal messiahship is what I hand down as the definitive core. Through it we can indemnify all the mistakes of Judaism and Christianity, and with victorious authority become the place where the blessings that Buddhism, Confucianism and all religions want to receive are combined. That is the tribal messiah. You do not have to worry about the nation. You do not have to worry about the world. All you have to worry about is your extended family. (1990.2.4 Headquarters Church)

2) The Responsibility of the Tribal Messiah

The three conditions for returning home are true life, love and blood lineage. In order to actualize these, you must dedicate your life. I have risked my life and gone over so many hills. When you risk your life, the morning sunlight from the East that carries the dawn of a new nation will shine on the road of the Unification Church. The sunbeams that shine on that country are God's love, and the life force is God's life. This sun of hope and tradition will continue for thousands of ages. Thus by your inheriting God's unchangeable and eternal blood lineage, you can receive that sunbeam and attend Him eternally. That sunbeam symbolizes God, who is the essence of mankind's life, and symbolizes Parents. When you change your life by inheriting Parents' tradition, and this tradition of Heaven becomes subject in your life, withstanding any threat or opposition, your new day will begin.

Until that day, you must fulfill your responsibility by giving your utmost effort. I am handing down to you the supreme gift, the result of 10,000 years of faith, and the fruit of all the pioneering that God has done for billions of years since the creation of the world. If you inherit this completely, you will be able to honor the authority of the blood lineage established through the Unification Church, which you can be proud of throughout the whole universe and in the heavenly world. You should know that there is nothing more righteous or valuable than this. I ask you to become people who can go directly to the world of peace with that value. You should know that with your returning to hometown, the unification of a new nation will arise. Amen! (1992.1.26 Headquarters Church)

Originally, the ancestor of mankind was supposed to have his internal mind and external body united in an exactly perpendicular ninety-degree angle. Our original parent was to unite horizontally in a perfect ninety-degree angle with God's vertical love.

Thus we must enter the original world where we are to make the right angle of heart, the world of original hometown, and lay the cornerstone correctly. We must not forget that we Korean Unification Church members have this destined and necessary mission at this final point of restoration, during which we are going to hometown. When man and woman are bound together horizontally, they should then fit perfectly in a ninety-degree angle with God's vertical love and become united. God will have dominion only when that place is realized. (1988.6.1 Headquarters Church)

In actuality, to restore your tribe, you must fulfill the responsibility of tribal messiah. There never was this kind of command in history. The position of tribal messiah is the position of a second true parent and is better than the position of Jesus. This position is endowed with awesome value. You cannot trade it with anything else.

Why do you have to fulfill the responsibility of tribal messiah? The first reason is that you must save your parents. The parent is in the position of the first Adam, and you are in the position of the second Adam. You must complete the mission of Adam by restoring and re-creating your parents.

The second reason is that you need a hometown. By completing the responsibility of tribal messiah, you will be able to have your own hometown. Ultimately the reason for fulfilling your portion of responsibility as a tribal messiah is the perfection of Adam's family. Concretely, you must educate your tribe. (1991.5.12. East Garden)

3) The Mission of the Tribal Messiah

Just as you shed sweat for Heaven, you must also shed blood. You must gladly seek to go to the historical hill of suffering. You did not know until now that for your liberation you must pour out even more. You thought that it does not have anything to do with you and that everything will be fulfilled in relation to others, but you are wrong. We have to come back to the origin. You must know clearly that in order to return to the land of your hometown, you have the responsibility to destroy the false base.

Now we must fix your root. What happened to the root? Because of the fall, something went wrong with the original father and mother. Something went wrong with the first son. Thus, centering on True Parents and centering on the original right of Parents based on their true son and daughter and the right of the first son, we must reverse the situation of our ancestry. Thus you are destined to return to your hometown and restore your ancestors. (1988.6.1)

Because of Adam and Eve's mistake, Jesus had to come as a true parent, right? He had to indemnify the mistake of the first parent and also fulfill his own desire. Centering on the example of how the third parent has carried the cross of love, you then are to demonstrate to your relatives your ability to love even your enemy more than yourself. By doing that you can destroy any historical barriers in your path and go directly to God. The mission of the tribal messiah is to demolish and go over any tribal walls remaining which block the way to God. Centering on what? Centering on True Parents.

Thus you cannot think only about yourself. Night and day you have to care for your grandfather, grandmother and everyone first, and then be the last to go to sleep. By working and shedding blood and sweat, you have to not only feed your son and daughter, but also your whole clan.

It is the same as being in the wilderness course. If you are among the 600,000 Israelites in the desert with Moses, you cannot just feed your own household. You have to go beyond your own tribe and put food in front of Moses and tell him that even if we die, we should die together. Even if you eat in one day what you have been eating for a hundred days, the twelve tribal leaders have to donate it in front of Moses.

Without living this kind of lifestyle, you cannot connect through heartistic relationships from your family to the tribe, nation and world. On the national level, I have established the standard of restoration through indemnity and prepared a foundation that can connect things, but I cannot make your own tribal foundation, right? That is the responsibility of each tribal messiah.

Do not look to me from now on. Until now I took responsibility for everything, but now you must take responsibility for your own clan.

Your heart must be absolutely vertically connected with God in a ninety-degree angle, individually, and in your family and tribal relationships. Nothing -- sleeping, waking, eating, living -- should be centered on yourself. Everything you do is for your clan. You should feel, "Even if I die, and if I am a Kim, I must solve all problems and difficulties for the sake of the Kims." Even if Kim Il Sung comes out and asks South Korea for elections, he cannot make any progress because we have connected strongly with our tribes. The Unification Church has to make this preparation. That is the way to stay alive. That is the way to save the nation. That is why for the sake of the mission of tribal messiah we must march forward. In order to restore Adam and Eve's and Jesus' mistake on the national level of heart, the tribal messiah has to bear the cross. (1988.10.3 Yongin Factory)

If an individual gains victory and forms a family, that family has to go over the hill of restoring their tribe, society, nation and world. What is the desire of the individual? It is to establish a family that can stand on the side of God. After an individual establishes such a family, what would happen if he says, "To get to this point, I have overcome all sorts of hardships and suffering, but since now I am married, let's relax"? Let's say he lives in luxury and fun, and takes naps whenever he wants. What kind of realm is that? That is the realm where satan surrounds him on every level, from the tribe to the world.

When we know this, should we say, "How wonderful"? [No.] In that realm, the more children you have, the more trouble you will have. You might wonder, "What is he saying now?" But I am telling you something very interesting and important.

In order for an individual to find peace, he needs a family; thus the Unification Church has been fighting to establish true families. In the same way, a family cannot find peace without a tribe. Your tribe serves as a fence to protect you and your family from the blowing wind. Without connecting to your tribe, you cannot exist in a peaceful family.

In order to do that, you should become the tribal elder for your relatives. If you become their tribal elder, even if there is fighting going on, relatives from different villages will go out to the frontline and fight, and the elder just has to direct their efforts. Then he can rest!

Therefore, I am telling you to fulfill the mission of tribal messiah. Have you heard that kind of talk or not? [We did.] I have taught you everything already. Do what? [Mission of tribal messiah.] I am telling you to do the work of a tribal messiah. Then I am telling you to become a messiah to a race. In the future if you go out in the world and witness, you are doing mission of a messiah on the level of race. (1972.5.18 Taegu Church)

Chapter 4 - What Is A Tribal Messiah? (Part 2)

4. The Proclamation Of Tribal Messiahship

1) The Day of the Proclamation of Tribal Messiahship

Why did I send you out as tribal messiahs? Two thousands years ago, Jesus was sent to this physical world from the spiritual world through a vertical course. Today Reverend Moon, in the position of God and representing heaven, is sending out thousands of messiah-type families who can represent their tribe. Now we cannot perish. I proclaimed tribal messiah this year January third, at 2:30 PM. (1989.1.8 Headquarters Church)

2) The Background of the Proclamation of Tribal Messiahship

These days I do not cry, right? If I cry, God cries. The spiritual world cries. Even if I am in a very sorrowful situation, as a man who has the responsibility to comfort God, I cannot cry even if my younger brother is dead. At that time I should not cry, but must have what seems to be a cold attitude.

Why did the words "tribal messiah" appear? For what reason did the words "tribal messiah" emerge? The position of the Messiah is the position of parent. Without becoming a subject of true love, one cannot fulfill the position of parent. Even in the fallen world something remains that is from the original world -- that is, the parents' mind that lives for the sake of their children. Parents' love for their children is the only standard of heart from the original world that continues with any dignity in the fallen world. It is a realm of heart that is slowly being extinguished, but is like a kindling that still remains in its essential form since the creation of the world.

The crab apple of Taegu is famous, right? Sariwon's crab apple is also famous. If they are the same color and shape, you can exchange the Taegu crab apple with the Sariwon crab apple. When they are the same, it is all right.

Who is the most famous person in the Unification Church? I am, right? What about when you are the same as I? When they are same, even if they are exchanged, God will think it is all right. If you, who have been exchanged this way, play the role of the head of the Unification Church, would God complain or not? [No] Then when I say to Unification Church members, "Whom do you want to resemble?" what would they say? [Father!] Right, they would like to resemble me. What then should Reverend Moon of the Unification Church say? I have to tell them to resemble me.

The road of restoration through indemnity is traveled by coming to resemble me. Without restoring what was lost, indemnity cannot be paid. That is why if you are thinking of taking the road of indemnity, you must come to resemble me. You must shed blood and restore through indemnity the standard that was lost a long time ago. The providence to restore a heavenly nation proceeds through the strategy of willingly receiving persecution.

Since Father has suffered, should you suffer or not? [We must suffer.] Some children from a rich household may squander the wealth they inherited from their parents in one generation after their mother and father die. Why is that? They are different from their mother and father, who did not inherit anything but amassed their wealth by themselves, even one penny was precious for them. In that sense their son and daughter are different. They will perish because they are not like their parents. (1990.2.16 Hannam-dong House)

The religious body of the Unification Church is a tribe. It moves with my blood. It should cry when I cry and be happy when I am happy. It is my blood relative. We are establishing a new nation of heaven by demolishing walls and then uniting into one all races, nations and cultures. When this new united race becomes sacred, the heavenly nation will appear. When you live as people of that holy nation, you will connect with the Kingdom of Heaven. That does not happen with words.

Each individual has to work to proclaim this new race on every level, from the family up to heaven and earth. Last time I came here I said that one person in every blessed family has to be mobilized. When the nation is having difficulty, we should spread out through the whole nation and fight for its life. I told you that this kind of age of national destiny is coming. This is why I sent your families to the countryside.

Now is the time to declare a victory centering on your tribe. To do this, Reverend Moon has to set up the absolute condition of victory on the worldwide level for all people and nations to go in the direction of heaven. Without doing that I cannot enter the nation and proclaim the last liberation is at hand by uniting tribes and following the public law. When I proclaim, "satan be gone," your ancestors will come into your families and play the role of master. Things will be different.

If you can say, "In our family we have loved Heaven more than we have loved our parents, our spouse or our children, and we have sacrificed all our possessions, made an offering of our household, and are raising a heavenly family in order to fulfill the hope of our people," then you will be accepted. (1987.9.13 Headquarters Church)

3) The Meaning of the Proclamation of Tribal Messiahship

Now is the time to go out, after fulfilling the ideal family standard that Jesus could not fulfill. That is, now is the time for sending out the family messiah. As family messiahs, where are we sent? We are sent to our blood relatives, our kinsmen.

I walked the course of indemnity on the individual, family, tribal, racial, national and world levels; thus you do not have to go the same kind of indemnity course as I have. Now I am sending you out as tribal messiahs in a position similar to Jesus' position. You are now in the position of being married. You have that kind of foundation -- of the individual, family and tribe being connected to one. I have always taken the indemnity course that connected with heaven. You did not. How can you then be connected to all those indemnity courses? You have not gone through those courses.

But I have blessed you. Having received the blessing means that you are in a better situation than Jesus. Satan cannot accuse those who have been blessed. He cannot accuse either the man or the woman who has been blessed, because their blood lineage is connected centering on God.

When we see this, satan cannot accuse on any level -- individual, family, tribe, race, nation or world. If you act by taking responsibility in my place, heaven will support you. The spiritual world is still helping us as they were doing in the past to support us when the Unification Church and I were pioneering in difficult times. At that time, even while we were being persecuted, heaven helped the Unification Church develop into the age of tribal restoration. Now we do not receive persecution, so how much faster can we expand? (1989.1.8 Headquarters Church)

4) The Purpose of the Proclamation of Tribal Messiahship

You who want to do the will of God must proclaim to your relatives that you are their tribal messiah. Whether they listen or not, if you do not accomplish your responsibility well, the time will come when you will be caught by Heaven. Thus you should proclaim your tribal messiahship. In order to fulfill this time we have proclaimed tribal messiahship, so you must act. All have to go to your hometown.

If you cannot go to your hometown, then you should work to save the nation. If you cannot go, work for the unification of North and South Korea. Even if you cannot do tribal messiah work, if you give effort to fulfill the responsibility of a racial messiah who can save the North, you will be able to surpass the domain of a tribal messiah.

Upon returning to your hometown, if you think only of your own problems, of making a living, educating your children and so forth, you will all perish. When the Hebrews were starting the exodus, those who did not go perished, right? You can become cursed people. Because this is the heavenly will, Father is proclaiming everything, that is, tribal messiahship, now, before it is too late. (1990.10.8 Hannam-dong House)

The purpose of the proclamation of tribal messiah is to endorse, approve and proclaim, with the authority of the Kingdom of Heaven, the family that fulfills the standard of Heaven and that was found by restoring the mistake of fallen Adam and Eve. ( 1989.10.8 Headquarters Church)

5) The Influence of the Proclamation of Tribal Messiahship

That is how it is with the road of restoration through indemnity, right? We must separate from satan's accusations on the worldwide stage. Then by coming back we must protect the national standard in this way and establish the realm of tribal messiah. By doing that we are making a worldwide connection that can pass through east, west, north and south. Our blessed families, the blessed families of the world, who correspond to 21,000 families, can be connected in this way. As all of them become complete and victorious, they make a base for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (1989.2.5 Hannam-dong House)

The time has now come to make a coalition of tribal messiahs. Less than three days after I proclaimed the tribal messiah providence, the Moon clan decided they wanted me to become a tribal elder. A long time ago these were people who laughed and mocked the Reverend Moon of the Unification Church. But then they bring me to the meeting where tribal elders are gathered and tell me to become a tribal elder. That is, they want me to become the chairman of all the elders. When we see this we can know that God is helping. Everything is prepared. (1989.1.8 Headquarters Church)

6) The Proclamation of Tribal Messiahship and the Return to Hometown

Is today the last day of this year (by the lunar calendar)? Tomorrow is the lunar New Year's day? [Yes.] That is why before the last hour I must announce something. In the same way that I proclaimed tribal messiahship before, that kind of time is coming when you all must return to hometown.

I also want to go to my hometown right now. I do not want to stay here in Seoul. In this way when Unification Church members in foreign countries go to their hometown and fulfill all the activities of returning home, the effect of all this work will naturally allow me to return to my hometown in North Korea. Without a fight, things will just open up. The tides of this providence can fill up and flow through Father's hometown. That is the reason why we must make more effort than the junta of Kim Il Sung and form the heartistic hometown, the land of Canaan. This is the mission of the Unification Church. Thus you have to become tribal messiahs today. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

5. The Awakening Of The Tribal Messiah

1) The Reason for Giving the Responsibility of Tribal Messiah

I am calling you in order to hand down something noble. If I fail in this, all the spiritual world will accuse me. I know that. How fearful. I know very well. No matter how difficult my life course has been in the past, that in itself is not a problem. More fearful than that difficulty is the accusation of the spirit world. Thus no matter how much persecution I was receiving, I knew it was the easy way. I know which way is more valuable.

So when I make a decision, your nagging me to change it is useless. I see, hear, taste, smell and touch everything, and then make my decision. You cannot complain. I experimented with everything before deciding. Thus you must listen to me. You cannot see clearly what to do yourselves, so you must shut your mouth. You must know this clearly. How fearful it is. Everything else is bad. The only way is to act. Only by constantly working can you gain victory. That is the position of True Parents. Until now I have piled up victorious conditions like a mountain. They make a beautiful mountain, a beautiful river and a beautiful field. Thus naturally all kinds of animals gather there.

Sometimes I drive you around constantly, and you run away. You have done it many times. That is fact. How foolish that is! I often see members who take that kind of attitude. I gather those kinds of members and command them with force, "Get out there!" I have seen those incidents many times. There is always a problem. How miserable a scene it is. So many times I have seen your ugly face, ugly eyes, ugly ears, ugly mouth, ugly mind and ugly body. In the past you have manifested all those ugly appearances. How shameful it is!

Now I have given you the name of tribal messiah. What kind of messiah? [Tribal messiah.] Tribal messiah! As that messiah, what do you have to do? I have prepared everything for you also to become a national messiah, world messiah and cosmic messiah. I have prepared treasures that are as large as a mountain. If you can become a messiah, you will be able to inherit all this. It will be as if a pipe is connected to you, and like flowing water, all that treasure will be handed down to you.

If, after you inherit this precious thing, you fail, your descendants in the future will accuse you. God will not help you. Mother and 1, the True Children and all Unification Church members will not help you.

You must follow my way. You must walk the same road that I walked in the past. After that, you can have freedom, then the new Heaven and earth will unfold. We desire freedom.

Will you become a messiah this time? [Yes.] Are you to go by yourself or as a family? [Family.] Until now the Messiah was just one man, but from now on there is also the family messiah. The Messiah as one man received persecution until now, but when the family messiahs take their place in this world, there is no one who will oppose us.

You are to enter Canaan, but you might make a tent by the Jordan River and say, "We have arrived, so we should live here for thousands of years." But you have to shatter that tent, step on it and throw it out in the river. Are you going to steep by the Jordan River?

At the time of the crossing into Canaan, Moses should have come, burned down everything and kicked everyone out -- forcing them into the water. They thought the Jordan River was deep, but they opened their eyes and saw that it was not so deep -- it was only as high as their knees. They must cross the river before dying. If two-thirds of one's body is on land, one can rest there. Satan cannot take that away. It is okay if they die. Crossing the river is a success even if they die. That is the purpose of the long forty-year course.

At that time, would their feet be light or heavy? [Light.] Would their knees be like the knees of seventy-year-old Father or like the knees of you who are in your thirties? So, will you go ahead of me or behind me? [Ahead.] What would Moses say then? Would he say, "Hey, you, why are you going ahead of me?" In the middle of the desert when people do not know where they are going, he will say, "Hey, you! Watch where you are going!" But when they can see the river Jordan and the land of Canaan ahead of them, he will praise them, saying, "Go ahead! Good, great, my sons and daughters." Before they reached the river, he told them to follow him, but when they can see the land of Canaan, he will say, "Go ahead of me." This is beautiful.

The people of Israel all crossed, but Moses did not. What happened? Did Moses say, "Ah, cursed people! You have abandoned me. Die! Perish"? Moses instead said, "Oh, it is all right if I die, but may you all receive blessing forever." Moses would raise his hand and pray, "Heavenly Father, look at the race of Israel who are more brave than me. Protect their future! How hopeful they are!" God would respond, "Ah, you are a great leader! I will grant you your prayers! And you shall pass away in comfort." How wonderful a death that would be!

I am thinking these kinds of things. I also want to see that kind of brave Unificationist. While following me, you have become exhausted and sometimes look strange. But at this time you should bravely cross the river, saying, "I will cross to the other side first." If there is that kind of Unificationist, I will feel the same for you as Moses felt for those who were crossing the Jordan River.

We are the tribe of love, right? [Yes.] I believe in the tribe of love. I love the tribe of love. I want to guard and protect the tribe of love. I am proud of you who are in the tribe of love. The tribe of love can only go one way, not two.

This time, without fail, everyone with the responsibility of tribal messiah should return to his or her hometown and proudly say, "I have returned as a tribal messiah." This is for you and for your descendants. It is similar to the time when land was allotted to each of the twelve tribes of Israel. Now we have entered Canaan. A long time ago Canaan referred to the land past the river Jordan, but now this earth is Canaan. It is to be one people and one nation under God. There is no separate single place to go. Anywhere -- whether it is Korea, America or elsewhere each country can be one's Canaan. The Canaan of long ago had seven tribes who opposed the people of Israel, but now there are no people who oppose us. Everyone is in the position to be able to welcome us. The Israelites were like beggars when they entered Canaan; then, as they forsook their own traditions and followed the customs of the seven Canaanite tribes who were living well, they perished. But now we are in a position where people respect us and can follow us; so there is no way for us to perish. The Israelites were in a position where they chose to follow the customs of the Canaanite tribes. Now the external world is all ruined and decadent; only you have hope. Because they want to follow your example, the satanic world also will not perish. It is the opposite kind of situation.

At time of Moses, the Canaanite tribes had money, beautiful women and so forth, but the Israelites came as a group of beggars. Since they also wanted those things, they humbled themselves and entered into the Canaanite society. But now it is different. It is the opposite way.

Now is not that kind of time. Because people of today welcome us and almost envy us, it is different. The problem for the Israelites was that they followed the culture and tradition of the seven tribes of Canaan. That is how the Israel people perished. That is important. It is different now. Unificationists are the center. The rest of the world is perishing and does not have hope. They look at us, saying that Unificationists are the only hope.

Unificationists have to become one and, from now on, fulfill their responsibility as messiahs. Be bold and strong! Just as God told Joshua and Caleb, be bold and strong. Since we have an earthly foundation prepared with Parents, Heaven and everything, let's push forward for the restoration of elder sonship! God is supporting you, and True Parents, True Family and the power of the Unification Church is protecting you from behind like a fortress. The only thing you have to do is march forward on one road. That is the road of victory.

When I was fighting in the American court system, I was ready to go to jail. You should determine to go forward for liberation despite the threat of jail. You and your family should fight and work, with more boldness than I had in court, to become the leaders of Canaan. Can you become that kind of soldier? [Yes.] Can you or can you not? [We can.] It is not just you alone. You must go as husband and wife, as a family.

You cannot have habits that you received from your mother and father and have kept until now. You must sincerely teach the heavenly tradition to your sons and daughters from now on. If you just let things continue as they are, your family's blessing will perish. That is why I am giving you the responsibility of messiah and pushing you out. That is the responsibility of us who are living in the greatest age of history. You must become masters who own this wonderful time of love when the spiritual world, the physical world, Heaven, earth and the cosmos are watching you! Amen! (1989.4.9 Belvedere)

2) The Nobility of the Tribal Messiah

You think tribal messiahship is cheap? Smart Father dedicated his life to accomplish the mission of the messiah and still I am ashamed because I feel I am not worthy. The words "tribal messiah" for you are astounding! You can stand in the position of being more worthy than Jesus. Moreover, you can raise up the people who opposed the Unification Church and cursed it with all kinds of bad words to the position of unfallen Adam. Can those kinds of words even be possible now in this world? They cannot be possible because Reverend Moon, who is speaking now, is in the position of True Parent. I have fulfilled everything that I have said until now. There is nothing that has not been fulfilled. (1991.8.29 International Training Institute)

Why is the tribal messiah precious? Because he stands in the center of the family. That is the tribal messiah. What then really is the tribal messiah? I am the worldwide center and the center of the nation, but you do not have that position. You have not accomplished your five percent responsibility. Therefore, in the same way that I loved the world and loved the nation, you should love yourself, your wife and your family as if you were loving God. You should love your relatives like you love your children and your wife or husband. Centering on that kind of love, you are to love your nation in the same way and love the world in the same way. Since I am already connected with the nation and world, you will also be connected automatically.

When this happens, the road you go forms a foundation that can connect from the individual realm of heart to the family realm of heart, tribal realm of heart, national realm of heart, world realm of heart and cosmic realm of heart. You can see how important is this standard of tribal messiah.

When you see this from the Divine Principle point of view, if the family is the formation level, the tribe would be the growth level, and the nation, perfection. If you took centering on the nation, the nation would be the formation level, the world would be the growth level, and the cosmos, perfection. If you look centering on the world, the world is the formation level; Heaven and earth are the growth level, and God Himself is the perfection stage. They are combined by love. When we see the law of progress that connects in this three-stage law, we should know how precious the standard of tribal messiah is when establishing a heavenly nation. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

You are the tribal messiah, tribal savior. You have the name of tribal savior. How long did Jacob's family long for the Messiah to come? They waited thousands of years. They were supposed to welcome him after waiting several thousands of years. I have appointed and sent you as tribal messiah to your tribe. So how precious is that messiah? (1990.1.14 Headquarters Church)

3) Realize the Value of Tribal Messiahship

Those of you who came to this place have the same mission as the messiah of the Kim clan if you are a Kim. You should think, "I am the messiah," representing the Kim clan if you are from the Kim clan, or the Park clan if you are from the Park clan, and are responsible to build the nation of Heaven representing that clan. Think that you are the savior who redeems the Kim clan. In order to do that, you must fulfill the responsibility of high priest to the whole Kim clan. (1965.10.31 Taegu Church)

What is the last remaining goal? What is the final method to find the solution? What do we have to do to finish breaking through all the walls and to finally restore health to the world? We have to become tribal messiahs. When this is finished, there will remain nothing that can be an individual condition for accusation, a family condition for accusation, tribal condition for accusation, racial condition for accusation, and national and world condition for accusation. (1989.3.19. World Mission Center)

You must know the serious fact that you can now inherit the foundation of Israel through three ages. We should not forget that we can inherit the victory of Israel.

Do you understand how fearful are the words "tribal messiah"? If the messiah does not fulfill his responsibility, he has to die. He cannot return before he dies. This is the mission of the messiah.

You should not infringe upon the standard of the messiah. You should not violate it even if your life is extinguished or your whole clan is extinguished. Your mother and father cannot capture and kill you; right? They cannot crucify you. That is your good fortune. If Jesus had that kind of blessing, how well would he do his mission? Who has pioneered the tradition of returning to hometown by winning the fight with the world and making the necessary indemnity conditions? By making the realm of the tribe, I have opened the way to go, not only to this tribe, but also to the family.

When have you walked the course of indemnity on the worldwide level? From the servant of servant level, all have to become sons centering on Cain and Abel, and return to the mother, the realm of Eve centering on the realm of Adam, right? After that we have to return to God who is the owner of all things. From now, that kind of time will come. Since we have found one vertical realm of heart, we should be able to embrace the world centering on the individual, family, tribe and race.

Therefore, do not take for granted the amazing realm of tribal messiahship that I have established for the sake of restoration through indemnity while holding thousands of years of unsatisfied desire in my heart. (1991.1.20 Headquarters Church)

I sent out blessed families as tribal messiahs, representing the families of the world. That is why you must become record-making men and women before the couples of the whole world. You must know that the son and daughter who were born to be a record-making man and woman have became ancestors of all the men and women on earth. You should, therefore, become sons and daughters who can take a direct route from here to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (1989.3. 1 Headquarters Church)

6. Applying For Tribal Messiah Activity

1) Confirming the People Who Submitted Applications

From July first, blessed families should actively perform the responsibilities of tribal messiahship. When we send out applications that indicate the portion of responsibility that you have to fulfill as tribal messiahs, fill them out and submit them. I will not take responsibility for those who do not send them in.

Until now we have invested much effort, but it has not brought you much result. However, from now on what you invest will be your asset.

Your effort will be your preparation for the future. You are being given a powerful weapon. During the daytime you should work to educate people and, at night, make money. There is no time to play around. You can cut down your sleeping time. Always think of how serious God is. Use all your time for the sake of God. Are you making a strong resolution to go back to your birthplace and fulfill the responsibility of tribal messiah? (1991.5.12 East Garden)

Those of you who applied to become tribal messiahs on the first of September, raise your hands. Hmm, you all did. (1991.8.29 International Training Institute)

2) The Mobilization

From the first of September, there should be total mobilization! Moon Seung Lyong, you are chairman, right? You are to coordinate the packing and moving. Start with the company you operate. If you really need some people, you may discuss and choose a few people to stay behind; otherwise, there could be a problem connecting to the company when we return again. You have to return again, right? After going to your hometown, you must establish yourselves in society, right? Because you have to come back and continue the business for the public, a minimum number of people can stay behind.

Because you have to go and then come back, there is no other way but to decide by yourselves to leave behind the minimum number of people. It is a clean sweep. That is why you are refugees! Pack up your bags and leave. (1991.8.29 International Training Institute)


The Tribal Messiah

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 5 - Activities Of Tribal Messiahs (Part 1)

1. Prayer For Tribal Messiahs

Heavenly Father! Today is January 3, 1989. At this time, 2:25 p.m. I have clarified all the contents of history and decided on the location of the Fatherland that heaven desires. As I prayed in greeting You on the first day of 1989, please bring forth tribal messiahs. Please gladly receive the Unification Church delegates gathered here at this hour, and the families who are blessed as tribal messiahs.

The people who belong to all the tribes on this earth are in the position of tribal level Adam and Eve. Their ancestors stand in the position of the unfallen archangel, and they should receive the support of Heaven to protect their tribes and descendants in the physical world. Thus they should become one body centering on the Messiah, and then the unity of Cain and Abel on earth will occur. The unity of the spiritual world and physical world centering on the vertical standard will also come about. Since the territory of the love of tribal messiahs centering on God is decided, satan cannot reside where he wants. Therefore, according to the Principle, the time has come when satan has to move out of his place and leave from here.

Since they know this, these families who bear the responsibility of tribal messiah should represent with all their heart and effort the road of hardship that was taken to restore through indemnity the external Cain nation on the world level. They should realize that in their family, they must work hard to restore their mother and father, siblings and relatives. Since that is so, no matter how difficult it is, in order to quickly bring about liberation, they must take on the responsibility of tribal messiah by offering all their heart with sincerity. They have gathered here to start this mobilization. In the name of Heavenly Father and True Parents, I want to send out these people who desire mobilization, so please receive us.

I pray that all people who are living on earth now will be filled with one mind, the mind of Heaven that cares about the nation. On the foundation of the fulfillment of Your desire having been prepared on earth, all the spirit men in the spiritual world who came with resentment in their heart now stand in the position of being harmonized and united with that place. By doing that they can perfect the vertical foundation of Cain and Abel, and they know that the basis for God to dwell in the heavenly world and the physical world centering on true love has been decided. Moreover, the time in history that You desired has come on a worldwide level when the family foundation, tribal foundation and racial foundation can be connected with the national standard. Please make this time, as I proclaim this, a glorious time, a victorious time, a time of transferring everything, and in so doing, I fervently desire that You approve the right of tribal messiah.

Now we know clearly and pledge by raising both hands. Therefore, please receive it with glory. I pray that You record this event in the Book of Life in the spiritual world, that we proclaim tribal messiahship to all the cosmos in the name of True Parents and Your name. Now that we have finally reached this time in history, please receive this in gladness.

Now the central world headquarters of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth has been established, to which all people can connect to their hometowns by going beyond national boundaries and centering on Korea. A national standard now exists where ancestors of the original hometown can settle centering on true love. When all nations on a horizontal level can connect with this vertical standard, satan cannot touch any of them. This is that kind of time.

When each person seriously asks where he is in the course of his lifetime, he can know the answer. When a person seeks to know whether he is a genuine child of Heavenly Father or not, he can realize how external and false he is. If he sees this, he cannot return to God without shedding tears of repentance. We know this is that kind of time.

Now your sons and daughters can return and do the mission of tribal messiah without persecution, centering on the foundation of victory that Jesus wanted. They have determined themselves to become tribal owners who can guard the heartistic foundation that can go beyond the nation and connect to the world. Heavenly Father, please bring blessing to them for their sake.

All people who chose the path of religion in this history full of resentment had to leave their homes and abandon their family; they even had to betray their nation. We can now attend to our nation, our hometown and our parents. Finally, we have won a victory in this world so that we can praise Heaven by that attendance. Please grant that we do not become people who forget this joyous age, people who deviate from righteousness. Please bless them that they become people who follow what is right and who form tribes that can connect to the Kingdom of Heaven.

Father, You know how much You have longed for this time in history when I can now offer this prayer, and You know how much I have hoped and worked for this time by risking my whole life. Though at this time I would like to liberate and comfort the Unification Church members who are following me, still we know that without fulfilling our responsibility for restoration centering on our tribes, neither the land of South Korea nor of North Korea can be saved. When we know this, we must again go the miserable road of the cross. In order to attend our physical father and mother, we must again fulfill our filial responsibility in the same way that True Parents have attended God on this earth and carried the cross of love. Thus we must take up the cross and attend our mother and father with love. I have bestowed upon them the right of tribal messiahship and the opportunity to accomplish this task. Heavenly Father, please mobilize all their ancestors, all the thousands of ancestors and, in the same way, that You have supported me in the past, please support them as well.

We can unify the world and establish the right of liberation by connecting to Father who is the worldwide center. By doing that we can become the ancestors who can liberate all people. Please make us people who can build Heaven's nation that is occupied by ancestors and citizens who can take care of the world.

True Parents also welcome this day with joy and establish it as a day of hope for the nation; therefore, Heavenly Father, please bless it.

Let us remain connected to the providential effort of all the ages and continue to advance, always holding on to Your love. As they travel the way of Your will, I hope that You will give them good fortune in all their affairs. Let the glory of victory surround them for 10,000 years, and let that glory appear wherever they go.

Make them bold and strong. Allow them to establish their true messianic authority with a bold and strong mind that never loses the subjectivity of Heaven, and to take care of their parents, ancestors and environment with Your love. I sincerely wish and ask for this.

Even though we have not yet accomplished it, I give them the name of tribal messiah. With warm love, please give them great support and help them expand the realm of the restoration of their tribes so that they can achieve the standard of Heaven and advance to the world of the unification of north and south. Please allow them to connect to Asia, the world and finally to the liberation of Heaven. All this I proclaim in the name of True Parents. Amen! Amen! Amen! (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House; 1989.1.8 Headquarters Church)

2. Resolution As Tribal Messiah

1) The Tribal Messiah Needs Determination

Until now you did not know how to go to your hometown. Why do I tell you to be a tribal messiah? I am telling you to become a true parent. Those who are here should say, "Thank you," even if I make you suffer until you die. You should know that if you suffer until your death, there is a hundred, even a thousand times more blessings of Heaven which will go to you. If you make an environment where you gladly take on that hardship, the Fatherland will be established automatically.

Thus, you have to become better than any filial son in history, any loyal person in history or any historical saint. You have to become better. You must inherit this tradition. In return for my sending you to sacrifice for the world, I am giving you the kind of love that does not exist in the world and giving you blessing. You must know this tradition clearly.

Your value, which is higher than that of any great saint, cannot be exchanged for a million dollars in gold. Knowing your great value, do not become a foolish person who abandons this in a brief instant. Can you abandon this because of your individual feelings or because of your individual difficulty? [No.] Unless you attain an unwavering standard, both your hometown and the Fatherland may be lost. (1979.1.14 Belvedere)

Take responsibility for your tribe. Save your tribe tribal messiah responsibility. Risk your life and go.

How incredibly difficult has it been for me to pioneer this road of restoration by pushing forward through the opposition of all Korea, the opposition of all of Christianity and the opposition of the whole world?

When you think about what I have persevered through and accomplished, you must at least be able to save your tribe since you are working in a situation where people do not oppose you but even welcome you.

You cannot think that meeting like this is normal or habitual. This is historical. We are going back, returning to the original ideal. This is different. This age will be different.

You should go out into a foreign land, train and develop new habits of working hard for God's will; then you should reform the whole village. You cannot follow. In the same way that God created the objective realm of His love by investing His whole being, you must also invest yourself completely. You must unite into one without fail. If you rise to the highest position of any people in your hometown, the spiritual world will support you. Watch and see whether that will happen or not. Make many video tapes and witness. (1988.6.15 East Garden)

How many tears have you men shed in your longing for me? That is the problem. How much have you lived with that kind of heart? I can weep for God so easily, even now. No words are needed. If Heaven asks, "Are you thinking about God's heart and will?" I can always say, "Yes." Since Heaven desires this, we must become like that.

As what kind of person should you return to your hometown? You have to become a person who is always connected to the heart and will of Heaven. (1988.6.1 Headquarters Church)

2) Become A Substitute

Who do Unification Church members love? We love both God and Jesus. While attending Jesus and God, we make a connection with our parents and become a person who loves the land of our hometown where our parents reside. Without a true parent appearing who can do that, there still is no true land of hometown.

In this world, where is the real land of hometown? Is it in a big church where many Christians gather? No. A true filial son is a person who can think first of the heart of his parents, even when he endures the pain of a bleeding finger. God does not want someone, who in a good place, sings of his comfort and sleeps a deep sleep.

Parents are drawn to a person who, even while he bleeds and is in pain, says, "Please forgive my lack," and does not hesitate to shed his blood and work hard with agony.

What will you do when you go to your hometown and meet your parents? What will a person who comes as a true parent do? Because that person comes in the place of our fallen ancestors Adam and Eve, he has to repair and heal the wound that they made by their mistake.

Adam's fall threw mankind into chaos. Jesus has to restore this. The fall cannot be restored without parents' healing efforts.

True Parents have to do this. Would they have to restore the three billion people of the world? No. Their filial sons and daughters, the loyal men and women who have done their filial duty to their Parents -- go out in the name of True Parents and as the representatives of True Parents, restore them all.

What I felt as I returned to Korea was, "Heavenly Father! Can this Korea that You love so much really become the land of hometown for all people?" This country has to become not only the hometown for all people, but also the hometown for me. God loves, as His sons and daughters, the citizens of this country who fully accomplish their filial and loyal duty. We must make this land of Korea a foothold where the ideology that can save the world is fully established.

This is a harsh country where thirty million people have been mistreated and have had to face the cold wind that blows from the desolate fields and mountains, and even encounter the attacks of fierce beasts. Korea is in that kind of state. We have to think of making this country the hometown for God and the Fatherland for all people.

Just by our fighting for our nation we do not become a person who can establish God's nation. The nation we support has to be one which has determined to comfort the heart and mind of God, and to not only be responsible on the racial level for the path that the world has to go, but also to make the thorny path that God travels for the sake of world into a smooth and level road.

We have a place to go to. That place is hometown. We must go to our hometown, meet our parents and follow their laws. I have to take on the responsibility of parents in place of them, and by connecting to others with deep relationships of heart, we have to lead all people who are in the realm of death into the path of life. By doing that we can unite all levels into one and make the Kingdom of Heaven and of peace.

Has this nation become the Kingdom of Heaven? By centering on Korea, have all people and all nations been able to become happy for 10,000 years? No! But from now on, Korea has to prepare that kind of path.

This path we have to go, the path that God goes, is the path of the providence of restoration, and we must go this road absolutely. By establishing ourselves as true parents of our lineage, we have to realize that nation and take back the world again. This is the place that Heaven and earth must go without fail.

What are you to do after going to your hometown? You must meet your parents. Even though it is your hometown, you must also make a relationship of heart with your parents. If your parents are dead, you have to make a heartistic relationship with your hometown. If that does not happen, you cannot restore your tribe. A new parent and new son and daughter have to become united centering on a family that has established the heavenly new law, and they then form a restored tribe and nation. (1965.10.10)

3) Become the Best Filial Son

You have to return to your hometown and become a better filial son than anyone else. If there are filial sons in your hometown, you have to become a royal, filial son who is better than any of the filial sons who ever lived in that area in all history. If a loyal servant or employee is better than you, you have to become one who is even better.

Then no matter how much you have become a filial son and loyal servant, it still has no value if you do not also have a strong horizontal connection with True Parents. When a father stands on a horizontal line centering on True Parents, the vertical Father appears. As a perfect minus comes to exist, the perfect plus appears as well. (1988.5.21 Headquarters Church)

4) Go With A Grateful Heart

You are a group, going where? When you say, "I am going to my hometown, where are you supposed to go? If it is Choongbook, you have to go to your hometown in Choongbook.

When you were young, you ran around on a mountain, and there you plucked flowers and pulled out grass. You have to go to the place where you have many stories still lingering, the place where you can find all the numerous, stimulating elements which remind you of your father and mother and bring back your childhood memories. By going there you can look at the mountains and streams and say, "Here is the yard where I played a long time ago. The tree that I climbed has grown this tall!" You can hold the beautiful tree and feel fully all the memories of when you were climbing that tree, and suddenly your mother came and was so worried that you would fall that she wept as she warned you to be careful.

Again when you look at a well, you should be able to remember times when you were drawing water from the well and your beloved mother came and scolded you because she was worried that you might fall in. You should be able to think of times like when you took a bath in a pond like a naughty boy, or when you entered a rice paddy field and this happened and that happened. While remembering all these things, you can think of your mother and father, and how you loved your brothers and sisters. When you look for your mother and your mother is not there and your siblings also are not there, you go to where they are buried and say, "Mother, I am here," and tears will flow down your cheeks.

Which would make your mother happiest: for your tears to flow spontaneously and naturally when you call out "Mother" as you remember her with your mind and heart filled with love for her and your hometown, or for you to just sort of end up there alone and without any feeling say, "Mother, I am here"? Which kind of son would be more desirable for a mother: one who remembers in detail the circumstances of when you were young a long time ago and who longs for her with his mind filled with thoughts of her as he greets her in front of her grave saying, "Mom!" -- or a son who is less heartistic? Which son would be closer to the mother in the realm of the heart: the son who comes tearfully, feeling that kind of deep longing and love, or a son who does not have that kind of feeling but comes only with his ambitions for success and his achievement of having become a president or a government minister, and says, "I come as a son who can be a blessing to you, Mother." Would the first or the second son be closer? [First son.]

In the same way, when Reverend Moon of the Unification Church goes to his hometown, with what heart should I come? Should I be completely centered on God with my original mind, as a true son who is embraced fully by the True Parent of mankind who has searched for His object of love for so long? Shall I say, "Father, I have come," knowing that God created everything in the universe to be in the bosom of His love and feeling completely full of deep gratitude for all the things that God created, for their beauty and the value of His love as my True Parent? Should I shed tears in front of God with that kind of heart, or should I simply announce, "I have come out of Danbury prison"? [The first.] You are correct. ( 1988.5.11 Chungjoo Church)

5) Take the Role of Owner

You are the same. By returning to the hometown that you have been away from for forty years, you have to play the role of owner. Together with me you have to take the role of owner, of a new ancestor for your lineage.

In order to take the role of that kind of owner, I had to endure being chased out, but you can take the role of owner in this age when you can be welcomed. You must think of the fact that heaven and earth are completely filled with the love of Mother and Father. (1988.10.3 Il Hwa Yongin Factory)

When I remember my past, I remember searching through all the land and the mountain near the village where I lived, and feeling satisfied only when I had dug out what lives in the deepest gorge of that mountain. Similarly, I was comforted only when I exposed what insects or what fish lived in the swamp. In order to do that, I stayed up all night. I wandered all over the mountain and searched in every nook and cranny. When I remembered some of the creatures that I found, I felt comforted only when I was also able to remember where it lived. Because I have this kind of character, I could uncover Heaven and earth so completely.

This time when I went to Cheju Island, I felt the same. It is surrounded on all four directions by the sea. How can I live if I do not know what lives in it? I was frustrated. Since I did not know what lived on that mountain surrounded by the sea, I felt suffocated.

Since I have this kind of character, and since there is both the devil and God, if I think that I am enclosed in armor by the devil, how suffocated would I feel? God is calling to me while I am in there, but I cannot hear. We must destroy that being and that barrier to God. We must eliminate it without a trace. By breaking through in this way, I was able to disclose the Divine Principle and establish the Unification Church. Thus you must become the real owners of your village. You must love everything, even insects, and in that way love your hometown. If a person who does not love his hometown says that he wants to love his nation, he is a fake. If there is no root, there cannot be a trunk. One can, not exist without the other. You must love your hometown, and as you love it, become full of ecstasy as a perfected man and perfected woman. . . You must be able to attend your wife as a queen who is victorious in her fight with the world, as a queen of victory who pacified all the enemies of Korea, and as a noble person who attends her husband. Your wife has to realize that you have come together as a couple and she can attend you, her husband, as that kind of king.

Centering on this love, we can say that I am a part of a framework, a construction that is connected through 10,000 years of history. When we say that I am an essential part of one world of God's love representing the nation, representing Heaven and earth, and representing God, He will not deny this and say, "No." In your hometown you must become a person who can be proud of the authority of being a owner who can do that.

Your sons and daughters should become like that by inheriting this beautiful tradition. You should elevate your standard as much as you can as you mature yourself, your family and your tribe, and leave behind descendants who can completely inherit that kind of tradition.

By giving your love to your hometown with your blood, sweat and tears, you can make it your place of origin, where you can settle down. You are becoming the ancestor. You are the founder, the originator. It is the original ancestors responsibility to help refugees from the fallen world. You are to be like a true original ancestor. Without having the heart of an original ancestor, you cannot spread God's truth in your hometown. This is the teaching of the Divine Principle. (1988.6.1 Headquarters Church)

Now you should think that you are working as a servant of love for the Kingdom of Heaven. Think that you are a servant of love building the Kingdom of Heaven, a secret agent of love, an information agent for a network of spies. What is there that you cannot do? In order to live, a man can do the work of a woman. He can even take the role of a beggar. You should have the attitude that, in order to save your nation, to save your relatives and to save your nation, you can do more than that. When you actually work in that way, your village will submit naturally without a word. (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House)

6) Become the Seed of Your Tribe

Today you must return to your hometown and become someone who is able to be like a seed of Heaven. As you establish yourself and in essence plant that seed, you can create an environment that not only all Koreans, but also Heaven and earth can visit, that God can visit anytime. If you depart to the other world after having done that, you will be able to live in the spirit world receiving love as a true son or daughter in the Kingdom of Heaven. From now on, you must choose to live this way of life. (1990.1.14. Headquarters Church)

To go to your hometown when I say, "Go to hometown," is the way to sow the seed of heaven, right? This is the way to sow the kind of seeds God wanted to grow. Since your lineage is descended from fallen Adam and Eve, by your sowing new seed, your relatives can connect to a new root. When you plant new seed, you should pour buckets of fertilizer on it. You must go there ready to receive abusive language. You must be able to hear slanderous comments from people who do not understand your genuine heart and you may suffer many hardships. Endure for three years. Actually, it will not take three years. Everything will be finished in six months. When you were going out for the first witnessing campaign, I asked you to restore 120 households in place of your hometown and to establish a church center, right? You all failed that, right? Then I told you to do home church, and you failed that too, right? Now is the last time. The last. (1991.8.29 International Training Institute)

I blessed you as the seed to create a whole new historical world, as one family of God. You are the seed. So many families have grown up, but they did not become the family that Heaven and earth needed or God needed. They were not the true seed.

When I tell you to go as tribal messiah, I am telling you to go to your tribe, plant new seed, and since everything born there is false, since they are wild olive trees -- you must make them into true olive trees, engraft them and make fields of true olive trees. For your clan there is no greater gospel. This is the most precious accomplishment in the world.

If the Unification Church has that kind of authority, if Reverend Moon has the qualification to appoint you to that position on behalf of God, all of your ancestors who are now in the spiritual world will open their eyes wide with astonishment and gratitude. . . . How they must have longed for that moment for many thousands of years. Your individual life is not the only problem with which we must deal. Until now your ancestors in the eternal spiritual world have eagerly waited for the one day of happiness when their tedious environment can be totally changed. When you think of this, the greatest blessing for that clan is the fact that the opportunity has now been opened and the leader has come who can hoist the flag of a new age and mobilize and command his ancestors and relatives.

It is not always an appropriate time to plant. Do you understand? Not just anybody can plant the seed nor can it be planted anytime. Even if a person is chosen as a seed, he can decay. You must emerge with a mind concentrated on fulfilling God's will and, with the deep heart that God desires and your teacher desires, go to your hometown, become a true seed and grow branches of a true olive tree, and then give the members of your clan a branch cut from it. By cutting and giving them branches, you must engraft them all. You must sever the base of your clan, which has the root of death from satan. You must realize that the territory of eternal life will expand in the realm of your clan as you graft onto this precious root of True Parents. Your clan must be engrafted to the root of the true Adam, the root which is united with and centered upon God's love, the root which is centered on absolute love from which no person can separate, and upon the ideology which enables mankind to complete its portion of responsibility. (1990.1-14 Headquarters Church)

7) For the Restoration of Your Tribe, Unite Your Mind and Body

Heaven always prepares everything before we go. But because we do not see the opportunities God sets up and properly inherit that preparation, we always lose it. By not acting upon this preparation, we do so much damage and harm to God's work.

When you became a member of the Unification Church despite so much opposition, you came with a very serious heart, right? How serious is this current time? You must know that the path you must go to completely win over our opposition still remains. You must still become a patriot who works to establish the Fatherland despite all the opposition. You become a vanguard of patriots by building a tribe. If you do not save your tribe, you cannot become a patriot. With that kind of mind, you must enthusiastically return to your hometown and reach out.

The process is simple. Cain and Abet have to unite. Body and mind have to become one. You must come to your mother and father with your body and mind united. This is an admonition. This is the secret of unity. A person who is not one in mind and body cannot bring about unity. One's mind must be thinking for the sake of God's will. That body must act for the sake of God's will. Since the direction of the mind is concern for God's will, the actions of the body Must also be directed toward accomplishing God's will. Your mind and body can mix with each other. You have to know that.

By parents and children becoming one, centering on the family, you can restore the realm of your tribe. Since there are many blessed families returning to their hometown, those families have to invest themselves one hundred percent. The entire family has to become united as one in mind and body for the restoration of your tribe. All of them have to do that. In this way your grandfather, grandmother and all your other relatives have to come to want to live in your house, saying, "I like your house, so I will live there." Then your grandfather and grandmother will shed tears whenever they have to leave you. This will also happen with your mother and father, your elder sister or younger brother. (1989.1.3. Hannam-dong House)

8) Make Associations With Other Tribes

The unification of Korea will happen when, centering on Reverend Moon of the Unification Church, all Unification Church members completely become plus to the nation as a minus and then form a minus on the horizontal level to me as a vertical plus. Since I prepared this foundation for a unified nation, your tribes should coalesce into one united whole in order to bring about the unification of North and South Korea. (1989.1.8 Headquarters Church)

Those who restored their central tribe quickly will from now on emerge as leaders who can move all countries to unite into one country. Therefore, you must take on your tribe. The reason that the Israel people perished after following Moses is because the tribes did not unite.

When you look from a worldwide perspective, from twelve, they became 36, and then 360. Everybody has to be assimilated into that. We must go the opposite way of the twelve tribes of Israel and, instead of not uniting, we must bring all together under God. (1989.4.1 Belvedere)

9) Centering on Your Tribe, Compete

What do you have to think about today? [Pointing at one member.] What is your last name? [Morris.] As Morris, you do not represent America. You are a messiah representing your tribe. If you become that, I will entrust America to you. By entrusting America to you, I am telling you to save it. I will entrust to you the responsibility to save your nation. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Unification members can compete from now on. Centering on your tribe, compete to see who can make the number one tribe. Your ancestors also know this and are saying, "We must win! Why do you hesitate? Act! Act!" and in this way are already competing. (1988.11.13 Belvedere)

10) Tribal Messiahs Become Self Supporting

What I have to do now is connect the fate of world. Everything is already prepared to unify the world into one. If North and South Korea become peaceful, the foundation for their unity is already set and when they unify, the world itself will instantly unify into one world. From this year, the more quickly you act, the faster everything will be fulfilled. By giving your utmost effort there, you shall totally advance! [Amen!]

Now even if I do not come to you, you can act individually, right? [Yes.] You are now grown people who have families, right? You are tribal messiahs. Who helps the messiah? If he has to be helped, he cannot become a real messiah. In Japanese, "messiah" means rice salesman. There is no special, real messiah. Who is to help the tribal messiah? Messiahs should all help the nation. Isn't that so? They have to help the nation. The nation should not help them.

Who has to pay taxes? Should the nation pay taxes, or should you pay the taxes? [We have to.] Should a tribe pay tax or a nation? [Tribe.] The tribe should pay tax. (1989 Hannam-dong House)

Should a tribal messiah come and ask for help? Tell me. I never prayed for help. What will happen if I help? If someone is helped, that assistance becomes a chrysalis [cocoon]. Before praying, act more, ten times more. If nothing happens by your giving all your energy even to the point of death, then pray. Even if you do a little bit, witnessing will work. Even if you do not pray, money will follow. That is how things are. (1990.5.25 Hannam-dong House)

11) Work at Least Four Years in Hometown

For the sake of your tribal messiahship, you must run with all your energy. The day there is unity, you will automatically receive the blessing.

A long time ago I was fiercely persecuted as I developed everything, but now your relatives welcome you. Your ancestors are bound to help you directly. They are bound to teach you everything. Do you understand that? Unification Church members look simple, but they remain because spiritual world teaches them everything. Do you follow me because you like me? How hard it is to follow me, right? But it is not hard anymore. If you go through hardship for four years, you Unification Church members will hit the jackpot. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

From now on, do not close your mouth. If people come and gather, in the same way that I taught you for seven years in the 1950s without sleeping more than two hours a night, try teaching them for seven years night or day. You do not have to do it for seven years. It does not take four years. Everything will be finished in four months. If I go to hometown, I will unite everything instantly. You must teach your parents well. Teach your siblings clearly with sincerity. With your own hands, without borrowing another's mouth, you must teach through your blood and sweat. If your parents, elder brother, sister, younger siblings and cousins follow your example, they will all call you the treasure of their house. (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House)

12) Plant the Root of Heart

Until now you have been living in a foreign land. Now you are to return to your hometown. Go to your hometown, shed tears and give all your effort.

Just as the people of Israel lived in Egypt for 400 years, we have done a similar thing for 43 years. Now you must return to your hometown and plant the root of love. Love God, and your parents, brothers and sisters. In that way, you must cut the source of accusation from satan on a world, wide level. Because the Israelites did not do that, they could not form the ideal Kingdom of Heaven in their blessed land of Canaan. Do not desire something of satan's world. Even if we wander around wearing nothing more than a sack, we are the best. With that kind of confidence and pride, you must advance by digesting all opposition and filling your village with the sounds of love. Remember this well and join the effort. (1988.6.1 Headquarters Church)

What are you to do when you go to your hometown? You should not fight. Instead, make effort to plant the root of heart so that it can blossom. In the land of your hometown, there must have been many loyal servants of the nation, many loyal wives, filial sons and filial daughters among the ancestors who lived there through thousands of years of history. You have to do more than them, so that your standard is greater than theirs. That is the condition you must set. If there is a patriot among those in the spiritual world who formerly lived in the area of your hometown, no matter what kind of patriot he was, your standard should be such that he must be able to bow down to you when you go to spiritual world and say, "You were exemplary." When these people were living in the physical world, they lived in the domain of satan. So can they, who are in the position of the good archangel, surpass you, who centering on God, is sowing this heartistic seed of a new ancestry and planting the root of original heart in your hometown? You must make a foundation which moves them to naturally bow down to you.

Then the spiritual world will support you. To support you, they will pull the whole clan to you, gathering them closely around you. In that way, the spirits who are centering on God will come down and surround you in the position of Adam. Because your good ancestors will be surrounding you, they will create a realm where evil and satan cannot invade. As you make a foundation centering on that standard of original heart, you inherit the position of the original true ancestor. Then through your heartistic connections with your clan -- your grandfather, grandmother and everybody else -- will be moved to bow down to you.

Thus you should live for their sake. Do many activities for their sake. Representing your clan, fulfill the mission of tribal messiah and thereby resurrect your clan.

In that way when your relatives support you, the village will support you. Then when many people join the Unification Church, their counties will automatically be connected to a province, and thus, from the bottom up, the family standard will be connected to the tribal standard. They will be connected through many layers. (1988.5.15 Headquarters Church)

Chapter 5 - Activities Of Tribal Messiahs (Part 2)

3. The Goal You Must Accomplish

1) Foundation of Heart

I am busy, but why did I come here to do today? I won a tremendous victory by establishing the heavenly conditions of indemnity, and in that way restored what had been lost on every level, from the individual standard to the family, tribal, racial, national, world and cosmic standard. Today I have come to hand all this down to the Unification sons and daughters who are throughout the whole peninsula of Korea. We say that the right of inheritance centers on true love, right? [Yes.] Also, the right to have the same rank? [Yes.] And the right of attendance, right? [Yes.]

Since this is so, we must have the firm belief that, "I represent the world! I will, with my own hands, unite Korea, unite North and South and unite our clan! I will be remembered as a true ancestor!" In that way you will be able to inherit the destiny of a heavenly connection with me.

What is it that you have to do before uniting North and South Korea? You must go to your hometown and move all your ancestors and everyone living in your hometown to sincerely love you. That is your task. You are returning with the restored right of the first son. When they try to oppose you, their hearts will beat faster with an uneasy feeling. Believe this. Do you understand? If you push forward with the confidence that any barriers will fall away, they will indeed be removed. Feel with assurance that you are a powerful representative of Heaven: "By the path that I am going my clan will be liberated and the tribe of the Kingdom of Heaven will be liberated. My country will be liberated, and my world and the Kingdom of Heaven, where I will go, will be liberated. You are that kind of representative.

Why? Since you have the rightful position of true child in front of True Parents, you are endowed with the right of inheritance and the right of the same rank. You must believe this truth, that you have the special right of heaven, and invest everything to create the realm of true love. In the same way that God invested everything He had, by your investing completely, your clan will be resurrected and, as your clan resurrects, the nation will resurrect. (1988.5.17 Headquarters Church)

Why is it that I came to send you to hometown? I sent you to your hometown for you to form a ninety-degree angle between yourself horizontally with God as the vertical standard, and for you as the vertical representative of God and True Parents to unite in a ninety-degree angle with your clan on a horizontal level. Centering on the will of God to form heavenly tribes, I sent you to your hometown. Therefore their lives have to turn around 180 degrees, but before that, they have to make this ninety-degree angle with you. It is your hometown. Nobody can oppose you. I have prepared a foundation of victory on the worldwide level; then on this foundation of public victory that Father has prepared, you must return to your hometown. Then, just as I did, you must stand in the position of a substantial model of love for all of history, someone who has inherited the victory over historical struggles through the payment of indemnity. In this position, your whole clan and all future descendants will bow their heads to you and pledge themselves to you, saying that you are truly the ancestor of love. Without doing that, you cannot have victory in your hometown. (1988.8.20 Il Hwa Yongin Factory)

Would you like to fight for a good result? [Yes.] This is the fight to send your mother and father and your entire clan to the Kingdom of Heaven. You should go find them and fight for this result.

For seven years I slept only two hours a day. You have to do that, too. I made President Hyo Won Eu lecture sixteen hours a day for three and a half years. When President Eu was feeling tired, I would shout, "You, are you lying down in order to kill someone? How can you lie down without even telling me?" When I think about this now, my heart feels pain. He liked fish. Do you know a kind of tiny shrimp? Is it called gonjengee? That shrimp is preserved with salt. Wow! I could not even go near him, because of the smell. I can still visualize how he ate that with his hands in this way. Since our expansion in America I could have given him ribs to eat by the dozens instead. When I think of how wretchedly he lived, sometimes I feel pain in my heart. Why did we do that? We lived that way in order to establish a tradition.

From now on, you must proclaim the word. From now on, proclaim Divine Principle by staying up all night and lecturing in your town for eight hours or even more. Just as I did it for seven years, you can do the same. It will not take seven years. If you do this for seven months, everything will turn around. If that happens, you never know what I will bring to you in trucks when your clan invites me to come.

If your clan invites me, should I receive their invitation or not? [You should receive it.] Why should I receive it? Where Cain and Abel unite, God will dwell. When a tribe unites, Reverend Moon can go there anytime.

When I go there, you can lead all of the clan, your grandfather, grandmother and all of your relatives; 120 people can gather and they should be able to bow, saying, "Our ancestor has come." That should be your desire. (1989.1.8 Headquarters Church)

2) Securing the Right of National Messiah

From now, you are all tribal messiahs. Since I dispatched all the tribal messiahs, you should make the right of the national messiah. (1990.3.27 Belvedere)

3) Responsibility to Fulfill in One's Hometown

From now on, you should not put the Unification Church behind you as everyone goes home, saying that he or she will eat well and live well. First, you should work in your hometown so that the church is improved. Second, your sons and daughters should not receive contempt. You should not become a begging tramp and be indebted in any way. By shedding blood and sweat to make a true and valuable foundation, you should raise your children and educate them with this new tradition. Moreover, you make your living by saving your clan, by investing yourself completely and, after that, allowing them to establish you. If not, with a sacrificial spirit you should just offer yourself as a clean offering. Without people who can inherit and exemplify this kind of spirit, we cannot prepare a national foundation for unity in South Korea. You should know this clearly.

When you think of becoming a true owner in your true hometown, understand that the individual is not the owner. The owner is the person who takes responsibility for his clan; the owner is someone who leads a tribe, and who represents the twelve tribal elders. Moreover, he is the owner who can represent the nation, and the messianic proxy who can represent the world. You should know clearly that when Unificationists return to their hometown, it is their responsibility and duty to represent Heaven and earth and to accomplish the responsibility of the owner and victor who is a true, loyal servant centered on God and who lives to liberate God and True Parents. [Amen.] (1988.5.17 Pusan Church)

In your hometown you must plant the new seed of God's lineage. You should do this such that all the hills and dales, the mountains and streams in essence bow their heads in praise of the great sacrifice made for this ancestry to finally begin. If a flower blossoms, you should regard the first flower as the flower of heaven; the second as the flower of Parents; the third as the flower of your first son, and the fourth and fifth flowers as yours. You rascals! Does doing things as you see fit work? Far from it. (1988.10.3 Il Hwa Yongin Factory)

4. Attitude At The Time Of Activity In Hometown

1) Do Not Envy

Why did the Israelite people who left Egypt perish when they encountered the seven tribes of Canaan? What did they think when they entered Canaan? How wretched they must have looked with everyone having wandered around and lived in the desert for forty years? Would they have worn beautiful clothes? They lived in the middle of sand, sand and more sand. Could they take a bath there? When they got to Canaan, the people there had nice houses, sheep, farmland and lived prosperously. When they entered Canaan, their elders should have taught them not to envy the women and men of Canaan. Unfortunately, they did not teach them to resist being contaminated by the materialistic standard there. You who are returning to hometown now are similar to the people of Israel who entered the land of Canaan, so do not envy rich people as you return to your hometown! Do not be jealous of men with power! Do not get spoiled! You must have the proper education. The tradition of loving God, loving your descendants and loving the people who are restoring the realm of Israel is the best.

When you attend a church holding your child, do not get distracted. You should soak that land with blood and tears and with weeping that makes your cells and bone marrow tremble. You should be filled with the happiness of returning home after thousands and thousands of years. Heaven should proclaim that this land, which has been drenched in blood and tears, is an exalted land. From there will start the Kingdom of Heaven. (1988.5.20 Taegu Church)

You are going back to your hometown to resurrect it. Your hometown is not yet connected. You have that kind of mission.

The people of Israel did not do that. Arriving after forty years of living like beggars, they deeply envied the seven tribes of Canaan; they envied their sheep, their houses and their way of life. After all, they had been living in tents. By adopting the customs of the Canaanites, they betrayed their nation, and they also betrayed God. (1988.4.6. Hannam-dong House)

2) Be Bold and Strong

Until now the foundation for salvation has only been on an individual level; but now there is a different foundation. Now you are on the level where you can unite with your family, and your whole tribe can represent the Kingdom of Heaven. You are on the family foundation, so have great confidence. In order to elevate your tribe, you have to be bold and strong. (1988.12.20 East Garden)

When you return to your hometown, there is no enemy like the Native Americans. When you return to your hometown, there is nobody like the Indians to attack you. The reality that your hometown will welcome you is a very surprising fact. Everyone will shed tears and clap their hands when you sincerely report the reality of how hard Reverend Moon has worked in this country, with sacrifice and effort that cannot even be adequately described with words, and explain that he is a righteous man whose stature is rising throughout the world. Moreover, when you explain about all the work you have done, as well, they will tearfully say that you did a good job.

When you return to your hometown, try lecturing in schools or colleges where there are students around the age of twenty. Everything will turn around suddenly. People who are close to the age of twenty are on your side. Those older than twenty are like your elder brother, and those below twenty are like your younger brother. They will naturally unite with you. Those people who are slightly younger or older than twenty should respond to you. If there is a problem, they will follow you.

Since that kind of environment awaits you, where will you go? Will you just stay here or will you go away to your hometown? [Go to hometown.] This is the only way to become their true ancestor. This is an incredibly tremendous truth. Unification Church members are entering that stage all over the world.

Moreover, since you are blessed families, satan cannot accuse you. Thus you must be bold and strong. If there is a confrontation, they will break down and have to yield. We will not break. Now, according to the Principle, satan has no condition by which he can accuse you. In the viewpoint of Divine Principle, they have to receive your advance. They have to retreat.

Until now you have witnessed to ministers, political leaders and others; it should be no problem for you to make unity in your hometown, right? (1988.6.15 East Garden)

Now North Korea and the Soviet Union are both in a state of saturation. They want to do things as they like, but because Reverend Moon intervened, they cannot. Do you understand? According to the Divine Principle standard, I have already established a foundation through the victory of Parents' heart centering on true love. This has created a foundation on the worldwide level that is free from the realm of satan. Therefore, if they invade that, the satanic world will utterly crumble. Now we have entered an age when they cannot hit the Unification Church. Have confidence. Be bold and strong. When the Israelites were entering Canaan, Joshua commanded the descendants, who were in a miserable situation after having had to roam around and beg for forty years, to be bold and strong. Those descendants who received that command entered the land of Canaan like beggars. Since they endured forty years of wilderness life, they were the most humble of all beggars and did not even possess a penny. Their situation was one of no-man's land. They probably entered with caps of sand on their heads. Their situation was a painful contrast to that of the Canaanites, who had sheep, houses and were all living comfortably.

Even so, they should not have been dazzled by that. Their mothers and fathers should have counseled them saying, "This land is not where you are supposed to live. You still have the responsibility to march into God's kingdom, going over this land and always toward a higher world." (1985.5.17 Pusan Church)

3) Have Strong Conviction

If you go with strong conviction, your ancestors will push down and pressure them so that if your mother or any relative does not support you, they will not be able to open their mouth. It is like saying, "Listen to me." Why does this happen? You are standing on the foundation of Parents who are connected to the national standard. You are able to be connected to Parents centering on the original, tribal foundation of goodness, and on the foundation of driving satan out on the worldwide level. Thus satan will withdraw, and all your ancestors in the archangelic-type spiritual world will support you. (1989.3.19 World Mission Center)

4) Do Three Times More Activity

This time I returned to Korea and chased everybody out to his hometown. I dispatched everyone to his or her hometown. I told them to return to their hometown to do five times, three times more activity than what they did in the outside world or in a foreign country. If that happens, everything will suddenly turn around.

Become a high priest. Then, following my orders, plant a new heart. If that happens, satan cannot interfere. If you go with that kind of determination, your situation will be the same as the situation of Adam and Eve before the fall. The archangel, your ancestors, will all come and cheer.

One iron rule that you must know is that you have to do more than any loyal servant, filial son or church minister have done who were born in that region. If you do more than them they will all support you.

That is the condition. If you do that, you will be standing in the place which is above the realm that satan can accuse. Therefore, satan will not oppose you and, with the support of the spiritual world, your ancestors will appear to their descendants and spiritually help them to join the Unification Church. All of them will witness to your clan, (1988.6.15 East Garden)

When you go to your hometown, you must become the best among all the farmers if you work on a farm, or the best among all students if you go to school. (1988.5.11 Chungjoo Church)

Love your hometown. Even Ph.D.s are returning to their hometown, which they did not think about until now. You must love the mountains and streams of your hometown. You must love its nature. You must love the land with a passion greater than the feeling with which your grandfathers and grandmothers tilled the soil while shedding their blood and sweat. This is the path that Reverend Moon took.

Dr. Lee, did you ever pick weeds out of a field while you were busy going to school? Now you have to go back and shed more sweat holding a hoe than your ancestors did, while you are thinking about how they shed sweat. Try digging furrows, cutting fodder and feeding cows. You have to do more than what your ancestors did, but I am not telling you to do it forever. You have to at least set a condition. By doing that, your ancestors in the spiritual world can come down and help you. Do you understand? Spirits who lived and died in that village will come to the land where they lived, find people they can connect with and come down to those people and receive benefit. A person who does not know how to manage his household cannot save a nation. There is a saying that a person with moral training who can manage a household can govern a nation or world effectively, right? That is true.

I myself did not manage my household. The fighting until now was between the brothers Cain and Abel. By returning home you must serve God, find the right of the elder son and the right of the second son, and unite North and South. So, I, Reverend Moon, still have the responsibility to unite with my ancestors in the name of True Parents and offer this country to God. (1988.4.6 Hannam-dong House)

5) Love Your Tribe and Love the Earth

After returning to your hometown, the husband and wife should not fight. You should not fight even if you starve, or when you receive abusive language, and even when you cry, you should not cry for yourself. You have to cry for your clan. You must determine yourself that you will do what your parents in hometown, your ancestors did not do, which was tilling this land while attending Heaven and shedding tears. You can be a person who is like a parent, an owner who loves the land and its citizens. You can be a person who can protect the homeland and who can love your hometown in place of me. By your doing that, the Kingdom of Heaven will come to the land of Korea. Do you understand? Do not think lightly about this.

Those who will go to your hometown, raise your hands. Can there be anyone who does not want to go? I have to strike the arm of that kind of person. If the 38th Parallel opens up, I would be the first to go to my hometown. . . .

Since there is no persecution, as you do your tribal messiah work when you return home, everything will come under your influence if you just speak. (1989.1.1 Headquarters Church)

From now on, from the time I said, "Go back to hometown. Return home," should I love the sons and daughters of the Moon clan more than you? Or should I love you more than the people in the Moon clan? [You must love the children of the Moon clan more.] Now is the time to sacrifice the realm of Abel and restore Cain, just as Father taught. Since we have entered the period of conversion, the period of Abel's restoring the right of the first son, everybody has to return to hometown.

Since this is so, you should return to your hometown. When Unification Church members return home, you must love your tribe more than the Unification Church members of the world. By loving your relatives more than you love Unification Church members, you can become king of your clan. In other words, become a tribal messiah. Only by laying the foundation of tribal messiah can you establish a foundation for a racial messiah to come. (1988.8.28 Hannam-dong House)

Now when you return to your hometown, look at the mountains and fields of your hometown again and think, "This is God's offering that He gave me." Looking at grandfather trees that are older than you, the stones in the river that are older than you, and the gardens, you should be able to say, "How are you?" That is love.

You have to know how to love nature in order to love people. This is restoration. Because Adam did not love all things, you must love all things. When you return to your hometown, you must love the nature of the area. You must love everything from the grasses in your village to the natural landscape around it. When you are finished with that, then love people. You can love people from the position of first loving all of the plants and animals. You are supposed to love people after restoring all things.

No matter what high position a person has or how much he owns, this is the law. Even if a person is a criminal, you must love him more than you love nature. This is the ethic of Heaven.

Why cannot God strike an evil person? Even that person can dominate the universe and all things. God would have to strike the universe before striking a person, not strike the person first. Since God knows this natural law, He has to endure and persevere. Therefore, you must love all things, and then love people.

When you love people, you must love starting with the most miserable people, miserable children, and go up to those who are more fortunate. Many people who are poor in this world are very good and conscientious. We Unification Church families should love the poorest people in the world. Even if they are now in the world of the devil, from among poor people emerge those who can inherit God's heavenly destiny. (1988.4.6 Hannam-dong House)

This year I created the slogan, "Unification of Korea." This year, in this historical age, I will live a life of greater hardship than anybody else, and will return to my hometown after having traveled all over the world throughout my whole life. That is this year's slogan. How can we achieve the unification of Korea? I will stand in the forefront and take a path which has more hardships than that traveled by anyone else.

Our Mother here will do that. Mother can stay home if she does not want to follow. Now is the time she can do that. Why? Because I told everybody to become a tribal messiah and go to their hometown. Since I am now speaking about the fulfillment of tribal messiahship, that is possible. Mother does not know why that is the case. Before this time I would tell her she must come with me, but from now on I can go around by myself

Why is that the case? I am a person, who more than anybody else in Korea, wants to stand in the most difficult position centering on God. Yesterday I traveled for more than twelve hours, even until after 11 p.m. It is utterly exhausting. While visiting regions, I should love all things, right? Then I have to love people. What should I love after that? I should love God. But a fallen person cannot love God without returning to the state of an original man. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

6) Tolerate Any Church

Telling the second generation to restore their hometown was among my directions this time. You should bundle them up and return to your hometown. This means you have to take the second generation, who can represent the ideology of home church that the Unification Church teaches, and return to your hometown. If one person brings ten or twenty young people and does whatever is needed in that village, even dying if they are told to die, the village people will not be able to oppose them, or their mother and father. Now the world is being pulled more and more into an environment in which it cannot oppose Reverend Moon. People will say, "Great." Things will turn around instantly. Go back to your birthplace and do not slander or oppose them. We have to enter existing churches and instill God's ideology there. (1988.4.6 Hannam-dong House)

Chapter 5 - Activities Of Tribal Messiahs (Part 3 )

5. Things To Do At Hometown

1) Hold a Feast

Last Thanksgiving, didn't I give you money to hold feasts? [Yes.] You must have had a lot of rice cake (ddeok). You should say, "This time I will sponsor a feast." If someone says that since he is thankful to Reverend Moon for having given the money before, he now wants to give money for the feast, even if he incurs a debt, he will be celebrated at a national feast.

Do you think a time for a national feast will come or not? [It will come.] When South and North Korea are reunited, should we hold a feast or not? [We should.] How many thousands of cows do we have to cook? [About thirty thousand.] Each family should cook one cow. Wouldn't they do this when such a historic day comes? When people made a sacrifice in the Old Testament Age, they always cooked at least one cow. If I pray that satan cannot take away those who ate the meat and drank its broth at that time, then satan cannot drag them away.

Last year I gave as much as 2.2 billion won for rice cake. That amount of money disappeared. It was for feasts. I think the whole nation must have eaten the rice cakes from the Unification Church! If the whole nation has forty million people, how much did each receive? Calculate. Fifty won. How many rice cakes do you get for fifty won? One? Half? [It is a hundred won for two rice cakes.] If you get two for a hundred, you can have one for fifty; so the forty million people got one rice cake each. Would they have spit on us after eating or would they say, "Oh, it is delicious. I want one more"? They must have said, "Why just one? They should give three." Now that I have given one, you must give the remaining two. That is how we establish the number three. The number three is the number of perfection, isn't it? So will you do it or not? [We will do it.] Will you pay the rice cake money or not? [We will.]

Since I did it, those who returned to their hometown should offer a feast to celebrate their glorious return, shouldn't they? I offered a feast. Religions teach the importance of fasting, serving and sacrificing. Now that kind of age is gone. In the Unification Church we did a lot of fasting and prayer vigils. Now, when you go home, you should hold a feast in order to save your kin and clan, even if you have to sell your house to pay for it. It is okay to sell off everything, right? In the future, the world will feed you. Since Reverend Moon is working hard for the world, the time will come when all nations will pay tribute to me.

That is why the Tong-Il Ilbo [newspaper] is afraid now. Isn't it afraid of the Segye Ilbo? [Yes.] All the political parties are afraid. They shiver with fear. Will you be happy seeing this sight? [Yes.] They should not fall and die from shivering. We must catch them when they fall. We must feed them when they have not eaten. Why are they shivering? At that point you say, "Do not shiver; just bring your father and ancestors. You will be saved if you eat and dance joyfully at my banquet. Will you do that?" If they say yes, that is the restoration of the tribe. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

2) Hold a Welcome Ceremony on the Family Level

The Unification Church is a frightening organization. What does it frighten? The devil, sin and evil. That is the only way that hope can come. The conclusion is simple. At this time of transition I proclaimed to the nation a welcoming ceremony for the True Parents. You must go back to hometown. You must return gloriously. These days Korea welcomes me, doesn't it? [Yes.] You must be welcomed by your tribe, then Korea will turn around. May you become heavenly princes and princesses who serve! [Amen.] May you become royal couples who can do all these things! [Amen.] (1990.5.20 Headquarters Church)

Now, in order for Korea to change its direction at this time of transition, it must be centered on the True Parents. The root must be different. The time has now come when we must eliminate the root planted in the fallen history of selfishness and turn everything around by planting a root in the history of serving the whole. As we have proclaimed this through the welcoming ceremony for True Parents, we must also hold welcome ceremonies for the True Children and True Family. Your tribes must do that. So far the whole of the Unification Church and the nation have done this, but now you must go back to your own tribes and, finally, hold a welcome party centering on the true clan and tribe in which you celebrate the salvation of your ancestors. That is the proclamation of a tribal messiah. Then a heavenly country will naturally come into being. You do not have to think about other countries. There is only Korea. When it expands, there will be no problem no matter what part of the world we go to or what people we meet. Different cultures are not a problem. As all unite with one essential standard, the unified world of true love comes into being in which every, thing is harmonized and all things can be handled. For this job, along with the True Parents' welcoming party proclamation, you must also proclaim for yourself a welcome ceremony for the tribe. You have the responsibility to do that. (1990.5.20 Headquarters Church)

3) Follow Father's Tradition and Establish His Tradition

What can I do from now? You cannot complain even if I live happily with my family. Inherit the tradition I established. Until now, for the sake of restoration, Cain and Abel separated and so did the mother and father, but now one family moves and stays together even when you go witnessing. The time has come when one family can work together, even starving and getting cursed together. Then what is your hope? If families have wishes to ask me, what would they be? They will ask, "Oh! God and Parents, give me the land where we can go and receive blessing." Where should they go? Everybody said, "Let us go to our hometown." You must go to your hometown as a messiah centering on your family. You must know that you must go as a messiah centering on your family, as messiah centering on family.

What do you do in your hometown? You must make them become one with you. The method is simple. The son goes out as a teacher of heavenly tradition and shows an example of how to create the Kingdom of Heaven. The mother and father show the village parents how to create a heavenly village, then it will work. It is simple. Create a loving family, in which the husband loves the wife and the wife loves the husband and the parents love the children and the children love the parents, and bequeath it all to them; then it will be done. (1985.8.20 Belvedere)

From now on, do not complain and do not think of your sons and daughters. I deserted everything. You also must make a new determination, and take it deeply within your heart that in order to carry on my tradition, you must tread the path that I have gone. I have gone through all the historical indemnity necessary to become a parent, the heavenly parent, the true parent.

I have done this in order to stand in the position of the worldwide ancestor. But you must go this way in order to inherit the tradition to become a tribal ancestor, a tradition specific to your individual areas. You must establish the tradition for the sake of your tribe. From now on, the twelve tribes will be organized. So we need a tradition. Those who only think about themselves will be left out. (1984.4.1 America)

I pray that they all go back to their hometowns, fill up the land with loving tears by planting God and True Parents' tradition, and make conditions such that they offer a repentance by the sacrifice of their blood in enduring hardship and establish a heavenly foundation where there is forgiveness. I pray all this in the name of True Parents. Amen. (1988.5.11 Chung-ju Church)

4) Plant a Shimjung Realm

You must go back to hometown and create a realm of True Parents' shimjung. That is why I am assigning all of you to go to your hometown. Everyone is going back to hometown, right? Have you heard of going back? [Yes.] The shimjung realm of your hometown in South Korea should be on the same plane with the standard of shimjung I established through paying indemnity on the worldwide level. Where do we plant the original shimjung? In the hometown. (1988.5.15 Headquarters Church)

We must plant a true shimjung in hometown. Failing to plant it is the fall. You must become the head family of your clan.

5) Restoration of the Tribe

A. Salvation of the Tribe

You must go back to your hometown before I do. In the process of restoration, parents do not go first. Abel must be restored first. If the Unification Church is Abel, the established churches and the people are Cain. They must be united and go back to hometown. What do you do in your hometown? You as an Abel must completely embrace the realm of Cain. As you all return to hometown, your hometown return is different from Adam and Eve's fall. The Parents achieved a total victory and restoration by overcoming all of satan's persecution on the individual, family, tribe, racial and national levels, and by making indemnity conditions on the worldwide level. After this I have returned to you so that you can inherit it from me.

If you return home with this, you are not a wanderer. You have been a wanderer so far, moving with the wind. But now you will plant an unmovable frame of true love in the land where God can come. In whose name? [In God's name.] In the name of God, who is the vertical parent, and of the True Parents, who are the horizontal parents. As a result, our nation and our tribe will not perish. The seeds planted through the parents' victorious foundation cannot be touched by the devil. So you return to your hometown in order to save your tribes. The persecution and opposition will all disappear. The time has come when the intellectuals will perceive that opposing Reverend Moon only does harm to the country and the world. Thus we must return to our hometowns and work. (1988.5.20 Taegu Church)

Now the time has come! Do not go just anywhere, but to your tribe. I have sent you so that you can become tribal messiahs. Centering on your own tribe, restore the Cain tribe. We must restore our tribes. It is the same as the effort to unite the northern and southern parts of Israel through Elijah. Through miracles Elijah eliminated all the prophets of Ashra and Baal, 850 in number. Then he thought that the people would serve the living God, but instead they tried to kill him, so he ran away. In despair he asked God to take his life, at which time God said that there were 7000 people who did not yet worship Baal. That meant there was the possibility for the two Israels to unite with Elijah.

If Korea is like the southern dynasty, all the people in the world are the northern dynasty. If 7000 people had been united, would Jesus have had to die? The restoration of the tribe did not take place. The families of Joseph and Zachariah did not unite. That is why Jesus died. The central figure can stand victorious only when Cain and Abel unite. Adam and Eve are saved through Abel. Only when Abel fulfills his responsibility, subjugates Cain and totally unites with him, can the parents appear. Otherwise Gods will cannot advance.

Individually, you can come before God only when your mind subjugates your body and creates a man who is united in mind and body. It is the same with the family. You can go to God only when you totally unite with your wife. Your whole family can go to God only when you unite with your children. The whole can go to God only when the tribe unites centering on this family. Then you go to the realm of the nation. This is the path to find God. (1989.1.27 Hannam-dong House)

B. Method of Tribal Restoration

What did Jesus have to do on earth? He had to establish tribal messiahs. But since he died without accomplishing this, he automatically lost the level of the national messiah. So I am sending you across Korea with the mission of tribal messiah who can represent the twelve tribes.

However, you are not yet at the perfection level of the growth stage. You are marching to the satanic world centering on the connection of shimjung in which you serve God at the perfection level of the perfection stage. Thus, if you have faith and if husband and wife unite, every, one will be easily won over, including the father-in-law. You must have such a faith. You must bear the responsibility of Abel. You must fulfill the mission of the family level Abel.

Of course, you must give the offering according to God's will, but also Abel himself needs a strategy to subjugate Cain. For this purpose, what if Abel says to Cain, "Older brother, I am sorry that Father only loves me"? Wouldn't it make a good condition if Abel says, "I am sorry that God receives only my offering"? Standing in this position, centering on the family level Abel's standard of Heaven, before you brag about the right of Abel, you must use a similar strategy to subjugate the Cain families. You must use strategy.

Here, though God is the Abel of the universe and mankind is Cain before God, God has gone through the history of restoration with the body of a servant of servant, of an adopted son and of a child. You must inherit this tradition and go to your tribes, reactivate the tradition and subjugate them. This will not take long. The longest it should take would be three years. So we estimate ten years. (1968.3.3 Tae Jun Church)

You are Abel. If your family, in the position of Abel, unites your tribe, Mother and I can come. Since Parents are one and victorious, all is fulfilled if Cain and Abel unite centering on this. That is why I am returning you home as tribal messiahs. You must be as one when you are back home. Only through this will the desires of Jesus and the Second Coming be fulfilled. This is also the hope of the age of the Second Coming. Thus, the failures of Jesus will count as having been indemnified in this age of the Second Coming. This way you can go anywhere the Parents go.

Where should you go? [To the place of our birth.] You must restore the Cain relatives. Blessed families stand in the position of Abel. Abel families must save the Cain families. By Cain family, I mean the nearby tribes. Thus, by uniting the entire tribe, you can automatically be connected to my victories on the national, worldwide and cosmic levels. You must make your tribe one. This is the last mission. (1989.3.19 World Mission Center)

What do you have to do? What is your first task? It is important to go out witnessing, but also you must save families. You must save your tribe. The nation is connected from above, and now is the time to save your tribe. Now is the time when you can unite your tribe at once even without effort. Work [three times] as hard as you did outside. Parents will quickly turn around with that effort. We must use things in your culture. If you make something like a movie and show it to your parents, they will say, "Oh, I did not know," and turn around. You must be responsible for your parents and family.

Where do Cain and Abel go after they are restored? They must restore the parents. The Principle is that you restore the outside Cain and Abel and then your own brothers and sisters. Thus, if externally our foundation can connect with the nation now, then you are responsible to restore your own brothers and sisters and parents internally. From now on, you must concentrate on this. That is my point, understand? [Yes.]

That is why you should serve your parents. You must serve your parents, be an example to your neighbors and become a child your parents like. You have been lecturing outside, but now you should lecture at home. If that does not work, you should ask someone in an Abel position to you to sacrifice for your family; instead of sacrificing for you, he sacrifices for your family. If you work on your family in this mutual relationship, a lot will be restored. Those whose parents are not restored, raise your hands. They all must be restored. (1974.4.29. Chung Ang Training Center)

C. Tribe Revival

From now on, we must do a revival for families. This will be a family revival representing the world. Your family revival involves your tribe, but it also represents all tribes. You must all think that way. You must think that not just in Korea, but also in the world many blessed families are connected to their own tribes, and your revival represents all these tribes. This way everyone in the world can participate in the revival. Today, since Korea became the basis of the Korean Unification Church, we can do a revival with our tribes representing the world. This is such a blessing.

For this revival festival you can cook a cow. It is up to you. If you want to cook a chicken, cook a chicken and you will be blessed that much. If you cook one hundred cows, you will be blessed that much. Everything will be determined by a serving heart and by how much effort you make. In proportion to this, your ancestors will be liberated. (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House)

Now the reunification of Korea is possible. If you go to your hometown now and do a tribal revival, it will become a historic revival. This event is more remarkable than the March 1st Independence Movement. The circumstances have become such that the progress of God's way is welcome. If you cannot move your tribe even in such a circumstance, you must die. (1989.2.5 Hannam-dong House)

Evil spirits gave medicine and then disease. Now good spirits do not give medicine and disease, they give medicine and send them to heaven. Our (good) ancestors gave medicine and let them live. Satan gave medicine and took them to the hell, but we give medicine and send them to heaven. In order to send them to heaven, your ancestors sometimes hit and give medicine. They say, "You rascal, why aren't you going? If you do not go, you will get sick." Wait and see. Your ancestors will do that. These things will happen, so they will not be able to help going. Even the governor of a state, in his arrogance, will be grasped by the neck by his ancestors and be told to go and bow in front of the Unification Church. Among these ancestors, if any of them committed a sin and became an enemy, he must indemnify his sin. Thus he must send his representative and beg for forgiveness. That is why these things happen.

So far satan gave disease and medicine. He dragged them to hell this way. No one likes medicine, right? Medicine is a beating stick and suffering. Should you do a revival or not? [We should.] Truly, you must become a messiah. Then, if you just pray, you will appear with the right of messiah. So far we have kept talking about tribal messiah, right? Now you must do the work of the messiah, so you must do the revival. (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House)

Why did I tell you to gather here? You must do a tribal revival, offering your life. In the future, the district leaders should be able to give a workshop, though they may not have it now. If you go back to your hometown now there is little you can do to earn a living. You must earn a living by the Divine Principle. If you simply teach them the Principle, they will say, "We will provide for your family." Who would let a priest starve? It must happen that way. (1989.2.5 Hannam-dong House)

6) Tong Ban Outreach

What is our purpose? Tong Ban outreach, which we have been doing so far. Tong Ban outreach is our purpose. In your hometown, we can never tolerate satan invading the Tong and Ban centered on your tribe. You must eliminate the root. Eliminate the weeds. (1988.6.1 Headquarters Church)

In the tribe, there are families. In the nation, there are many tribes and a nation is formed through a connection of tribes. The country can do nothing without following the Unification Church.

If we set up the tribal foundation, the nation will automatically be formed. Tribal and Tong Ban outreach are related. Tong Ban outreach occurs within the realm of the tribe. A village or Tong Ban are all within the realm of tribe, aren't they? That is why I used the term "Tong Ban outreach." If you become a tribal messiah, is Tong Ban outreach completed or not? It is completed. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

7) Building a Church

I wanted to buy 1500 churches across the country. How many are there now? [530.] We have established 530 bases. From now on, you must pray in these bases instead of at the holy grounds, okay? You know that though there have been so many religions, including Christianity, there was no religion that could serve the heavenly parents and plant the root of heavenly shimjung. You must set conditions to make churches in which a new root of shimjung can be planted.

Now is the time when the spiritual world can help us. You must organize your hometown and become the chief. Become the chief, establish a holy place and altar and, in this place of God, set up an altar of atonement. You must establish a church. Your hometown has experienced great sorrow throughout the fallen history! Just as the Israelites returned from Babylon after hundreds of years and restored the temple and served God, you must return and build a church. As for the myun level church, I do not build it. You must build it with your relatives. In order for your tribe, which is Cain, to be restored through indemnity, they must build a local church centered on you as the head and priest. Your close relatives must build it. You do not build it yourself. For the sake of God, you build a church and then a school, then you build your house.

If you have a house, sell it, if it is necessary, to pay for building a church and a school. Why? The second generation of Israelites restored Canaan. The second generation in the world now is on our side. You must establish an educational foundation that can make the second generation more loyal than you and pray, "The foundation of the present and future where You can operate will expand from here."

What do you have to build first? A temple to serve God. Next? For your sons and daughters, you must build a school where you become a tribal messiah teacher and show them your example of how you love God and mankind as their textbook. It is the same for me. I worked to make churches and schools, but the Korean government gave no approval for schools. We built Sung Hwa University, right? One building cost enough money to build more than twelve ordinary buildings. It is a building to remain for a thousand years of history. Did I build the house for my own children or yours? Yours. You must make a donation and build the school. Have you made a donation? When I talk about building a church, you think I will do everything. This kind of thinking will lead you to disaster. If you cannot do it, I will have the Japanese members do it. Do you understand? If you fail your responsibility in your hometown, I will have the Japanese members do it, even by selling their blood. In the future, the husband or wife must go to the hometown church and live. You must invest blood and sweat to build a church.

Centering on these tasks and churches, you must make a prayer place. You should pray in the church, but if you cannot find a place to pray, you must make a place through selling your land and through a meeting of your relatives. You must make a place of prayer yourself. You must know this.

Next, if there is a rich person among your relatives, his house must become the church. You must even take down all the good houses and give to the church. In order to be an ancestor, you must make a church and then a school. You must pioneer a new history in order to keep the tradition. Each clan has its own tradition, right? Without this, forget about everything else. We must make an ideal blessed land where Heaven is served as Parents are served, and the clan can be settled eternally. If you set up a foundation of tribal messiah, your tribe must pay a tribute to the country. That time will come. Didn't you earn money and spend it on your own? From now on, everyone must pay thirty percent of what they make. How much do I give? [One hundred percent.] Not one hundred, but two hundred percent. I have done this all my life, even incurring debt.

God does not accuse you if you are indebted because of the providence of restoration. Those who are indebted for the sake of the God will be blessed. Understand? You will be protected. If you have money, you think of a bank account and your children's tuition, don't you? I think of the world, if I have money. That is why God protects me. Understand? That is the way to get a blessing. How much percent do I give? [Two hundred.] Two hundred? It is actually a few thousand. Even when I have money, I try to skip lunch or dinner, even though I am hungry. That is why a leader should not be indebted. I am not indebted to the Unification Church members, and nor to Korea or America or Germany. All the countries I have dealt with are indebted to me. Those to whom others are indebted never perish. Since you gave sincerely, you must reap sincerely. That means that you will get a tribute. The reason why the Japanese come to me and give me their life is that in the time of the Japanese occupation I secretly let the enemies go, though they would have been killed with just one word from me. Americans are like this now, and Koreans, too. You must know clearly. So how much will you give? Ten percent is for the church, another ten for the country, and another ten for the world. You must pay tax. You must know that.

When I visit you, if a church member has a house that is bigger than the church, he will be blasted. People like that in our church cannot be blessed, understand? They cannot belong to the family of Heaven. With this understanding, you must go back to your hometown and establish the 1500 holy places that I have determined. Didn't the Pilgrim Fathers build churches and schools better than the European ones, and then build their own houses? You must do likewise. After this, you must do more than establish an independent country. By all means you must distribute my plan. By distributing the design and making effort, our tribe and nation can have the best church. Shouldn't we have this? That is the only way to receive the blessing. I proclaim this today, and carry it out exactly. (1988.6.15 East Garden; 1988.7.22 Hannam-dong House; 1989.2.5 Hannam-dong House; 1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

8) Establishing a Lighthouse

When you go back to hometown, establish a lighthouse, okay? What is a lighthouse? At night, it gives light in the dark. What is it for? It is for the unification of north and south and east and west. From now on, you must light it up so that the light in the holy place does not go out.

6. Tribal Messiah And The Relationship Of Ancestors

1) The Original Ancestors-True Parents

The world thought lightly of the Unification Church, didn't it? It thought that we would be extinguished and float away on our own. But that is not right. No one can solve the problem of the country. It is full of problems, and its fortune is declining. What is the original standard that will restore this? It is the ideology of the True Parents.

Adam and Eve had to become true parents on the family and tribal level, right? Historically, True Parents are ancestors. When a country is formed, who are the ancestors of the country? True Parents. Who are the ancestors of a family? True Parents. Who are the ancestors of the world? True Parents. (1990.5.25 Hannam-dong House)

2) Attitude Before True Parents

You must liberate your tribe. For your ancestors, go to their graves and pledge that you will give your life. You must start with the following declaration: "Our ancestors, I will be responsible for your errors. If there are people in opposition, I will get hit instead. I came to liberate you so that when I stand in front of God, you can help me without satan's accusation." Centering on this, your ancestors from different generations should support you, just as I am supported. This way our nation can participate in the realm of Israel. This way you can go into the Kingdom of Heaven, a land of liberation. This is your responsibility. (1988.1.23 Ex-headquarters Church)

What will you do in hometown? First of all, you must take care of the graves. The Korean custom is to serve the ancestors. You can erect a gravestone, plant trees and make it your ancestors' favorite garden. Clean up the village and make it a place which everybody can praise. How would you feel? Make a bathroom in such a way that even a fly comes and runs away. If you do so, would you become the head of the village or not? The "head" is a bad word, but now it means being a king of good works. Only if you become an ancestor this way, will there be no trouble later. (1991.8.29 International Training Center)

Has there been a person who really loved his village? You know your village and each house, don't you? You know to whom a certain field of crops belongs, but you loved only your own fields. Is there someone who really loved his entire village? You only loved your own house. Is there someone who loved the village and the myun? No. Only God. That is why all things followed God as the master. There has been no master who could love the village, but because of Reverend Moon, these masters can rise. Who are they? They are the ones who are assigned to the mission today. You must live so that you are not ashamed before your ancestors. You must love the country more than your ancestors did. Love is such that if you give one hundred percent, 120 percent returns. True love never dissipates the more it is practiced. It moves history. (1988.7.22 Hannam-dong House)

3) Ancestors Are in the Position of the Archangel

You go back to your hometown, and plant God's true shimjung of love and the original shimjung. Who then becomes the ancestor? You become an ancestor centering on God. Then the realm of ancestors centering on the heart begins to spread on earth at a level that transcends the nation. The time has come when a garden of shimjung can blossom in Korea. You must restore the fall centering on your family. So you must unite with God, and husband, wife and children must totally unite to form a four position foundation; then you can rule as an ancestor. Thus, centering on you, your ancestors are in the position of the archangel, and thus they are waiting for you to come to your hometown. (1988.5.15 Headquarters Church)

Your ancestors will all follow you. Your ancestors are in the position of the archangel, understand? The road of restoration is that of re-creation. According to the principle of creation, the angel was created first and then Adam and Eve. Hence, your ancestors, who went before you, are in the position of the archangel. You are in the position of Adam and Eve. Who protects them until they get old and married? The servants, not God, are supposed to take care of Adam and Eve. When the servants, namely, the angels, raise them and they get married, there opens a new area in which the servants are also blessed. Thus, the good spirits wait for the true Adam and Eve's appearance, upon which they return to the earth and welcome your steps toward returning home and saving the country. (1988.6.4 Hannam-dong House)

4) Support of the Ancestors

If you return home with a determination to overcome indemnity and plant a seed of goodness, your ancestors must all support you and tell even the remotest relatives to welcome you with a big feast. Has it happened or not? I am worried because it did not happen. In the past, as I was following this course, a woman served me with rice and rice cake when I got hungry. The previous night her ancestor had appeared in her dream and had told her, "A precious guest will pass by a certain place, and you will encounter a disaster unless you do what I say. He is the top secret agent of Heaven. If you mess with this, your whole tribe will be wiped out. Take out all your possessions and make your best effort to serve him." Naturally, if your heartistic foundation coincides with mine, the spiritual world, which has served me, will also support you. It is not happening yet because you are still lacking in this foundation. (1988.10.3 Il Hwa Yongin Factory)

Your ancestors want to support their good descendants and want to come down. Many ancestors will come down around you. This is a world of religion centering on a tribe, transcending religious denominations. Your ancestors trust and love you, and want to follow you. Everything will follow you and want to be devoted to supporting you.

The Messiah is absolutely the central concept. Once an order is given, this is final. You cannot hedge and discuss it and say this and that about it. Once an order is given, it is all over. You must follow this. Such a center is the Messiah. So, standing in God's position, I send out the blessed families as tribal messiahs. So far God has not had such a family. Families could not have such a realm of love. Now the time is different. True Parents are on earth as such a family. God has sent the Messiah here. Now horizontally, you stand all over the world. I sent you out. This is what could have happened at the time of Jesus if the Cain and Abel tribes had become one and received the blessing. (1989.5.1 World Mission Center)

Now your ancestors will support you. In the past, evil ancestors used their descendants, but now is the time when good ancestors come out and act. There has to be someone who is willing to bear the cross of the tribe, pay indemnity for the nation, bear the cross of the country and world, and pay indemnity for the country and world. In the realm of the worldwide blessing, if you bear a cross and fight, everything can be quickly resurrected because of you. Then, in the horizontal position, a foundation is laid to save the ancestors across generations. That is the only way your tribe is liberated. Now you must pray like this: "Though I do not receive any reward, please forgive my ancestors' wrong-doings. Please forgive that they did all kinds of things, hesitating on the path or going in the wrong way. Though they hesitated, please now open the road of resurrection for those ancestors who can stand for God's will."

First, you must liberate your ancestors. You must know this. Then you must liberate your tribe. For this everyone is assigned to their home. towns, right? Assigning everyone to hometown is the first event after 6000 years of biblical history. In the history of restoration, in which Cain must be saved first, there is no logic for saving the hometown. You are supposed to save it after you save Cain. You are being blessed because I paid indemnity for the worldwide Cain and came back. (1988.1.23 Ex-Headquarters Church)

5) The Foundation of Ancestors Is Hometown

We must show how to love your hometown in the right way. It is far from you to love the country and society, so go to your hometown. It starts from saying, "I did not know, but as I heard Reverend Moon, it makes sense with the great way of the universe." You must lay the foundation of heart; only then can ancestors come to their hometown and be restored through their descendants. How can ancestors come to Seoul and find Dr. Lee there? They are attached to their hometown. They only think about the hometown where Dr. Lee was raised. Your success is known only to you, but would your parents know? The restoration of hometown means the restoration of the spiritual world. With the support of the spiritual world, we should establish a foundation of tradition whereby our successors can advance. Heavenly fate works in this direction. I cannot do it blindly, but it must be done.

Love starts at my home. If I have received love from my parents, I must love them back. This is the heavenly way. The fundamental source of heart is the relationship of father and son. This is planted in the villages. Due to the fall, all this got overturned. This must be resolved on earth. You must go back to the village and become a better filial son and daughter than those who love their parents on satan's side. Only then can good ancestors come down to earth. Spirits, who can move horizontally, then bring the name of the beloved one from their hometown and come to Seoul and support you. This way you expand your horizontal base. This is restoration. (1988.4.6 Hannam-dong House)

Chapter 5 - Activities Of Tribal Messiahs (Part 4)

7. Hometown And Unification Of South And North

1) The Reason Why the North and South Separated

As soon as you go back, there is land which we wanted to buy to establish 1500 churches. just as the Israelites came to the temple to resolve all their sorrows, you must cry as your nation's representative. Why is Korea so corrupt? Why did this nation become so pitiful, and why are South and North divided? It is because they did not serve God's will and lost it. As tribal messiahs, we must plant the tradition of the realm of heart in every place. You must cry with such right of ancestors. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

2) What to Prepare Before the Unification of South and North

Will the unification happen? It will happen, right? [Yes.] Will you bring unification or not? [We will.] For something to look feasible and for something to be ordered are not the same. So far you have done what seemed feasible, but now you must follow my words. I did everything according to the word. I kept all my promises and did all I foretold. You must also keep your promise, then Korea will automatically turn around. The unification of Korea we will achieve this long cherished goal.

Centering on the unified country, if we achieve a Cain and Abel unity with China, the world will be automatically united. I have been making conditions for more than 35 years in order to achieve unity with communist China. At the 1981 International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences, I said that I would be on the front line of Asia by universalizing technology with China, and the chair-people thought I was joking, but I achieved it in five years. Wasn't a change of system announced on December 7, 1984? When we announced that the Soviet Union would fall, we said to wait for five years. How many years have passed now? [Four years.] How much did they oppose us? They sighed and worried about me. It was not to be listened to. It happened in this way because we announced it.

You also must announce the unification of Korea. Do you know the right methods or not? [We know.] If I hear that you are building churches, I may visit you sometime. You thought that I would forget, didn't you? Instead, I have all the maps. To wish to achieve the unification of South and North without first building a temple of God is to be a thief. Only when local churches flourish, can the sixty million people of North and South Korea unite and prepare a place where God can be served.

We must show the tradition of effort through your example so that the surrounding people can say with a desperate heart, "They are amazing. God will be with them." When we establish the country you desire, we will make it a source for educating the sixty million people. Do not do it in a clumsy or lazy way. Work hard. (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House)

3) If the Tribes Become One, the Unification of South and North Korea Will Occur

Among those who have lived here, there must have been filial sons and royal ministers. You must inherit the tradition of True Parents better than those filial sons and royal ministers, return home and plant it there. How do you plant it? You must serve your parents better than any filial sons who have ever lived, and you must be more royal than any royal ministers who have ever lived. Unless such a realm of heart appears, it will not take root. Thus, my declaration of return to home, town is the first in the history of religion. Though millions of years have passed by, now that I have come and indemnified everything, you can return home and win the repentance of your parents and tribe. I have not been able to do it. Now I am trying to do it for the first time.

Previously, we had to abandon our hometown and country. We had to desert Korea and fight in America. Why? Because Abel can return home only when he subjugates Cain and restores the elder son's birthright. He returns home with the elder son's birthright gained through winning a battle with the free world. Only when you love God more than satanic love, can the elder and second son go to God's bosom. Where does it start from? From your hometowns and families.

Just as one becomes a part of the True Parent's body, horizontally inherits the tradition of parental love and expands it through the tribe, nation, country and world, we must go to forty million people with the same principle. So inheriting parental love on a vertical level, we plant it horizontally so that it takes root. Our responsibility upon returning to hometown is to plant it with tears and blood from the highest level of love. Because you know this, I will find a landing place in your hometowns after having wandered in the wilderness without fulfilling the will for seventy years. When a family is established and a tribe spreads, we can indemnify the tribal standards of the families of Zachariah and of Joseph, which were lost at the time of Jesus. Centering on that standard, you, instead of me, are connecting to the country and going to the age of the unification of South and North Korea.(1988.5.11 Chung Joo Church)

If you go back to your hometown and connect your ancestors and tribe, the South and North will be unified automatically. (1988.5.11 Headquarters Church)

If you go back to your hometown, your ancestors are supposed to help. With regard to your tribe, you are Abels, and your parents and relatives are Cains. You are in the realm where Cain, Abel, country and world become one. There is no one to object to it. Thus, standing on the foundation of restoring the elder son's birthright, forcefully teach your tribe truthful values in a subjective manner. We must become one, from grandfather to father, mother, to our most distant relatives. We must work with purpose. We must unify the South and North, and for this all tribes must be one. (1989.2.5 Hannam-dong House)

You must know what to do and where. From the tribal stage, you must go over the national stage. Since you are at the tribal restoration stage, I must become one with you on a national stage by connecting you with the truth. If we become one like this, the unification of South and North will automatically happen. We can digest China and the Soviet Union only when we become one like this. The conclusion is that we set up tribal messiahship. Where? In your hometowns in Korea. The idea of the Fatherland is vague, but assigning tribal messiahs is concrete. We assign a tribal messiah to the place where he was born. It is the return to hometown on a family level. There is an exact landing, and no more movement. (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House)

4) Return to Hometown and the Unification of South and North

The slogan of 1989 was "Unification of Korea." The Fatherland God desires is the Fatherland and hometown of mankind centered on true love! In other words, Korea is the Fatherland God desires and it is the Fatherland and hometown of mankind centered on true love! Korea must be the Fatherland and hometown of mankind, so Korea must be unified! So far mankind has not had a hometown and Fatherland! Korea must become that hometown and Fatherland! This means that Korea must become unified.

How is unification achieved? It is done through the principle of love and life. This is the principle of unification. First, with the individual centering on love, the body and mind become one. Centering on God, the mind and body of an individual become one.

Next is the unification of the internal and the external centering on the family! This is the unification of the internal and the external based on the relationship of the parents and children. It is the realm of unification based on one's family; one is to bring together one's family with other families centering on the parent-child relationship. It is the internal and the external unification. By internal and the external unification, it is talking about one's family, the Abel position.

Moreover, next is the internal and external unity of the people. This is the same. After making the tribe one, it will become the Abel and bring many other tribes together. In order to make those tribes unified, one has to invest one's self for the restoration of the birthright of the oldest son. This principle is unchanging.

Next is the internal and external unification of the nation! South Korea and North Korea are different. For South Korea to stand in the internal position to unite externally, it has to walk the path similar to that of Cain and Abel. For this reason, South Korea must invest itself for the sake of North Korea. This is the reason that the president recently is repeatedly trying to give to North Korea, isn't this so? Because we have come upon such a time, he involuntarily has the desire to give.

However, one problem is that there is no way to protect or defend centering on this principle and rule. Because the path is not known, each person cannot ward off satan from entering, so this has become a problem. For this reason, we have to quickly proceed on with education. You have to hurry up. In order to enter the native land and prevent satan's invasion, all you have to do to bring it to a conclusion is to become a tribal messiah and live for the sake of the nation centering on the restoration of Cain and the foundation of tribe. We are dwelling in this era, the era of the internal and external unification of the nation.

If this unfolds all over, if in South Korea the tribal spheres can be unified on the world level completely centering on the Messiah, then this unified realm of love will go beyond the standard which has historically been dominated with satan's love based on the national level. When this takes place, the nation will take on the form in which it will make an input for the sake of the world in the name of God. From that moment, satan cannot raise the banner of opposition.

Up to now, satan has been opposing religion centering on the national standard and by dividing into many nations. However, if we meet the standard of unity centering on the people now and on the national level in South Korea, then with this as the basis, when we enter North Korea, we will have already stepped over to the national standard. North Korea must become one automatically. (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House)

Now, you have to go back to your hometown and play the role of owners. In your hometowns, you have to connect to me the individual, family, tribe, people, and all the way to the world. All you have to do is make the connection to the Republic of Korea. For the sake of the nation, you must mobilize the tribe and engraft them. All of you are to follow the path in which you can follow me. When you do that, the national standard will automatically be restored. You are not to claim the country of Adam and Eve through conflict. It is to emerge automatically when I send you to your hometown. (1988.10.15)

What is the task of the Unification Church? The Korean people must accomplish the unification of the north and south, centering on the Unification Church. You must correctly teach the path that America must walk and the path that Russia must walk. In order to do that, you have to create the materials needed to teach the American people and materials with which you can teach the communist people, yet where would you gather those materials? They have to be made at the headquarters for the unification movement of the north and south of Korea.

This is the last fierce battlefield of the world. Because the pivotal point of the liberation of the world depends on this, the Korean people must not limit themselves to loving their own children, family and tribes, but also sacrifice for the sake of the south and north as a whole, as well as sacrifice for the sake of the world. Because such times have dawned upon us, you are to return to your hometown.

The unification of north and south will take place through the heads of boroughs and districts. It will begin to take place from the time you go back to your hometown and restore the four position foundation of mother and father. You must be able to engraft into the true love of God centering on your older brothers and sisters. Because they do not understand the true love of God, you must teach them. You have to become the educational resources. You have to teach them, "You must love the nation like this and love the world like that." You have to return to your hometowns and love in that manner. Unless you exert yourself, by shedding tears, sweat and blood, more than any patriot or filial son who has passed through that hometown land in history until now, even if God is present substantially He cannot guide you. This is the principle.

You must love Cain. In order for Adam to enter the kingdom of Heaven, he has to love Cain. Without loving the archangel, he cannot enter the kingdom of Heaven. Some people did not return hometown for ten, twenty or thirty years after leaving home. This has been the case with me. You should not return to hometown. You must return only after defeating satan and take with you the blessings. Because I have laid the victorious foundation of indemnity on the world level, those among your ancestors who are in the spirit world on account of the merit of that blessing are on the national level. You must understand that because the national level is within the world level, they are waiting for you, who are to return to your ancestors, in the position of archangels which had been created first.

What do you have to do? You must love God more than Adam and Eve. As long as you do that, your ancestors will support you from a hundred directions so that all sorts of miracles will take place. From now on, if your relatives try to oppose you with their mouths, then their mouths will be glued together. Their tongues cannot be moved; such phenomena will take place. All sorts of miracles will take place.

In this way, within one year we must place a banner in the families of the Korean people and, centering on the love of God, implant the true roots in those families. In order for the blessed couples to implant the roots, you must establish the bond of heart so that all of your relatives can engraft themselves onto the tree whose roots have been implanted. As this unfolds in the land of the South Korea, the land of the North Korea will also be connected automatically, so that there will be enough light of liberation radiating from the south and sweeping the north. Until now, the realm of love and heart of the True Parents has been lost, but for the first time in history, through the love of True Parents, we have established the standard that can cover over the divided North and South Korea, as well as the whole world. That is this horizon. I have come in from the world in the opposite direction and returning again, I am standing here. After entering, I have paid the indemnity to chase satan out. From now on, as long as I connect you to the development and recreate the family, tribe, people and nation centering on your families, the world will then come to a conclusion.

The day that liberation is brought upon the problem of Korea, the problem of east and west will naturally be liberated. The key to this is Korea. Do you understand? (Yes.) There is no other way to open it except with the realm of heart of True Parents' love.

You should understand this and go back to your hometown, and love your homeland with more effort than that which you have expended during your work throughout the decades that you have been in the Unification Church. Even a handful of grasses in your hometown should have formed pairs and receive the original loving heart of the Parents millions of years ago, yet they could not receive it. If this relationship of love can be bestowed upon them through us, then the land and creation can become one with us and return back to God, and by belonging to the name of the True Parents they can proceed forward toward the world of unification.

When you become one and make the effort, new roots will be implanted in the families of the thirty million people, so that not only would the unification of the north and south, but also the beginning point for the unification of the east and west, as well as the unification of Heaven on earth and Heaven in Heaven will emerge. You should know that the blessed era which comes only once in history is dawning upon us, and without falling off during this era but participating in it, you should become the victors who can praise the triumph that moves forward. As the original hometown becomes restored centering on God, satan will be eternally locked up in the prison where he cannot resist, and the banner of liberation will be perpetuated together with the nation of true love. (1988.5.9. Guang Ju Church)

Centering on September 27, 1988, we are to return to the ceremony of the transition into the world unification. Centering on the GaeChun-Jer (the day of the opening of Heaven), it is amazing how the number matches so well with the year 4321. As I was carrying it out, that day came out to be exactly right. We can freely proclaim before Heaven and earth the appearance of the unified nation of the world, the new kingdom of Heaven on earth. Why? It is because all the members of the Unification Church are returning to their hometown. I have already distributed all the things they need to live in their hometown.

The meaning of the hometown providence this time is entering here to build a house and rear sons and daughters to raise meritorious ministers of Heaven. In the history of world religions, the concept of returning to the hometown is unprecedented. When one believes in a high level religion, one is taught to leave home, but there is no concept of returning to the hometown. You have to understand that the directive to return to the hometown is the joyful news given for the first time in history. When you return, you are to serve the parents and return after inheriting the nation of the parents. Do you understand? (Yes.)

In the future, I am going to order the dissolution of the Unification Church. What does one do in the Unification Church? One is to go to one's hometown and seek the nation of the hometown. What do you do in a church when you have created the nation that is directly connected to the hometown, and the kingdom of Heaven that is directly connected with the hometown? Isn't this so? It is found within you.

You are the ones who are to tie up the earth and also the ones who are to untie the earth. just as the Bible teaches that in the spirit world it will be loosed or unloosed, according to how it is loosed or unloosed on the earth, just like how the key to the door of Heaven is given to Peter, I have given to you not the key to the door of Heaven but the kingdom of Heaven itself. This is the instruction which tells you to return to your hometown and then by sowing seeds of love restore the tribe. (1988.10.14. Headquarters Church)

5) The Unification of North and South is the Beginning Point for the Unification of the Earth and the Unification of Heaven

If you go to your hometown and bring unity, then your tribe as well as the nation will be connected. When you can connect to the nation, then liberation is next. The world will automatically be linked together. Until now, restorational history has been conducted centering on nations. If the sovereignty of one nation is formed on the national level, then there is the formation of the patriotic citizens centering on the nation. The character of people who try to leave something behind for the sake of the ideals of God's love even if it entailed giving their life for the people more than any people of any nation in history, then the connection will automatically be made to the realm of unified world. (1988.8.22 Hannam-dong House)

We have to reclaim the nation. Now, I am sending you to your hometown, as the tribal messiah of the hometown. I have sent you in order to restore the standard that could not be establish by Jesus.

Although you have gone to your hometown, there is no nation. Who is supposed to pioneer the nation first? It is your job. Because True Parents have the responsibility to be one step ahead in the dispensation of restoration and make the progress, I have been making all the preparation for the north-south unification movement; you have to understand this. You must go to your hometown. By restoring your tribes completely . . . this will expand out to the worldwide domain automatically when the one nation comes into existence. It is substituting the position of Jesus. Jesus failed at the restoration of the tribe.

When my work to establish the central nation that represents the nations in the world is completed, then as long as your tribes are restored, it will come to you automatically. If you can become the tribal messiah, you are making the link with the foundation for the national messiah, starting from the nation, on the world domain, by paying indemnity for the central nation. . . . What the unification of north and south signifies is the unification of the communist world and the democratic world. It will become the beginning point for the unification of the earth and the unification of Heaven. (1988.12.20. East Garden)

The way that the unification is brought about is that, centering on this love of Cain and Abel when the connection is made with the foundation that the realm of Abel can digest, Cain and Abel will become one, and the Abel will become the center at the place one level higher, and there, by expanding the foundation of having loved for the sake of the domain of Cain, a tribe or people that is greater in scope, and having brought harmony to them, as one reaches the level of the archangel, then all will come to a successful conclusion. This is how the principle model is. It will unfold based on this formula. (1986.1.3. Hannam-dong House)

6) The Unification of North and South and Peace Will Come

I could not speak to my older brother about the principle. I could not even speak to my parents about the principle. How earnestly, do you think, I have longed to gather my family and share the words of the principle? However, the dispensation of restoration will not be fulfilled centering on one's own kinsmen. In order to restore the death of Jesus, I have to go out to the world and then return. There is no other choice for me but to turn it around and return to the point where centering on the spiritual foundation the substantial foundation can be built again.

The nation that stands before the world must be protected, within the nation the tribe must be protected, within the tribe the family has to be protected, and within the family the couple and children have to be protected, but in reality a nation wherein this can be done does not exist. Without the foundation of a nation, even if I were to love my kinsmen, I would be accused by satan. You have to understand this. (1989.1.3. Hannam-dong House)

There is the foundation of God that He has been establishing on the earthly world throughout the history since the creation until now. Finally, in the era of Rev. Moon, He has renewed his expectations on the individual, family, and tribal level, but this tribe is becoming a tribe destined to doom. Everyone is only thinking about his own wife, children and parents. This will perish. I am not telling you not to do that. You are to settle down only after the fight and winning victory, after the unification of north and south. (1987.11.8 Church Headquarters)

8. Attending To The Holy Pictures; Raising The Unification Church Flag; Submitting The Application Form For Membership

We, the Unification Church, are rewriting history. We are rebuilding a new heavenly nation. In order to do that, what do we have to do first? We need citizens and public service personnel, right? From the viewpoint of the dispensation, Unification Church members are the public servants, and the people who are submitting the application forms are the citizens. Their missions are different.

Those who have submitted the application forms have placed their stamp [signature] on them. However, people are very scared of putting their stamp on anything because, during the Korean War, it got them into a lot of trouble; they saw how people were executed and their families were massacred because of this.

Recently a regional leader from the Kangwon province came up and reported that members from a certain Catholic church went beyond their normal area of activity to do witnessing. However, when they got there they found that pioneering members of the Unification Church had already given lectures there and had seventy percent of the people sign applications. When the Catholics thought about the fact that Unification Church members already had a majority of the people sign their applications, they were displeased. They decided that they should also go and witness in the same region; as a result, they rushed there and visited all the places.

They visited all the important figures in the village and said, "You should believe in Catholicism. The Unification Church is a cult." Then these people said in reply, "We have already joined the Unification Church." They declared that they had already enrolled in the Unification Church party. They thought that joining the Unification Church was like joining a political party. They consider it something even greater than a party.

From now on, you will find that it is better to bring my picture with you wherever you go. My picture will protect you so that you can persevere through the most difficult hardships. In the Old Testament when Moses was performing miracles in order to liberate the people of Israel from the pharaoh and lead them into the land of Canaan, all firstborn sons died of a deadly disease, except for those who lived in houses which had the blood of lambs painted on their front door. In the spirit world, the spirits not only watch over our actions but also provide protection. (1984.1.15 America)

The Israelites met their doom because after they entered the blessed land of Canaan, they did not know what to do. However, I know what to do. Nonetheless, I did not talk about it. Do you understand what you have to do after entering the blessed land of Canaan? Do not follow in the footsteps of the ancestors.

If you understand this, you should prepare a prayer room in which you should put my picture and bow before it a thousand, even 10,000 times. In the past, the groups, such as that of Huh Hyo-Bin, who were preparing to receive the Messiah bowed 3,000 times each day. You should try this. When they were making clothes, they sewed each garment by hand, one by one. They believed that doing it on a sewing machine showed disrespect. Even with such great devotion, it was still not enough. But their effort did not yield rotten fruit without seeds. Although the result of this heart flowed away, it still left good seeds. It will revive.

I will not employ the service of those people who are not recognized in the society of the Unification Church members. People who are like the beggars with no place to go should not come here. (1988.5.15 Headquarters Church)

The reason for this is that even in the satanic world, everyone hangs up the pictures of their parents. Because the last days have dawned upon us, we are to revere the heavenly parents and use them to educate our family in the right traditions. Rev. Moon is very famous. Everyone, including the Christian ministers, acknowledges that I am a patriot living for the sake of the nation; isn't that right? Go, ask people. I am well-known as a patriot. Moreover, the whole universe bows down in recognition of my achievements. Furthermore, if, as a result, people come to say, "Since we have put the picture up, even a husband and wife cannot have a quarrel before it," and tell their children, "You should not do such things in front of Rev. Moon," then what is wrong with that? Because you are revering it more than the picture of your own parents, your ancestors will come and also revere it as their ancestor. Do you understand? It will become the altar where ancestors can come and pro, vide service for the household. Because the way to receive heavenly blessing will open up as a result, even after you fall asleep at three o'clock in the morning they will chase out all the selfish devils from the surroundings of your family. (1991.8.25 Headquarters Church)

Having brought about unity in your family, you should implant the words of the teacher, and the mentality of the owner and patriot in the minds of your family members.

The love of God and love of man as expressed in the ideal of creation -- this horizontally and vertically combined ideology must expand from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation. . . . You should put up a public notice that states that you have won the right to a new tribe that has inherited the standard of the true lineage, and then, possessing the victorious kingship, raise high the flag. If someone passing by curses at that flag, then he/she will be punished. This is the reason why I told you to put up the flag. I have asked you to put up the flag again, right? Isn't hanging up the pictures and flags all you have to do?

When you hang the picture of True Parents in the room and put up the Unification Church flag, does your place fall under God's dominion or satan's dominion? [God's dominion.] You will belong to God's dominion. I am trying to make you a part of God's dominion. For this reason, there were many people who were struck by lightning while they were cursing at the flag. This is quite miraculous. Some people developed sickness in their hands because they were pointing their fingers at me; they were able to recover from it only after holding their hand like this and praying in repentance for several days. This kind of phenomena takes place, right? Why?

When the heavenly fortune comes, it cannot be blocked by individual fate. It is an unchangeable destiny. When Moses held his rod up high, all who looked up to it lived. Do you understand? You will live as long as you took up to the Unification Church flag, bowing to it every time you come and go; every time you set out or come back, bow before the picture. (1991.8.25 Headquarters Church)

9. The Results Of The Activities Of Hometown Providence And Its Blessing

1) The Results of the Activities of Hometown Providence

Up to now, the reason that Unification Church members have been bearing the cross and receiving persecution is to restore the elder son during this era of the restoration of the eldest son. Should you suffer more hardships during the era of restoration of the eldest son? [We should do more.] We should be doing more. For this reason, a tribal messiah must liberate Jesus and me.

The family of Israel must liberate Jacob, the clan and people of Israel must liberate Moses, Christianity must liberate Jesus, and the Unification Church must liberate Rev. Moon. You cannot enter Heaven otherwise. This is the Principle. These are not merely my own words.

When I come to Korea and proclaim that I will bring its unification, who will help me? God will help me. For this reason, in the position of being one with God, I loved the satanic family, satanic tribe, satanic people, then the satanic nation, satanic world, and I even loved the spirit world and hell. I even loved hell. Because this is what I did, because I loved them, satan cannot make any accusation even when everywhere I go becomes the individual heaven, family heaven, tribal heaven, people heaven, and national heaven. He cannot say, "You did not love me along with God." There is no room for such an accusation. For this reason, when you become one with me, when you become one with my word, the satan that has been following you will be completely shaken off.

The meaning of tribal messiah now is that you are going with your family. You are blessed families, do you understand? You have passed the requirements for the family level. Sending the Messiah during the Old Testament Age was the sending of a bridegroom; in this Completed Testament Age now, what I am trying to achieve through my course of suffering is to send the Messiah on the family level.

God was trying to send the Messiah in the Old Testament era. He was trying to do everything in this way through the vertical path. During this Completed Testament era, we are to send the messiah to the four directions on the earth centering on me, and I am centering on the earth and God.

Whose responsibility is the messiah supposed to fulfill? He must restore the failures of Jesus. Did Jesus get married or not? [He did not.]

Did you get married or not? [We did.] Centering on this issue of marriage, who is better? How did you get married? Was it done randomly or casually; how did you do it? Your blood lineage was transferred through True Parents. Your bloodline has undergone a transformation.

As a result, this has become the beginning point for the liberation of Jesus, for the historical wall to be dismantled centering on your family, and for the alleviation of the suffering of God and of the pain of the 2,000-year history caused by the failure of Jesus to marry and have children. Consequently, the land of your original hometown will come into existence. It is like the birth of the original hometown of Jesus. Do you understand? The original hometown of love will emerge.

What must we do next? You must liberate me. Unlike you, I do not have a hometown. Even now, shouldn't I go to my hometown? Isn't this true? I must return to my hometown. I did not have the free environment in which as a young man I could educate my mother, father and family members to start God's hometown there and begin God's nation in that place without any persecution.

I was unable to preach the words of the Divine Principle to my parents. My older brother was truly a great man. He was an exemplary older brother in his life of faith. He had received the revelation that our nation would be liberated. Moreover, although he did not know who his younger brother really was, he knew that 1, who stood in the younger brother's position according to the secular viewpoint, was to become the greatest man in history. He understood this. He understood what kind of person his younger brother was. God told him, "He is the best of all the younger brothers in the world, so you must listen to whatever he says in your position as an older brother."

Therefore, Cain was restored naturally. Do you understand? It was restoration of Cain on the level of brothers. No matter what I did, whether I sold the house or did something else, he did not object to it at all. But I could not teach a word of the Divine Principle to such a great older brother. Can you grasp how miserable that situation was?

Traveling all over the world and learning while passing through numerous societies and national borders, I have given my life and suffered all kinds of hardships for the sake of resurrecting the people as citizens who can enter heaven. Yet I could not do a thing for my own mother and father; I lost everything there. This was because Christianity opposed me and the Korean nation did not fulfill its responsibility.

Even if I was to return to my hometown now, I assume that my parents have already left it and only a few brothers and sisters still remain. Probably one or two brothers are left. When I visit my hometown, this will probably be the most incredible of any other sorrowful event that I have experienced outside of it.

For this reason, you must do your hometown mission so that you can do all that could not be accomplished before, either by Jesus, who has been waiting for the day of blessing while persevering through the past 2,000 years, or by my hard struggle during the almost seventy years of my life to love the enemy despite walking the road of opposition and cross; this is what you must do. Accordingly, you must understand that even if you are to suffer tens of times more than the hardships that you have been experiencing for the last several decades after joining the Unification Church, the glory and value of your returning home is better than any position you have now.

You have to shed sincere tears of love for your parents once you are there. You should say, "Father, Mother, I have failed to be a filial son. Older brother and sister, I am sorry to have caused your heart to suffer," and after bringing harmony through love, you should serve the family and rise up to become the ancestor.

You must become the ancestor. This is the beginning of the world. The grandfather is to become like the grandson and the father is to become the son. This is the phenomena that will unfold.

First, accomplish the liberation of Jesus, and then the liberation of who? [Liberation of True Parents.] You cannot accomplish the liberation of True Parents by sitting here. You must return to your hometown. You must have the determination that you will restore the environment that prevented Jesus from teaching the universal truth in the true sense of the word without persecution centering on his own clan; you must build the environment in which you can teach the universal truth without persecution and be determined to stand in the position to receive more persecution than I have received and to love your parents more than me. By your doing so, communism will collapse. Communism will retreat automatically. This is the Principle perspective.

The actions of a tribal messiah must surpass Jesus and me. Do you understand? (1989.1.8 Headquarters Church)

2) The Value of Having Participated in the Restoration of the Hometown

Now the time is different. The past was the time of brothers. This is the era in which we must restore parents. It is completely different. You must understand the concept of parents.

Now, as long as you are proud of doing the mission of a tribal messiah and become a worthy Messiah like me, then you will not face opposition wherever you go. I have been carrying on the battle while looking to one side. By walking this path of life, I have laid such a foundation. It is not worthless; rather, it is very precious. You should realize this, too. How proud you should be of this time. This is the first time in history. (1989.4.2 New York)

Parents! Messiah! How much did the ancestors and religious leaders of the past yearn for a Messiah? No matter how much they yearned for him, they could not meet him. However, in this era, in your generation, this has become possible. You do not realize how blessed the generation is that can be together with the True Parents. This era is incredibly blessed.

Even satan cannot oppose such parents. True Parents can bring the true brothers into one and embrace them, but satan cannot do that. For this reason satan lowers his head in submission. This is the Principle. This is God's perspective of creation.

How proud we should be of this time in which you can be messiahs!? Do you understand? (1989.5.1 World Mission Center)

3) The Blessing Due to the Hometown Providence

The fact that the hometown providence has been proclaimed in this present era of religious history is extremely joyful news in the dispensation of restoration. However, until you heard the content and explanation of the good news, didn't you think that it was no big deal? If you did, how ignorant are you about the dispensation? (1988.7.22 Hannam-dong House)

I cannot love my hometown, isn't that right? Are you the ones who are blessed or am I? [We are.] You can meet your mother and father. (1989.1.3 Hannam-dong House)

For this reason, in your time you can embrace your parents and call out, "Father." Then your parents can also cry out, "Father!" So how happy must you be? As for me, I could not do this. I was never in the position where centering on the tribe I could call out, "Father, " and my family members could feel my heart and shed tears. I could not call out the name of my father. I could not share with him about the victory of the heavenly kingdom. You have to understand that I possess this kind of sorrow.

You should love your family in place of me, who has such a sorrowful history. You must free your relatives. The word is the stick with which you can liberate them. It is miraculous that now the time has come for the proclamation of the word of truth. (1988.1.23 Headquarters Church)


The Tribal Messiah

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 6 - The Restoration Of Kingship And Registration In The Hometown (Part 1)

1. Hometown And The Ideology Of The Three Subjects

1) The Origin of the Ideology of the Three Subjects

God is the originator of the ideology of the three subjects. Who is the union of the three ideal original bodies? God is. Who is God? He is the True Parent among parents through whom we can acquire all that humans desire. He is the True Teacher of true teachers. He is the True Owner of true owners. (1990.7.1. Headquarters Church)

2) The Center of the Ideology of the Three Subjects is a Life of Living for the Sake of Others

You must live centering on True Parents who possess the heavenly lineage. The ideology of three subjects is the way of life and ideology of True Parents -- to be a true parent, true teacher and true owner. It is an ideology of altruism, a concept of ever-expanding parental love. Is knowledge the only thing that is taught? You must teach how to build character. Considering all the different character types in society, parents who center on their parents alone are not sufficient. Therefore, as parents you must teach the ability to have the greatest love, centering on God. (1991.1.1 Headquarters Church)

I care for you with the heart of a parent, the heart of a teacher, and the heart of an owner. You have to understand this. What are we trying to accomplish through this? As we go visit the northern peninsula, the Chun La province, and the island regions and connect with those who are wandering all around this Korean peninsula, we are sowing seeds which can grow and spread to become heavenly sprouts so that on the basis of good merit, they may bear the same fruit. In this way, with the ideology of the three subjects we are trying to help promote goodness in this nation and the world. (1990.6.26 Kwang Ju Church)

3) The Ideology of the Three Subjects and Us

Today is the day of the proclamation of the True Parents. In this hopeless world where one cannot believe in anything or hope for anything, one sprout of hope is blossoming; that is True Parents. The only hopeful thing left is True Parents.

At the very beginning I said that America is hopeless and is destined to decline, right? This is also true for the whole world. There is great chaos because it has become like the most pitiful of orphans, weeping because he doesn't know where to go and desperate because he does not have a parent. There is no true owner, no true teacher, and no True Parents in this world. All these three have been lost.

How can you gain back these three things? The three things are connected through the True Parents. True Parents are to perfect these three. The True Parent is the true teacher and the true teacher is a True Parent. Why? Right now, satan holds all of humanity in a tight grip. Since the time of the fall of man, there was none who revealed this. You must understand this. True Parents are true teachers. They are true teachers because they teach centering on true love. This is the true owner. At times, they may give strict orders as if they were talking to servants. This is the true owner. No matter how difficult their situation is when they are commanding you, they still want to give all the rights of possession to you as your inheritance.

You must understand this clearly. You can inherit all of their heart, and thus have the potential to automatically become an owner; and also become true teachers and true parents. Other people cannot guide you. You do not need another teacher, owner, and parent. (1990.5.27 Belvedere)

What do you do once you get to your hometown? I am telling you to go in order to become an owner; then go in order to become true parents. You should go to completely educate the fallen world, the ignorant people. You are to go in order to complete the ideology of three subjects centering on the three loves. Who is the unity of the three subjects? It is God. Isn't God the Owner of owners? God is the Parent of parents. He is the root. God is the Teacher of teachers. . . . The ideology of three subjects centering on the ideal of creation and love is the ideology of owner, then the ideology of parents, and then the ideology of teacher. Making a comparison to the nation, parents are in a family, teachers are in a school, and the owner is in the nation. It all works out. The question is how to connect these together; there has been no theoretical way to harmonize them in love, but now because the Unification Church is equipped with the correct theoretical content, if it is applied to the nation, then the peace of the nation will be achieved. If it is applied to the world, then the peace of the world will come about. If it is applied to Heaven and earth, then the peaceful world of Heaven will dawn upon us centering on true love. (1991.8.29 International Training Center)

2. Eight Stages And The Ceremony Of Pal-Chung *

* Pal-Chung is not a word that can be found in the dictionary. It is a word that Father invented, putting two Chinese characters together to express a concept of the Principle. Pal means eight, and chung means many things, among which determination and fixation might be the primary meanings. The Pal-Chung Shik or the Ceremony of Pal-Chung is often translated as the ceremony of the eight stages, but this is not a literal translation.
1) Eight Vertical and Horizontal Stages

Has your body freed itself from the control of satan and attained oneness with God? You cannot overcome satan if you cannot completely deny yourself. Therefore, you must go through suffering for three and a half years. You should start from the position of a beggar and a slave Of slaves, and then rise up. From a slave of slaves to a slave, adopted son, illegitimate son, child in direct lineage, next mother, father, God -- this makes eight stages vertically. Moreover, there are also eight stages horizontally: individual, family, tribe, race, nation, world, universe and God. In this way, there are eight stages horizontally and eight stages vertically. This is the Principle point of view. These are not my words.

I am the first to talk about these things. You cannot find them in the libraries. Can you unravel this with Eastern philosophy and Western philosophy? [No.] God, satan and I are the only ones who know. I am the one who controls it. This cannot be done by God or satan. (1989.4.1 Belvedere)

2) The Activities of satan and the Eight Stages

What is satan biting onto right now? What has been his accusation historically until now, centering on the eight stages of the individual family, clan, people, nation, world, universe, and God? He makes the argument, "You, God, are the original owner, and Your children, the ideal Adam and Eve, in other words the true parents, are Your original children. Yet because You as the original Father created me as an archangel, the Principle required that before I fell I should receive the love of Your true child. Without completely fulfilling this condition of love, as the Father of the Principle, how can you be in a position to love Your own son?" This is the problem. What satan is saying is that although he has fallen, unless God first loves satan, He cannot claim back what satan now possesses, which is the love of Adam in the original Garden of Eden, and all the things that should have been dominated within the sphere of God's love.

He is arguing that all this can be taken back only after God and Abel become one on the individual level and by loving satan, they set the condition of love on the individual level to reclaim what should have belonged to God; otherwise, these things cannot be taken back. After that, he insists, the same is true for the family, tribe, race, nation, and the world, and even Heaven and earth are in the same situation. This is the rope by which satan grabs onto our neck, or how should I put it, strangles us. (1984.5.19 East Garden)

3) The Eight-Stage Victory of the True Parents

Think of the absolute preciousness of the original blessed family. How much did God yearn for this until now and how much did Jesus long for a blessed family during his 33 years of life? During the past 2,000 years how much did they long for this path by which they could come into the era of the Second Coming and return to the original blessed family?

This will not come about with no effort. Since this is a course of restoration, it took me forty years to restore the right of the first son by going in and out of the eight stages seven times. Because Christianity and the free world could not do it, I had to pay the indemnity to turn it around and fit it into place. If you do not match it, then it would be devastating. Can you imagine how busy I was? If I could not indemnify it within forty years, there would be no way to reverse the past 4,000 years of history. This is true for sure.

This is not just some casual observation. There is a great interplay of different historical dynamics from Heaven and earth crisscrossing in a chaotic fashion. If these are not resolved, there will be disaster and destruction. (1986.2.9 Headquarters Church)

Is the direction, "be like the teacher," a good thing? [It is good.] I am trying to enable you to inherit freely all the blessings that I have been piling up. If I have crossed over a big hill, then you should follow a similar path, centering on my example. This perpendicular line is the same. This is how you should move forward while paying indemnity.

The individual indemnity, family level indemnity, clan level indemnity, racial level indemnity, national level indemnity, world level indemnity, universal level indemnity and indemnity of God's heart -- all these eight stages still remain. There are also eight vertical stages: the restoration of the individual, restoration of the family, restoration of the clan, restoration of the people, restoration of the nation, restoration of the world, restoration of the universe and, finally, God. This means that the vertical course of indemnity and the horizontal course of indemnity can be traveled up and down with ease centering on love. By making loving relationships on every level centered on God, we can bring everything into the sphere of God's love. When this is substantially accomplished, satan will no longer be able to claim the possession of anything on the earth, and as a result he will be automatically chased out. This is the end for him. (1990.2.16 Central Workshop Center)

4) The Eight Stages and the Tribal Messiah

In order to rise up to the position of parents representing humanity, all matters must be resolved so that the first Adam, second Adam and third Adam can all say, "There is absolutely no condition here for satan to invade." On the foundation of worldwide domain on the children's level, one must build the worldwide domain on the parental level. Of course, when we see how the growth and completion stages of this seven-year course of True Parents have been completed, then we see that True Parents can come into being as they enter into the direct dominion of God. Until that time Adam and Eve were to grow as a brother and sister, too; isn't that right?

Where do True Parents come into existence? It is at the place where oneness with God is attained. Accordingly, while one is still in the dominion of being governed by the Principle -- the indirect dominion one cannot become one with God. Unity between the indirect and the direct dominion is possible when a couple becomes one centering on love and completes their portion of responsibility. On the foundation of having completed their portion of responsibility, God and True Parents can become one. Isn't this how it is? For this reason we must rise up to that position.

After the liberation and restoration of the children have been completed, then things must unfold on the parental level. Five billion people in this world are all the descendants of Adam; after that, because of the religious sphere, they are all the descendants of Jesus. For this reason, the dispensation of restoration calls for the third Adam to come in the future and, although the fallen descendants have already expanded to populate the whole world, everything must be linked, and everyone must be restored back to the position of the original children of Adam before the fall. Accordingly, we must liberate the realm of parents.

Because the era of the liberation of children has already passed, we have now become children who can chase away satan and be embraced by God completely; then the parents who can be embraced by God must create the realm of parents. In order to create the realm of parents, then the era of Adam, the era of Jesus and the era of the Second Coming must stand in the realm of liberation.

For me, I have been leading the histories of the individual Adam, family level Adam, clan Adam, people level Adam, and the national, world, and universal level Adams. Starting from the position of servant of servant, I climbed up the eight stages vertically. Not only must I ascend up these eight vertical levels, but also I must embrace horizontally the individual, family, clan, people, nation and world levels. I must complete the establishment of the realm of liberation that cannot be invaded by satan through the process of ascending through all levels vertically and horizontally by paying indemnity for the five billion people of the world and the world itself. As long as I can complete the realm of parents by going through this course, then satan has no right to make an accusation in the past, present or future. This is why I gave the direction for the completion of the domain of the third Adam, since both Adam's family and Jesus' family failed, these failures must be restored. Moreover, in the years of Jewish history up to Jesus, from Abraham to Jacob and Moses, there were also many failures. These must be resolved as well. The liberation of the children's domain and even the liberation of the parental domain cannot be accomplished until these problems are resolved. Therefore, for the liberation of the parental realm, someone who is both a perfect national representative and also a parent on the world level must emerge. Although all the foundation has been laid, this has not been connected horizontally until now. The indemnity conditions for the formation of our Unification Church clan and people have been set, but this is not yet connected on the worldwide level. The center is already complete, but it is not linked to the world.

What do we have to do to link it to the world? Through the efforts of the tribal messiahs, the failures of the families of Jesus and Adam can be restored, and by setting the necessary conditions according to each time period, our foundation can be linked to the world and eventually all of humanity will be included. (1989.10.17 Hannam-dong House)

5) Eight Stages and the Religion of the True Parents

Human history until today is believed to be 850,000 years. This number is an approximation. During this time, religious movements started from a primitive stage and progressed, often under great persecution, until today. So who is the causal force behind such a history? It is God. It is God, and from the position of servant of servants, this history is divided up in stages. Consequently, among the servants of servants, the servant becomes the master. The master is not served by the servant, but the servant governs the master.

For this to take place, in order to become this heavenly master of servants, one must win the victory after receiving persecution as a servant which combines all aspects of the satanic world. For this reason, you must be ready to die. This is why we have the saying that those who are willing to die will live. Even when rising from the position of servant of servants to the position of a servant, and then ascending to the position of an adopted son, there certainly is persecution. It is the same when going up through all the eight levels, up to and including God.

Who has to endure all this? People go through changes but God is unchanging. Among the religions of the world there are religions that correspond to the positions of servant of servant, servant, adopted son, illegitimate son, true son, mother, father and True Parents. At the end, the religion in the position of parents will emerge. In the last days, there will appear a religion of true parents centering on the True Parents.

The meaning of the name "Unification Church" is that religions cannot be united without the doctrine of a religion that possess the content of true parents. (1983.1.23 Belvedere)

6) The Ceremony of Pal-Chung

After taking command of the history of the spirit world and the earth, swimming past all the coast lines of the Pacific Ocean, and then landing in Alaska after crossing the Atlantic, I performed the ceremony of Pal-Chung. The ceremony of Pal-Chung means that by settling down after passing through the vertical historical course of indemnity and the indemnity courses of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world, namely, the eight vertical and horizontal stages, the birthright of the eldest son will be restored. Therefore, the course of indemnity for all people in this world will be resolved. This will take place as a result of the Pal-Chung ceremony. I proclaimed this in Alaska on August 31, [1989].

The reason that I performed the ceremony in August is that since I survived the three years from 1945 to 1948, 1 have to do everything according to the schedule of the dispensation from January to August this year. This is the reason that I did this with haste. Because on August 31, centering on the era of restoration, we can stand in the victorious position to serve the parents, we are to seek God after forgiving, with parental love, all the historical people that have wronged our brothers. (1990.1.27 Hannam-dong House)

As a consequence of the restoration of the right of the eldest son and the embrace of God, the history of war and conflict during this era of the restoration of the birthright of the eldest son has been consummated, and we have entered a time when we can attain harmony with love and without indemnity. The Pal-Chung ceremony was necessary to achieve all this.

By performing the Pal-Chung ceremony, parents who can stand behind their children, the first son and the second son, can come into being, and because they forgave these children, the era of the realm of parental forgiveness will come next.

Accordingly, I am proclaiming the era of dispensation of Ae-won. [Ae means love and won means salvation; therefore, Ae-won means salvation through love.] It is not the dispensation of salvation. It is the era of salvation when love is being used to help. Until now, it was the dispensation of salvation through the restoration by indemnity. This will now vanish away because I have made the environment in which the brothers, through the restoration of the birthright of the eldest son, can be embraced by the parents directly and be forgiven centering on parental love. As a result, the forces opposing the Unification Church will perish. The era of opposition will pass away. This is how it is right now. There is no one in America now who opposes Rev. Moon. Even if there is, it is limited to extremists among the communists and the liberation theologians. They all do not really understand this world. (1989.10.3 Little Angels Performing Arts Center)

Because the vertical and horizontal indemnity of the eight stages has all been completed, on August 31 of last year [1989] I performed the Pal-Chung ceremony in Alaska, the highest place in the Western world. It is the highest place. Having done that I proclaimed the ideology of Heavenly Father on September 1st. It is the ideology of Heavenly Father. It is simultaneously the ideology of salvation through love, and the ideology of parents. The ideology of parents teaches one to love. Satan cannot oppose when you are loving someone. If satan does not oppose the path of Unification Church, it will expand out to the worldwide level immediately. (1990.2.16 Central Workshop Center)

What can you do after the conclusion of the Pal-Chung ceremony? [The ideology of Heavenly Father.] The liberation of the realm of parents will take place. Because this time will come, I as the parent put you in the position of the tribal messiahs and begin the liberation ceremony for the position of Jesus' and Adam's family. By restoring the failures of the past through your families, the hometown of all people will be transferred to the homeland of the heavenly kingdom. Your hometowns are all different, right? Can you say that it is a Korean nation? Centering on me, and connecting to your hometown and having your parents' birthplace be chosen as the place of the parents of the heavenly kingdom, you will enter the era when your hometown can be recognized as the hometown of the heavenly kingdom. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes.] Only then can all the people in the world have a hometown. (1989.10.4 Hannam-dong House)

3. The Ideology Of Heavenly Father

1) The Reason For Calling it the Ideology of Heavenly Father

Why did I talk about the ideology of Heavenly Father? We have the communist world and the democratic world, but how did these two worlds come into existence? Because they were formed based on the family, all we have to do is connect to the family centering on our ideology of Heavenly Father. You do not need all of this. As long as you set the condition, all will turn around quickly. Neither the communist world nor the democratic world has the true ideals of the family. There is family breakdown everywhere.

The Russian people have only two hobbies, and they are drinking wine and womanizing. Because their women also drink heavily, they like these women. This is the reason why the families are in chaos. Therefore by connecting to the family right now, by expanding the domain for educating the families, we will see the completion of the ideology of parents and the ideology of the kingship centering on the ideals of the family. By achieving this we can return to the original world. (1989.10.17 Hannam-dong House)

2) The Background of the Proclamation of the ideology of Heavenly Father

How do we decide upon the standard of existence? When we consider the ideal of creation, we can conclude that it must be done with love. People were divided into two kinds because of the fall. Consequently, the whole world was forced into the realm of satan. What God has to do here is to penetrate inside and take it all back. The era of individuals, era of the family, era of the race, era of the nation, era of the world, up to the era of universe . . . all must be reclaimed. Indemnity must be paid on every level: from the individual, up through the family, clan, people, nation, world, universe, and finally reaching God. It is indemnity. In the Unification Church this is called the eight stages. Horizontally there are eight stages, and one must climb up vertically through eight stages also. I proclaimed that I have settled down after tying these together.

I have proclaimed the Pal-Chung ceremony in Alaska on August 31, 1989. The result of this is that no more indemnity for mankind or the world has to be paid. This means that wherever I or members of the Unification Church go in this world, persecution will no longer be present.

No matter what we do now, whether we build the Kingdom of Heaven or do some other similar things, no one can make accusations against us. The Pal-Chung ceremony is the occasion when we make the foundation for this. On the foundation of the Pal-Chung base, I proclaimed the ideology of Heavenly Father on September 1, 1989.

When the Pal-Chung ceremony was over, it meant that the restoration of the eldest son had been completed. It is the time of the restoration of the eldest son. Because the birthright of the eldest son has been restored completely, we are able to stand on the pinnacle of the world where we are invulnerable to any satanic opposition. If we move forward with audacity and power, then America will be pushed over, the communist world will be pushed over, and Korea will also be pushed. Japan will also be pushed. Thus, you should be strong and bold. (1989.10.4 Hannam-dong House)

After the Pal-Chung ceremony I proclaimed the ideology of Heavenly Father. Before proclaiming the ideology of Heavenly Father, I liberated the parents. Since the realm of brothers has been liberated, the realm of parents must be liberated next -- parents of the world, parents of the nation, parents of the clan. . . . Jesus died because he could not become the tribal parents. Next, his father and mother could not unite before Jesus. If his father and mother had served Jesus, they would have become the father and mother of the clan and family in the realm of Adam; yet they did not understand this.

Jesus was supposed to simultaneously become the representative of the clan and the representative of the nation and people, but because he could not win the right of parents on the family level, he had to die. Since we, the Unification Church, have now liberated the realm of brothers, we should liberate the realm of parents. By following the path of tribal messiah today, you must resurrect and restore the opposition of your parents toward the Unification Church and the failures of Adam and Eve. Then you are to recognize and proclaim publicly the qualifications of having won over the family with the authority of the heavenly kingdom. This is the purpose of the proclamation of the tribal messiah. (1989.10.8 Headquarters Church)

3) Family is the Center of the ideology of Heavenly Father

The era of the ideology of Heavenly Father, which we are talking about here today and which is proclaimed as a result of having finished the Pal-Chung ceremony, is to be created not with individuals, but with the family. This is what you must understand. You establish the ideology of Heavenly Father with the family. For this reason, the most critical question in the satanic world or the democratic world that surfaces at the time that God's will is being accomplished is the break up of families.

The communist world does not recognize the family. They say that the family stands on the foundation of exploitation. They do not have a relationship with God. This is the same for the democratic world. Therefore, in reality all the things that would contribute to the formation of a stable family have been thrown off balance. Although it is the very foundation of the society, the foundation of the nation and the foundation of the world, today the condition of the family becomes more and more chaotic. Accordingly, in the future the left-wing world and the right-wing world will be absorbed by us centering on the foundation of our family.

Then, centering on what do we achieve the ideology of Heavenly Father? This is to be attained centering on the family. (1989.10.17 Hannam-dong House)

Now is the time when the establishment of a heavenly family must be the ultimate concern. If you were to leave the family out, then what can the ideology of Heavenly Father do? Without the family, the era of the ideology of Heavenly Father makes no sense. An ideology describes a kind of action. It is like crossing a bridge.

Isn't the unified nation a nation that unified the families? It has to take place centering on families. Satan has been guiding democracy in such a way that it destroyed the family. America is primarily a Christian nation, so why are the families in America breaking up? Why, when the Bible preaches no such law? This is because America has been dominated by satan.

For this reason, now families must become completely centered on God. Parents should represent the dual characteristics of the absolute God, and should be served in that position. The dual characteristics of God, sung sang and hyung sang, always stay together without any possibility of separating. This is the same as Adam and Eve becoming completely one without committing the fall. (1989.10.17 Hannam-dong House)

The ideology of Heavenly Father is restoring the kingship by centering on families and by linking them together. It is restoring the universal kingship; so, it cannot be accomplished without the family. Surely, the family is the center for this. It is through the unified foundation of the family, the Adam-type unified family on the level of tribe. Shouldn't Adam have a clan? This must all be connected centering on Adam's family on the level of the people. Through the unified foundation of family, the kingship will be restored. (1989.10.17. Hannam-dong House)

4) The Ideology of Heavenly Father and Kingship

What did I do on the first day of September? Since we have attained the liberation of the realm of parents and the realm of children, the unified family was established. The master of this new family is the ideology of parents centering on True Parents. Going over the ideology of brothers, it is the ideology of parents.

Because there is none among brothers who can deny the love of parents, here, with the foundation of family and with the fortune of unification having been firmly established, the universe starts to turn around to follow its true path. The world will begin to revolve on the normal orbit of day and night. By proclaiming the ideology of Heavenly Father after having done this, we are able to pass over to the era of unified kingship. God has to become the king. This is the first paragraph of the five paragraphs of our Unification Church pledge.

Centered on God, what are we? We are to be proud of the dominion of God. We are to pass over to the era of the unlimited power of love first by building the unified kingdom that the Unification Church is advocating and that God and Jesus wished for, and then by dismantling the hell on earth and the hell in Heaven. Having understood what perpendicular love according to the tradition of love is, and having realized clearly how it is combined centering on vertical love, one must apply it to daily life. By doing so, in any place in the world of 10,000 nations and in the heavenly world we can go beyond any boundaries, and as a result the era of liberation and unification will come.

The test that remains at the very end is to advance toward the world of ideal government centering on the eternal kingship and the eldest brothership. The president of Korea is the king of the nation, and the governor is the king of the province. It is this type of concept. For this reason, when I talk about kingship, do not think that it is odd.

In a county it is the kingship of the county, and in a borough, it is the kingship of the borough, and if it is a village, then it's kingship of a village; next in a family, it is kingship of the family. This is the ideology of kingship that was bestowed on Adam originally. Our family has this ideology and I have started it here, but we are to circle around for 10,000 years through this kingship so that we can pass through to the top and become branches or leaves that are linked to the root.

If you stand in this place, you will be connected to everywhere. A true family is connected to the true tribal county; the true family of a county is linked with the province; the family of the true province is linked with the nation; the true family of the nation is linked to the world; and the true family of the world is connected to the heavenly kingdom. What is to be done after making the connection? You are not to live for yourself when you occupy that position. You are to live for the sake of others. Centering on the basic altruistic principles of creation, you should sacrifice more as the scope becomes larger. You have to go through more suffering. In this way, the era of liberation and unification will come. [Amen.]

As I was saying "it will come," I ended with "Amen," so this means that in the end, we have to make this happen with our own hands, isn't that right? The unification of Korea is to be done with your hands, not mine. It must be done by the hands of Adam who has inherited the kingship, and the representative of Adam. You have to tie it to the kingship of the family. You should at least establish the tribal kingship before you die. Otherwise, there is nothing that can be connected.

In other words, this is very much like how fluid from the cells in a tree can pass through the branches, trunk and roots, able to get to any place through the tubular channels. Unless you can be equipped with the essential nature that can represent the actual authority of a king, you will lose the right to exist in the household of the heavenly kingdom.

What I am talking about here is kingship. This is what kingship is. Your father and mother are kings. They are kings of the family that represents the nation. In a company, the president of the company is the king. He is the representative of your parents. This is the bridge with which one can pave the way to inherit the kingship of the nation. The Kingdom of Heaven in Heaven is where we are all to rise to the equal status of royalty through this lifestyle and live on for 10,000 years. (1989.10.8 Headquarters Church)

Chapter 6 - The Restoration Of Kingship And Registration In The Hometown (Part 2)

4. The Restoration Of Kingship And The Tribal Messiah

1) Time of Establishment

Originally, when Adam becomes perfect, then the father of heaven would be perfect, and when Eve becomes perfect, then the mother of heaven would be perfect, so that as they became the masters of the family, the kingship of the heavenly kingdom on the family level would be born. Therefore, Adam and Eve were to be kings on the individual level, on the family level, tribal level, people level, national level and world level. Because now the time has come when we can step beyond the national level, we can establish the kingship of the heavenly world after going beyond all the satanic kingships. This date is March 27, 1990. Consequently, the world will move according to Rev. Moon's guidance. (1990.3.27 Belvedere)

2) The Reason the Establishment of the Restoration of Kingship Is Possible

What is the first task before us? It is to stand on the side of God. What is next? Families must stand on the side of God. When this is done, the areas of the world will all become linked together centering on True Parents. According to the content necessary for restoration, first, the restoration of the realm of brothers has been completed and, second, the restoration of the realm of parents has been completed. Third, is the restoration of kingship.

Can the homelands be one? Where is the original homeland? Although the original homeland is the place of my birth, the homelands of all the tribes cannot be that land of Chung-Chu (the birthplace of Father in North Korea). They are the places where each of you was born. Do you understand? Although homelands are different and satan has been governing over them, when God-centered parents are born in your homeland that place will become like the Garden of Eden. After that, your descendants who are born in the original garden that has not fallen will expand out towards the world. Centering on this perpendicular line, centering on my family, you will all become linked and tied together as one. You must love the vertical line more than your own family. Because True Parents represent the vertical direction, you must love them first, and then you can love your own family. If you do this, then satan cannot conquer you. The restoration of kingship becomes possible as this becomes accomplished. (1990.3.27 Belvedere)

3) The Tribal Messiah and Kingship

The Unification Church is a religion. Religion seeks the path to eternity. The eternal God created men as the objects of His love. Eternal love wants the object of love to become better than itself. This is just like people wanting their children to become better than them. This nature comes from God's nature. Therefore, the value of man and woman is as the objects of love who can become even better than God. From this eternal love, the theory of eternity comes naturally, and we are to pave the way of eternity. We must erect the domain on the family level, tribal level, society and national level that can be welcome in the eternal world.

A true world cannot exist before a blessed family. Was there a world before Adam? The only thing that existed was the family that he was governing and attendance to God. It is the same thing. You must be rid of all the habits centering on this wicked and evil world. The restoration of the parental realm comes after having become liberated and able to sincerely inherit the original right of the eldest son with pride. The realm of parents can be restored only after passing through the realm of the eldest son, building a family and having children. The parental realm had been lost.

You are destined to damnation if you do not understand the value of the heavenly blessing that can establish your birthplace as the original hometown by restoring the parental realm centering on the tribal messiahs. I am not talking to you as though I am just some stranger speaking casually as I walk past you. I am saying these things with the authority of the head of a family and nation, and as the central being of Heaven and earth, utilizing my spiritual sensitivity.

The kingship and nation are to become connected with the tribal messiah functioning as an axis. I have already laid all the foundation for the nation and the world. I am standing on the perpendicular position, connecting the horizontal and the vertical lines. You are the individual in the formation stage, the family in the growth stage, and the tribe in the completion stage who are to make the connections centering on the four directions. Based on this, you are to center it on the national foundation. (1989.10.17 Hannam-dong House)

Your parents are in the position of fallen Adam and Eve. By making your father the head of the clan, representing the position of Adam, you as tribal messiah will fulfill your responsibility and gain the privilege to participate in the realm of direct dominion. Because the victorious condition of having indemnified the individual, family, clan and racial levels of the satanic world in this reverse order was achieved through me, you should serve me absolutely to become one with me and then become a part of Adam's family. You have to become a part of Adam's family. Do you understand?

The individual Adam has the position of God's son, and those who have become the sons should become the masters and kings of their families and kings and center of the tribe. . . . This is how it should be. Even when he enters the spirit world, Adam is supposed to be the king of the spirit world. Adam is the one who can claim the kingship. In this way, the kingship is established on the individual level, on the family level, on the tribal level, on the societal level, and on the national level. . . . All that Adam has lost, from the individual level to the world level kingship, I have won back through my accomplishment on the worldwide level. Because I have already taken it all back from the satanic world and in the spirit world, as long as you link up your family and tribe to my accomplishment, the nation and world will naturally be connected.

For this reason, the unified nation will come to exist. This is not done in the old-fashioned, primitive ways. The unified world cannot come to exist unless God and satan come to an agreement in their conference and arrive at a single conclusion. (1989.10.3 Little Angels Performing Arts Center)

5. The Formation Of The Tribe

1) The Blessing is the Formation of the Tribe

If a radio or television station was to ask, as part of a quiz, who is the person that has been cursed most in history, people will immediately answer that it is Rev. Moon. The station will agree that this is the correct answer. For whose sake did I endure this cursing? Was it for Rev. Moon? Who was it for? Was it for the sake of the Unification Church? No. Was I enduring the cursing for the sake of Korea? No. It was for God; it was only for God.

If God says, "I will give the award of filial piety to my most filial son, Rev. Moon, even if everyone in the world does not like that," Buddha of Buddhism or Confucius of Confucianism of the past cannot object to it. Why? Because that is how it is in reality. Who is the person that has striven the most to become the filial son that God is looking for and to build the clan that God wants in this historical era? The Unification Church performed mass weddings in order to form the tribes that God wants. People in the secular world denigrate the mass weddings saying, "Oh, no, we have a wicked and worthless phenomena taking place here. Mass weddings are simply intolerable. Korea has always been the Eastern nation of rituals and manners, so how can we allow this mass wedding?" You do not how much persecution I have received. (1988.1.31 Headquarters Church)

2) Tribal Messiah and the Restoration of the Tribe

This is the time that we are crossing the 38th Parallel. When climbing over the huge Himalayan mountains, it is no use to climb the mountain right before you if you cannot ultimately conquer the highest peak. This the time that we are climbing over the highest mountain. As soon as we are able to climb over it, then big changes will take place in the nation. This cannot be conquered just anytime. If we lose the right opportunity, we cannot make it over the mountain. The same is for the leaders of Christianity. This is the time to climb over. Accordingly, since the wind is blowing now, this is the time to lay the foundation.

Why am I sending you to your hometown? You are supposed to climb over the mountain together with your parents. Do you understand? [Yes.] This is love. The unified tribe will be formed physically and spiritually only when you go to your hometown to move the people with the help of the ancestors. (1988.7.22 Hannam-dong House)

When we talk about our tribe, how many couples have I blessed so far? It's about 21,000 families. Dispatching the 21,000 families into the world is done from the position that represents the one Jesus would have had if he had attained unity with Judaism and the nation of Israel and thus had stood on a foundation to win victory. Do you understand what I am saying?

I have come back now after traveling all over the world. How far did I come? How far? To South Korea, right? Since I came all the way to South Korea, all the Unification Church members in South Korea should return to their hometowns. You are to return to your tribes.

A tree may look the same as another, but the seeds are different. Although all trees are green, their seeds are all different. Their tribes are all different. What I am saying is that there is no true seed. There is no true seed of love. Centering on your father and mother, the families of your older brother and sister must completely transform into the families of the Unification Church. This is the only way to settle down. It is not enough for them to become members of the Unification Church. The whole family has to go back to the hometown and implant its roots firmly. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

Even in the ideal world of God, what does an individual seek after his or her perfection? He or she must attain the perfection of a family. What is to be done after the perfection of family? We are not promoting families as the most important final unit. The perfection of the tribe must also be undertaken. God said to become fruitful and then multiply, right? You must possess a clan. A family has to establish the tradition of a tribe. A tribe must establish the tradition of a people. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

3) Tribal Messiah and the Formation of a Tribe

Haven't I laid the worldwide foundation through my words? I have been doing this day and night 24 hours a day without sleeping and eating. When you can exert yourself like that for the sake of the restoration of your clan, then your family and relatives will serve you as their ancestor of ancestors. They will donate all their assets, asking you to connect all of their wealth with the benefit of the nation.

You have to implant the root deep from the position of loving the homeland more than anyone, loving the people there more than anyone, and loving your children more than anyone. You must understand clearly that this is the mission of the tribal messiah that has been left unaccomplished. You would be wandering around aimlessly without the national and worldwide course of indemnity that I have pioneered; but now on this foundation you can return to your clan and restore it.

As you mingle with the families of the same clan, you are to become their parents. Only after linking themselves to you in the position of the parent of your family and tribe can they start out fresh to reach the national and world levels and return to the heavenly world.

When the restoration of the tribe is completed, then the era of the formation of faiths will come. Do you understand? If Korea becomes united now, new tribes will be formed in the name of God. Jesus could not form tribes centering on the twelve disciples. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

4) Household of God

After you return to your hometown, you are to become the eternal ancestors by implanting the root of the foundation for your family in your hometown centering on the original love that Adam and Eve should have brought to explode throughout the world. [Amen!] Then, if you are the descendant of ten generations in the tribe, it will be reversed, and you will become the ancestor of those ten generations. Heaven and earth will be turned upside down. This is what the calamity is. Heaven and earth will become earth and Heaven. Hell is to become heaven.

I am going to come visit you sometime. When I come, how are you to serve me? Should the village welcome me or tell me not to come? [They should welcome you.] From where? [From the hometown.] The government should pave the road . . . and cover it with what? With gold. You should cover the road with gold and lead me into the house that you love the most. I will not go anywhere else. God wants to dwell in the place that your ancestors, your grandchildren, you and your parents were born. Then what would make you worry? This is the foundation that you should lay.

Originally, after you go back to your hometown, you are to build a temple in the village. You should do it with the attitude, "I will lead God to the town as He comes to the county, and I'll lead Him to my house as He comes to the town." Having assisted Him into your house, you are to show Him to the place where you were born. After that, you should create the environment in which you can serve True Parents with a level of happiness that is greater than when a son is just born and the whole village is immersed in a celebration; only after that will the descendants who live in that environment become the household of God.

Do you know what the household of Heaven is? It is becoming part of the same group. Do you want to return to your hometown? [We want to return.] When you go back, are you going to go back as a dwarf or what? Did I come back to Korea as a dwarf? What did I bring with me? Didn't Jacob bring back with him all the blessings that he had received from heaven for 21 years? What is the gift that you can take with you after having been blessed? There is nothing else. All you have to take with you is true love. Do you understand? [Yes.] What is the most precious thing among all the gifts of blessing? There is one gift which the universe and history have been longing for until today, and one cannot forget this gift forever once one receives it. This gift is called true love. (1986.6. 1. Headquarters Church)

5) One Who Is Qualified to Form a Tribe

If you do not possess a heavenly family and heavenly clan, if you cannot participate in the realm of the heavenly tribe, then you cannot enter that faith. You will be left out. (1985.8.16 East Garden)

Should the Unification Church members go back to their hometown or not? [We should return.] All of you must return. You must pack up and go back to your hometown.

Only after you return and, centering on the church, consolidate your foundation will the time come when you can pave the way and serve the new nation. Without this foundation, you cannot prepare the base to make a contribution historically and be linked to the nation and the center.

Next, if all your relatives and the people from your village join the movement centering on you and your family, then satan cannot have dominion over Cain and Abet on the family level. He cannot do it. This is the message that you must convey clearly.

Since we have come upon such a time, in other words because it is the time of the restoration of Canaan on the family level, we must restore Canaan. Having done that you must form tribes. In this way the twelve tribes must be created in the world. Those who do not have this foundation will be ruined. You will leave and fade away. (1989.2.5 Hannam-dong House)

6. Hometown Providence And Registering In The Original Hometown

1) Registration

When I say, "You should return to your original hometown in order to register," do you know what I mean by register? When a bride marries a bridegroom, she has to enter her name in her husband's family roster. She must cross her name out of her original family roster and move it to some other place.

Everyone living on this earth has a hometown. After one is born, one is immediately registered in one's nation. Regardless of which town, district or region within the nation in which one is born, one must register under that nation. This registration becomes the proof that one is a son of the parents in that house and a citizen of that nation. As long as that nation and those parents exist, the registered child cannot be taken off the roster.

The Unification Church is a religious organization. Therefore, we must seek a nation where we can dwell as a religious organization. We do not yet have a nation that we have established or can register in. We have to seek such a nation and register in it. Why do we need religion on earth today? It is because we could not register in our original homeland. From God's point of view, these people are not the citizens of God. They are not people who have a relationship with the original homeland and are registered there.

As God sees it, the homelands that men are born in today belong to the enemy. The homeland within that kind of nation is not a place where God can have dominion and be happy. This is the problem. For this reason, we have to return to a level higher than that of the religions today.

Today, we were all born in a period in history and registered in our homeland, but that registration has nothing to do with God. We have a nation that we have registered in, but that nation has nothing to do with God. We come to the conclusion that although there are many nations like this, they all have no relationship with God and the earth itself has nothing to do with God. (1988.5.22 Headquarters Church)

2) The Advent of the Period for Registration

As the spring dawns upon the earth and the fresh green leaves of tribal messiahs sprout everywhere, the spirit world of that nation will come to our side. The time of registration centering on heaven will come. They say that twelve tribes and 144,000 will enter. Do you know what the number 144,000 signifies? The time of registration is approaching. Centering on the time of the unification of North and South Korea, we must head toward the era of registration. Your tribe must all stand in the same position in order to register as citizens of the heavenly kingdom.

I am not talking about individuals. Do you understand? The time of individual salvation will pass behind us. In the future, as long as the president of a nation joins the church and makes the pledge, the people will also become a part of the heavenly household, and as long as they perform the ceremonies that the church sets forth, they can all escape from the satanic world. (1991.8.25 Headquarters Church)

3) The Requirement for Registration

What position are the people in this world standing in? They are caught between good and evil. If they did not fall originally, they would have been good. They were supposed to be only good. They have to be born as good. However, although they received life and were born, they could not complete the principled process of growth because of the origin of their birth. You have to understand that they did not bring consummation to this matter. An imperfect work still has a long way left to go toward perfection.

Even though something is eighty percent completed, the remaining twenty percent might stand as the subject and thus negate the value of the eighty percent. As we look at it from the perspective that desires one hundred percent perfection, something that is only 95 percent perfect still cannot enter the position of perfection. Consequently, it will also fall under the desired standard.

A creation made by the absolute being, God, has to be absolutely perfect. If something has attained absolute perfection, no one can criticize or correct it. It must be absolute. For something to be treated by the absolute subject as its object, it must also possess absolute character. It makes sense theoretically only when it possesses such absolute content. This is the problem.

So, how are people born? Before registering, what must be done to be born as an absolute being? Without knowing this clearly, one cannot enter the position where one can represent absolute perfection, a position where, having won all victories, one can assert one's subjectivity before God. (1988.5.22 Headquarters Church)

In the future when the Unification Church is welcomed by the nation, then the time of registration will come. You must register. If the 36 blessed couples want to register, then they must have a better standard and a more genuine motivation in their hearts than Jesus. Otherwise, they cannot register. Under this principle, the 72 blessed couples also cannot register. Without abiding by this principle, they cannot register. Incredible things will happen. (1972.6.13 Kwang Ju Church)

After persevering on to eliminate all the sorrowful results of the fall and become victorious children who can guide all nations with love, you should worship God and True Parents in your bedroom; then the registration process will automatically come to an end. From that moment on, the Kingdom of Heaven will continue on forever. (1988.5.22 Headquarters Church)

4) Hometown Providence and Registration

In the future when our ancestors shout out from the same position as us, there must no longer be any wicked opposition forces in the southern and northern parts of Korea. In order to bring resolution to this matter, I told you to return to your hometown as part of a pacification campaign to bring about the unification of North and South Korea.

Upon your arrival in your hometown, if the patriots and heroes come and cry out that the ancestor of all patriots and heroes has come, then your ancestors, representing the angelic world and the spirit world who could not serve true ancestors of men, will also come and protect and assist you. As you indemnify all that the archangel could not fulfill, the dwelling place of God's love will be fixed upon the earth vertically and horizontally, and as a result, you will be able to inherit the position of a true ancestor and erect that firmly on this earth. The fact that this kind of time has come is unprecedented in history. You have to know that it is such a precious time; such things did not take place in the past nor will they in the future.

Why did I tell all of you to return to your hometown at this time? Since I gave you all the things that I have indemnified worldwide, you should take this foundation and seek out the original position of Adam and Eve; and after settling down you should inherit the position of an ancestor from which you can govern over all the lives which will be born for tens of thousands of years to come. You must understand that this is the time when you are bestowed with the special right to inherit such a position.

If you can shed more sweat and blood than that which the patriots and heroes have shed in your hometown, then in the spirit world, your ancestors will raise both of their hands high and praise you, saying "Our victorious ancestor has come." By making a foundation for this to take place, you are restoring through indemnity the situation in which the spirit world could not welcome Adam. This is the road that still remains before us. When this is achieved, in addition to the loud cry of acclaim from your people, God will also recognize that you have set the condition to stand in the position of parents by displaying such heart, and as a consequence your registration process will begin. (1988.5.22 Headquarters Church)

This is the last fight. Together with your family members, you have to restore the tribe. Didn't I tell you to go and live in villages? You have to enlist the support of your family members as you move and reach out. You are truly blessed people. (1988.2.24 Hannam-dong House)

Those members who have received the blessing in the Unification Church just need to introduce me as you host a party for each clan. You should proclaim who I am, saying, "He is the person who is the center of our nation and our world, and he is the ancestor of ancestors." If people do not object but agree, "You are right. That is true," then starting from that nation, the new era of registration for the heavenly kingdom will be opened.

Registration cannot be undertaken by the clan, but by the people. The reason that we are restoring tribes is that by forming the twelve tribes, we can create the sovereignty of a nation, a foundation of national sovereignty in the original homeland. Therefore, according to the amount of effort that you put in and the amount of contribution that you make in forming the tribes . . . [you can contribute to establishing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.] We are to enter the competitive period of the Unification Church centering on the clans spread out worldwide. (1989.2.5 Headquarters Church)

When we talk about the tribal messiah in the Unification Church today, we are talking about sowing the seed of the true clan. The seeds were sown wrongly. Those blessed couples who did not take part in the mobilization will be crossed out. They cannot be registered.

We are to register in the future. When North and South Korea become united, those Unification Church families of the world, all those among the blessed families who have taken a part in the normal activities, will go beyond the tribe and be registered. (1990.1.14 Headquarters Church)

If you do not return to your hometown at this time, even blessed families will have a difficult time. Without participating in this, it is impossible to register you when we are forming tribes in the future; you have to understand this fact. Why is this so? The ones that we are supposed to save in spirit world are those who have gone to the front line. We are to save those who have passed away. (1989.2.5 Hannam-dong House)

5) Registration of the Original Hometown and the Kingdom of Heaven

When you go back to your true hometown, you are to become the head of the tribe of 10,000 nations. Do you understand? The twelve tribes are to become seventy, next 120 followers, and then form a race and a nation. This will move everyone right into the Kingdom of God just as it is. For this reason heaven is being manifested on the earth and in Heaven. Because of who? It is because of the vertical True Father, because of the True Father centered on true love, because of the horizontal True Father centered on God. Sons and daughters born on account of true love can enter Heaven because they have inherited on earth the right to participate in the same place with God. (1988.5.20 Dae Gu Church)

From now on you are to go back to your hometown and initiate the fight to expand the foundation among your relatives and create a good environment centering on yourself. There will be competitions.

Accordingly, regardless of which tribe you belong to, you should contribute toward the formation of tribes together with the root that you have implanted in your hometown. There will come a time when registration into the main roster will begin, and which of the north, south, east or west branches one belongs to will have to be determined. The question is: after registering in this world, your family members are to go to Heaven or to the original hometown? You have to know that you are going in exile. (1989.4.6 World Mission Center)



-----------------------------------------------



True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 1 - True Parents (Part 1)

1. The Meaning of the Word "True Parents"

Among the words popular among our members, we have a word "True Parents." It is a simple word but has astonishing content. None of the libraries in the world ever has had such content. "True Parents" is a simple word, but is a word owned only by us and is used only among us.

Please think about it. Christianity, after 2000 years of its history, still could not announce the simple fact that since our ancestors are fallen, they are false and bad parents, and that only parents who are not fallen could be good and true parents. History has waited for this moment for the declaration of this fact.

There may have been some person who thought of true parents, but there was no way to figure out what stood behind that idea. Without being equipped with the vast content of the Divine Principle, there is no way to figure out why no one could use the word "True Parents" easily. It is a magnificent fact that we brought the clear word of the Divine Principle view of history so that we know the root of the original nature in human beings.

What can we understand through knowing the meaning of the word "True Parents"? We can understand that the fall of our first ancestors occurred through an illicit love relationship, and it left us with a blood lineage not related to God and without any true parents trying to realize the ideal of creation. This means that we are of a false lineage.

Therefore, the word "True Parents" is a word to be used centering upon the idea that we are going to cleanse the history of our false blood lineage and connect to love, life and lineage centering on God and the new root of the original nature. (201-60)

2. The Origin of "True"

1) What "True" Is

Who among this universe is the "True" person? He is the Absolute. In the Korean language, we call this Absolute being "One and only Lord." When it is shortened, "One (hana) and only Lord" becomes "God (Hananim)." God is our one and only Lord.

Who, then, is God? God likes both good and bad persons on earth. Isn't it true that even condemned criminals cry out, "God! Please pity me. I love you, before execution? Is it true or not? (Yes it is) "God, I'm gonna die! You made me like this!" (Laugh) Are you going to say this? (No!)

Then why when he is about to die, does a person who has done bad things, pledge with a good and sacrificial heart, and hope for his restart? He hopes to comprehend God fully, trust Him, try to be with Him, share with Him his heart and difficulty more than with his parents or with his brothers or sisters. Is this because God is true or because God is false? (Because He is true!) Because He is true, we behave this way.

A true person should love not only one whom he likes, but even an enemy who tries to kill him. He should be the person whom we can trust fully, with whom we want to share our problems, and with whom we can wish everything. You now understand what a true person is, right? (Yes!)

Then, is a person who hates someone a true person or a false person? (False person) All men here: is a person who hates someone a true person or a false person? (False person) Definitely a false person. Then, do we have many true people in this world or many false people? (Many false people) Many false people right? (Yes) You must clearly realize this fact.

To be a true person, you must be true in all dimensions. If you members love a person who loves Father and hate a person who hates Father, are you good members or bad members? (Bad members).

Therefore, I love even a person who hates me. If I love a person who hates me, do you think he will feel bad? (Feet good) He feels good. If I love him three times more than he hates me, he automatically will bow his head. If I do good to him three times, he will bow his head. Try and see if it is true or not. Man has a conscience, so that he knows whether he has done right or wrong. (39-302)

Don't you think we have many good men in our country? There are many great people in the world. Who then is the great man of Korea? Whom do you recall as a great person of Korea? (General Sun Shin Lee) That is so. General Sun Shin Lee! He is a great person. Do you like general Sun Shin Lee or do you hate? (We like him) All of him? (Yes)

Then, is General Sun Shin Lee a true person or not? (I don't know) You don't know. You don't know why, but you like him. However, Father doesn't like him in this way. Because I speak this way, people think "It's strange. Why does he say that? He hates our loyal general. He may be a Communist, or is he a national traitor." Yet I hate General Sun Shin Lee. You may want to know why. Let me answer.

All Korean people recognize him as loyal to his King. But how do Japanese recognize him? Isn't he an enemy? Japanese think of him as an enemy. It is clearly written on Japanese history books. General Sun Shin Lee is an enemy to the Japanese, but at the same time a loyal general for Koreans. Therefore, Father doesn't like him.

To be true means to be true in England, to be true in Germany, to be true in USA, to be true in Korea. What about in Africa? (True!) In Japan? (True) It should be like that. Therefore, there is no enemy for a true being. There is no one who hates something "true." Someone loved by one and hated by another cannot be a perfect "true" being. Don't you think so?

If General Sun Shin Lee was a perfect "true person," Japanese should admire him as great person, along with Koreans. But from the standard of "True," General Sun Shin Lee is not a perfect "true" person. He is "true" in Korea but not in Japan. Any objection? (No) I seek for a "true" person; therefore, I don't like a person who is partially true, such as General Sun Shin Lee.

What kind of person is a true person? As I said before, he is someone loved by bad people as well as good people: should a bad person hate someone a good person loves? He should be someone loved by bad people, too. There are good people and bad people, but there is something that everyone wants the most. There is something everyone loves most. It means that it is loved by good people as well as by bad people. Isn't it true? (Yes)

Therefore, you are not "true" if you hate a person because he is bad. You should love a bad person the most as well a good person. This is the definition of a true person. He loves a bad person the most and loves a good person the most. If there is someone like that, it is he who should be the "true" one. Any objection? (No objection) (39-301)

2) The origin of "Trueness"

"Trueness" is not a term limited to individuals. It transcends everything as a relation of value. "Trueness" must be everywhere because it is something which everyone loves and seeks. (63-89)

We came together not for our private purposes, but for the sake of the whole. We should exist not for ourselves, but for family, for tribe, for nation and for the world. Before trying to make yourself "true," you should first make your family "true," and the nation and the world should also become "true." We human beings are in a course of restoration in which the desire for fortune should not be the motive for anything. What then should be the motive? The "True." For man to realize his true nature, he must have a relationship with God, the origin of everything. Without having this relationship, a true structure cannot be formed within an individual self.

Trueness must be centering upon God. Man can realize trueness only when he establishes a foundation for feeling loving dominion toward everything. You must realize that unless one establishes this foundation, you cannot be a person of trueness.

The origin of trueness is God. With the existence of God, trueness can be realized. When God departs, trueness also departs. There comes into existence something not true-the origin of evil.

A true result can be realized only when there is truth. In other words, God's ideal can be realized only with the existence of God. Therefore, words such as "true" or "good" were made not centering upon man, but upon God.

From this kind of perspective, too, we can tell that trueness is not something man can think of based on himself. Trueness cannot be controlled by fallen humanity; rather, trueness should control us. Therefore we should always be obedient to the truth. We should prize it and follow it. Observing your physical life and your conscious life, you cannot deny the fact that truth does belong to heaven.

When we prayed, we very often prayed habitually, "Precious heavenly Father, our true God." But there was no real trueness before today.

Therefore, the origin, to which trueness is to be related, was not within the history of humankind but located beyond the history. Everything starts from there. The origin should be sought beyond circumstances; religions should not form beliefs through centering upon a human being.

Of course, there are people erecting a standard of faith centering on a founder, but many seek for trueness from beyond the human-religions looking to God. When we consider this fact we can say that we cannot find the origin of trueness in our substantial life and in the history of our human life.

The origin of trueness cannot be grasped in relationship to man only. Trueness must be an absolute standard. Questions of God or the Absolute must therefore come into the discussion. Why is it so? It is because there was no "True" love on this earth. Man himself seeking for the truth cannot be the motive. At each crucial turning point of the history of human beings, God intervenes. Absolute being is needed in such a situation.

The term "God," "Transcendent being," or "Absolute being" is needed when one considers philosophical questions, such as the ultimate aim of truth or the foundation of existence. Why is this? It is because one cannot solve these scholarly questions or those of the origin or value of existence without their being related to Absolute being. People have therefore been trying to find their way out of their serious difficulties through the truth.

We cannot deny these facts. Therefore, the origin of trueness is not in the hands of man but should be handled by an Absolute being, God. Religions correctly claiming to be "true" cannot exist without God. Ethics correctly identifying "trueness" cannot deny God.

Confucius therefore said, "One obedient to Heaven will prosper, but its betrayer will perish." This word was centering on Heaven. Man has always to relate himself to Heaven. The origin of rising and falling is not in a human being himself, but in Heaven. Accordingly, one cannot establish trueness unless it originates from motivation centered on God. The question then arises whether or not there is any "True" person on this earth.

Where then is trueness established? Of course, Heaven, the origin of trueness, will try to establish it on earth. This is God's Will. The next question, then, is, "Where among humankind will it be established?" It will be established within our ordinary life. Jesus therefore said, "The Kingdom of Heaven is at hand." The Kingdom of Heaven, the "true" country is within our hearts. It is in a deep valley where there are no evil motives.

When we analyze the core of our being, heart, we will find it manifesting as intellect, emotion and will. Which among them is fundamental? Fundamental among them is emotion: not intellect, not will.

Everyone, if you have something you hold most precious, where do you want to put it? You may want to put it in a place no one else knows, where no one else can touch it, and where you yourself can absolutely control it. Where is that place? It is somewhere deep within your heart -- bury it in the deepest place in your heart. Place it where you feel it's very safe, as in a drawer for valuables. Seen from this perspective, the place where trueness should settle is the deepest place in your heart. (24-317)

3) Primary Standard of "True"

It is the "true" heart that does not change. This is why without it you can not make a true standard, you cannot make true judgment, you cannot have a root of content that can be certified by an absolute standard or by the core of the cosmos. If you do not have a true standard, everything valued according to that standard will be floated away.

A measurement, such as the meter, has its primary standard. We can calculate any deviation from that standard. We refer to that original standard whenever we need to settle some relevant argument. (186-66)

There is neither revolution nor change in love. Nothing that changes physically can be the most precious. Diamonds are treasured for their unchanging hardness. Gold is precious for its unchanging golden color. A pearl is precious for its unchanging harmonious elegant coloring. Why have we based the standard for the preciousness of treasures upon the unchangingness of an object? It is because that is the standard for evaluating everything.

What, then, in the cosmos is the fundamental standard for measuring the value of everything? This must be the question. Is it gold or diamonds? It is unchanging and unbreakable love. Love seems fragile, yet does not break. You may think you can handle it, yet you cannot. You belong to it. You will be evaluated by it; not the other way around.

When I asked what could be the ultimate primary standard of this cosmos, I found it was not some standard of measurement or some unchanging substance.

Man cannot change that standard. Even God cannot change it. What is the standard for absolute evaluation which transcends time, space, heaven and hell-which is eternally unchanging and has the greatest value of anything internal or external?

On earth there are zero standards for latitude and longitude. Zero longitude is located at the astronomical observatory in Greenwich, England. It is unchanging. Shouldn't there be a central standard at the point where longitude and latitude meet at 90 degrees? If not, the world of order will not be realized.

What is the standard that every measurable eternal and unchanging thing wants to have as its standard, which even God can follow and which everything must obey? Is it money? Gold? Or a diamond? God can create all of those.

We can say that love, too, is created by God; however, He cannot possess love. Love must be owned by two persons. Even God cannot realize love alone. Accordingly, the fundamental standard for evaluating everything in the universe and in the eternal world is indeed love. Love is not affected by any seasonal changes. (137-235)

Each one of you knows that there are standards for measuring distance. If the standard measurement is 1 centimeter, that is the absolute model. Everyone can agree if their measurements are based on the standard . You may claim to be the best person, but if you do not fit the original form, you do not pass.

One centimeter is 10 millimeters. Therefore, 1 millimeter is also an absolute. If you have 10 millimeters it will be a centimeter. 100 of them make 10 centimeters, and so on. Thus, they all have a common and unified element.

What, then, is such a standard for human beings? To unite the world of human beings, there should be a form, a standard not containing any struggle between mind and body, to show how man should be. (128-78)

Everyone, if we have a standard meter, it is no problem at all to have another meter or 100 meters or more. What then is the standard measurement of meters? It is 1 millimeter. It is because 1 millimeter is so small, that we usually use 1 centimeter.

Even astronomical units must be calculated based on 1 millimeter.

We will be able to use it as a standard throughout the world only when all the millions of numeric measurements are calculated from 1 millimeter. 1 millimeter in America, 1 millimeter in Korea, and 1 millimeter in England, all must be same. There must be no differences. That's the truth.

Everyone, what is the truth? "It is true." What is "true?" Certainly something is true when there is no way to evaluate things without it. There must be a Doctor of Physics among you. To study physics you must know all motions of the natural world. Things do not move aimlessly.

Think about it. How big is this earth? There is not even a minute deviation in the time this huge earth takes to revolve around the sun every year. Not even a second of deviation. If there were a deviation, there would be a big problem. If there were, the question would be whether the deviation would become larger or smaller. If that happened, the oceans and the earth would split into pieces.

We evaluate the age of the earth to be 4.6 billion years. The earth's perfect performance of motions and operations throughout this 4.6 billion years must be connected to a standard centering on some unit. For our evaluation, there had to be some unit of measurement centering on some principle, formula or axiom. The same holds for determining "trueness." Trueness must be applicable to one thing and be equally applicable to a combination of millions of things.

We call pure gold 24 carat gold. 24 carat gold is "true" gold, isn't it? Is there 25 carat gold? Is there 26 carat gold? If so, there is a problem. From this perspective, the smallest unit stands in the center and establishes balance. When we look at the smallest unit, the vertical parallel line must correspond. . . Otherwise, this is not "true."

The degrees of impurities of gold form a straight line until they reach 24 carats. Because all impure gold is in the realm of change, we can say that 24 carat gold is the "true" one. This holds whether you apply it perpendicularly or to a vertical standard. It will be parallel to both something universally vertical and something universally horizontal.

Neither movement nor fortune occurs randomly. That which causes the circular motion in a subject-object relationship centering on law is always vertical. If the vertical were to change anytime, things would fly away. They would be floated away. They would break. To have a foundation of existence by locating yourself within space, the vertical must have a firm position. This kind of words may be a little difficult for you.

What then is the standard for the measurement of us human beings? Human beings also should have some measurement, isn't it so? When you solve a mathematical problem based on a universally accepted mathematical standard, if you answer "One" the world will reply to you "One, you are right." Or, if you answer "Two" or "Three," the world will say, "You are right," repeating your numbers. When a resolution is founded on a global standard, we call it true.

What is inside the truth? There are always four directions inside the truth. Whenever there is a truth, there always is an environment. Then which is more original, the environment or the truth? This will be the question. The environment is more original.

What about in the case of man? It is a problem to find what a true man is when we observe existing human beings. He should be the standard of both vertical and horizontal, someone of whom one can say, "He looks OK vertically and looks OK horizontally too."

Only when vertical and horizontal coincide will there be no deviation whether in front or back, right or left, or up or down. They will correspond perfectly. You will say, "It is true!" when there is correspondence in the East, in the West, in the North, in the South, on earth and in the spiritual world.

On the other hand, when you measure something big in millimeters and discover a deviation of even half a millimeter from your desired measurement, it is not perfect. It must be thrown away. Don't we need such a standard? We need a standard for measuring. (180-14)

4) "True" and "True Love"

What is this word "true?" Is it round or angular? Or is it something flat? What is its definition? And centering on what can "true" be defined? That is the issue. When you say "true person," what kind of person is he? A true person would have two eyes and a nose. It's simple: it is a person who has eyes, nose, mouth, and every part of the body.

Then does "true" indicate being limited to a certain place or transcending a certain place? (Transcending.) Then how? With what? Why must it transcend that line of limitation? What does this tell us? We know that it must have a content that can represent everything.

In arithmetic, there are formulas, and in physics there are axioms. How can "formula" be defined? Is formula something small? The unit of a formula is simple, however, and should have subjectivity in comparing everything. Unless that is so, the formula and its standard of units cannot be established. If the formula and its units are wrong, calculation from the small unit will not exactly fit the enormous universe.

When we look at forms of measurement, we find systems such as decimal systems and duodecimal systems. These are small, but parts based on them all fit perfectly. If they didn't, they wouldn't revolve properly. Even if a part is correctly formed, it does not come into existence unless it coincides with the whole. If not, the whole would be lost.

This holds also in the world of humanity. What is a true person? In the life of a person, there are things such as scales and measures, which connect forces and expand them to the world. I am saying that all of them expand with balance.

It becomes evident that a human being needs such a formula for the path of his life. (133-9)

Five billion people live in this world today. But how many people have lived and died on this earth, eventually becoming the ancestors of the people living in this global village today? Have you ever thought about it? At least hundreds and thousands of times the number of people living today must have lived and died. Then, how many of them were true persons that humanity would cherish? For something to be true means that it is always true, whether a thousand years ago or today.

When we say pure gold, we are talking about 24 carat gold, right? That does not change according to geographic distance or area or time. No matter what, it is unchangeable. This gold looks the same in the hands of a king as in the hands of some crook. There is no way that it can be changed even in environments of enormous changes. Then, we say the color of gold is a true color. Do you understand? (Yes.)

You must like the color gold. To what are other colors all compared? They are compared to the color gold, isn't it so? Light colors are close to the color gold. Is the sunlight white light or does it have more color of gold in it. (Color of gold.) The sunset has even more.

Therefore, is there or was there any true man within humanity who had unchanging color that lasted for thousands, ten thousands and a hundred million years -- that is the question. Any true woman? What do you think?

Religions understand that humanity had fallen. There are religions with different backgrounds, of course, but all of them are seeking a valuable new person for the sake of salvation. They have always pursued it, for they couldn't reach the image of True Original Person, the True Original person. This was the same thousands and hundreds of millions of years ago. It is the same now, and will be in any environment. No matter the times, religions are to pursue it. You should know that.

Every one of you is also searching for that true person, for the true man and true woman. All the men and women who came into life throughout the ages of history were destined to think about it even at the risk of their lives. This way, if someone lives in a village, he will try to become the most advanced true person in that village. (177-100)

5) What are True Parents

A. Two Stone Tablets and True Parents

When God led the people of Israel in the wilderness, weren't there a pillar of fire and pillar of clouds? The pillar of clouds guided during the day and the pillar of fire guided during the night. What did they mean? They symbolically showed us the coming of parents in the Last Days to be attended by chosen people. People who do not follow the guidance of these pillars will all perish.

God called Moses to Mt. Sinai to give two stone tablets after his forty-day fasting because He worried that the people of Israel might all die losing their direction in the wilderness and wandering for forty years. You should know that these two stone tablets were symbolizing Adam and Eve, the True Parents. That is why they were put in the ark of the covenant. (134-174).

What is our desire? It is that we become the beloved sons and daughters in the place where God, the vertical parent, and Adam and Eve, the horizontal parents become one and rejoice. However, it is our deepest sorrow that we couldn't do so. Isn't that right? Everyone has the fervent desire to receive such a love for once. All the religions seek this.

Have there been any parents who could love within the unity with the vertical God on the horizontal plane? No, there haven't. Because of the fall, all became false parents. Since all became false parents, such loving parents never existed. True Parents need to appear. True Parents must appear in history.

Who is the being denoted by this noun "True Parent?" Who is to carry out such a historical mission? This is the being called the Savior, the being called the Messiah. When we say "save," what is to be saved? He is not coming to save the body, but rather to fulfill our desire for ideal love. To do that, what has to be done? For salvation to be accomplished, as what kind of being must the Messiah come? It is without question that they need to come as True Parents. The Messiah needs to come as True Parents. Christianity believes in Jesus as the Messiah. It believes in him as the Savior.

In order to come as True Parents, how must the Messiah come? It can't be alone. He must appear as a man who can represent "True Father." Until now, numerous religions have been searching for one man. It can be said that Confucius' teachings include searching for a man who will improve the standard of daily life, and that Buddhism includes looking for a man to make the spiritual world subject.

Then what was Christianity? Christians sought to become the children of God and establish a beloved family. Christianity brought more concrete content. Thus Jesus said, "I am the only begotten son" of God.

It would be a serious matter for the only begotten son to live alone. There must be an only begotten woman. Therefore, he must search for the only begotten woman, and they must get married in a place they mutually prefer centering on God. They must get married, becoming the bridegroom and the bride who can rejoice as horizontal parents with God rejoicing as the vertical parent, and multiply children on earth. Then their tribe starts to expand. Isn't that how it is?

Therefore, there was something Jesus most had to get, even at the risk of disobeying the nation of Israel and Judaism. What was it? And what was the subjective motivation that enabled him to seek again? It was certainly a woman. There must be a woman in front of a man.

Jesus said "I am the bridegroom, and you are the bride," as he was dying after being unable to accomplish the Will of God. This is why Christianity has been waiting for Jesus the bridegroom for two thousands of years, struggling to become the bride.

What is its standard? It is the Messiah, with the position of True Parents. That is the marriage of the lamb. (58-218)

B. The Dominion of True Parents

What is "True Parents" that the Unification Church talks about? This is the question. What would have happened if the first human beings had not fallen? If there had been no fall, God would have become vertical love and Adam and Eve would have become the full incarnation of God. This would be as if they were the flesh of God; God as the bones, and Adam and Eve as the flesh. God also has mind and body. Do you understand? (Yes.)

Yes. Whom do you resemble? (We resemble God.) God and? (True Parents) True Man. You resemble God and True Man. But you know I am not talking about the president of the United States. (Laughter)

God would have become the internal parent in the internal place, and Adam and Eve the external parent in the external place. Internal and external parents become one through love. We came to attend the internal parents and have external parents. With the cooperation of love between God and humans, the True Parents, the perfected humans, were to be consummated. Without this cooperation of love, there could be no perfected person.

These were to be our original ancestors, the original persons whom God had created. We should be born from such persons. We should be born from persons with the divine nature. Then we would have God's divine nature and our parents' human nature.

The perfection of Adam and Eve turns outward only when connected to the love of God. Without the connection, it is no good. The point where God's vertical love and horizontal physical love would be connected was to be the very root of the lineage of our ancestors. Do you understand? (Yes.) That place would begin the lineage of our ancestors. All of humanity would arise from there.

The fall separated the loves of man, woman and God. Because of the fall, the love of man, the love of woman and the love of God were not connected. If there had been no fall, they would have been connected automatically. Man and woman would become tied together by love automatically. Why would man and woman try to become one? They would do it for love. What would they say they would do after uniting with love? They would say that they would receive God's blessing. That is the purpose. (184-71)

When you review the Ages in the providence, you find that the providence for restoration is completed through the Last Days. The closer to the end it comes, the nearer the time when the purpose of religion will be accomplished. The final moment, in which the purpose of religion will be accomplished, is the time when the True Parents appear.

What kind of persons are those True Parents? This is the issue. The True Parents, as our Principle teaches us, are the parents who, in the position of having completed the human portion of responsibility and having passed through the entire realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle (i.e., the realm of indirect dominion) into the realm of direct dominion, have realized the ideal union centering on the love of God. For the first time in history, God and human beings have realized the ideal union centering on love, and God's ideal of love has started landing on earth for the first time, centering on the family of True Parents.

The fall blocked the realization of this ideal of True Parents. Faced with their mission -- their portion of responsibility, Adam and Eve were to lay a bridge from the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle (i.e., the realm of indirect dominion) into the realm of direct dominion, perfecting these; however they didn't do it. Instead, satan started to invade the realm of indirect dominion. You must know this. If you do not, you cannot register when you go to the other world. (143-76)

So, what in the world are true parents? (The center of love.) What are they? They are the point of origination where true love, the ideal love, can spark for the first time since the emergence of this universe. That's why we call them true parents. Then, what kind of children must there be in front of the true parents? (True children.) Then, what are true children for? These children hold enough internal and external beauty to receive the first love of those true parents. (125-166)

What are true parents -- true man, and true woman? What are true children? They all must come with the word "true." Their root must be connected to and centering on God. When God above descends with love, there is only one way for Him to move since love travels in the shortest course. The conclusion is that there is only one vertical line. (189-198)

What is that word "True Parents" that the Unification Church uses? What are True Parents? (God has appointed True Parents.) What does it mean that God has appointed True Parents? It means that the love of God landed on humanity for the first time. It means that True Parents are the starting point. You should know that.

Then, if Rev. Moon is the True Father come down, did he become the True Father after coming to America? Where did he become the True Father? Where? Where? (In Korea.) What? (Korea!) Who had known Korea? However, known or unknown, desert, branch, or lump of stone, the place where God's first love landed becomes the precious place. (130-111)

What are True Parents? They are our first human ancestors who can start with the complete and absolute unity of Adam and Eve centering on the love that sets God's love as its core. You should know that clearly. Without knowing the true parents, true children cannot be understood. (135-161)

Who becomes the core of history, of generations, and of the future? In other words, what is the center of the cosmopolitan thought which, seen within the context of history, can become the historical fruit, within the context of the age can become the generational center, within the context of the future can become the origin of future. That is true man and true woman.

Then, what is the view of life held by the true man and true woman? It is to lead a life living for the sake of the world. The two love each other for the sake of the world; they bear children developing the motivation to love the world even more.

Such a thought is the one we are suggesting right now. I do not know if you all know such a content, but as I look with this knowledge, history must be clarified at that standard, whether it is viewed centering on the horizontal realm of space, or on the vertical realm of time. This conclusion is automatic. (25-147)

Where was the origin of the fall? It began from one pair, Adam and Eve. All the problems came to occur because Adam and Eve fell and became false parents. Because of this, the problems of heart, lineage, personality, language, daily life, nation and world occurred.

Then, from where can a true standard, that can simultaneously accumulate and integrate all these start? It cannot be established in some realm of religion; neither can it be at the level of society or nation. It is absolutely impossible even at the level of the world. Since all problems originated from false parents, restoration can occur only centering on the connection with true parents.

Only by centering on the noun, "True Parents," can we become one with the heart of God. The original lineage begins centering on True Parents. Original personality begins centering on True Parents. Language returns to its original position centering on True Parents. Life can be returned to its original form centering on True Parents. The formation of a nation and world according to the Ideal must be established centering on True Parents.

Then, what is the core matrix that totally epitomizes all this? It is the True Parents. By the one True Parents, everything is determined. Therefore, "I" must inherit all of their thought system. Without inheriting all their heart, personality, view of life, and view of the world, one cannot stand in a central position. (28-248)

There should be neither any education without the True Parents, nor foundation of living. Do you understand? You must completely unite with the True Parents. Uniting means to think and feel that "the True Parents' life is my life, the True Parents' idea is my idea, the True Parents' work is my work, and the True Parents' realm of love is my realm of love." (44-145)

Chapter 1 - True Parents (Part 2)

3. True Parents Are Beings Who Have Fully Realized The Individual Nature

Among saints and sages in our history, was there anyone who could say, "throughout human history, only I, as a representative of humankind, accomplished the unity of mind and body completely, free from any struggling. Therefore, you should follow me"? Although there are many professors who have responsibilities concerning the ethical life, do they know what is important?

Is the body important or the mind? The mind is important, and the body is also important. However, much more significant is unity between our mind and body. That is more important. Those who cannot accomplish this unity will be in the wrong even if the world is fully unified.

Now, bodies are different from minds, and minds are also different from bodies. Then, when can both be united? Today, and in human history, no one can declare that he has unified the conflicting body and mind.

St. Paul lamented that he found the law of his mind and the law of sin in himself conflicting. Who would rescue this wretched man from this body of death? It could be only Jesus Christ, love of God. He really felt that. We are released from our sin through God's love within Jesus Christ.

Where does the conflict between mind and body originate? To say what kind of person God is, he is the vertical subject of love, which becomes the origin of this universe. If a heavy burden has fallen on the earth, God cannot lift it simply by thinking. Even God, to pour out his love on the horizontal plane, needs power that can pull that out.

If the electricity is strong, lightning strikes when it approaches a negative charge of electricity on the earth. Is that true? It must come down. Even though it is in the higher place, it must come down. Likewise, for the higher love to come down, the love of minus (responder) must be found on the earth first. The love of minus occurs first, then the love of plus (giver) automatically occurs. These are complements.

In this active world, action and reaction must exist. When things correspond there is interaction. On the other hand, there is reaction. Generally, people regard reaction as opposing the power of action; however, it does not. Reaction operates to protect the existence of correspondence. Only this way can we understand logically all problems of good and evil. Unless we can find the theory for protection against evil by centering on goodness, there is no way to resolve the history of conflicts between good and evil.

Where does God come through? It must be through vertical love. For vertical love to have value, a horizontal foundation must be erected. Is it the same for both men and women? Until you have discretion, you do not understand anything; however, upon growing up, women want to have the world, and men do, too. Therefore, to have that kind of world, what do we do? We should not act like this. Where should we meet? We should grow up completely and become mature; then we can meet. To do so, we have to attain the stage where we can say that the world is ours.

We say that, "we must occupy this." However, we cannot do so by our own power. We can occupy it only by love. Because there is the power of love, both men and women can have ideals of and dreams of world conquest. You want to have the whole world yourself, don't you?

If there is heaven, or if there is an invisible world, you also want to have such infinity or invisible world, don't you? Why do you want to do so? Because we have vertical desires and horizontal desires.

The horizontal desire is to have the entire earth itself, which is representative of the horizontal world. On the other hand, the vertical desire is to have this cosmos itself. Do you understand? The body has limitations. It cannot go beyond the boundary of the universe. But the vertical world can always be expanded.

From this perspective, we can realize that a father, as a representative of the body, must be the ancestor of humankind centering on true love. The father, who is a representative of the body, must be the first man of humankind! Do you understand? (Yes.)

In the Unification Church, we seek the truth that was not comprehended throughout history, and we hear and use a noun, which deals with and corresponds to it. That noun is "True Parents!" (Amen!) Therefore, the horizontal position of True Parents is the position, which we consider the original ideal of creation, the position of son and daughter of God. Adam and Eve had the position of God's son and daughter. If Adam and Eve are likened to bodies, then God, standing in the father's position, is likened to mind.

What can make God as mind and a person as body unite into one? It is not power, or knowledge, or authority. What is it? (It is love.) It is love. The individual is the model for the principle for unifying internal and external characteristics. Therefore, when we seek the origin, there must be a father who is likened to the body, and there also must be a father who is likened to the mind. Then, the internal father's position is the position of God, and the external father's position is the position of the first ancestor of humankind.

In that case, in what kind of place do the first ancestor and God become one? Where do they unite? Centering on true love, they should unite in the core of the sphere of love. Man and woman meet each other centering on the vertical point.

1) The Meaning of "True Parents," Which We Should Know

The Word "True Parents" is a Precious Word. You should know how important and precious is the word "True Parents." Even if you cannot have trust in your nations, presidents, teachers, parents, and brothers and sisters, you ought to believe in the True Parents. Do you understand what it means? (Yes.) We should know the fact that the concept of True Parents implies the idea of salvation, which means that hell and the evil satanic world are saved.

Think about this. Although you are standing in the position of death in satan's world, the True Parents become the power, which can be a shield against death. On account of this, if heaven and earth can recognize it officially and history can recognize it officially, then how proud it is. The True Parents are protected by God and history! Is that true? You should know how the words "True Parents" came about.

It does not mean that Rev. Moon decided to be a true parent and then started this work. It means that this work cannot be done without true parents, therefore I am compelled to do it. Do you understand?

2) The Word "True Parents" Is To Be Exalted As A Superb Word

Even if all our ancestors revive, and praise the glory of their resurrection, the praise and glory could not rise beyond the realm of the fall. However, we should be proud of the word "True Parents," which we use in the Unification Church. For this word is more valuable than any praise of glory which, no matter how miserable you are, you praise with your ancestors as the victor of liberation of a nation. We should also know that, by meeting the True Parents, the way is opened to the place where we can meet God, and that the position where you meet the Unification Church connects to the way where we can find in the near future the kingdom of God and the fatherland, for which the True Parents are longing.

Until now, humankind has had different native lands and different cultural backgrounds. Moreover, people say, "Here is our fatherland, even though its boundaries have changed, and our ancestors lived here, we are living here now, and our descendants will live here in the future." However, it is certain that all this is in the realm of the fall.

You must break through this realm of the fall and must seek the kingdom of love where we can proudly give praise with our ancestors and claim the victory in front of our descendants and where we can praise the glory of the victory. In this kingdom of love, you can have parents of love. Furthermore, if there is God as the center of the fatherland, you can say, "Here is the place to serve to God; there is no more glorious place." You must know it.

Who is the Messiah? The Messiah is Adam who fully substantiated God's love; therefore, he comes having the qualification of original father. God's original love, centering on the father and the mother, is the center of this foundation, and centering on this foundation, the rights of ownership for individual, family, tribe, people and nation become the Messiah's own by centering on true love. Then, the areas of ownership of the nation, the people, the family and of the individual's possessions are to be expanded.

Therefore, if Messianic love had been established from the individual to the nation, and if this had then been propagated rippling to Rome and the world, the idea of a Second Advent would not have been needed. From this perspective, can we say that the United States belongs to the realm of God's love? (No.) Think about it. Is there any country, which does? (No, there isn't.) No, there isn't. Can we say that a large number of Christian churches have the right of ownership coinciding with the principle of God's love? (No.) Absolutely not. The Kingdom of Heaven is not on the earth.

Based on this point, you must know, among all words in history, how great and superb the words "True Love" and "True Parents" are. These words are the only basis for breaking through the realm of the fall and the satanic world. Therefore, you should be grateful for the word "True Parents." You should also know that, apart from understanding the meaning of it, even if you hear this word hundreds and millions of times and then appreciate it, it is not enough.

3) The Word "True Parents" is an Amazing Word

What you should know is that we lost our original fatherland because of the fall. We also lost our original country and world. Furthermore, we lost even God and his love. The one starting point from which we can search for these enormous things that we lost is this amazing noun, "True Parents."

From God's view, what is the goal of the providence, for which God has had longing throughout the history? It is the standard of true parents. For what has He been bearing the history of indemnity from the human fall even until now? It is to seek true parents. Many Christians are waiting for the day of the coming of the Lord at the Second Advent, because of this goal. Many religions are longing for this day because of this goal. From this fact, you must know that the birth of true parents is a formidable and amazing event.

You want to go back to your homeland because your parents, brother and sisters are there. Your home is the place where relatives are centering on your parents. That is why you think of your home. People call the country where their hearts and relatives live their fatherlands. Generally speaking, the fatherland is that kind of place.

From this perspective of the fatherland centering on original man, there is no home and fatherland. We could not have such homes in the past and we also cannot have them now. There are fatherlands; however, they are evil lands and these have no connection with us. They are not related to the True Parents.

The word "True Parents" which is used in the Unification Church is an amazing word. False parents had false love centering on satan's love. On the other hand, the True Parents rise up centering on God's love; therefore, they march forward to the world of love. Do you understand, or not? (Understand!)

Then, why do we try to find this love? Love is a great thing. Love is equal eternally. We just hear the name of love and we can be qualified to immediately reach any kind of higher position. A woman who does not know a letter and a man who is a great world scholar equally can do it.

In the Unification Church, we use the word "True Parents." Who are true parents? Since false parents were born, true parents have to arise. What should true parents do? They should correct the false lineage which became the root of satan's world, restore false life, and sever the way of false love. It is said in the Bible, "Whoever seeks his life will lose it, and whoever loses his life for my sake will find it." We have to consider why this paradoxical theory had to be brought out. You should die in satan's world.

I am not a handsome man. However, if I can say that I have an unchanging hope, it is to pursue God's Will. True Parents are the standard for and the fixing point of this ideal purpose. That is True Parents, True Parents. Do you understand? That is True Parents. Then, what is the completion of God's Will? What is the accomplishment of the ideal of creation? The ideal criterion is for Adam and Eve to complete the ideal of love and stand as parents in the realm of direct dominion. That is the completion of the Will.

You should know how amazing it is that I came to this earth with the word "True Parents." Do you follow me? The word "True Parents." That word is the most blessed word in this world, and for fallen mankind, seeking the word "True Parents" is more important than looking for a nation or world that they lost. It is more precious than any other thing in heaven and earth.

4) The Word "True Parents" Is A Terrifying Word

What is the one frightening teaching in the Unification Church? It is the word "True Parents." God is afraid of this word, and satan is also afraid of it. We are human who are in the realm of satan. Therefore, centering on the True Parents, those who follow them are judged by their words.

God may feel that he wishes I had not come to the earth. However, because I came as a person who has to judge people, God listens to my words. Why is satan afraid of the word "True Parents"? If people believe in this word and follow it, then they destroy everything that belongs to satan and defeat him. That is why this word is a very frightening word for satan.

satan always hinders True Parents' advance, and he hopes that I fall down and become evil. Therefore, it is a problem to follow this way, however much you believe in the True Parents and follow them. Once you stand at the front of this way, you should do your best for God's Will, and should go this way joyfully. You should know that this is the way that you must go.

(From Father's prayer) "I know very welt how frightening a word the name 'True Parents' is. Until today, I have fought, not seeking to live in a peaceful place, but to accomplish this mission of the Will. Looking back on the past, there were many circumstances and regrets; however, I realized that my situation could not be compared with yours.

Therefore, I know that I am the miserable one who cannot show tears on my knees. Please accept my heart which feels such things, and from this day, please open the door of heaven and earth."

What is the question? It is truth, that is, true parents. What are true parents? It is not easy to understand the meaning of the word "True Parents." This is the most terrifying word. You cannot imagine how frightening it is. Only one word, that is, "True Parents," controls history. To find this word, many of our forbears went the way of sacrifice. The name was found by hoping with writhing and shouting throughout a continuous strife of blood. This holy name is "True Parents."

There must be true children in front of true parents. Then, did you become true children? Think about it. Are you true children? The truth does not change in the past, present, or the future.



True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 2 - Messiah And True Parents

1. History and True Parents

1) The Fall and True Parents

Now has come the time of the end of humankind's fallen history, with the intersection of democracy and Communism. The era of satan's full authority came and expanded throughout the world. There was no room for further advance. Therefore, it began to decline. Specifically, once satan's realm reached 70% of the world, it had to retreat. From this perspective, satan's fallen world is to be indemnified centering on a human history of 7000 years.

The key, then, lies with the number seven. Germany was 70% victorious in World War I. Japan also was 70% victorious in World War II, which is called the War of Dae Dong Ah (The War of Great East Asia). Once they reached that percentage, they had to retreat. History has developed according to this kind of fundamental formula.

Because fallen human beings were born from the false parents, the contents of history have been very intricate. Human history originally was to be developed centered on True Parents. Since it did not, it has to be restored in accord with the ideal of creation. In fact, it has had to go through the way of restoration at the levels of individual, family, tribe, society, nation, world, and universe. (211-310)

We ourselves are attending the True Parents. However, in this world, there are not only children of the True Parents, but also children of the fallen parents. Originally, humankind would have been God's beloved children through the blood lineage of True Parents; however, owing to the fall, they became fallen children. Therefore, someone must come and liberate humankind from progenitor of the false bond of human beings. That person is the very Lord at the Second Advent, and the Savior.

When the Lord comes, he must restore to his rightful position the elder son. The elder son became like an illegitimate son, for his blood lineage was changed. Originally, he was to inherit God's blood lineage through original love; however, owing to the fall, he came to inherit the false blood lineage. In spite of that, God did not abandon him.

The elder son was also in the position of an adopted son and can be likened to a wild olive tree. Because satan has the ownership of the field of wild olive trees, God has to have the wild olive trees transferred to His ownership. God does not take this field coercively, with guns or with swords. He recovers the wild olive trees by ones and twos, all the while being persecuted and being treated with contempt.

You may not know how much sacrifice Christianity suffered in order to establish its worldwide foundation. Christianity has such a bitter history that there may be no place where the miserable outcry of its sacrificial offering did not ring out. Even to the present, sacrifices have been offered continuously on the Christian altar of martyrdom. You should know that Christians' historical bitter heart is entangled in all humankind, as the altar of blood is continuing. Therefore, we have the solemn historical responsibility to liberate God and Christianity, inheriting such Christians' historical heart of suffering. (210-360)

The human fall means the spreading of the false love, false life, and false lineage of satan. Here, you men! Do you have love or not? "We have it!" Then, do you have life? "Yes!" Men have the blood lineage inherited from their ancestors. Accordingly, you are the result of love, life, and blood lineage inherited from your ancestors.

What does this mean? It means that you are in the position to be God's enemy, inheriting satan's love, life, and blood lineage. Peace on earth cannot be realized without removing such false love, life, and lineage. Therefore, Rev. Moon comes with the ideal of True Parents.

What do True Parents do? By cleansing false love, True Parents fight to clean out satan's elements, which are opposed to peace, in order to separate individuals, families, tribes, societies, and nations, from satan. (217-185)

2) Desire of history

Our Unification Church is using the term, True Parents. When we took at the history of the fallen world, we find that fallen parents were born in this world and established the fallen world.

In this sense, this world became the world of the fallen parents having nothing to do with the True Parents and God's original ideal. Therefore, no matter how many people may have lived in this world, there has been no one who could take pride in his life as a totally successful person and stand before the universe saying, "Ah! I was the happiest person in the world and succeeded in all directions."

Therefore, we are saying that the history of the world is like a sea of anguish. It is the history of tragedy, of war, and of disease. It is because of the fall that human history has been a tragic history.

What is the first desire of each human? It is to become a perfect person. Then, where can we find such a person, one who can stand in front of absolute and perfect God? How can a perfect person be realized? To the present, humankind has tried to find the answer to this problem through philosophy and religion; but now humankind ties in the situation of surrender. This is the present human situation. (137-81)

Throughout fallen history, the deep-rooted desire of each human has been to meet True Parents and attend them. The reason that God established the nation of Israel and Judaism was to prepare for the attending of the Messiah. Then, what kind of person is the Messiah? He should he a True Parent. The reason why God established Christianity and its cultural sphere was to make a foundation for people to attend the Lord at the Second Advent. Who is the Lord at the Second Advent? He is the True Parent who comes as the third Adam.

The time when True Parents come is the era in which the nations of the world exist as brothers under True Parents. Therefore, after World War II, victorious countries had to liberate the countries they defeated. This is because nations that were in the position of elder brothers had attacked nations in the position of younger brother. It was because this occurred during the time of the True Parents that this unusual history developed.

That for which history has been looking is True Parents. The purpose for the appearance of religion was also to meet True Parents. The purpose that nations and the world emerged was also to meet True Parents. All were to prepare the providential path of True Parents. (51-354)

3) History and True Parents

What has religion been doing thus far? Religion has tried to make a true son. God has made efforts thus far to find a true son. Therefore, there is no woman among founders of religion.

Do you know of any woman among the founders of religions? (No!) Each was a man. This is because the founders of religions were part of the process of finding a true son. The history of religion has developed through so many stages and, ultimately, it has to find one master, one son who will take the final baton for determining victory or defeat in history. This is the history of the world to the present. (421-28)

Why has God made many religions? It was not to make a patchwork world. The purpose was simple. It was in order to find one true son who can fulfill God's true love. Within an environment of love, God finds one true man through his providence; then the purpose of religion is completed. For this purpose God does not need two or three sons, but only one son. In the realm of love, a being has one object partner. (173-34)

The history of restoration is the history to establish True Parents. Therefore, God has worked internally from the time of Cain and Abel to the present in order to realize True Parents. Whoever opposed or disturbed God's fundamental providence to accomplish this purpose was a failure and was abandoned before the way of truth. (9-10)

What is the meaning of history? The liberation of God is possible only when the condition of satan's false accusation is completely removed through unity with True Parents. Without the condition of satan's false accusation being removed, it is impossible to liberate God. Then, how can you enter the realm of ownership of God's heart?

You and your parents, as well as all things, are not in the position to be determined as God's possessions on the same line. That position must be restored through indemnity. (137-269)

4) Providential history of restoration is the history to find True Parents.

Who are the true parents who come to the earth on behalf of God's will?

The True Parents have to establish the absolute position for restoring God's dominion over all things through fighting against satan's world in order to destroy the realm of satan who has dominion over the realm of human beings, becoming subject over numerous spiritual beings, contending with the spiritual world. The True Parents have this mission. Therefore, God has, until now, prepared the way to send True Parents to realize the one world in which can be connected all things, human beings, and Heaven.

We learned, through the Principle of Restoration, that for True Parents to come, there must first be true sons and daughters, and there must be true servants for true sons and daughters to come.

When we looked at the course for restoration, we learned that God worked to establish the True Parents' Day by going through the Ages of Servants and of Children. Moreover, we learned that spiritual persons in the spiritual world helped the process of realizing the Age of Parents, as the process developed through the Ages of Servants and Adopted Sons to the Age of Son.

True Parents cannot come to the world until there is prepared the worldwide foundation, beyond the national foundation. Therefore, during the providential period of 2,000 years from Noah through Abraham, God had Jacob prepare the foundation for the formation of the people of Israel. Then God had these people form a nation. Through many historical courses, God invested so much to establish that.

In order to do so, God had to have individuals gain victory in fighting against satan on behalf of God -- at the levels of individual, adopted son, and direct son. Otherwise, human beings could not meet True Parents. It is for this that providential history developed through the Old Testament Age and the New Testament Age to the present.

The purpose for which God would send the Messiah on earth is for people to establish a bond of blood with True Parents after establishing the victorious foundation of restoring the positions of adopted son and direct son.

However, because of disbelief among the people of Israel, the foundations of servant and adopted son, which had been prepared for 4,000 years, were destroyed. Thus, 2,000 years ago, Jesus was in the position of having to go forward to the position of direct son after himself gaining the positions of servant and adopted son. This was the very position of Jesus. The purpose for which God sent Jesus was to establish the bond of True Parents on the foundation of the nation of Israel, established after the traversal of the positions of adopted son and direct son. To accomplish that was Jesus' mission in this world. However, because Jesus was compelled to go to the cross, the victorious foundation could not be founded on the substantial level. Instead, the bond of True Parents has been developed centering on the spiritual world.

However, individuals, families, peoples, and nations have not been able to finally settle in the originally ordained positions. Accordingly, providential history has developed through the individual, family, people, and nation that follow God's will.

In the global era, God sends the Lord who will become a bridegroom according to God's promise. Choosing a bride, the Lord will establish the true victorious foundation. Because the position of True Parents is the position originally ordained according to the purpose of creation, God has fought for 6,000 years in order to prepare the foundation.

Therefore, it is no exaggeration to say that the providential history of restoration for 6,000 years has been the history to find True Parents. True Parents are persons who are representatives of the history of 6,000 years. Thus, you should know that not finding True Parents has been sadness and anguish to all humankind.

Human history has been the history of realizing True Parents. Without realizing True Parents, there can be no true children. Before establishing true children, there cannot emerge true families, tribes, peoples, nations, world, and cosmos. God has worked during this long period of 6,000 years to establish this standard.

Jesus, who came 2,000 years ago, was the one who came with the glory of True Parents for the first time in human history. However, in order for Jesus to stand as True Parents, he had to gain the victory in every way. Because he was the fruit of history, he had to fulfill the mission of son as well as that of True Parents.

Jesus had to walk the path not only to restore the position of son physically, but also to restore the position of parents spiritually. Moreover, Jesus had to establish the standard to be able to unite with God through fulfilling both of these responsibilities.

If this standard had been established, it would have become the foundation of Israel at the levels of individual and family. Moreover, it would have become a foundation for Israel at the levels of people, nation, and world. If the standard had been established, Jesus would have accomplished the spiritual and physical foundation. However, because of disbelief in Israel, Jesus could not erect the standard.

From the original viewpoint of the Principle of Creation, True Parents must be persons who receive God's blessing spiritually and physically. However, Jesus could not establish True Parents because of disbelief in Israel. Nevertheless, Jesus prepared the foundation for being able to attend True Parents in the spiritual world.

What is the meaning of that? The Lord at the Second Advent coming on earth has to restore the positions of spiritual parents and physical parents. Jesus, who has known that, has prepared during 2,000 years the foundation for the Lord at the Second Advent not to be persecuted from the spiritual world. He has prepared the foundation of the spiritual society, people, and world centering on Jesus.

Jesus works in the spiritual world. Accordingly, Christianity has been able to establish the bond with spiritual parents. The Lord at the Second Advent has to inherit from Jesus all the foundations of individual, family, nation, and world that Jesus established in the spiritual world. This is similar to Jesus' needing to inherit all blessings from John the Baptist. Without his going through such positions, the bond of True Parents cannot be established on the earth.

According to God's principle, the standard of spiritual inheritance must be established on the earth. When Jesus came in order to bequeath his spiritual foundation to the Lord at the Second Advent, if the Christians on earth had united with the Second Advent Lord, the standard of inheritance on the earth would have been established. However, because Christians did not attend the Second Advent Lord, the foundation of spiritual victory could not be completely bequeathed and the position of True Parents established.

Therefore, for True Parents to be established, there has been the history of struggle to restore the standard of spiritual and physical inheritance. The purpose for which God worked during 6,000 providential years was to establish the foundation for True Parents and to be able to accomplish the victorious foundation during their lifetimes. However, because Christians in this world did not follow as one body the command of their spiritual parent, and did not move in step with his direction, there was no standard for the spiritual foundation that Jesus prepared to be bequeathed to the Second Advent Lord.

For this reason, the Lord oft the Second Advent, who is to be a True Parent, has had to walk the path of being tested in the spiritual world at the levels of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and world, overcoming the test, and establishing the standard of the inner victory. So that the victorious standard could be established on earth, he could not but go through the way of inner struggling. (14-281)

Why does God accomplish the providence for restoration? The purpose of the providence for restoration is to establish the bond of original parents, True Parents. Who are True Parents? True Parents are the substantial temple in which God can dwell. Can you feel this practically? How great is the value? Is it the same size as your house? Is it the same size as your body, your children, your nation, or the world?

However, there are some people who regard God as less than a jewel in their cabinet. Such persons are asking God to give blessing. Can God's will be established through that kind of people? Is it possible? You know that it isn't. (22-44)

2. Messiah Is True Parents

1) Messiah is True Parents

Who is the Messiah who comes? He is the person who can stand as the substantiation of faith, hope, and love on behalf of individuals, families, tribes, nations, and the world. Only when he stands in that position, can the faith, hope, and love which have remained in human history bear fruit. Otherwise, the faith, hope, and love cannot bear fruit. The word of the Messiah is not the word of just the individual level. If you speak the word with strong belief, even though the word comes from your individual mouth, it becomes a word which accords with the contents of the worldwide history.

Who is the wise man? He is the person who, firstly, has such perception as to be able to discern the time of the world and the time of hope. It is the wise man who, firstly knowing the time, is in the position to take responsibility to make the time his own, by analyzing, criticizing, and practicing. When the Messiah comes to this world, although he comes alone, he is not at the level of the individual. The value of the Messiah is that he can produce the fruit of the faith, hope, and love that all humankind have. This bearing of fruit connects all of history; that is, past, present, and future. (213-134)

The Messiah is True Parents. We are their true children. Stand in the realm of the same destiny, we must belong to them. (55-99)

2) The process of the manifestation of the Messiah

The mission of religion until now was to find one man. Even though religions have pursued various things, such as salvation, repentance, etc., the ultimate purpose of religion is to find one person who can transcend the highest position among the various religions. In this sense, the centers of all religions converge to one person. Who is that person? He is the very Messiah. In other words, every religion has actually sought for one person who is the center of all existing beings -- the Messiah, and Savior. However, the Messiah cannot come to people immediately, but has to go through a course of seven years. The Messiah is a man. He comes and has to gain victory fighting against satan and transcending the blood lineage of the satanic world.

Centering on the victorious man, we have to establish the foundation to be able to gain victory over satan at the levels of family, tribe, people, nation, and world. It cannot be done by only one man taking a position superior to satan. The Messiah cannot govern satan's world without standing in the position superior to that of families in satan's world.

The highest standard satan attains is that of the nation. Satan has fought centering on the nation. Since satan came to dominate at the level of nation, satan has attacked God's side at the levels of individual, family, tribe, people, and nation. Centering on the nation, satan has blocked the way, which God has been preparing. Accordingly, the reason that God's side has been opposed and persecuted is that God's side has been inferior in scope to satan's side. If God's side were stronger than satan's side, God's side, instead, would subjugate satan's side. Because this world became satan's world owing to the fall, this world is covered with satan's families, satan's tribes, satan's people, and satan's nations, not God's side. Even though there were individuals on God's side, there were no families, tribes, peoples and nations, which developed from this level of the individual.

Ultimately, without the foundation that the Messiah, as an individual, can establish at the levels of the family, tribe, and people, there could be no way for people in general to be able to rise to a higher stage. Accordingly, God prepared the realm in which people would be able to rise following the Messiah: that was the nation of Israel. This is how we must understand the concept of chosen people.

However, the people of Israel did not rise up to the desired stage. The chosen people were faced with a limit, and their hope was to transcend the limit. If they could not transcend the limit, there would be great trouble for them. Yet, no matter how much effort they might make, they could not transcend the limit by themselves.

Therefore, God promised the Israelites that He would send the Messiah, Savior. In order to have them transcend the limit of the level of nation, God had for thousands of years worked to prepare the foundation for attending the Messiah and had promised the Messiah's coming.

When the Messiah came, if the people of Israel had completely united with him so that satan could not separate them from the Messiah, from that absolute unity the people of Israel would have been engrafted into the Messiah as individuals, families, tribes, a people, and a nation, and the entire nation would simultaneously have been drawn up to the new stage.

This should be the thought of chosen people in this world: that centering on the people chosen by God, a nation, which God can choose, must be formed. That there are chosen people proves the existence of God. Moreover, that there is a prophecy for the Messiah proves the existence of God.

Then, what is the reason that we need a Messiah? Because of the fall, we have false parents. Parents united with God were forfeited. It is the Messiah who erects the position in which one is able to realize oneness with God. This is the first reason. The second reason is that the Messiah will give birth to us again. Because satan's blood flows within our bodies, the Messiah will give birth to us again by engrafting us into himself so that through the removal of satan's blood we should no longer be satan's children.

The third reason is that the Messiah enables us to keep satan as a servant. That is, the Messiah comes and makes us qualified for subjugating satan, keeping satan as a servant, and being able to judge satan.

Because of the fall, first, human beings could not have True Parents. Second, human beings inherited satan's blood. Third, human beings came to be subjugated by satan. Accordingly, to recover we have to walk a course which is the reversal of that.

The Divine Principle teaches the Foundation of Faith and the Foundation of Substance, and that only when we have established these foundations can we attend the Messiah whom is to come. This is God's principle. Therefore, let's establish the Foundation of Faith and the Foundation of Substance. (54-186)

The Messiah himself is the substantiation of faith, hope, and love. When you attend the Messiah, the purposes of faith and hope come to be accomplished. Then what remains to be accomplished is love. Only the purpose of love remains because the purposes of faith and hope are realized. Therefore, the Bible says that of faith, hope, and love, only love remains. It is the Messiah who comes as the representative of love. (13-141)

3) The Mission of the Messiah

What is the meaning of the Messiah? The Messiah begins the horizontal foundation after completing the vertical foundation. Then, who is the Messiah? The Messiah brings the inner plan for fulfilling God's will. He brings the purpose of co-righteousness -- which God and mankind should follow -- in accord with the vertical standard, and establishes the standard of the vertical substantiation of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and world. (71-80)

In all of reality there are only two existing beings that are proud of themselves. They are God and satan. (Laughing.) Don't you think so? Two masters, good and evil, are fighting.

How excellent satan is! satan has dominated the entire human history as a master of evil, and has given so hard a time to God that God cannot move an inch. Who will finish this struggle between good and evil? Even God cannot finish the fighting, and satan also cannot finish this. You may be hearing this for the first time. Who will end the fighting between evil being and good being? It is not satan, not God. Then, who can finish that? It is only the true human who can end this fighting.

Without being the protagonist of true love, which all humankind can follow, you cannot end the fighting between God and satan. If human beings are not liberated from this fighting, the word "peace" will remain a fantasy in human history, the word "ideal," just an abstract and emotional word.

Then, who can solve this problem of struggle? God sends his representative whose main thought is called the thought of the Messiah. The Messiah is the person who liberates not only human beings, but also even God. He is the Savior who judges evil and liberates God.

In Korean, "Savior" is "Gu Se Joo." The character "Se" refers to the world. From this perspective, God did not send the only begotten son to love only Christians, but to love the whole world. You Christians who recite John 3:16 well, did God say that "because God gave his only begotten son to love Christianity, whoever believes him will not perish but have eternal life"? Did you omit that God loves the whole world?

What is the mission of the Savior? It is to liberate God and judge satan. Who can remove that chief instigator of long-lasting aggrievement who has given so great a false accusation against human beings? Even God cannot do that. Only the Messiah, the Savior can do that. What will the Messiah do? He comes as the commander of the struggle to win over the world, after establishing the foundation of God's sovereignty, land, and people of God's nation for the first time in human history. That is the mission of the Messiah. You should know this.

satan cannot be subjugated only through winning over a nation. Because satan already has worldwide sovereignty, his worldwide domination has to be expelled. Only when this is done can the realm of liberation of true freedom on the earth be realized.

As long as any accusation by satan remains in the world, the ideal of the Garden of the Eden, which God had created as the Garden of Freedom and Peace, can never be realized. Only when there is no longer any more accusation by satan can the Kingdom of God on earth be established. Only when the Kingdom of God on earth is established can the movement for the liberation of the Kingdom of God in heaven begin. This is the way in which members of the Unification Church must go forward. (57-130)

What does the Messiah have to do? He has to establish the victorious path by subjugating satan and removing satan's blood lineage at the levels of individual, family, tribe, nation, and world. This is the way for the Messiah to go forward. In other words, first he must establish the way for individuals to go, second, establish the way for families to go and third, establish the way for the world to go.

After defeating satan individually, if nation and democratic world attack him, being mobilized by the worldwide satan, the Messiah has to overcome the attack. The same is true when he gains victory at the level of family and at the level of the world. When Jacob had victory over the angel, and when Abel struggled with Cain, the fighting was one to one. However, now is the time for God to liberate the whole world from satan. For that, God needs a foremost representative nation. This is Korea. (54-190)

3. Jesus and True Parents

Who Is Jesus? Owing to the fall in the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve became false parents and multiplied false descendants. Therefore, for restoration Jesus came to establish True Parents. Adam and Eve did not become true parents, a true couple, and bear true children. Therefore, only if people believed Jesus completely and became one with Jesus could true children, true couples, and true parents be established. This is why Jesus said to love him above all others. (8-109)

According to the Book of Revelation, the Lord will come to this earth in the Last Days to meet a bride. Do you know what "the banquet of the lamb" means? It means a bridegroom and a bride getting married centering on God for the first time in human history.

Because of the fall of the first ancestors, they did not become True Parents, but false parents. Thus, the position of the original parents, which God had envisioned, was not established. In the Bible it is written, "I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last." (Rev. 22:13) Because God's purpose presented in the Book of Genesis was not fulfilled, its accomplishment is presented in the Book of Revelation.

Then, who is Jesus? Jesus came as the perfect person who could completely unite with God's love. Thus, I Corinthians 15:45 says, "The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit."

According to the Bible, Jesus is the second Adam. Without establishing the positions of true children, true couple and true parents whom God can endow, God cannot realize the family which he has planned to establish on the earth. Because of that, the second Adam had to come on the earth.

There are many religions in this world; but of them, only Christianity has the ideas of being able to be God's children, of becoming one with God, and of establishing a new family through bridegroom and bride centering on God's will. Because Jesus came having such ideas, the religion which believes Jesus could not but become the global religion. (254-108)

4. Second Coming and True Parents

1) The preparation for the Messiah to come

The place where you will live is the Kingdom of God. However, are you living there now! No! The Kingdom of God does not emerge immediately.

Then, what has to be realized before the Kingdom of God comes? The Messiah has to come. However, the Kingdom of God cannot be completed by the Messiah alone. Didn't the Messiah come to the nation of Israel? (Yes, he did) Yet, the Kingdom of God was not realized.

Before there can be a nation of God, there must first be a people of God. You should know that. Then, what is required in order for there to be the people for a nation? Do the people for the nation emerge all at one time? First, a special tribe has to emerge. The tribe stands forth and has to lead the people.

Then, what is required in order for the tribe to emerge? There has to be a clan. What is required in order for the clan to emerge? A family has to emerge as the center of the clan. Moreover, in order for the family to emerge, there must be children and parents. In order for children to emerge, there must first be parents. In order for these parents to emerge, there has to be one man who can represent everything of God's Kingdom.

Who is that? It is the Messiah. What does this man have to do? In order for the man to be a parent, he has to find his object partner, and they must become one. That is the teaching of Christianity. That is the ultimate goal.

For 2,000 years, Christianity has gone through a course the reverse of that of the fall in order to spiritually restore the world. This is the spiritual Christianity. If Christianity now attends the Messiah on this foundation, everything will be completed.

When the Lord comes at the Second Advent, the whole world -- every nation -- will become one. Christian denominations in nations will unite and clergy in denominations will unite. Clergy will unite and come to unite with Christ. If they attend Christ and unify, the world will be restored in the Messiah's time. God had been preparing this for 2000 years.

However, because not all connections were established, the foundation has again to be prepared. (66-277)

2) The Task of the Lord at the Second Advent.

What is the task of the Lord? He has to win victory over satan and then has to win victory over leading spiritual beings. These days, there are many people who have spiritual ability and have the proud belief that they will become famous and great in the world. But they cannot attain that if they only devote themselves, without knowing the contents required for the liberation of the fallen realm.

The Messiah has to win victory over satan in the spiritual world. That is not the corporeal world, but the incorporeal world. If he were not to gain victory against leading beings in the incorporeal world, the way to advance to the entire spiritual world could not emerge. Thus, he could never enter the spiritual world. Moreover, even if he could then enter the spiritual world, he could not be victorious fighting against all spiritual beings, owing to many obstacles. Accordingly, after defeating satan, he must defeat the leading powers of the incorporeal world.

Therefore, the Messiah has to take the course to finally win over even Christianity, after having victory in the realm of satan, the entire spiritual world, and various other religions. Why is that? It is because he has to inherit everything from them.

When he has received authorization from heaven and earth through this struggle, the Messiah will hear the word from God, "You are the victor over satan and the spiritual world." Then, the path to be able to act on the earth will open. You must know this. This history remained. Then, who is the Lord to come? He has to win over satan, numerous spiritual beings -- including many founders of religions and many leaders -- face-to-face. Through having them realize the origin of religion and of the universe centering on God's nobility and true love, he can win over them.

Every existing being in the universe is willing to be absorbed by a higher protagonist of love on the earth. Don't you think so? Birds and dogs also go to find a village, which can give them more love. It is the same.

Accordingly, the Messiah has to inherit all authority by gaining victory centering on true love. He has to inherit the authority of unification. That is the responsibility of the Messiah who is to come on the earth.

The Kingdom of God cannot be realized even through a unified Christianity. Christianity might be able to be unify on this earth. However, it could not unify all cultures, such as those of Buddhism and Hinduism, which are the foundations of the spiritual world. As long as cultural boundaries remain on earth, not being destroyed, so that there is no originating point for unifying the spiritual world, the realm of unified culture cannot come about. (100-18)

The Messiah has the responsibility to be able to unify the nation, the world, and heaven and earth. Can the Messiah do that? Even God has not accomplished that: how can the Messiah do it? From this perspective, what kind of religion does God have to establish? It must be a strong religion to be able to unify individuals, families, tribes, nations, the world, and the cosmos. Satan agrees that that is the mission of the Messiah. In this sense, the mission of the Messiah is decided. (130-175)



True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 3 - The Necessity of True Parents

1. The Universal Need for Parents

Originally, after God created Adam and Eve. God wanted to dwell in them. God as the Parent wanted to bear the fruit of children, and God wanted His children to know Him as their Parent. God wanted to perfect both roles through this process. By fulfilling this plan, God could harvest and have both.

Why do we need parents, and why does God need children? God is spiritual, and His son is corporeal. The relationship between God and man is as a father and son. The invisible God, by bearing fruit through His visible son, enters the mind of His son and manifests himself as God. The invisible God bears fruit in His son's mind. Thereby the son also bears fruit, and God can even bequeath His fruit to His son. Through this process, God bears both the fruit of God and the fruit of parents. These are of equal value.

Why do we need parents and children? Even God, with all His love, needs a counterpart. We, His children, if we have love, also need our counterpart. This reciprocal relationship is the relationship of heaven and earth. It is a vertical relationship.

This world can be divided into two parts: the spiritual world and the physical world. As the children of the invisible God, people are born and plunge into history. Their lives move from one pole to the other. They grow up and wish to search for the Invisible. One day they will become bridegrooms and brides and become one with their partners through love. It is like the waxing moon and the waning moon becoming one.

We conclude that children need parents in order to occupy the realm of heaven, and parents need children to take possession of the earth. Parents' mind is the mind of heaven. When you are a child you do not know this mind of heaven, but you come to know it when you become a parent.

The task of love is to occupy both worlds and unite them. When it happens, the relationship of father and son becomes glorious. They are one. Neither father nor son can stand in front or behind. Do you understand this glorious relationship of father and son?

Why do we feel sorry for people without parents? They do not have the means to occupy the spiritual world and the physical world. We also feet sorry for people without children. It is because God's ideal of creation is designed such that parents and children unite and bind the cosmos together with love. Therefore, people without children are not qualified to be an example to others. They will be thrown into the trash and end up in hell. That is why people without parents and people without children are full of grief.

2. Physical Parents and True Parents

What is the position of your physical parents? They fall into the category of parents in the evil world, which is the opposite of True Parents. Some people ask, "If Rev. and Mrs. Moon are our True Parents, does that mean our real parents are evil parents?" This is a problem.

If the world were not fallen, do you think people would pull their children away, insisting, "He is my son! She is my daughter!" Do you think that in the Garden of Eden there was the concept that one has to abandon one's own mother and father to find a new mother and father? [No, there was not.] Why, then, are we born with this kind of destiny? This situation was not created by God, but by satan. It is a consequence of the fall.

satan divides everything. Satan divides mother from father, son from daughter. Satan divides families, nations, and breaks the entire world into pieces. The Last Days is the era when satan divides everything. Therefore, the Last Days mean the end of the world. We must know this.

The Last Days is also the time of a new beginning. According to the Divine Principle, God initiates a movement in the Last Days to unite everything that is divided.

What are the True Parents? What is the difference between your physical parents and the True Parents? What do the True Parents do? What kind of love do the True Parents teach? The difference between your physical parents and the True Parents has to do with love and the concept of love. Your physical parents teach you about love centering on the flesh, and your spiritual parents teach you about love centering on the spiritual world. These have very different content.

Why do you need spiritual parents, when you already have physical parents? You need them to resolve the problem of the fall. Your fallen parents have taught you the downward path by centering on yourself. Their parental love has made a rope connecting you to the satanic world, to keep you there forever. You do not have the means to cut that rope. [129-29]

When the True Parents appear, they love centered on God. Therefore, God cannot but love everything that the True Parents love. You know this is true according to the Principle. You, who were born into the satanic world, come to follow the True Parents, saying, "I like True Parents' nation and True Parents' family more than my mother and father, more than my home, and more than my sons and daughters. God's love is far better than anything else."

If you have True Parents' love, then satan cannot pull you away, no matter how hard he tries. The realm of God's love and True Parents' love is the ideal realm of the original world. Therefore, satan has no authority to take away these sons and daughters. Unification Church members from all five races, you all have parents, right? What kind of parents are they? They are your normal parents. The Unification Church has True Parents. They are your special parents. The True Parents are completely different than your parents.

Your normal parents raise a big commotion. You are trying so hard to come to your special parents, and they are trying to kidnap you to prevent you from coming to Rev. Moon. Nevertheless, your special parents remain calm, closing their eyes. I do not command you to follow me. If you want to follow me, then come. If you want to go your own way, then leave. It's up to you.

Your normal parents become hotheaded and scream, "Reverend Moon is satan. He is a heretic!" But the True Parents stay silent. Your normal parents say, "We are your special parents." Are they correct? [128-138]

Rev. and Mrs. Moon are the parents of three ages. They are the parents of the Old Testament Age, the parents of the New Testament Age, and the parents of the Completed Testament Age. That is why they are True Parents. By the way, some of you pray, "In the name of Parents." You are not supposed to pray like that. Rev. Moon alone is qualified to pray in the name of Parents. You should clearly know this and teach this.

What is the difference between your birth parents and True Parents? They are not the same. Your parents are situated within a single age, but the True Parents encompass the three ages. They encompass the past, present and future ages, and both the spiritual and physical worlds.

The True Parents are the root and the bud. Your physical parents are branches. Do you understand? A bud grows on a branch. Thus, your physical parents are parents on the branches stemming out of the current age. True Parents, however, are the parents of all three ages. They are the parents of the age of the root, the age of the trunk and branches, and also the age of the leaves.

Thus, you should not forget the word "True Parents." You have some nerve to think that you can pray in the name of "Parents" because I pray in the name of "Parents." It is contrary to the Principle. Do you understand? If you continue to do that, what will happen? Children call their mother and father "parents." If you pray to parents, they will be confused and ask you, "Who are our parents? What's the difference?" Don't confuse them like that. Birth parents are the parents of one age, while Rev. and Mrs. Moon are the parents of three ages. They are vertical parents. Rev. and Mrs. Moon are the parents of grandfathers and fathers and grandsons -- three ages, three stages. You have to know this clearly. Therefore, True Parents cannot do whatever they wish. They cannot leave the position of the root. They may think, "It would be nice to wander about like a branch, but they cannot.

Can the root do whatever it wishes? Can the buds wander around as they please? Both the root and the buds are longing for the branches. How confining it is to keep one's position for thousands and millions of years! How confining is my position! Yet I have to keep it even though I may shrivel up. It is a position with no freedom. However, the branches can wander around as they wish. You have to know that. [141-226]

3. The Reason for The Coming Of True Parents

What is your highest hope? You want to become people fit for the Kingdom of Heaven. You want to become the sons and daughters of the Kingdom of Heaven. Is this your wish? [Yes] If you become people, sons and daughters, fit for the Kingdom of Heaven, then the Kingdom of Heaven will inevitably appear.

From this viewpoint, can we say that the democratic world is the Kingdom of Heaven? [No!] What kind of world is it? The democratic world is a means, not an end. Its purpose is to help the coming Lord to easily replace the existing political regimes. The rise of democratic ideas is an interim phenomenon. Once the Lord comes on earth, all the people in the world will follow the Lord. Whom else can they follow? When this happens, it will be more convenient for all nations to organize themselves into one nation. However, with democracy, the world cannot unite into one.

The democratic experiment is already finished. Can America by itself lead the world? America is on the verge of perishing. Currently, the issue is how we can revive America, and how we can raise America to be the leader of the world on the path to the Kingdom of Heaven. If that were God's will, then America would do well to tackle these issues with the thought of the Unification Church and the teachings of Rev. Moon. Until she does that, America will have no way to survive, nor can its people build the bridge to the Kingdom of Heaven.

The spiritual world is already organized according to this principle. How long will it take for this form to appear in the physical world? First, God should become the center. Second, True Parents should appear. Third, true children should appear. Fourth, true people should build a true nation. The spirit world for a long time has been expecting this to happen. People in the spirit world have been waiting thousands of years for you to be born on the earth and complete the original will of God.

How is this present world organized? First, human beings placed satan at the center. Second, it is centered on false parents -- that is, fallen parents, evil parents. Third, they brought forth evil offspring, who built up evil nations. This is how this world was organized. The spirit world and the ideal world to come will reject all of it.

Because the word "True Parents" is used in the Unification Church, your mothers and fathers oppose us, saying, "If they are your True Parents, who are we?" There have been episodes when parents kidnapped their own sons or daughters, who wished to become true sons and daughters. All the nations in this evil world opposed us and cast us out. Now, they cannot oppose us any more. They can fight against Rev. Moon, but they cannot win.

We must escape from satan's realm. Satan mobilizes individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, and the whole world to keep us from escaping. This is the very last, decisive battle. [161-224]

4. Preconditions for the Appearance of True Parents

What needs to be accomplished in order for the True Parents to appear? Can the True Parents appear without the archangel having been restored? [No] Can the True Parents appear without Jesus having been restored? [No] Can the True Parents appear without a bride having been restored? [No] The religious world should resolve these problems. At the place where all the difficulties in God's providence for restoration are resolved, the word "True Parents" newly appears. Therefore, you should recognize that the True Parents are not any ordinary people. Are the True Parents inferior to your wives, your mothers and your brothers?

The True Parents do not appear unless the archangel is restored. The True Parents do not appear unless Adam is restored. The True Parents do not appear unless a bride -- Eve -- is restored. This is the truth. [46-214]

5. The True Lineage Comes Only Through True Parents

Humankind needs True Parents. What began from the false parents should be begun from the True Parents. The false parents were the people who, by living in false love, received false life and the false lineage.

We have to reverse this wrong beginning. How can we inherit true life and the true lineage centering on the love of True Parents? In other words, because we inherited the wrong seed, the issue is how we can recover the original seed.

Since this is the problem, we understand that the Messiah comes on the earth bearing the messianic seed, the new seed of the True Parents. We cannot receive this seed except from the True Parents. Through a process of engrafting, the True Parents infuse their seed into us over and over again. We can thus be restored to the position of an original Olive Tree. It is that simple.

Therefore, God is our True Parent. He is so close to us! God is our vertical Parent and the True Parents are our horizontal parents. Together, they realize the ideal of true love. [218-224]

Look at the government of the United States, a democratic country. Democracy is brotherhoodism. That is why the political parties are constantly fighting with each other. I have proclaimed, "There must be parents. Only when there are parents, can brothers stop their fighting. Parentism is needed in this miserable situation. Godism is needed, the teaching that we should live centering on God!" What kind of parents can fulfill this hope for peace? These parents do not exist in the satanic world. They would be totally opposite from parents in the satanic world. These parents are called True Parents.

Why do we need True Parents! True Parents are needed in order to eradicate the foundation of satanic love, satanic life and satanic lineage. How did man and woman fall into such a condition. They fell through wrong use of the sexual organs. The sexual organs! The sexual organ was originally meant to be the palace of love. Yet, how is this palace now? A person's sexual organ is something so precious. It is the palace of love, the palace of life and the palace of lineage. Is it something dirty? No. It is holy.

The sexual organ became a dirty thing because of the fall. From God's original viewpoint, it is not something dirty, but something holy. It is the most precious place, where life, love and lineage are joined. Yet satan defiled it. [218-178]

6. The Reason We Absolutely Need True Parents

Today, Unification Church followers call me True Father. The words "True Parents" are fearful words. Yet it is wonderful to know these words.

A tribe, people and nation are not formed without a family. The family originated from the womb of God's love. The family was then to expand to form a tribe, people and nation. Therefore, to defeat the satanic world, we have to march forward centering on the model of the True Family.

We fallen human beings stem from evil ancestors. From the first fallen ancestor to the multitude of your ancestors to your mothers and fathers -- all are parents in the fallen realm. All of them are immersed in the tradition begun at the human fall. Considering this, it is truly amazing that the True Parents have appeared.

We need True Parents because this world is not the realm of love. The realm of love is an environment where all are one in heart, where everything is united, everything is clear, and everything is complete. It was God's original will for Adam and Eve to begin that realm from a pure, unfallen love-nest. The realm of love would begin where unfallen Adam and Eve unite with God and realize the ideal. Once the realm of love is manifest in this world, we will not need the word "Unification Church." We will not need the world. To find this realm, we have to abandon the world, abandon the nation, and search until we find the True Family. We need the True Family. We must find this family even if we have to give up everything. This is important. [138-277]

Whom do we need? We need True Parents. True Parents are more valuable than your friends or your teachers. Therefore, you have to follow True Parents even though you may have to give up your best friend. You have to follow True Parents even though you may have to leave your teacher.

When you join the Unification Church, your friend may say, "Our friendship is over." Your teacher may say, "I am no longer your teacher." Yet, you have to follow this road. Even your mother and father may reject you. Yet, you have to follow this road. Would that, all of a sudden, everyone liked this road. It would be the historical beginning of a new heaven and a new earth. [33-338]

Human beings need True Parents. Why is that? For the first time in the history of humankind, people can be connected to the axis of love. Do you know how meaningful this is? It is an event in the Principle that has never happened before in history and never will again. You have to know this clearly. The axis of love is one, not two. Love that stems from this axis is true love. Your mother and father's love is not true love.

The first commandment reads, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and all your soul and all your might," and the second commandment reads, "You shall love your neighbor as yourself." That is how God has loved us. [137-108]

Why do we need True Parents? By completing their individual responsibilities, the True Parents can cast out the world-level satan, whose fetters bind every individual on earth. Do you understand? By completing their individual responsibilities and by fulfilling the conditions needed to indemnify the fall of the family, the True Parents inevitably complete the course for restoration through indemnity. Unless one individual completes his portion of responsibility for restoration through indemnity on the world level, the world cannot be restored. Do you understand? Unless one individual fulfills the portion of responsibility necessary to bring satan to submission, restoration cannot be accomplished. [137-106]

We need True Parents for God to come down and settle on the earth. That is why True Parents bear hardship on the earth. [217-354]

Why do you need True Parents? You need True Parents to inherit the new lineage. According to the Divine Principle, the Old Testament Age was the age to lay the foundation of faith, the New Testament Age has been the age to lay the foundation of substance, and the Completed Testament Age is the age to realize the new ideal. Therefore, as people living in the age of love, we should inherit the good lineage. Until now, all people have not inherited a good lineage. Everyone's lineage is mixed.

Rev. Moon inherited the original lineage, the original tradition, and he came to know the truth. That is why he has been fighting against satan. Do you know that?

True Parents are like the new buds of a good olive tree. You must truncate your tree and have a bud from the True Parents' tree engrafted to your stump. You must receive the graft of a bud from True Parents and God. Do you understand? Then, although you do not have a body, your thought will be the same as God and True Parents' thought. You will bear the same fruit, giving birth to good sons and daughters. This is not possible if you live by the ways of the satanic world. It is not propitious to have sons and daughters before you receive the graft from God and True Parents.

Now you know how great it is to be victorious over the three ages. You should be a person who fights and wins representing these three ages and three countries. How are you going to handle the three countries of Germany, Japan and Korea? People who are not confident to handle their opponents should not go to war. You have to be determined! Who ever believed the world would change like this? You may have thought that White people would live only with White people, but they also must live with Blacks and Orientals -- three races.

The victor who can represent the world of three ages, symbolized by the number three encapsulates in himself the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age, and the Completed Testament Age. When you become the victor of the three ages, or three stages, your victory carries the whole world. Do you want to be like that? [Yes!]

You have to put in ten times more effort than did Noah. If you volunteer to become a slave, you will pass. You will pass through the trial and accomplish everything. Doors will keep opening for you. Although you try to bear hardship, doors of prosperity will keep opening. Although you try to fast, someone will keep bringing you meals. Although you try to work, someone will keep doing the work for you. Only work willingly and voluntarily, not because you have no other choice. [125-208]

7. The Decision to Send The True Parents Was Preordained and a Subject Of Prophetic Foreknowledge

In the Last Days a great transformation will take place. Human beings, who have inherited evil love, evil life and evil blood, will receive God's love, God's life, and God's blood. For this change to take place, True Parents must appear. True Parents are not just people who come and go. Do you have any idea how hard God has worked and how much blood religious people have shed that the True Parents could come?

A few days ago, I saw a book titled Kyo Gam Yoo Rok. This book came out later than Chung Gam Nok. It prophesied the coming of one named Rev. Moon. Such is my significance.

There are many people who saw me before I was born. Did you know that? How could they see me even before I was born? The spirit world existed long before my birth. The spirit world told them about a person who was to come. Even so, only those who have endured suffering and anguish on the earth can enter the realm of True Parents' dominion in the spirit world. God uses such a strategy, in order that those who worked so hard will not lose their reward. These people attended True Parents by their suffering, even though True Parents appeared long afterwards. Hence, they were given the opportunity to follow True Parents in the spiritual world. That is why the loving God showed them everything concerning me decades or centuries before my birth.

Truly, I am a historical figure. Now when I declare that I am a historical figure to Koreans or to the people of the world, everyone readily agrees with me. Although I may declare it at midnight or early in the morning, it is as if they are listening to me in the daytime.

Now, everything is finished. The fighting is all over. In the near future, I will pluck out with a pair of tweezers those who are against me. There are only a few of them, and I see that they are mostly people who had some kind of relationship with me in the past. Why do they come against me? They have become hostages to the conventional customs and ways of the secular system. Unless they free themselves, they will go to hell.

God will record who is right and who is wrong. It is an instant judgment. After God sees something, does He pretend that He didn't see it? God is not like that. [213-27]

8. True Parents Are Not Elected

It has been hard to restore the family. It has been hard to restore the church. It has been hard to straighten out the direction of the free world. It has been hard to straighten out the collapsing Communist world. Rev. Moon has restored the elder-sonship. You know the history of Cain and Abel. Now the elder-sonship has been restored. Originally, had Adam not fallen, Adam himself would have had the elder-sonship. Adam would have become the True Father. Then, Adam would have become the King of Kings. What did human beings lose as a result of the fall? First, Adam lost the elder-sonship. Adam lost the right of the elder son to inherit the great enterprise of Heaven and earth. He lost it because of satan. Furthermore, Adam lost his right to become the True Father. Adam was to have become God's eternal blood relative. Centering on God's love, God's life and God's lineage, he was to attend his Parent, the Creator of the cosmos. Also, if Adam had not fallen, human beings would share one culture. It would be Adam's culture. All people would be Adam's relatives. Thereby, Adam would have established one royal authority. The democratic world is like a crutch. Democracy is brotherhoodism. The democratic way is that all the brothers gather together to elect their representative, who will sacrifice more, serve more, and build the tradition.

Democracy is internationalism, but Parentism is higher still. Know that the era of Parentism is coming. Do you choose your parents through an election? Can you select the Messiah through an election? Can you choose God through an election? No! Democracy has the potential to create a culture of mistrust. Why? It rewards people who act for their own self-interest. People employ deceit, slander their rivals, mobilize financial power and manpower, anything, in order to advance their personal cause. [211-343]



True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 4 - The Mission of True Parents

1. The Position of the True Parents

When we review world history, we find an era of feudalism, an era of monarchy, an era of imperialism, and now the era of brothers, which is democracy, along with the era of servants, which is Communism. When we find that in all these eras people were not governed centered on the law of love, we can know that it has been a false world. We can make this conclusion. The original world was to be formed centered on the original heart; therefore, there must be the original human being. But where is the human being that is in accord with the original ideal? "Human being" refers to man or woman.

Today, since this world is undoubtedly a satanic world, history is searching in the world for the original human being. We can make such a conclusion. Today in the world with a population of 4 billion, history is seeking for one leader, who can guide and lead a true world and heaven and earth.

Then, how will the original leader come? He will come transcending the fallen individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. What kind of person is he? (He is a true man) Indeed he is a true man, but what kind of person is a true man? I am speaking of a definition of a true person. It is a person who attains true love. It is quite simple. Then what about this simple person? What is such a person? (He is a true parent) Simply, it is so.

What kind of being is God? God represents true love. What is the characteristic of God? (God can love all people) Yes, we should know this. God has an ability to love all existence. Simply put, God loves the big and the small. He loves all. Whether big or small, everything is embraced. Everything is in. Do you understand?

This is true indeed. We have to make this clear. All existence in the world, whether big or small, all can enter. Do you understand? (Yes) Therefore, God is a Being who is capable of loving all, from the biggest to the smallest. [124-117]

We should get to our destination for the sake of the world. No matter how difficult, we must go. We must go for the sake of the world, and we must give for the sake of the world. America should give for the sake of the world, and wherever she goes, she should give.

The True Parents should give. It is a principle. It is in this principle that we discover something new, that there exists a new world, and that a new fate is created. I gave up Korea in order to give life to America. I gave up a nation in this way. [147-143]

All of you call Rev. Moon "True Father," don't you? I am guiding you to this path because I am trying to give you everything that is the very best, knowing as a principle that all of you are seeking to receive the very best as well. I am doing this in God's stead. We should know this. [127-329]

You all have a background. It is a perfect background. The background is the True Parents. The True Parents cannot be accused by satan. They receive an identification card. Do you understand? On this I.D. card God and also satan have to sign, and that's not all. The archangel has to sign, and the next person to sign is Adam. Do you know what I am talking about? [117-161]

2. The Path of The True Parents

There is a war going on in the world now. Who is going to deal with it? Who should do that? We will. We have to fight Communism; furthermore, we must fight against moral destruction. We also have to prevent the fall of religion.

Rev. Moon is gathering the world's scholars and theologians for a conference and discussing and examining such issues seriously. America is doing things that she never dreamed of. You say you are active in your mission, but who is dealing with the more difficult task, you or I?

It is a fundamental principle that parents should bear more hardship than do their children, therefore I am living this way. If there is some money available, I never eat and live a luxury life with such money. I am opening a better path for the future descendants for their well being. I earn money with a heart of love for the future generation.

Who is Rev. Moon? What are the True Parents? In the same position as Father, the True Parents must connect families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world, and the cosmos. They have to connect them all and protect them. True Parents must love mankind as if loving a husband, as if loving their own sons and daughters. They must love humanity as if loving their own parents. [118-242]

God's desire is to find someone who wants to live together with God. It is a person who wants to live his or her life with God forever. This is as if once you put your head together with your beloved son or daughter, you would never want to take your eye from them for thousands of millions of years. Such a person God is searching for. Do you understand? Once God touched His finger on his loving son, He would never want to let His finger depart from him, even if thousands of years or millions of years passed. God wants to live with this kind of love.

The Unification Church is trying to teach parent-child relationships and husband-wife relationships governed by this principle of love. We are promoting families and brother-sister relationships governed by this love principle. Brothers are not those who would get together once and depart. They would want to stay together for thousands of millions of years, and still want to be together. These are the kind of brothers and sisters we are talking about.

When this is practiced throughout the five different races, then, and only then, is the realm of God's love established and God can dwell in it. Is it easy or not? There must be a presence of parents who let everyone else eat all the food and wait still more until they have consumed the food at the next meal, and then wash all the dishes for them and watch them go to sleep, before they will finally eat their own food. There must be parents who live like this.

Today, the True Parents are walking such a path. This is the path that they must go. There are times when even True Mother does not understand True Father. When I am seeing people every day, while talking to them I forget the lunchtime. When dinnertime comes, I am still continuing to speak to them; meanwhile the rice gets cold and hard. In the kitchen, there are a few people waiting to eat with Father, so it becomes a big matter. Someone comes in several times to let me know that it is time to eat, but I say, "OK," and still continue to speak.

My philosophy is this. Food is not my concern. I am trying to find you, searching for the "you" who would never be bored living with me for thousands of millions of years if you and I lived together. Even if it becomes 12 o'clock midnight, or 2 o'clock in the morning, and even when the sky becomes white and a cock crows at the dawn -- still I am longing to be with my sons, whom I cannot help but love so dearly. I am that kind of person. I am missing and longing for such a son, such a daughter, such brothers and sisters. [127-284]

If there were a true human being, this person, representing history today, would seek and find a path, which he would teach humankind saying, "This is the true standard path that all humankind should walk." If there were such a true person, in order to search for this path he would pioneer that path, and then he could teach it to humankind. He would do that even if that meant that he would have to sacrifice greatly in place of humanity, or even if he would have to cry out until he could not stand up. One who knew the path and went alone by himself would not be a true person. [163-891

What do you think the word "True Parents" means in the course of history? In order to get to "True Parents," how many steps do we need to climb?

First in the course of history, we need a true servant. It means a servant of servants. We should start from there, shouldn't we? Then, there should be a true beggar. A true laborer must be there, too. Everyone must be there. A true persecutor must be there, as well as the crucified. One, who doesn't like to think about these people, cannot think of "True Parents." There must be a true criminal amongst criminals. Everyone must exist. The True Parents must walk this path, and must build a bridge.

There must be a person who represents love, who begins from the most miserable position in the world and can climb up and go beyond. We must know that in order to do this, he must walk the path of the cross of love. This is the bridge. He must climb step by step, from the position of a true servant, to a true adopted son, a true son, true Cain, and then to true Abel.

When you learn the teachings of the Unification Church, you study the paths of servant of servant, adopted son, etc. Who would go through this course? This is the path that Father must go. I went that path, fought and survived, and won the victory against those who persecuted me, and that's how I put a bridge there.

Therefore, when you see a miserable person on the street, know that Father is in this kind of situation. When, in such a position, I was hit and stomped on by the Communists, tortured and robbed, do you think I was angry or not? Even when I was in such agony, do you think I would say, "God, please let the lightning and thunder hit and destroy them?" No. I prayed for their well being from the position of shedding blood from my body. But they even tried to capture me and take me away. [116-114]

3. The Process Prior To Becoming True Parents

Owing to the fall of man, false parents were born. That is why I had to rediscover and erect a position of heavenly True Parents in the midst of this satanic world, going through a suffering path. Parents must restore all. Parents must take entire responsibility for and indemnify everything that got overturned. [131-631]

In order to become true parents, one must love the Cain-world. This Cain-world is an elder sons' world, isn't it? Because the Cain-world is the fallen elder son's world, unless one establishes a condition for reconciliation through investing heavenly love no matter what the opposition, there is no restoration of the satanic world. We must know this.

We must love the elder son first. According to the Principle, satan is the elder son, and that's why satan says, "God, before loving Abel, you must establish a condition of loving an elder son first. You are not allowed to love the second son without first loving your first son!" This is only the Principle. Therefore, the course on which mother, or Eve, must go, is to make Cain and Abel one and then return to Adam.

When it comes to love relationships, Father has the world's record. In terms of conscience, there will appear a group that will have a cosmic record. You should know that this is not just a concept but is happening in reality. It is a fact, a historical fact. How threatening it is for satan, and how hopeful it is for God! We should be able to feel such deep gratitude toward the amazing fact that the future of the Unification Church can only be hopeful. (Applause)

What did God and Rev. Moon -- God and True Parents -- do in order to accomplish this work? They had to penetrate barbed wire and force their way through in order to accomplish the work. There remains not only the stains of blood and tears, but even the pattern left by the whip of miserable, tragic torture. They pioneered such a path. The Unification Church members should have the attitude of heart not to dishonor this kind of heart of Heavenly Parents and True Parents. You must know that this heart is the storehouse of heavenly treasure. From this storehouse, we can abolish hell and create the Kingdom of Heaven. (Applause)

Today, as we are welcoming True Parents' Day, we are proclaiming the victorious realm of parents. How much satan hated to see the victorious realm of parents, and how much God was waiting for this! This victorious realm -- for which all of your ancestors and humankind had longed -- is here now, and I am going to let you inherit it all. I am giving it all away to all of you children without my even once touching it to use it. Therefore, as you inherit it you should know that you have, at the least, to maintain a form of a small crystal stone, if not a huge crystal. [216-326]

True Parents must be two individuals. Without being two persons, they cannot stand upon the standard of True Parents. Further, even if they set a standard of victory in spiritual battle, without establishing substantial True Parenthood on the earth no victorious standard will be built in this world. No matter how the victorious standard was established in the spiritual world, without having True Parents on the earth, there is no basis to establish a foothold on the earth, corresponding to the one in the spiritual world.

Therefore, the True Parents who are to come must offer their lives for the sake of the battle on behalf of heaven and the earth. We must know that this was the forty-year period.

Then, what kind of struggle do they need to undergo when the True Parents come during this forty-year period? First of all, they must go through a spiritual trial in the spiritual world. Next, they are to go through a substantial trial on the earth. Even in the midst of such a battle, they must not perish, but keep the center and rise above it. Then, and only then, can they fulfill the providence for True Parents both in the spiritual and in the physical realm. This means finally fulfilling the hope of the 6,000-year providential history.

We established True Parents' Day in 1960. What does this Day mean? This was the day to claim the starting point of true victory, both spiritual and physical. Also, the thought of the True Parents was proclaimed on this day. It was only one day, and the providence that began on that day was only partial. However, this small providence will go through to a cosmic destiny.

Furthermore, God was finally able to propel forward His plan both in the spiritual and physical worlds at the same time from that day on. This means that for the first time the ground upon which God can fight was established on earth, corresponding to that in the spirit world. Thus, the victorious ground was established, and we need only to build foundations on the levels of family, tribe, people, nation and world that can match and correspond to that ground.

Jesus could not accomplish his entire mission owing to the opposition of the Israelites. Therefore, he went to Paradise and gathered and subjugated Israel spiritually, thus standing in the position of the Spiritual Parent. In the same way, the four-year period was a time of being able to establish a worldwide base of victory on the earth. Once the spiritual world and the physical world became one during these four years and we could establish a day of victory, on that day humanity entered into the era of a realm of grace in which all humankind can conduct activities in the spiritual realm higher than Paradise.

By the way, in this historical process, the coming True Parents must bear the cross for the sake of all humanity even though they are in the position of bearing an individual cross. Even when they are carrying a cross on the level of a tribe, a people, or a nation, they are to carry a cross on the level of the world for the sake of humankind.

When we took at the history of the Israelites, we know that Jacob was able to establish a condition for individual restoration because of his victory in the individual battle with Esau. After that, he went to the house of Laban, and there with cooperation from heaven Jacob was able to gain a family level victory and thus established a family. Afterwards, descendants of Jacob went into Egypt in the satanic world in order to form a people. With heaven's support they were rescued from Egypt and left it and entered into Canaan, where they were able to destroy the seven tribes of Canaan. In this way, the Israelites went through a forty-year course for the restoration of Canaan and were able to go on the attack against the satanic world for the first time.

Prior to the forty-year wilderness course, there was a three-day course. The Israelites were able to be the first to restore a Canaan only after completing the three-day course. After entering Canaan, the Israelites had to erect another period signified by the number 40.

Since the dispensation for restoration went through this kind of course, Father had to walk a three-year course and four-year course after completing the 40-year course. When we add up these three years and four years, they form a seven-year course.

Only after going through this kind of process can the history of restoration come to an end and the heavenly sovereignty be established. Originally, Jesus also was to start a seven-year course, from the age of 33, establish a standard of parenthood according to Heaven's desire, and then erect the standard for restoring all things. He was to have completed everything by the age of 40 and fulfill the Will of Heaven. This was the mission of Jesus. However, he was prevented from fulfilling this Will, and he died on the cross. Thus, this Will was left unfulfilled.

That's why True Parents who come are to take responsibility for both the internal and external battles and must go through a forty-year course of preparation, or battle period. Externally it was a forty-year period of preparation; however, internally it was a period of battle and struggle. In this way, through establishing a spiritual victorious path, the True Parents were able to prepare a combined spiritual and physical substantial foundation.

Having gone through a three-year period, in which the True Parents were the center, there had to come a four-year course for the restoration of all things, to prepare for all four directions. These, as a seven-year course, will conclude restoration through indemnity.

From the perspective of the whole course of history, before history finds True Parents, a three-year course, a four-year course, and a 40-year course are short periods; however, these are periods for the collective restoration through indemnity of all the historical sorrow, all the agony and regret of history and the entire historical cross. Without having established an absolute standard, which cannot be defeated by all historical grief, pain, agony and regret, we would not have welcomed True Parents' Day, the Day of Victory of True Parents.

We, the Unification Church members have fought in place of Heaven and borne responsibility for the Will, and that is why we are inviting these trials and sufferings and accepting them.

In this process, we must establish a self that is separated from the satanic world; and True Parents, as a living example of victory, must set the standards for true children, tribes, peoples and nations who can measure and judge the satanic world. Otherwise, we cannot accomplish on earth the Original Will for True Parents.

All of you who are fighting with me during this period are the individual representatives of the True Parents, and also their representatives on the levels of family, people and nation. You, representing such Parents, are spreading across Korea and fighting in every comer of this land. Your responsibility is to go toward the global stage to fight responsibly.

Looking from this perspective, what has been the grief of the spiritual world and the physical world until now? Originally, from the day when the True Parents appear on this earth, heaven and earth should be singing a song of peace, the entire cosmos should enter into the realm of happiness and well-being, and God's heavenly kingdom should be established on the earth. [13-285]

Until I proclaimed True Parents' Day, imagine how much suffering I went through, being spoken ill of and spending periods of time in prison. I went to prison six times, and only this year am I proclaiming True Parents. Therefore, the most miserable king of kings in the world is Rev. Moon. Your mother or father may say various other things, but the most miserable and poorest person of all is Rev. Moon. [211-161]

Think how much Father invested for the sake of the world. How much tears and blood did he shed, how much sweat did he perspire, and how many times did he sigh? They weren't done for a bowl of rice or for worldly success. They were for the sake of liberating the earthly realm, the spiritual realm, and Heavenly Father. A person like Rev. Moon never before existed in history. It is only the True Parents.

There is that background in history, and it is not only a concept. True Parents fought on a real battleground and formed a substantial realm of victory by setting a higher standard, to the level now where every nation in the world must bow her head solemnly. [210-364]

4. The Authority and Mission of True Parents

What did the True Parents come to do in front of humankind on the earth? They came in order to create something that humanity loves the most. What is that? That is to make each of you small true parents. [125-117]

What should the True Parents accomplish! They have to open all the blocked doors between the spiritual world and the physical world and build a highway. You have to know this. They will create a highway from hell, from hell in the spiritual world, to the place of heaven. [134-129]

The True Parents came to bring kingship centered on the spiritual and physical worlds. Therefore, in order to connect it to the spiritual world, the True Parents must establish a base of unification in the spiritual world and thus connect to earth the spiritual kingship foundation, which is a formation-level foundation. Without this, the spiritual world cannot resonate with the position of the earth, on which the True Parents have achieved a completion-level standard. Therefore, the True Parents must prepare for this. [140-54]

Where are your parents? (Here) Why is Rev. Moon your parent? Did he give birth to you? (Spiritual birth -- Laughter) How is he a spiritual parent? There is one thing that is different. Rev. Moon is a parent who can connect you to God's love -- Original Love. You should know this.

What is Adam? He is a parent, who was to be your ancestor, yet he could not connect to God's love. He could not do it. That's why your parents cannot be connected to God's love. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes)

How are the True Parents different? They have the authority and privilege to connect you to the love of God. It is a privilege. The fact is that you are listening to Rev. Moon of the Unification Church and not to your parents. Is that a social good or evil? (Good) Why? It is because it is in accordance with the principle of heaven and earth. [118-148]

What are True Parents to do? Their role is to lead the false children and transform them into the children of True Parents. Therefore, satan, in his attempt to stop this, attacks, smites, and does all kinds of things. On satan's side are evil people. That is why the True Parents digest not only sons and daughters, but also the levels of family, tribe and world. It is easy to say, but the matter is serious. [149-280]

What Father is doing is to show you everything in this era of history. I am showing you the path that a servant of servants should go and teaching you how a servant should walk. I have done everything up to now in order that I could show you how you can go this way, and how you can become one with God. Only if you follow Father and accomplish every step can you get to the love of God eventually; there is no other way. You have to know this. [135-142]

How does one become a true parent? One can only become a true parent when he or she can establish a responsible condition for the destruction of all the blocked walls brought about owing to the fall of the human ancestors. When we look at our Unification Church, not only Christianity but also Tenshu-kyo (Tenshu religion), Buddhism, Confucianism and Islam are included.

Buddhism will eventually find its end here. Do you know it? Everyone, do you know it or not? (We do.) You will be embarrassed if you don't know. It means that if you come here, all religions have the possibility to become one. After that would come the tribal and racial problems. Truly, the five races can become one. [118-270]

The wall created between the realm of the dominion of the Principle and the realm of direct dominion must be erased through indemnity. The walls on the levels of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, and cosmos must also be liquidated. The realm of the dominion of the Principle was entirely occupied by satan. That's why satan is in the middle position. If God is located at the top and humanity at the bottom, satan is positioned in the middle. That's how the satanic wall was formed.

Then, how do we penetrate this wall and get to the position of God? This is the purpose of religion. Satan has tried to utilize the realm of indirect dominion from the period of the creation of heaven and earth until now. God's providence is to connect the two realms, and this is why God let religions develop throughout history. Such is Judaism. God's Will has been carried by religion. It came down through Christianity to us: that is our current situation.

The True Parents carry the responsibility to connect the two realms: of indirect dominion and of direct dominion. Then, how are we to destroy the walls on the levels of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and world, which are all hooked by satan. Satan in his own way has been trying his best to hinder God's continuous efforts in history. In this way, the two have been continuing the battle, and satan has been tenacious in fighting against God.

So Father was always between satan and God, always trying to eliminate satan. How could I do the work without receiving satan's accusation! This gave birth to the course of indemnity, which is fallen man's portion of responsibility. Until now human beings have not accomplished their portions of responsibility. Then, how do we fulfill such a responsibility?

satan knows that this is the responsibility of the Messiah. That's why he gathered all of his satanic power and troops to attack the True Parents. Despite it, Father went through the work of destroying satan's wall on the levels of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and the spiritual world. The Messiah must go through this entire course.

This is the history of our Church. We always held the Principle firmly against satan, with love. God has struggled painstakingly to see how the fallen parents, who bequeathed the satanic lineage, could be replaced by True Parents of humankind. That has been the position of God.

That's how the Holy Wedding of Parents took place in 1960 for the first time in human history. Restoration from fallen parents took place. Jesus came to restore everything that came from the fall of Adam and Eve; therefore we were to do everything Jesus could not do. [131-70]

5. True Parents' Love

When you discover your true "self," that is when God is in your heart and you are in the realm of liberation. Your original self is born through connecting to the history of original blood lineage centering on God's original love and True Parents' original love. When you discover such a self, all is included in it. Are True Parents there or not? True Parents' love is there. Because "I" began with God's love, when we discover our "self," already there exists an original form of two kinds of love planted inside of me. That's the root. We cannot separate ourselves from God or from True Parents. We are an entity, and we cannot deny such a "self" that has been an entity stemming from that root. Do you know what I am talking about?

Everyone think about the cells. Whether you take a cell from a leaf or from a root, they are the same. Nowadays, people take a cell and multiply some plants, don't they? It is the same thing. The leaf has a root, and it has everything.

That's why "myself" is great. Inside me I possess the love of God and the love of True Parents. I have everything within myself. God's love and True Parents' love are the core of all the subjects in the universe. They are the eternal standard of subjectivity. Centering on love, they are trying to take everything into their bosom. Therefore, "myself" is a representative of everything. "Myself" can represent God, parents, or elder brother, if I have an elder brother, or younger brother, elder sister, or younger sister. "Myself" can be such a representative. When I become like this, everyone in my tribe welcomes me and there will never be any fighting. Opposition will not occur. Everything will be embraced and accepted -- it is supposed to be that way. Words are easy, aren't they? This is the core of the Principle. Do you know it? (Yes)

We must perfect ourselves. To seek a religious path of spiritual training is to perfect ourselves, isn't it? In order to get to the position of my perfection, the ultimate way to go is to search for God, find True Parents, and be engrafted onto them. Since you as grown-ups cannot be born once again from a mother's womb, engrafting is necessary. This is the reason why the Messiah comes.

What does the Messiah come to bring? A perfected man comes to bring original love, the love of the True Parents. He comes as a representative of the original ideal. Think about this every time when you use the word "myself." Therefore, you need to be liberated. When you are liberated from satan, from the realm of everyday life, and from the realm of fallen blood lineage, everything will be completed.

Then, what are you going to do after you are liberated? Then we are to serve God instead of satan and form a cultural realm. We have to form a realm of the life of True Parents. We will be standing in the position of a perfected Adam, therefore we will complete the purpose of life.

So, inside myself reside True Parents' love and God's love. This love is the essence of harmony, and enables me to become perfect. In other words, within me there are love, life and lineage. This is the trinity. [202-283]


True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 5 - True Parents and The Kingdom of God

1. Another Meaning of the Characters "Heaven" and "Parents"

The Chinese character Cheun (heaven) refers to two persons. The character In (love) also refers to two persons. What kind of two persons are they? They are persons who unite centering on true love, and thus become the center of the harmony between vertical heaven and horizontal earth. This means that the starting point for bringing about the harmony of heaven and earth is the love of two people. [186-62]

Which is first, heaven or earth? "Heaven and earth" or "earth and heaven?" Which is first? Likewise, is it "mother and father" or "father and mother?" Which is first? In the case of a couple, "husband and wife" or "wife and husband?" Which is first? People want to call a couple husband and wife. There is no one who wants to say, "earth and heaven". Everyone refers to "heaven and earth."

Therefore, which should be first? Heaven should be first. Then should come earth. However, in the character PuMo (parents), we may ask why Pu (father) should come first? It does not mean to ignore a woman.

Please, let me explain this. Women also may like it. (Laughing) In the character for parents, the character Pu (father) comes first. If we look at the character Mo (mother) carefully, it is very interesting. (True Father is writing it on the black board) The character Mo (mother) consists of two characters of Ye (woman) combined and turned upside down.

The Chinese character Ye ja (woman) is also interesting. If the character is doubled and turned upside down, it becomes mother. Therefore, mother has the characteristics of two women, representing heaven and earth, respectively. In other words, when a woman has the mind representing heaven combined with the mind representing the women of earth, true mother is produced. Is it interesting? The character Pu (father), combines two characters In (human being). That means that when the man representing heaven and the man representing earth are combined into one, he can be father. Is it interesting? Yes!

The character Cheun (heaven) is made of two characters representing human being. Therefore, heaven can be made when two persons are combined. It is interesting.

How about the character Pu (father)? This is an interesting character. It wears a cap and goes up higher than heaven. What does it mean? When two persons love each other, they penetrate up to the top of the sky. Therefore, the word Pu Pu (couple) can be formed. Is it interesting? "Yes!" (Laughing)

Then, is there anybody who can say, "Because I am a very handsome and great man, I don't need a father and mother? Because I am a man, I don't need a father. If my father dies, I will become a father and the lord instead; so, please let my father go and mother remain"? Does any man talk like this? No!

Then, if you are a woman, would you say, "Because I would be the chief woman in my house, please let my mother die and father live alone?" Does any daughter talk like this? No! Then, what should be there? There should be two. There should be father and mother. [59-182]

2. The Reason to Attend True Parents on Earth

The spiritual world is the world, which our ancestors govern centering on Adam. The Kingdom of God on earth is the world, which is governed centering on his descendants. Do you understand? Yes! You should know that.

When you die and go to the spiritual world, you may go to find the realm of your ancestors. Then, have you ever figured out how many of your ancestors are in the spiritual world? You have to pass through all your ancestors. For the mistakes you have made, your ancestors will judge you. What is the principle for passing their judgment? That is the question.

What do you have to do in order to pass through the family of ancestors? You have to follow this principle. Even in the spiritual world, all ancestors, families, nations, and the world are connected. From this point of view, you should follow this principle so that you may pass through all the gates of your ancestors. Do you understand?

Briefly, it is the ideal tradition of True Parents. The True Family is the family of the True Parents. The True Parents' position of that of the president of the family. Then, what is the position of the president of a nation? He is to stand in the position of the true parents of the country. The USA should come to be the country of true parents. For example, if Nixon is the president of America, Nixon should stand in the position of the true parents of the country. This is God's heart.

If so, people of the nation should unite with him as if attending their parents. According to the Principle, people of a nation are to unite beyond family, wife, and parents. God's ideal is to transcend the smaller. You should value the true parents of the world more than the true parents of your family.

Why do we need to live like that? If we do not live like that, our way will be blocked in the spiritual world. They will not welcome us. Although you have the degree of doctor, as does Dr. Durst, it will not have effect there. Do you understand? The principle of the ideal world is to live for the sake of the true parents of the world more than for the true parents of the family. The true parents of a nation should be governed by attending the true parents of the world. The true parents of the country should live for the sake of the true parents of the world.

What does the Unification Church do? It is the place where we advance the realm of the true parents of the world. The Unification Church walks the path of sacrificing the true parents of the family and of the nation in order to prepare for the highest standard of the human world. This is the movement of the Unification Church. The movement of the Unification Church is to overcome every difficulty to realize the ideal of the family for the realm of the global true parents. In order to do that, we have to sacrifice the parents of the family and of the country.

For us to become the center of the world, the standard will be how much we have sacrificed beyond individual, family, people, and nation. This will be written as the elements of the worldwide tradition. Do you know what I am saying?

3. The Kingdom Of God Is Possible Only Through True Parents

You cannot go into the Kingdom of God by yourselves. It is possible only when True Parents come down within you. Through becoming one with the Holy Spirit, you should be harmonized with Jesus' love.

In that case, it would seem that you could have the possibility of engrafting into the olive tree of God's side. However, you cannot engraft into it, because it is spiritual. At the time of the Second Coming, the True Parents will initiate engrafting.

That is the ground of the establishment of Kingdom of God. The formula is the same. It is the same as the relationship between Cain and Abel centering on woman. The relation between God and God's child is absolute. Who can separate it? Who can abolish the relationship between father and son? When a couple unites completely, no one can separate them. Even God cannot separate them. Their unity is eternal.

Did you become true couples to be able to attend True Parents through the complete unity between husband and wife? Can God's love and the love of True Parents dwell within your family? Do you love each other such that your children can be born in that realm of love? This is a serious -problem. Without doing so, the door to the Kingdom of the Family cannot be opened. [137-186]

You have to pass through True Parents in order to enter the Kingdom of God. Without passing through True Parents, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Is it not so? Therefore, True Parents appear. When True Parents stand forth, the true family has to emerge centering on the True Parents. In order for a family in satan's world to ascend to become a true family it must start from the True Parents. Through struggle, you should deny everything in satan's world. [44-140]

Do you have a nation? Are you people who have a nation or not? "We are people who have no nation." There is Korea, isn't there? However, the nation to which we are going is completely different. It is God's nation.

You cannot go to the Kingdom of God if you do not receive the authorized citizenship of that country. Satan cannot make any false accusation to people who have an authorized citizenship of that country throughout every direction, east and west, south and north, as well as through past, present, and future. Without that citizenship, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. [148-288]

Today, Communism has perished, from the global perspective. Although Kim Il Sung has been doing well in glory for about 40 years in North Korea, now he is alone. To the contrary, Rev. Moon has come under a lot of persecution and vilification, but the position of Rev. Moon in the world has gradually ascended. While Kim Il Sung, who came from the evil ancestors, falls into hell as the representative of the evil ancestors, Rev. Moon, in spite of persecution by the evil world, returns to the heavenly position with the original name of Parents, rather than the position of evil parents, centered on the global level.

The whole human being has to go back through True Parents' love. Without passing through that door, you cannot go back to the original hometown of the heavenly world. There is no way to go except toward hell. You have to go up the reverse path. You have to win fighting against the opposing nation.

Today, the Unification Church, inheriting the victory of the realm of worldwide Messiah, came down even farther than the realm of national Messiah to the realm of tribal Messiah. Going into satan's families centering on the realm of the tribe of satan, the Unification Church has to transform all of satan's families.

"Tong Ban Gyuk Pha" (instruction of village and town), which Rev. Moon suggests, is to make sons and daughters of True Parents on the level of the family. In the family, we have to establish every relationship, which was forfeited due to the fall. In the family, the couple, which can love on behalf of True Parents' love has to be produced. The family, tribe, nation, and world, which were forfeited, have to be established centering on the levels of grandfather and grandmother, father and mother, husband and wife, and children in God's love. Through that, the realm of liberation on earth begins with the declaration that people's love can now reach so far that they can embrace all people of the world as their own children. [210-43]

According to the Bible, if you do not become as a child, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. What does that mean? To children, there are only father and mother. When they are eating or sleeping, they call father and mother. No matter what they are doing, their entire concern is father and mother. They just call, "Father, mother, father, mother . . . !" (laughing) They grow up like this and then, even though they get married, they will never forget their father and mother.

God is also our father. He is father. God is our vertical father, and True Father is our horizontal father. Therefore, you have to try to do everything as the True Parents have. You need to learn the True Parents' language and customs and to visit their hometown, as well as to follow wherever they go. Through that, you can be united with the True Parents.

What do True Parents want to do through this historical indemnity? True Parents are going to liberate all humankind. Why? Only when humankind is liberated can God be liberated. [225-21]

4. Kingdom of God And True Love

From the point centered on True Parents, it is possible to start the ideal history, new culture, new love, new life, new family, new country, and the new world. God's nation and the Kingdom of Heaven are started from that point.

You should know that our word "True Parents" is not the same as the one you have known generally. The position of True Parents emerged though thousands of billions of sacrifices. So, the position of True Parents is one to which the blood of the numerous sacrificed victims cries out asking, "Why?"

In the Bible, Abel's blood was crying out to God after Cain killed him. It is the True Parents who have the position in which they can redeem sacrificial history and liberate the hearts of sacrificial victims. You are the people who inherit such a mission and walk the way of indemnity rightly. If you come to know your mission truly, you will not be able to complain about anything. [67-227]

God's original ideal of creation is the establishment of the Kingdom of God on Earth and in Heaven through the name of True Parents. Without the name of True Parents, the Kingdom of God on Earth and in Heaven cannot emerge. If you ask today's Christian, "Why cannot Jesus enter the Kingdom of God even though he is God's eldest son?" he will not know that answer.

The Kingdom of God on Earth and in Heaven is accomplished only through the substantiation of True Parents and the foundation of love. To unify the spiritual world is the responsibility of True Parents, not of others. Because Jesus could not become a True Parent, Jesus went to Paradise.

In the fallen world, no thing or person has ever received True Parents' love. You should know that there is a vertical and horizontal formula of the principle. You should not do as you wish. [131-184]

The Kingdom of God begins with love between man and woman. Do you understand? What is the center of the Kingdom of God? The original Kingdom of God is the place where everything that is on the horizontal line is unified centering on the vertical line. God comes into the central point, and man and woman become the core of that point, mind and body revolve around each other.

My mind is my vertical self and my body is my horizontal self. The vertical mind is God and vertical body is the True Parents. The horizontal body is parents. All these become one.

Did you see mind? No! Did you see God? No! The mind is vertical. Even though it cannot be seen, it exists as vertical. The body is horizontal. Do you understand? Yes! 90 degrees! Men like this. (Laughing)

The family is the microcosm. Is there the spiritual realm within a human being or not! (There is.) What is that? That is the mind. The visible body is the representative of the world. When mind and body revolve around the center, if they do not leave the center, an ideal man is formed. It is simple.

When the invisible mind and visible body become one centering on the core of love, that is the ideal man or woman, the realization of the individual nature. Do you understand?

When do your mind and body become one? Through what do your mind and body become one? Through what? (True love!) What kind of true love? It is vertical true love and horizontal true love. It is through two kinds of true love. This is 90 degrees. You are the fruit composed by inheriting love, life, and lineage from God. Love, life, and lineage have to become one through the core of vertical and horizontal true love. [217-150]

5. True Parents and Eternal Life

You have to follow your parents in order to meet your partner and have beloved children. When you have children, you should say, "Ah! I follow for the sake of the way to be able to govern the whole spiritual world." How wonderful it is! It is the same as the earthly world.

Through your family, you go to receive the Unification Church, the Unification Tribe, the Unification World, and the Unification Heaven. Why do we need to follow True Parents? You need to follow to inherit the whole cosmos. How nice it is! God and True Parents know everything. (Clapping) This is True Parentism. True Parentism is this great.

Members who are loyal to God's will may say that wherever they may go, whether to Korea, Africa, or South America, "It is our Unification Church!" The greatness of the True Parents is that if you determine to unite with the True Parents forever, absolutely, you will inherit the whole cosmos from God. So, do you want to follow True Parents? "Yes!"

What are you going to do? If True Father goes to the stellar world, how can you find True Father? You can find the direction through the mind of love. "Teacher, Father! . . ." Then, your direction will be tuned to True Father. If you do so, you will come to the position of True Father automatically. That is the ideal of love of True Parents. Your direction is tuned exactly to True Parents. Then, True Parents know it immediately. (Clapping)

You should live missing parents until your death. You should die having the deepest affection for parents. Then, you can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That is the Principle.

Because you have not done so, True Parents stand forth today and revive the movement again. Through that condition, you can enter the Kingdom of God. [14-40]

Who is the owner of the Unification Church? It is Rev. Moon. There is no opposition. Why is that? It is because Rev. Moon invested more than anyone else did and lived most for the sake of others. Rev. Moon is also the teacher. No one can substitute for True Father. No matter how great his effort, he cannot reach True Father. It will not be long before he will become exhausted. Therefore, if True Father goes to the mountains to digs pools and hides, people will try to find True Father, using all kinds of methods. Why? Because there is no one like Rev. Moon.

The name of True Parents has the value of certification to bring all fortunes of heaven and earth, and can assure an eternal life. The name of True Parents gives certification before satan and God. You should know that. If you have the name, your ancestors come and offer a full bow. On the day you receive the certification, three generations of your ancestors will come and give full bows. It is a surprising thing, isn't it? [200-73]

6. True Parents and Nation

Why have we sacrificed until now? It is to become the central parents in a tribe. How wonderful it is! Some people may question what kind of benefit will return to us after we have sacrificed so much. They may think that it seems to be meaningless. However, after all tribes are unified, you will stand in the position of father and mother among your tribes.

When you stand in the position of parents, how holy it is! You can show the true way of parents. Parents always sacrifice with love and service, don't they? When you think about it, you will think that to be true parents is a good thing. It is the same in America. Until now, Rev. Moon has sacrificed in the position of True Parents for the sake of America. Rev. Moon has tried to unify people with love, and people will come to recognize that Rev. Moon made these efforts with the mind and heart of True Parents. When people come to recognize that, the indivisible nation and world will be determined.

From that point, the True Parents will be welcomed everywhere. Don't you think so? Those in the welcomed position are the ones who connect to the realm of vertical heart as parents centered on God. You should know that. Unification cannot be accomplished without being connected to the center of the realm of vertical heart.

There are various vertical lines. There are the vertical lines of couple, parents of the family, parents of the tribe, parents of the nation, and parents of the world. Thus the vertical lines gradually enlarge. This means that from the tradition of True Parents, there are various centers in the realm of parents. Later, when a nation is established centered on the realm of parents, the world will be established centered on the nation of the realm of parents. [118-267]

You have inherited the realm of parentship and elder sonship. This is because you became a tribal Messiah. We have worked to establish the nation able to inherit the kingship by inheriting elder-sonship and parentship. If you restore Korea, it will be the same as finding the whole world. This is the ultimate. This is the result of the Principle. There is no more.

Certain positions need to be established as the center of a restored nation. They are True Parents, True Teacher, and True Owner. The father and mother centered on true love is a true teacher. Because of True Parents, they can teach everything. Who can teach more than True Parents can? True Parents taught all kinds of secrets of heaven and earth. True Parents are true teachers of teachers. God says this. God is the owner of owners. True Father is also to be owner of owners. When kingship is restored, True Father will also become the owner of owners. True Parents' thought is The Thought of Three Great Subjects -- True Parents, True Teacher, and True Owner. The Unification Church is a group of true parents.

It is the same in a nation. The nation has some system of rank centering on the president. In the organization of the country, the organization for education is the Department of Education, which is a group of true teachers. The Administration in the nation may be compared to the owner of the nerves. Because all nerves converge on the Administration, it has to be the position of owner. Because the head of the Administration is the president, he is to be as the owner taking responsibility for the nation. This thought is in the Thought of the Three Great Subjects. Do you understand?

Therefore, True Parents always stand in the vertical position, and the departmental organizations and the administrative organization are in relative positions. These are similar to Cain and Abel. When Cain and Abel unite completely, the kingship will be eternal! "Amen!" Do you understand?

What is Kim Il Sung's Thought of Three Great Subjects? It proclaims Independence, Creativity, and Consciousness. However, this cannot be a true thought because it is centered on the human. Because he doesn't know God, it cannot be a true theory. It doesn't have ontology.

The time has come when we can envision the nation. When you work to save the nation, you are the representative of its history and of the universal history. When God sees this, what great pride He takes. You should know that.

The fact that True Parents emerged on the earth is a surprising thing. All that became distorted though the false parents, has to be restored through the reversal course by the True Parents. Through that, the way toward hell has to be turned to the way of the Kingdom of Heaven.

Except through the door of the True Parents, no one can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you understand? (Yes!) Does Christianity have the door? (No!) How about the Unification Church? (It does!) Can we therefore directly enter the Kingdom of Heaven? You have first to remove all mistakes of your past. You should not remember even the names of your old friends. Women who marry should not remember their first lover. You should return to the zero point. Those who think of their old lives cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You should go into the zero point.

Therefore, you have to devote yourselves with your whole heart and mind, as does this grandmother. There is no other method. There is only the thought of God and True Parents. If any other thought were to enter it, the way of the Kingdom of Heaven could not be a straight path. You are not able to go the way of love. Therefore, you have to clean yourselves.

Although you were blessed, that has not solved every problem. The blessing must be developed through the blessing of the church, the blessing of the nation, and the blessing of the world. It has to go through the three stages. Why is that? It is because you have to go into the zero point. Although you have your children, your children are not yours. You should stand on the zero point. Your sons and daughters belong to God and True Parents. [208-342]


True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 6 - True Parents and Us (Part 1)

1. The Core of the Teaching of the Unification Church

1) Philosophy of Parents

Today is True Parents' Day. You must know what kind of persons your parents are in order to become filial children. Do you know what kind of persons your parents are? Have you ever thought whether you know this just because you were taught or if you really know?

You came to the Unification Church, and are going the way of filial sons and daughters. However you were little babies who could not take care of your own excrement. You were breast-fed babies. Thus, you have been grown with such a parental love.

If there is the highest philosophy, it must be the philosophy of parents. The philosophy of parents is the best one. You are not babies any more, and you have to learn everything. It is the desire of parents.

Though you were born from your mothers' wombs, you are adopted sons and daughters. Therefore, you should be loyal to your parents. Then, when you become parents, the four-position foundation will be formed. However, you cannot have children of God by yourselves only. In order to have children of God, it is evident that heavenly parents must appear first.

By the way, in order for such heavenly parents to emerge, the eldest son must come out first. This is because the eldest son must reach the position of standing in God's stead, going the reverse course of Cain, who betrayed God, in order to indemnify the mistake of the eldest son, Cain, who deviated from the heavenly way.

So, the four-position foundation has to be formed. Until then, you are all babies. Babies! Therefore, even though you may be superior to others in this secular world, you must have a heart like a baby's. Then, you must come out through a mother's womb and father's stomach. [16-191]

In spite of differences among religions, people are supposed to follow a good way, and to be rolling along the good way. The religions that insist on their own doctrines are destined to retreat. Within three years, such an era will come. Through the seven-year course, the True Parents have indemnified, at the worldwide level, from the completion level of the formation stage through the growth stage and up to the completion level of the completion stage, all that was not linked to the realm of heart in the realm of indirect dominion. Therefore, today, we are standing on the border of the realm of indirect dominion and have come to the stage where the True Parents can draw up into the realm of direct dominion all that had fallen in the realm of indirect dominion. This cannot be accomplished without the True Parents. Do you understand?

The thought, which is needed for you today, is nothing other than the one of the True Parents. Any kind of false thought is absolutely not needed. We cannot accept Kim It Sung's thought. We cannot accept any other person's thought. What you need is only True Parents' thought. It is the only one! The only one! [136-52]

What is the True Parents' thought? Since all thoughts throughout history completely collapsed, the thousands of generations from Adam and Eve became lost. Therefore, the True Parents are the one center, the Word, which replaced the thousand of generations.

2) True Family -- Determining the Center of the Cosmos

When the True Parents emerge, the true family can be formed, and the purpose of true person can also be accomplished. What you have to know today is that "True Parents" is the name, which will be admired throughout the past, the present and the future. The fact that the True Parents have appeared on this earth and that the True Parents are on this earth right now is the most joyful gospel of all gospels. Isn't it so?

That the connection with the True Parents was established today, in this world, which was the realm of death and had no direction because of the dominion of the evil force, is not the fruit of the seventeen-year Unification Church history centering on Korea, but is the fruit of God's suffering and the distinguished accomplishments of the six thousand years of providential history. Furthermore, the name of "True Parents" is the one that appeared as the one central model which can discover and tell people where to go and the direction in which to go in an age when many people do not know where to go and cannot chose the right direction.

God's ideal of creation, the eternal future kingdom of God which was supposed to start from the Garden of Eden, will start from the emergence of the name "True Parents." That fact is historical, beyond ages, and future-directed. When you view the whole history including the past, the present and the future, you must realize that the name "True Parents" is the central point for determining the center of the cosmos Do you understand?

History will bear fruits from here, it will be consummated from here, and it will start from here. In order for the history to bear fruits, the past will be resurrected here, the world will be consummated as one world, and the one world will become the origin; then the new Kingdom of God will be built. You must clearly know this.

In all of human history, where has the hope of humanity been? The hope has been in the future. Think about it! Human beings have thought of their hope only as something, which belongs to the future. Do you understand? When the question was asked where human beings were heading for, the answer was that they were heading for the one world, which would be built in the future. Human beings have groped for the one world in the future.

However, if there is a way that we can receive True Parents in the midst of the false humankind, humankind must be so happy. Therefore, what is the hope for the humankind? It is to receive True Parents.

Because True Parents is the highest hope for human beings, when True Parents appear, the historical tradition will be realized not in the future, but in this present reality where True Parents have come to exist. Do you understand? Once True Parents have come to exist, the point when True Parents appeared is the starting point for the actual accomplishment of human history. It is not the starting point of longing for the accomplishment. In other words, it is not the place where desire starts, but is the place where the fulfillment of desire starts. [44-132]

What kind of family is the family of True Parents? The family of True Parents is the historical fruit, the historical center, and the origin for the future. Therefore, when the hoped-for Kingdom of God is established in front of this world where we human beings are living, the original place of the tradition there will be the life of the True Parents itself. You understand? It is the matrix of national ideology. It is the origin from which the world can be built. Do you understand?

You must form the realm of three generations with the True Parents, centering on your connection with the True Parents as children. God, Parents, and you are three generations. If we look at this horizontally, the True Parents, the True Children, and you are three generations. You should understand that the unification of heaven and earth cannot be accomplished without the achievement of this realm of three generations. [44-169]

The base has to be established in the family. In the family, the direction has to be determined. Every family must put up the True Parents' picture centered on the name of True Parents and God, and the four-position foundation must bow before it. Three generations must bow before it. The four-position foundation consists of three generations. Grandfather and grandmother, father and mother, and children-these three generations must bow before it.

The place where people forming the four-position foundation bow with the name of True Parents does not belong to the realm of the fall. The realm of liberation emerges there, because God dominates there directly. Based on that, all the spirit persons in the spirit world come to the earth and protect the family, just as the archangels protect Adam's family. We are entering such an era.

Before now, the realm of Cain was the spirit world, and the realm of Abel was the physical world. Abel was being manipulated, because it was the age when Abel had to become a sacrifice in order to save Cain. However, today, the elder-sonship has been restored, and the spirit world, the world of angels, and the families centered on the Unification Church are in the position of the realm of Adam. The spirit world is not supposed to manipulate the realm of Adam; instead, it is supposed to support it.

Through this, the base upon which satan can remain and act will disappear. Women with whom satan can act will no longer exist. Satan will be expelled. You must move forward with the aggressive, positive attitude that you will strongly and boldly keep the standard of being the first. If you do so, the force of satan is pushed over a cliff. Put fire on every family.

3) God's Love and True Parents' Love

God's love is a vertical parental love and True Parents' love is a horizontal parental love. In a person who has inherited these loves, the mind is a traditional fruit which received the vertical God's love and parental love, and the body is a traditional fruit which received the horizontal True Parents' love.

These fruits become a horizontal foundation for the family, and when they form a spherical movement centered on the vertical center, they result in the husband and wife relationship and sons and daughters. Therefore, if you do not give birth to sons and daughters, it is sin. You should not become parents who do not have children. Is there any meat without bone? In that case, the position cannot be determined. [184-309]

Eve, centering on woman's nature, and Adam, centering on man's nature, are divided. Then, why do they become one again? Through becoming one after being separate, you realize how strong is the love, which God himself is holding within. Otherwise, you do not understand. You have love within you, but you do not understand it. You understand it only through meeting your partner. You experience the love within you through other people.

God is a vertical parent, and Adam and Eve are parents centered on a horizontal true love. [185-187]

God is the bone of love. You must know this. Concerning love, God's love is the bone of love, and human love is the flesh of love. Do you understand? Through becoming one, the bone and the meat can form a certain shape. This is the Principle.

What love is God's love? (It is the bone of love.) Just as you have bones in yourself, God's love is the bone of love. What love is the True Parents' love? (It is the flesh of love.) Flesh of love! [181-187]

4) Parents and Members

Today, in the Unification Church, we call "believers" Shik ku (family members). Nobody in a human history realized the meaning of the noun Shik ku. The word Shik ku cannot exist apart from a family. In order for Shik ku to come into existence, a family is absolutely necessary. In order for that family to exist, there must be brothers and sisters, and in order for brothers and sisters to exist, parents must exist first. Right?

In Christianity, they use nouns such as believers or followers, but they have not been able to use the noun Shik ku. Today, people in this world are proposing a global family in the external sense. However, in order to form a global family, parents as the father and the mother of the global family are necessary. The person who comes as parent is the Messiah. Do you understand?

By the way, among the Shik ku of the Unification Church, there are true Shik ku, and there are the opposite type of Shik ku. Or, some are standing in the middle. Then, what kind of Shik ku is the true Shik ku who has the noun Shik ku centered on the heavenly family established by God? This is the question.

In order to be a Shik ku, you must have your parents first. In order to be brothers and sisters, you also need your parents. You may have several brothers and sisters, but your parents are only one. Therefore, there may be a lot of Shik ku, but there is only one master. Right?

For who do these parents, and the master, exist? They are not the master's centered on himself, not the parents centered on himself. They are the parents centered on brothers and sisters, the master centered on Shik ku. Are the parents to relate with evil in this evil world? Is the master to relate with evil? They should be the parents, the master, who has nothing to do with evil.

They are the parents or master who are truly good. Then, are they the parents of the family or the parents of the nation of Korea? No! They are the parents of the 3 billion people on the earth, and should be the center of the global family.

Who should stand in the position of the master, parents, and center? The answer is God, who created the whole cosmos. Who next? The answer is the Messiah, in God's stead, who can save this evil world. Only when you could receive on earth as parent the Savior, who is one with God, can you form a true family, and only people who attend the Savior can be true children, and true brothers and sisters. [15-295]

You should go only the way of God's Will. You should become brothers even though you are not brothers, and should become parents even though you are not parents. You can attend parents who are not your parents; brothers who are not brothers physically can love beyond the love of physical brotherhood. In the Unification Church, such a movement will emerge.

Here in the Unification Church, we go beyond race, go beyond the world, and the creation of the new culture will occur. Centered on what? Centered on God's wisdom? Centered on knowledge? No. It is possible only centered on God's love. [83-177]

2. The Value of Attending True Parents While They Are Alive

Can two sets of True Parents exist in this world? Today, in North Korea, people call Kim Il Sung "father," and in the Unification Church, you call Rev. Moon "father." However, the "father" in the Unification Church and the "father" in North Korea are different in quality. Those two oppose each other. Because something valuable has emerged from South Korea, South Korea is valuable. The two each insist that they are the parents, and God claims one parent as his, and satan also claims one parent is his; thus, they oppose each other.

Who should judge this in public? Human beings must do it. People should decide about their parents, saying, "Our parents should be like this." People should stand up and decide, saying, "Fallen parents are thus evil parents. God is the father of good parents, because God is the one who has been seeking good parents." Should people not do so? Therefore, where is the point of consummation? It is the place you meet the True Parents.

Then, can two sets of parents co-exist? Can parents who died once suddenly appear again 2000 years later? The desire of human history, of nations, of thoughts, and of the providence is for only one appearance of the parents of humankind. Therefore, the time when the parents appear is a time we have never experienced and will never again experience, is only one moment in the history, and is the acme of history. It is very narrow spot. How narrow? Compared with the eternal world, the life of one person is like one breath. Right?

I do not know if it is because you have luck or fortune that you came to live in this particular age, met with the Unification Church in this particular moment, and joined. How did you join the Unification Church? In order to bring you to here, many of your ancestors have offered their sincerity. So many people perished, dying at the place of good deed. Going through those thousands of thousands of peoples' connection, the connection was eventually linked with heaven, and it stood in a position like that of a high mountain from which the sun rose. Those who saw the sunlight and gathered here based on that foundation are you.

This is the first time when the bond of love emerges in the human history. Therefore, the moments when the value of life is given start with this time. This is also the only time when the value of the sovereignty of nations and world can be increased. This time is the origin of history, the focal point of hope, the starting point of abundant fortune, and the source of eternal life.

Though the fallen world has been seeking their hope in the future, in this time is set the standard for the eternal hopes. Centered on this time, you should consider this development and gain the heart of it, then give life to the world. This is such a time. Think about it! The True Parents, who came as the substance of this acme of history, must live according to the ethical law appropriate to the position of the True Parents' heart. You may not be able to understand that.

How should that parent be? Because he is the True Father, he must meet with a false father. How should he be with evil children? He must treat them with higher virtue than has any other parent in human history.

When you stand in the position of parents facing a child who has a very miserable fate, you should run after him with tears instead of holding back. Even though both of you made mistakes, you should be the parents, who cry out, because you do not want to be separated. The True Parents must stand in such a position. It is different! What is the heartistic attitude you should have as parents?

What is the heart and ethical standard, which you should possess as children who can receive such parents? These are absolutely necessary. You should be as a representative of all filial children in the world. Just as the champions of each nation, who participated in the Marathon race, you should become a champion elected from your own tribe. What should a champion do? He should be a champion for filial piety, and a champion for loyalty. You should form a group of such champions. Have you ever thought about it?

Considering the questions of how children should be and how parents should be, you must know that the True Parents have a different root. If you miss this moment, you will have regret for billions of years. Can you buy it with money? Can you get it by offering your knowledge? Can you meet the requirement with something you possess? Absolutely no! Can you inherit it by saying that you will carry all the burdens in the world, the tribe, and the family in which you are? It is also impossible.

Even if there is such resentment that it can destroy the Communist world and destroy the Democratic world, it cannot destroy this. God will think that even if all three billion people would have to be sacrificed, this should not be infringed.

Can you, who stand in such a focal point, say everything you want to say? Is there any way in accordance with the Principle that can make you filial children even though you are saying whatsoever you want to say? Is there any such way that can make you loyal even though you may say anything you want to say and do anything you want to do? There is not such a way. [51-355]

What kind of position is the position of today? This is the time you live centered on the True Parents in the same age. This is only one time in your entire life. If we use an example of the meat of fish, this period is like the best meat of the central part of a fish. In the stream of human history, this period is such a precious time. [46-168]

From the viewpoint of God's Will, God wants to see people representing God offer their prayer in the chapel of the biggest church in Korea. However, God has seen His people kneeling down on the snow, crying instead of having formal liturgy, and praying for God's help to save this miserable church and temple. Do you understand what I am talking about? You must understand there was a providential content of painful history in the process of building the Unification Church.

However, from now, every nation will welcome us. The Unification Movement has caused a great reaction in the assembly of America. In Japan it is the same. In Europe it is also the same. The whole world, for the first time, has come to recognize that the blessed family of the Unification Church is the only way able to prevent the destruction of the family and the corruption of youth. The blessed family of the Unification Church has become the hope of humankind and a lighthouse. You should know how great True Father's suffering and pain has been in order for such a foundation to have been established.

Nobody can separate a blessed couple from one another. God has longed for such a blessed family. You should certainly know that. In order for a couple to receive the blessing, God had them meet True Father at the one providential time through the aid of many of their clans. The blessing is not just an accidental event. It is the historical event.

It is a tremendously surprising fact that you are living at the same time as the True Parents and breathe the same air in the same space of the earth. It is also a greatly surprising fact that you receive the blessing before the True Parents. Even a millionaire cannot be compared to you. People, who work at a company such as Dae Woo or Hyundai, cannot be compared to you. If True Father had been like you, could the Unification Church, which has made today's worldwide foundation, have emerged? Everywhere True Father may go, True Father goes in the direction of prison. He goes into the font door of prison and comes out through the back door. You should know that.

True Father has already established the worldwide foundation as an internal foundation. Because of that, True Father now came to have the family with which he can live, the church with which he can stay, and the tribe with which he can stay. Moreover, as an external foundation, True Father founded many organizations, such as the Professors World Peace Academy, the World Media Association and The Summit Club. These can have influence on the world. True Father also founded the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace representing the mind, and the International Federation for World Peace, representing the body.

Humankind cannot find the way of hope if the history of struggle, which is derived from the struggle between mind and body, is not ended in this Last Days. Because man by himself cannot go forward to the world of peace, True Father alone, in spite of opposition, cannot but help working desperately to establish the world of peace. [211-337]

Chapter 6 - True Parents and Us (Part 2)

3. True Parents' Suffering and Us

1) True Parents Are Absolutely Necessary For Us

True Parents are necessary for us to set up the indemnity condition and to be instructed in oneness with love. [137-116]

In this society, people seek revenge. I won't. I have to love my enemy. Do you understand what I mean! It must be so. For indemnification, True Parents must exist, and for uniting centering on true love we need True Parents, and for rebirth and new lineage we need True Parents. There are these three reasons. [137-114]

2) We Are the Branches Engrafted to True Parents

Originally, human beings are to be horizontal parents and God a vertical parent. That is the original point where people should live with joy, centering on vertical and horizontal parents' love. Satan invaded that point. That is why we have to recover it and become sons and daughters of True Parents. To do that, because we became wild olives, we have to receive the true olive branch and be engrafted to it. That is why religion is the work of engrafting. This is Christian thought. There it is said that the banquet of the marriage of the bride and bridegroom will occur on the earth. [58-219]

The hope of human beings is to meet True Parents. Isn't that so? The fruit of history is to meet True Parents, the center of the era is to meet True Parents, and the base of starting for the future is to meet True Parents. You, who are engrafted to the True Parents, become the branches. Isn't that so? Until now, hopes have all been for the future. However, to be able to connect with True Parents in one's lifetime today is possible only once in eternity. It is precious and only once. Do you understand? Your ancestors couldn't have been able and your descendants won't either. [46-168]

Owing to the fall, satan took all human beings. He took them all to hell. Then, God must separate them one by one from satan's realm. In this world are the wild olive trees of the satanic world, yet heavenly olive trees were produced. Centering on part of the world, Christianity in the Democratic world, I produced olive trees on the heavenly side and let them lead the world. If the satanic world becomes weakened, the realm of Christian culture becomes strong. The Lord at the Second Coming can cut all the wild olive trees at once and engraft them to the heavenly olive tree to be in oneness with it and let them be in the heavenly side. Today, both right wing and left wing have perished. Right and left wing both came to perish. Who brought that about? God and True Parents did. Do you understand? Then, we can proclaim such a liberation. At the same time, the family who can unite with the True Parents should be strong and bold anywhere in the world because they inherit the way the True Parents passed through. If so, as God and the cosmos protect me, they protect that family. Then it's not a great problem to restore one nation. I will proclaim this. (Applause) Everyone, if you are asked which church you belong to, you should identify yourself proudly, saying, "I am a believer of Unification Church." (Applause) Unification Church members means those who belong to the True Parents, or children of the True Parents. Please don't quarrel. To quarrel means to accept satan. Do you understand? (Yes) You should go around proclaiming, "I am the number one Unificationist, number one child of God!" If you do so, satan can never accuse you. You should go around with such a firm idea. Do you understand? (Yes!) [201-129]

The place where God's Will is established is our family. Without families, there is no place that God can settle. Blessed families prosper centering on the True Parents. Without such families, nothing can be established. If there is a branch growing centering on a trunk and if we cut off the branch and plant the trunk, that tree will grow.

Those who have to accomplish a mission as a branch are tribal Messiahs. Do you understand? The greater the number of branches that grow from the trunk, to the north, south, east and west, the more the central root grows. The central root grows in proportion to the growth of the branches, doesn't it? Thus, if a tree grows horizontally, it grows vertically as well. When the root sacrifices so that branches stretch outward, the root also will grow.

If you work earnestly centering on God's Will, expanded horizontal power is compressed, and living for others you can connect to the whole cosmos. Then, even if you live as husband and wife, holding the vertical standard centering on God you have to lead a life of service. Then the unified realm of the cosmos is automatically reached. In a union circular movement occurs. Even though they revolve, they never fall. Because they have a horizontal standard, they don't fall. They rotate centering on an axis. They surely have to rotate. It is the same as things moving in a circle, uniting centrifugal force and centripetal force. If you come to the zero point, you will automatically rotate. If you start to rotate, and go up, a natural reaction brings you down.

If a perfected person forms a family in the heavenly world, it becomes the foundation for heavenly families. Also, if such a family forms, they never leave the True Parents. Wherever the True Parents go, they can attend the True Parents eternally. That is why such a family becomes a heartistic resonator with the True Parents, and a foundation of Heart in the eternal world as an embodiment of the life standard of the True Parents. Unificationists say that they will live with the True Parents and God, don't they? They will be born together with the True Parents' love. Since love makes an eternal connection, we cannot cut the love connection. We cannot forget love, even in death. Isn't that so? Parents will die with the heart of love and will love sons and daughters even when these die. It is the same with husband and wife. There is no one that forgets love. Love can transcend death and can connect with eternity. Since I myself, a man or woman, inherit the realm of life through love, I cannot forget my parents who are the root of love. If parents are the root and I myself the trunk, my sons and daughters are buds. If this develops, the family expands to the realm of tribe, people and nation. Isn't that so?

3) Suffering of True Parents for Us

Is it easy or tough for True Parents to bear true children? How difficult it is to find what we once lost. In the situation that individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, heaven and earth and spiritual world have all opposed me, I have led. Do you think I did so because of a business mind? (No) For what did I do so? It's because I looked for love, centering on love. You should know this. Now you should know that you cannot stand before me in the present situation. Even you visit me hundreds of times, I can turn you away from the gate; even you visit me thousands of times, I can turn you away. Nevertheless, I take care of you. You have to realize this. I undertake difficult problems single-handedly. You put the blame on me when you make mistakes. I have nothing to do with the ill I was spoken of since I came to America or with that for which I was opposed. However, you made mistakes, and I was spoken ill of. If we were living in a society on our side, I could leave you and go forward; however, I cannot leave you. I am not compelled to appear in the US court and could ignore it. However, for you I can't ignore it. Without me, how much you will suffer. So, I am beaten, and I protect and defend you.

4) True Parents' Expectation of Us

Truly, many Western people and Oriental people have gathered together here. So, for what did you gather? To do what did you visit here? All I can do is to speak ill of you. (Laughter) Even if all I can give is to hit with my fist, you came here saying that is OK. (Laughter) What is this? This is a gypsy group gathering looking for love. You are coming to look for true love. You have known that taste. It is as when a drone knows the taste of honey and will fly over thousands of miles to smell the scent of flowers, not considering it far.

It is not easy to become True Parents. If there is somebody who intends to inherit the authority of True Parents, please come out. I never thought I would become a True Parent, but when I recognized it, I already had to take responsibility for the Unification Church. Going this way, I became a True Parent. If I had known from the beginning that I would be a True Parent, maybe everybody would have noticed it. Without knowing that, I tried to dig into the problem of life, and came as far as here. There were so many complicated problems in order to arrive at this point. However, when I solved all those problems, it dissolved all the resentment of True Parents, and I realized that God also needed liberation. Then I liberated God, and I would say that God has to love me. (Amen!)

What have you done since you met the True Parents? What is your achievement? Look! Even though I have been beaten in the satanic world, I have protected families, tribes and peoples and have organized individuals, families and tribes. The blessed families have to organize tribes of the worldwide level. Satan cannot retain those families in the satanic world and cannot do as he wishes with them. Why? To live in the Unification Church is newly wonderful. Oriental and Western couples have lived happily for 10 years or for 20 years, although they would quarrel and divorce if they were in the fallen society, because they are to meet only from time to time. [211-325]

5) The Standard We Have to Reach

Does this happen in your family? Grandparents have to serve their grandchildren as if they were the grandparents. You know that there is the word "the beginning of the heaven and earth," don't you. Fathers have to respond to their sons as if they were their fathers. Why? This world is the fallen world and our world is the restored world. We went over the peak or the watershed. Until the time we got to the peak, this world took the lead; but now this world has to follow. Then the kings of the nations become in such a miserable condition. You should know this all. In your family true brothers, true husband and wife and true parents have to appear. If you become true brothers, true husband and wife will appear. If true husband and wife appear, true parents will appear. Isn't this so? If you stand in the position of true parents, you become true husband and wife naturally and you become true children. Centering on the parents' consciousness and thought of subjectivity, you take the objective position and make unity with them. You make oneness with love. Do you understand? Only love can harmonize everything. Every element and particle follows the way of love. They look for the cells that can make oneness with God and contact with love directly. That is the human being. That is why we have to sacrifice for the sake of love. Do you understand? Because there is the tradition of God investing his life and possessions, things of a lower class try to invest all that they have to gain a place in a higher class.

That is why Darwin's evolution theory is wrong. Everything wants to be absorbed centering on love. When something functions as an element for the production of greater value, the value of that element will be lifted up to so high a value. [204-129]

What kind of religion is the final one? It is the religion of parents. That is why I proclaimed that the religion of parents should appear. I proclaimed: "Even though some religions have long histories, they cannot become the religion of parents. They are a religion of servant or a religion of adopted son." The contents of the official speech is as follows: "You have to know that the responsible person who should take the mission of the religion of parents is Rev. Moon, who will make the keynote speech at this meeting." When I announced this, the world was struck in silence. Therefore, Christianity is making a big noise, saying that there is a rumor that Rev. Moon is a Messiah. In Western society it is the conclusion that if the Lord is coming as a human being, it must be Rev. Moon.

Did you ever think like this? "Is Rev. Moon a Messiah? He is the same as I. He is speaking Korean as I do. Why does he speak so rapidly?" I guess, maybe, you are talking like this. As I had to spend busy years, I came to speak very rapidly. Because I speak very rapidly, I can catch the people who try to escape. I can speak rapidly because I studied the way. I can speak Japanese rapidly and I can do English as well. Nobody can follow me.

Did you meet Father in a right way or a wrong way? (Right way) No, you didn't. If you met Father in a right way, such people ought to do well. Thus, I came to integrate all, centering on religions. [214-175]

6) Grace and Self-consciousness

A) The Word "True Parents" Is One Which Has Emerged For The First Time In Human History

You already knew through studying the providence for restoration that for the fulfillment of God's Will, not fallen parents, but True Parents must exist and come on earth. You should understand that the word "True Parents" was discovered in a situation far beyond your imagining, and that originally you could not have met the word. The emergence of this word for the first time in human history is more than revolutionary. You must realize that this is a miraculous event such as never occurred in human history. It is because the True Parents emerged, having the absolute love, which surpasses the loves of all the innumerable parents in our history, that it is possible for you to be able to team and speak the word "True Parents." For the first time you can receive the love of the True Parents, which is comparable to receiving God's love. You may stand in an ideal position such, as Jesus also could not imagine.

We had paid the indemnity until receiving the True Parents. Since satan had understood that he would be defeated if the standard of True Parents was established, he, in the position of false parents, had killed many people using all sorts of means in order to prevent us from erecting this standard so as not to let this time come. We must consider that cruel sacrifices had been made for this day to come. There existed the satanic history, which forced the sacrifices, on the levels of the individual, family, people, nation, and world, of believers going God's way. We must understand how cruel and bloody was the indemnity our ancestors and brothers had paid, who sought for the way of True Parents and sacrificed themselves.

B) The Word "True Parents" Is the Gospel of Gospels.

Where should you go in order to find the ideal world? You must realize that you cannot go there unless you pass through the realm of the love of the original family. Since I, through the love of God and True Parents, connected the realm of indirect dominion with the realm of direct dominion, the way exists today for the spiritual and physical world to go back and forth to each other through the bridge of love. You study the Divine Principle, don't you? Just as God originally created them, the realms of direct and indirect dominion are divided. How can you unite them into one? It is possible only through true love. Just as originally planned, the two can be united into one only when Adam and Eve mature. Do you understand? (Yes!) When they mature, horizontal true love automatically emerges.

When they embrace each other, saying, "You are my spouse," true love emerges within the center of the couples. Do you understand? (Yes!) If the love of plus is perfected and emerges, the love of minus soon comes. When the plus love descends to the minus one and they interact with each other, they establish the model of true love. Then true love is consummated.

From where does true love start? It starts from True Parents. This is the Gospel of Gospels. No matter how many good words exist in this world, and no matter how wonderful the word "husband and wife" is, nothing is better than the word "True Parents." After all, if True Parents do not emerge in the fallen world, true husband and wife cannot come out. Do you understand? You must understand this clearly.

The True Family was found as the result of the greatest sorrow, the greatest difficulty, and the greatest indemnity. Historical sorrow and the indemnity of death are liberated when this True Family is found. This is why throughout history such miserable conditions for indemnity had to be established. Accordingly, the emergence of this True Family made possible by so much blood is the most valuable and happiest thing.

There must exist true parents in order to establish a true family. For that a true couple must be accomplished. After the true couple is established, true children must be born.

The True Parents cannot leave any condition of accusation in front of satan. True Couples are not allowed to moan, trapped by any condition of accusation in front of satan. True children in a true family cannot be the sons and daughters of this family if they leave any condition of accusation in the satanic world. Today, you already speak the word "True Parents," and know the word "True."

Throughout history, no one was able to call out the word "True Parents" or even to think it. However, now we are standing in the glorious position, in which we can call, know, and attend True Parents. Accordingly, we should understand that we are standing in the happiest and noblest position of all human history. When we realize that throughout history so many sacrifices had to be made in order to prepare for the victorious foundation for True Parents, we should know that the most precious gospel for all humankind is the noun "True Parents."

When you think about the word "True Parents:" that human history is dominated by the True Parents, that the starting point from which we can enter a new world has been established by the True Parents, that the internal condition through which we can subjugate satan has been established by the True Parents, that with the True Parents we can subjugate satan, who has dominated the external world, and finally, that the center has been founded upon which we can for the first time ever liberate God, you should appreciate this surprising grace that we can live with the True Parents and should live following their directions.

You should know that if you follow the way of the True Parents, even if feeling some bitterness that you have to sacrifice your own lives, this is the happiest thing for humankind. We should understand well that if there is a soldier who goes forward into the enemy's territory, following the True Parents' order, he is the very divine soldier upon whom the heaven and earth gaze and to whom history pays attention.

You should realize that if you stand in the position that you can fight on behalf of the True Parents and your nation, and if you think that through your heart, your nation and your people can open the gate of happiness and can participate in a historical and glorious place, it is you, holding the banner of the True Parents' heart, who can revive human history, and it is you who are the bearer who can realize the hoped-for world.

7) Your Future Is Guaranteed By the True Parents

The word "True Parents" of the Unification Church is the greatest word. The Unification Church has deep truth. The True Parents guarantee entry into a great future. If in this secular world there exists the original point for the promises of value, it comes from the word "True Parents."

So, what should we do? We must unite into one. Centering upon whom should we unite? You must not unite centering upon yourselves. You also must not unite centering upon your families' leading the True Parents. You should be led by True Parents. You should guide not only yourselves, but also your parents, your husbands and your wives. Furthermore, you should also guide your children. You must also offer your families' possessions. By doing so, you must unite.

8) The Value is Infinite

The purpose of God's providence must have a focus. It is that focus through which God's ideal can be established. It is the very point at which we can meet True Parents, who were forfeited. Therefore, that foundation is the center of everything. That standpoint is what we call "True Parents." Although there have been many standpoints, this stand, point is the most valuable.

Try to think how important it is. All the saints fought to gain this foundation. God thinks it is significant; all the spirit persons in the spiritual world think so. Therefore, all humankind on this earth must recognize that it is important. You cannot understand the true worth of this foundation. I could not replace it even though I gave some thousands of countries. I cannot substitute it with diamonds worth a nation. Do you think there could be any substitute? We can never replace it. Even though we dedicate the whole of America, we could not gain it.

Have you ever thought about that? If you could see the standpoint directly, you would be so happy. On the contrary, if you could not see it, you would be so unhappy. You must consider it once again. Not only God's eyes, but also the eyes of all the spirits and of all people must focus on this point. If you try to examine history from such a viewpoint, you will find there is no history. History has no relation to it. As this standpoint is for the first human ancestors before the fall, there is no history or no fallen history after it.

If so, how will democracy endure? You should question whether democracy can be recognized from such a viewpoint. Try to judge it by yourselves. Even the children in public school will get a hundred points.

It is not a laughable issue, but a serious one. Then, what about the Communist Party? They do not know the human history. They do not have the view of life or any subjectivity.

From here, a new content will start. That is to say, all the centers, all the contents and all the results will start from here. Those who can participate here will be the first victors on earth. From here, we can establish the family centered on love of God, expel the sovereignty of satan, and start to establish a new Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Furthermore, from here, the fruit of the history will be born. This standpoint is the center point of the whole world.

This position will be the starting point for the future. From here, the past history will be completed, the completion of the present history will be preserved, and that of the future world will begin. If you can catch this point, this position, you can become one who has conquered all as an individual. Are you such a person? (Yes).

Then, how great is its value? How wonderful is it? How much do you love it, admire it, respect it and come to like it? This position should be the highest one and should be put at the highest position through history. No matter how great the great people may be, they bear no comparison with it. If you come to see it, you will undoubtedly be so moved. Have you danced in your dream while sleeping? If you come to yearn for this place, this position, you come to have such a feeling whenever you think of it, and you will be able to dance while sleeping. You should be attracted more by this position than by any other positions, by your lives, or by anything else. You should have such a feeling that you want to see it again, to live with it, and that you cannot live without it. As you have heard this explanation, you may understand how precious the True Parents are. [52-95]

For a man to become a True Parent, heaven and earth must respond to each other. He must go to the heavenly world and come back with victory over God. Do you understand what I mean? Because Adam created falsity through having said "Yes" in spite of God's order of denial, we cannot attain the original standard unless we affirm that the falsity is a fact.

The content which can substantially solve the requirement for becoming True Parents in heaven and earth clarifies heaven and earth, liberates all historical entanglements and pulls out the nail which is knocked into God's heart. The liberation of love, which God desires, is for pleasing, dancing and laughing with embracing, and loving such sons and daughters. Don't you think that all must be filled with joy, and its voice must be full from the level of all things to the level of whole cosmos for a thousand and ten thousands of years?

True Parents cannot appear on earth without having affirmative suggestions against the negative past. How serious is it? Confucius, Buddha and Jesus gathered and give me an exam. I beat the test and had my answers approved by God.

God has an indescribable heart in respect to His ideal of creation. Adam must realize God's will by himself in the completion stage and make satan surrender. He must be a sovereign of liberation. The person who is the ruler of all nations, the master of salvation for all and has the elder-sonship of all brothers is Adam.

The spiritual world falls into confusion for forty days as the satanic world opposes him. Since God is the judge there, he must receive God's judgment that he is righteous. Then, Rev. Moon receives the judgment of righteousness and comes to the earth. [215-86]

9) We Who Should Appreciate

How can you dedicate your appreciation for God? For True Parents? For our church? For your re-creation? After me, a true family will appear. If I advance another step, a true tribe will appear. If I advance yet another step, a true nation will appear. What if I advance one further step? (True world!) If I advance again one more step? (True cosmos!) If I still advance one more step? (Heavenly Father!) God, indeed, is the final goal.

Then, how do we liberate God? Have the existing churches thought about it? How can they save our lives? Impossible. It is impossible. It is different from the standard at which we aim. We advance higher standards, such as the following: "How can we liberate God by our hand?" Human beings inherited the satanic blood lineage after the fall. This is the problem. You inherited the satanic blood lineage, which is not God's, through some thousands of years. Then, how can you atone for it? How can you clean up the dirty lineage which Adam and Eve bequeathed after the fall?

The persons who appeared centered on the true love, true life and true lineage to indemnify such a content are the True Parents. You were brought to life with the satanic lineage as the fertilizer. However, you have been brought to new life centered on God's love, life and lineage through true love as the fertilizer in the era of new resurrection. Through this, the one hand will disappear and the other hand will prosper. Do you understand? From here, God is with you and you can separate from satan eternally.

No one thought that God has pain in His heart. Because He appeared in history, appeared through me, now here, and clarified the profound mission. You can understand it. Isn't it true? How surprising the fact is! Jesus did not know it, or though he understood it, could not say what was in his heart. Also, none of the religious leaders understood the secret of cosmos, which was thus suppressed. For the first time in the history, I appeared in front of the world and the secret of cosmos was clarified. Do you understand?

Those who are sitting here will understand. How great a result appeared on earth! No matter how strong the satanic world may be, Rev. Moon digests all. There is no problem. Do you understand? From now on, we must change direction, not to the individual foundation, but the national one. Do you understand? If the leader of a nation also looks back at the past with repentance, God forgives him. It belongs to God's tradition and means new lineage. If it is not so, you cannot separate from satan. Do you understand? It also means the ceremony of the change of blood lineage, which comes before the blessing ceremony of the Unification Church.

You attended such a ceremony, didn't you? Have confidence. You are the persons who receive God's true love, true life and true lineage, and their center is True Father. True Father is not Korean, but is your father. You are all connected horizontally centered on his true love, true life and true lineage. Do you understand? With the fall, love, life and lineage were connected with the dirty things of the fallen world. However, we are connected horizontally centered on God's true love, true life and true lineage. This means a change of 180 degrees. Don't hope in America and this world, which were connected with satanic side. Do you understand? Humankind throughout the world has followed the most malicious parents of the satanic side from the very beginning. However, the direction is changed 180 degrees now. Do you understand? Although it is the starting point, it is the zero point. Zero point. There is no meaning, no existence, no tradition and no culture there. This is the re-creation.

I said that God in creating human beings united soil, water and air, after first creating all the environmental things, didn't I? Do you understand? It is the zero point. Zero point. You look back at it from the satanic tradition here.

There is the place where an engine changes its direction. Where it changes direction to 180 degrees is the zero point. Carrying passengers and freight, it can neither start nor brake without permission. If you look back, it is the very zero point. You will look back 180 degrees and say, "I am Japanese! I am American! I am a graduate of Harvard University!" Such a thing is no use. It is the zero point. Zero point. At that point are no ideas, tradition or cultural background to have a bad influence. God does not desire such things.

You will be reborn turning 180 degrees. Do you understand? Rebirth? (Yes.) Rebirth means being born once again. First come parents not nations. Next, brothers and sisters. Then, what is the third? A couple, husband and wife. What is the fourth? (Child.) That is the problem.

Although God wanted these three generations, He could not have them. The first generation is God. The second one is Adam and Eve. What is the third one? He could not have them until now. Humankind did not prosper centered on God; they came to belong to satan alone. Satan is the enemy of love. Do you understand?

How can you cleanse yourself of this lineage? "I" was born not as Japanese, not as a person in any country, but as a person of God. Centered on what? These three roots -- God's love, life and lineage are the standard.

So, when you say "thanks" for what are you being thankful? Don't be thankful for your wealthy life; rather be thankful for being crucified. When a soldier who was lost in a battle is bleeding, smelling, and decomposed, who will inter the body? Who will bury it? Who will train the remaining soldiers to shape them into a regular army again? If there is nothing to call, what will you do with them? Simply kill them? (No.) You only thought of winning; however, you turned out to be carrying a bigger cross. You should know that your time comes only after you solve them all and reconstruct them. You can live happily only after you establish a new family, a new nation and a new world. Do you understand that?

If there was a train track in the eternal world, i.e., the original homeland, that track and the track of the earth you live on must be the same, no matter how difficult it may be. It must be the same as the rail for entering the spiritual world. How about you? Do you think the rail that you live on today is the same as the rail of the spiritual world? Are you confident about that? Can you run directly to God on it? True Parents are necessary to make those rails the same. Do you understand? [215-171]

10) Bond with True Parents is Preordained

We humans stand in a 100% stupid position. However, God, who is more than 100% wise, stands by you as a friend, and countless ancestors in the spiritual world accompany you and wait as backup. When you think about this, you can be grateful. I really understand well the feeling of David when he stood before Goliath, standing on an edge of an adventure. God's protection is what allows one to win a battle. When he lived with a heart saying, "God, when you strike, you yourself will burst, not I," things turned out so.

Since God has raised me this way, I have a responsibility to raise you the same. Therefore you must inherit the inevitable task of becoming wise persons. What kind of task did I say? (Inevitable task.) Yes, inevitable. The True Parents and the children of the True Parents have an eternal and unchanging inevitable work. Nobody can divide this. One must walk that path for thousands and tens of thousands of years. There are not two ways but one. There is no alternative or no secret recipe, but to walk that path. [203-192]

11) We Who Must Take Responsibility

How can you go through the twelve gates of Heaven after going to the spiritual world? The question is how many people can we find and bring back from satan? For this, there must be tears, blood and sweat. You cannot have your own citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven without going through a process of the interchanges of tears, blood, and sweat, investing more heart for parents on satan's side, husband, wife and children on satan's side, than for your own, and centering on the true-love heart of re-creation. You should know that the establishments of conditions for approaching God, to that glorious position of the Kingdom, will be based according to this number of people. Rev. Moon has spent his whole life for not only the nation but for the world. Why?

Even all the people in the spirit world should receive True Parents' grace. I went to Danbury, and in February I held a ceremony to open the gates of heaven and hell. We must make all preparations for opening those gates. That is why I had also to be incarcerated.

In this case, I had to overcome immeasurable and tremendous suffering circumstances. Even though it was a large ocean, I swam the ocean. If it was one of the highest mountains, as in the deep-snowing Himalayas, even if I was barefoot, I passed over the top of the mountain. Therefore, these were marvelous deeds, passing through the direful human history and establishing supreme victorious foundations. It is to be understood that since I had walked such a suffering way, even if satan himself wanted to approach me, it was impossible.

In our house, our son and daughter are solemnity; they are our second God. In other words, grandfather and grandmother represented God representing the past. Moreover, father and mother represent the present time. Furthermore, son and daughter represent the future. We must understand the ways of duty toward each other as persons, representative of the three eras, past, present, and future. Accordingly, those who seduce son and daughter, wife and husband, and parents must go into hell. Family and nation and cosmos are to be connected centering on the core of true love, which can forget every sacrifice, even the giving of your own life.

The heart relating to such true love is the key for uniting my country, for restoration to heavenly people. When you go to some country, you have to make an effort with sincere heart to have that country become the best one and offer it before God as my country.

The Old Testament era centered on things, the New Testament Age centered on son and daughter, the Completed Testament Age means centers on parents themselves, and the next Age will center on God. After the human fall, satan was received into the earth instead of God. Because we separated from God, we must welcome God and repair all relationships.

Therefore, your possessions are not yours. In the Old Testament era, people sacrificed their possessions to erect the way for son and daughter to go. The Lord at the Second Coming, the true parents, come here and suffer in order to prepare the way for God on the earth. Nevertheless, because we invited satan, this world is the Hell. For this reason, we must welcome God with true love.

In the process of re-creation, all things and children and my whole self, combine to be able to attend God, through the original true love which loves and forgets all loving. Then is established the word that all are connected to God. After that, they are distributed and connected to the time of children's possession.

Chapter 6 - True Parents and Us (Part 3)

4. What We Should Do

1) Our Responsibility

In the way of restoration, you should know that the way is not to be walked by yourself alone. Whenever you walk on the path of restoration, you must clearly understand that you are going on behalf of the True Parents. Otherwise, you cannot establish the victorious foundation of True Parents at the levels of clan, tribe, and nation. In order to correctly walk the way, as the representative of the True Parents, you ought to know that if the True Parents go on the hard way in order to establish the standard of spiritual victory worldwide. You must go on the same way to complete the standard of real victory at the national level. Because in the spiritual world, the True Parents have made the victorious foundation, the real victory of True Parents must occur on the earth. Now, you are fulfilling the responsibility to overcome on the national level in the True Parents' stead.

In other words, if you are going to challenge toward the world level, surpassing the tribal level, the True Parents must establish a universal spiritual victorious foundation. The Lord comes as a man who has the destiny of True Father. He has to carry our cross spiritually and gain a victory, and he also has to have responsibility for everything. You should know that this is the difficulty of the restoration of true parents.

When we look at heaven, earth and humankind, can we say that Heaven has served the victorious True Parents at any moment? It has not yet served them. Has the earth served them? The earth also has not yet. Did humans? No, they did not. All are still on the way to serve the True Parents. Then, do we have to serve only True Parents? It does not mean that. After serving the True Parents, we have to establish a true family, clan, people, nation, and world. The Israelites were prepared for that purpose. In order for people to stand as true children in front of the True Parents, they must walk the course of restoration for children at the individual level, and there are also courses of restoration for children at the levels of family, people, and nation. The parents' courses for restoration at the levels of individual, family, tribe, people, and nation have to be accomplished. Also the children's courses for restoration from the individual level to the national level have to be completed. Unless parents and children unite into one and build the standard of victory, we cannot complete the restoration of our tribe, or make a new start to go toward the world stage.

Then, what is the mission of the Unification Church! What kind of situation are you in as members of the Unification Church? You were called by God centering on the True Parents. Also you are in the situation in which you should indemnify on the horizontal level the tragic vertical history of six thousand years, for substantial restoration.

What kind of determination should we make now? What is the goal for which we should reach? We should establish the kingdom of True Parents based on the worldwide foundation. We have to found the land of True Parents at the worldwide level. Because sorrow, pain, and tears still remain, we should take these things away as soon as possible. Today, the Unification Church has the responsibility for this, and you must know that is our mission.

Then, since you stand to go the way, which you should go, you should not look back at the past, as happened when the Israelites went toward Canaan. Your minds should not look back, and your bodies should not. What is the hope, which we must have? We must desire to serve truly the True Parents who come to the earth in the stead of the heavenly father. You should not wish to serve the True Parents in the situation where everyone looks up to them and honors them -- after establishing the foundation of victory. You must desire to serve the True Parents as they pass through the sorrowful history of humankind.

Your ancestors will find it bitter if you cannot serve the True Parents whom went through the grievous history. All humankind is truly yearning to serve the True Parents. Therefore, you have to be true sons and daughters who can serve in the miserable situation, rather than in the glorious one.

To become such true sons and daughters, no matter how difficult, disappointing, or miserable the situations you are in, you have to be one who can pray, "Heavenly Father, my Lord, because the True Parents have to go through the way of the cross more painful than that Jesus went, I, who serve the True Parents, deserve to carry the heavy cross. I am even willing to do that, so please, do not worry about me." You should not let Heavenly Father carry your burdens, such as trouble, pain, and sorrow. You must know how to indemnify by yourself. If you can become such a person, you can be engrafted into the realm of the individual victory of parents, at the individual level.

Today, in the Unification Church, blessed couples are spread through many places in South Korea. Why did I do this? Heavenly Father carries out the providence centering on the Korean people and nation. Therefore, the True Parents come to Korea as Koreans. Then, all villages, whether in valleys or in mountains, want to serve the coming True Parents. This is because to serve the True Parents is the historical desire of people.

Therefore, the substantial representative of True Parents who can erect the indemnity standard at the individual level standing in the position of their children, and erect the indemnity standard on the family level, is willingly served by the village and community without regret. Of course, the True Parents who are to come are positioned at the center and relate to everything spiritual. However, they cannot communicate with everything substantial as they each have only one body. The True Parents have the responsibility of carrying the cross of the worldwide level, going beyond that of the nation. Therefore, the blessed couples in every region, who are in the position of True Parents, have to carry the cross at the national level. If all blessed couples form a tribal foundation or a national foundation, the revelation of God could go over the maintain pass of victory centering on this nation. [13-288]

We have to go beyond our responsibility and the world's standard of perfection by loving the True Parents and by centering on the standard of the original love. [137-117]

2) Our Mission

What we have to do from now on is to build up the foundation in order to serve the True Parents and to rally the brothers and sisters of the world in front of them. Besides, as ancestors who shoulder such responsibility, we must banish the way of the cross and persecution, lest our descendants have to carry it. This is our original mission.

God can appear as the master or parents of the cosmos only after the time when God stands in the integrated parents position in the human world on the foundation of the integrated Abel and Cain world.

People who are living on the earth today are as people living without parents. Therefore, they are fighting. Accordingly, God has to emerge as parents for them, educate them, and tell them, "The person who is fighting with you is your elder brother, your younger brother." This only God can know.

True ideal parents could not be realized due to the evil parents. Satan invaded children because they did not have the connection of ideal children with true parents. So, the ideal parents have to be revealed, and the time when Heaven can give to children the education of ideal children has to come, and a religion, which can inherit these missions, has to emerge. We must know that the religion is that of the Unification Church.

Then, of what is the Unification church proud? We are proud of the history of the True Parents. (Applause) After this, the true children have to unite with each other. True Parents have to love not only their own tribe, but also all people, globally, cosmically. Who are true children? If a person says, "I only know American," that person is not a true child.

Then, who are you? You should not be like that. You have to transcend you nationalism here. You must go beyond your nationalism. In whose name? (In God's name!) In God's name. How about the fall? In whose name? (In satan's name!) In satan's name. We have to jump over the borderline of the fall in God's name. God was in Adam's head. He is in our heads as well, to give us direct control.

Therefore, centering on True Parents who did not fall and on God, organizing the new world by rallying true flesh and blood worldwide, is the way for the Unification Church to go. In this, a family forms a tribe, a tribe forms a people, a people form a nation, and the nation has dominion in the world.

We must make a new start and go up, because the fallen world fell to the bottom. We must have the opportunity to cross the borderline and reverse the decline of the fallen world and repair the world. There must be a moment when we can turn the standard upside down and turn over the fallen world at the worldwide level. [86-230]

In the present time we have the True Parents. Then, on what kind of position do they stand? We must know that they are called True Parents only in the Unification Church. They could not transcend that to the nation, to the world. Therefore, because satan still remains in the nation and the world, he still assaults us. Do you understand?

Therefore, the Unification Church invites the True Parents to the church and expands it to the levels of people, world, and spiritual world. We must know that this is our movement. Now, the time is coming. The time is getting closer when we can have the circumstances in which the Unification Church is received as the Unification Church of the country and the True Parents as parents of the country. [124-309]

5. The Things We Must Take Seriously

1) No Self-assessment

When you have gold, but it is in sand or mud, it has to be refined in a melting pot. Then it should be refined again. That is your course. It is the original course, the normal course. Then, do you say "Oh, Good!" even though your body is melting and disappearing in the oven, becoming liquid, or do you say loudly, "Oh! I am going to die."

Are you pure or impure? Which do you have more in your body? (Impurity.) Then, which is the subject in your body? Is purity the subject or impurity the subject? (Purity) If you are all pure, you need not worry about anything.

You must know that in order to become 100% pure, you have to deny yourself at least 98%. Our own things are only 2%. Which do you like? Which do you have to take? Do we have to take this, do we have to take this? (True Father was pointing at the things, which he wrote on the black board.) How miserable is it? The response of men here is faster than women's.

Let us consider how much miserable it is. Is the life of a Moonie unhappy or happy? (It is happy.) (Laughing) Then, is Rev. Moon, who is the center of Moonies happy, or unhappy? We have the hope that while it is unhappy in the beginning it is happy in the end. (Clapping)
If someone persecutes you, think like this, "I am going to go to the oven, because I'm not perfect enough." We should not be afraid of being persecuted. If you can persecute me, please go ahead. We hope that we will have been in the oven until we become pure gold. It is the fastest way to become pure gold.

In America, owing to opposition to Rev. Moon, they threw Rev. Moon into the oven of the world. What's going to happen? They will be surprised saying "Oh! "-- even though they threw 100 people into it, all 100 people came out. (Clapping) Suppose the entire America immediately perishes. All perish. How about that? How will Americans feel? They are going to say, "Uuu." (Laughing) They must lose.

Anyway, how about Rev. Moon? He will win. Although he will win, America will be defeated. In that case, how miserable America will see herself? On the other hand, how he will be honored? There is no room for discussion. No one can oppose him. Why will he win and America lose? When the wife says, "Oh! I felt my husband's love!" it means "although I have been living in the inner room [that means she was legal wife in name only, under the control of his mistress] I can live together with my husband from now on." What do you think about it? How about this concept? That is great!

Therefore, how patient are those who desire to march forward on the path to becoming 100% pure gold instead of resigning themselves to being 98% pure gold? How greatly do they suffer? Nevertheless, they have to be faithful in order to go forward. Even if people may evaluate us as 100%, when God will pick us up and estimate, it is highly uncertain that we will be found to be 100% gold. I am afraid of that. If comparing gold 100% pure according to God's assessment with gold, which I so assessed, I wish the latter to be greater than the former. What do you think? I hope gold as I assessed it would be greater. An impure particle, which correctly assesses itself, cannot exist. Then, God assesses Himself, doesn't He? He originally is inclined to assess Himself.

In order to be purified ourselves, we should not assess ourselves. If we do so, we may think we are 100% pure gold and think ourselves above the condition that God will assess. It is natural that we think in this way. Do you follow me? When there is nothing eternal in our mind we are able to assess regarding ourselves as the center and think we are more than 100% pure gold. Anyway what is pure gold? It is only gold having no impurity. Therefore, the nation in which people who are living being intoxicated by the love of completely unselfish, hundreds and thousand of years love, will be able to be the standard of pure gold in love. What do you think of this concept? Those who have such a love are an honorable Queen and Prince. Sound good? (Fine!) I dare to ask you to be such wives and husbands. If you can be, how wonderful you are!

Although you become pure gold, do you need God any more? God already stayed within that one. It is unnecessary to have God. Therefore all of you should be like that. [128-206]

Are you true pure gold? Or false? Then what am I? I myself? If you are true, what am I? (Laughing) Then if you are true, I am a false, though? Then we will become true! You can say that, but it is trouble only to say, "I am true." I am in the highest position in Unification Church, though? Isn't that right? (Laughing) I ought to be called true first, not you. Your right words are, "We are true, too!" That is O.K. It is impolite of you to say only, "I am true."

When I see you at first, you are not true. After refining you by beating you and combining three or four together you could be true. I can't sell you as you are at the true market shop, which I manage with the label, "This item is true." I cannot sell you as you are. Do you follow me? I always look at you in this way. Therefore, I consider that a long process of discipline, trial and refining must to be done.

When I say, "Are you pure gold?" that means I don't regard you as pure gold. Because you should have many processes of assignment to be finished, I have to put you into a refinery whether you like it or not. You should not call yourselves Unificationists until you are purified, synthesized into one crystal and possess the form without sides after being refined. [138-200]

We need the adjuster who modulates the period, the chance, and the time for doing it. You know standard time? We must adjust ourselves to that time. This also is true of scales. We have a standard scale. It is only one, the only one in the world. If we talking about a meter, the meter standard is not two but one. Are there two of that, or one of that? Definitely one. Only one. Furthermore, originally does man have a standard of adjustment or not? Yes, he or she has! Well, are you those to whom, at the zero point, the absolute standard of man naturally matches with the self-standard of man or those to whom it cannot be matched even forcibly? "Forcibly" is an unusual expression for this situation. You should understand, though, that I tried to express my feeling. If we, as fallen people, insisted that we want to be recognized according to the original scale, or, if we are talking about meter, it might be the meter scale, then anyone who agreed would be crazy, wouldn't they? God would say to them, "Hey! You guys! Why did you recognize them even though they look like that? They should have been denied, beaten and jailed."

Today, we are a group, a family as the Blessed Family, aren't we! There are many seniors who say they are "family," respect the noun, "family," but, on the other hand, ignore the content of a family. [127-203]

2) You Shall Become One

Everyone, how much do you know the heartistic content of the True Parents? How much are you united with the True Parents in terms of the questions of lineage, personality, truth, and life, and their views of nation, world and cosmos? This becomes the matrix, which determines whether you become true sons and daughters of God in a real sense. Do you understand? (Yes.)

It is worrisome to have only yourself, so the question is how to connect you to the True Parents. There must be an original root, meaning; we must have that core. [28-249]

If you ask, "What is True Parents?" they are substitutes for your parents. The original parents are the True Parents. You and your parents must become one. Then who is the grandfather? It is God. Yes, God. Even the True Parents can't overrule God's command. Parents must take their children on the way the grandfather desires. That is the way of parents.

When the True Parents go through the path of restoration, you must go as well. You must complete the most minimal "5%" portion of responsibility. Do you understand what it means? (Yes.) You must know that. You must love God more than you love your wife or your parents. I'm saying that you must love God more than you love your children. The ideal world of the Unification Church is the expansion of that to the worldwide level. You must know this. Did you clearly understand? (Yes.) [128-31]

Rev. Moon already has all the roots of the first Adam and the second Adam. Therefore, all you have to do is to be engrafted into the first, second, and third Adam, and then everything will be completed. Do you understand what it means? The root, the root is one. Then love, and what? What are the three things? Love, life, and then what? Lineage. The vertical and horizontal love of God interacted with life and then lineage emerged.

Therefore, you must love Rev. Moon more than anyone. You must become one with the True Parents more than with anyone else. Since it is the lineage centered on true love, there is the right to inherit, the right to have the same position, and the right to participate together. Do you understand? So satan cannot come near. [189-223]

3) You Shall Love the True Parents

How much have the True Parents received love? Have you ever thought about it? Anyone who protested against the idea that God is dead would love the True Parents more than God would love them. If you pray to God to meet such a person and by meeting such a person come to love the True Parents, God will be happy. If that person is the wisest and if you think so, you will absolutely never be defeated by any power in the spiritual world. If you can tell the spirits, "I have loved the True Parents this much, but what have you spirits done?" and accuse them, you will become the richest.

If there were a fight between family members to love the True Parents the most, what would God say? (Laughter) And if one died from that fight, how would God make a judgment? Please think about it. Would God take them to hang them? Without a question, God would call the two and raise them up as the model for loving the True Parents and tell others to love at the same standard. This is the very standard. Precisely, God, spirits and every person on earth must pay attention to the True Parents. We must think about this now in our own lives.

If what I say is true, then this question is important. How distant are you from this standard? We must pray for this even from now. No one can follow the True Parents without tears. Therefore, we cannot give joyful expressions. We must live for the sake of others, and we should always have a heart of apology toward Heaven no matter that we offer the best. I think you can imagine how our behavior should be. [52-97]

4) You Shall Attend True Parents

Even though you may go through the wilderness course and cross over the river Jordan, if you fall down in the middle of the battle with the seven tribes of Canaan, it will not become a victorious death. One can become an original person before God only when he has had the seven tribes of Canaan surrender and has established the new nation of Israel. Not doing so is the same as staying in Paradise, unable to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. [13-298]

What are the True Parents of whom we know? They are the ancestors of humanity. Therefore, you must attend the True Parents like your own. [118-147]

Actually, you must attend True Parents for more than three years. In order to have served the True Parents for over three years, the family must attend them, then a nation and the world must attend them. That must be the reality. Only when that happens will the realm of worldwide restoration come.

Considering the number three, I tell you that you must attend more than three years. Therefore, in principle, you must eat together, discuss together, and live together centering on the True Parents for three years. All of your homes must be like this. There must be a period of three years of living peacefully and happily, rejoicing with each other, speaking good words when you talk, living as a family to attend the True Parents. [44-170]

5) You Shall Be Obedient

Originally, children must be absolutely obedient in front of the parents, who came with the name of God. There can be no objection. This is not to be brought about by force. An environment must be created in which this occurs. The wife loves her husband and the husband loves his wife. When they become parents centered on love and lead an environment where the beloved children can naturally follow in absolute obedience, the foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven becomes unbreakable. [101-283]

6) You Shall Inherit the Tradition

Until today, people haven't known how they will turn out. They haven't known history. They haven't known where they were at that moment or what they would become. They haven't known what would happen or their purpose.

Why was it so? It was because they couldn't have True Parents as ancestors. However, through attending True Parents, we say, "Yes, I understand history. I understand the history of the relationship of God and myself." We understand the present and the future. We not only understand, but also can even inherit such a tradition. We now can possess the tradition that can overcome history and the future.

From whom? Why? Because we met True Parents. We follow what True Parents teach us, what they do, desire what they desire, and inherit them, succeed them. [71-21]

Until now, there were no real parents in this universe. All parents were fallen parents who used their children and destroyed. What was destroyed? The possibility of perfect brothers and sisters was destroyed. Then perfect bridegrooms and brides were destroyed, followed by the destruction of perfect parents. It became impossible to have truly good children. It adds up to the forfeiture of a family. That family was the representative of the history of the cosmos. That family represented the world, the Kingdom of Heaven, the nation and all families.

God is trying to seek that central point. The history of humanity is also seeking it. Today's humanity, the present living people, must likewise be connected to this center. In other words, this is the only common purpose of God and humanity, and this is the only possible way to tie together past, present and future.

Then, who should do it. True Parents must do what Adam and Eve had to have done. Therefore, what everyone should now have is something that satan couldn't have and that does not exist in the evil world: brothers among brothers or brotherhood not as in the world of satan. You must all be so, and it can only be done in your twenties, before your marriage. All of you must establish such a tradition.

You must establish a tradition in front of your children to show such a model life. You must know that your life of struggles, which you have encountered in your countries, are great. This is the only period when you can establish traditions for your descendants, and in which you can educate your children saying, "We worked under such a difficult circumstance," and leave them your last will.

Therefore, the issue here is tradition. This is unchangeable. It is an eternal tradition. Yes, an eternal tradition. Since we transcend the world, white people and black people must become one as brothers. What that means is that we visit and enter the brotherhood garden of Adam and Eve, of the unfallen humanity. Do you understand? (Yes.)

What is the fundamental thought to establish such a tradition? It is to live for others. It can be established by living for others. So, from here, your children will grow without suffering so miserable an environment and will go directly to the Kingdom of Heaven, having a realm of results that can surpass the world of satan, becoming the descendants who can directly connect to Heaven. Then such brothers and sisters have spouses. To us marriage is supranational. We are entering the realm where if one is asked to marry with a black, or a white, or a yellow, he or she will do so.

Such a tradition must be established from now on. It has not been done yet. We must create one from now. You must take that material to lead your descendants and the world. However, after the two become one, you must not bear evil children. The husband and wife must perfectly become one to bear good children. Without the unity, the good children will not come out. Therefore, you must perfectly become one centering on the will of God. [71-19]

When you see Rev. Moon only in one dimension, you may see what his face and figure look like generally. But, you wouldn't know what kind of background and path I've gone through until coming to this place. Can the will of God be fulfilled by mere obedience without a sure belief from the start? It is not like that. There must be a clear belief. You must know that I brought such a victorious result because I knew I was on an absolute and correct way and started with a pledge of promised victory. In order to change this will and change this way, numerous individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations and even the world opposed me. I have stayed on such a severe path.

How can you inherit such a tradition, which you all must do, without knowing about it? If you inherit such a tradition at the place of strength and courage having so strong a determination as "I will run even to the end of the world and heaven," when God sees that He will have amazing appreciation.

Isn't it the heart of Heaven and your teacher to want to see such an attitude in you in order to let you have your inheritance? I'm such a poor wretched person because I bring those who do not know anything about it or what will become of the world, and I teach them. That is a lonely scene. You have to know that it shouldn't be so. [67-228]

7) You Shall Be Proud of the True Parents

What you should be proud of is the love of God and the love of the True Parents. It is the conclusion that you must be proud of this more than of yourselves, the nation, or anything in the world. This love, the love of God and the love of the True Parents is one. What is this? You should know that the Unification Church is realizing on earth the starting point for unifying on the foundation of the family, centering on the idea of love, which is God's direct dominion. That is the way the True Parents go. [131-50]

8) You Shall Give Back What You Owe to the True Parents

Your concept of the True Parents must be clear. Are you in debt to the True Parents or not? You owe debt to them. How much is that debt? There is no way to return that debt. If you calculate your debt, there is no way of return. However, if you have even a small indication of love, you can return all. That is what is needed. [Date unknown.]



True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 7 - Our Life Centered On True Parents

1. Our Life Centered on True Parents

1) True Parents' Day and True Parents

You are all interested in me, aren't you? Wherever I go, you must follow me to listen to my words through power lines of heart.

In celebrating True Parents' Day, you should know how much tribulation and sufferings the True Parents have undergone. The day has come when everyone must know about the True Parents. Even if you may not understand your tradition, much less keep it. [131-64]

True Parents' Day was supposed to be central in God's creation. After the creation of all things, God created human beings and celebrated that they would rule over all things, upon which foundation True Parents were supposed to come.

Adam and Eve should have become one centered on God, to become True Parents. Then True Parents' Day would have been established, and the entire cosmos would have praised God and His creation in the name of True Parents.

It was God's original desire to welcome that Day. Heaven and earth, however, could not have that Day because of the fall of humankind, and God has been struggling to establish that Day ever since.

True Parents must come in order to establish True Parents' Day. True Parents must be the central figure to judge our past history, to guide the present and to pioneer the future. Therefore, throughout history all people have been looking toward the day of welcoming True Parents. [13-280]

Why do we need to look for our tribe? This is because our tribe is to serve our victorious True Parents, free from any accusations from satan. Upon a national foundation we should serve them as a virtuous representative of heaven and earth and all mankind. So far we have served the True Parents with sorrow and sufferings, but in the future we should serve them with joy and a sense of freedom. God can share our joy only if our mind is one with Him. You have to establish the foundation upon which all human beings can proclaim, "Your gratitude is our gratitude."

Today is True Parents' Day. True Parents' Day will be celebrated all over the world and the entire cosmos if we succeed in inheriting it as our own True Parents' Day on the levels of the individual, family, society and nation. Then we will be able to complete God's original creation, and relieve ourselves of the grief caused by the fall of human beings and the absence of welcoming True Parents. We will be fully able to relieve ourselves of any grief in the history of restoration yet unresolved.

Although I have succeeded in erecting True Parents' Day and True Children's Day, these Days are yet to be established on all levels -- individual, family, tribe, nation, world, and cosmos. This is true also for True Day of All Things. God's original creation will be completed only if True Parents' Day, True Children's Day, and True Day of All Things are victoriously erected at the global level.

Then True Parents' Day will be celebrated for the first time in both heaven and earth. This is true also for True Children's Day and True Day of All Things, and the time will come when God proclaims the completion of His providence.

True Parents' Day, True Children's Day, and True Day of All Things at the individual level will become the most important days for all nations and for the world. [13-294]

2) We Should Know the Deep Meaning of the Word "True Parents"

The word "True Parents" is often used in the Unification Church, though there may be some here who now heard it for the first time. Were there any true parents before Jesus Christ? We have at least something even Jesus couldn't have.

Did Jesus have true parents? Is it parents' responsibility to leave their children unprotected? No! Parents must protect their children from satan by embracing them in their bosom. What about Jesus? He led his thirty years life as a lonely, fatherless son. We should know that.

Can you find the word "True Parents" in the Bible? No! Nor is there the word "True Brothers." These words are used only in the Unification Church. I didn't make up these words. I found them in the heavenly principles.

We often use the words "True Parents" and "True Children." We should know how true children should behave. They should be able to sacrifice themselves for their children and be grateful even if they have to go into hell because of that. That is the way true children should behave, and through such relationships they can be in the place where Heavenly Father lives. [76-73]

We use the word "True Parents" in the Unification Church and put emphasis on serving the True Parents and God. Also we put emphasis on becoming true brothers and sisters. Centered on whom? Centered on Jesus. Do you understand what I am saying? We must become the parents who can at least establish through indemnity the true position of Jesus' parents, who failed to serve him. [67-326]

Which is easier: your calling me "parents" or my calling God "parents?" You don't know how much tribulation I have undergone. Thus far, many people have tried to succeed only to find failure. You, who have joined the Unification Church, can look at me and say without difficulty that I am a true parent.

Which gives greater joy: my understanding of God's being True Parents or your understanding of the same thing? I came to call Him Father after experiencing a tremendous amount of tribulation. I have to tell you all these things because you have never experienced the like of such tribulation. Which do you think gives greater joy: my meeting God as His son or your meeting me? (You and God) Wrong! It should be the other way around.

I met Him only after experiencing a tremendous amount of tribulation. You must be more joyful than I, since you don't need to go through as many tribulations as I had experienced. I purchased that meeting with multi-billion dollars. You must be happier than I, because you haven't paid even one cent to get it. What did you pay? You listened to the Divine Principle and understood everything and are now calling me True Father. [116-122]

3) You Should Learn the True Parents' Language

Languages are the greatest obstacles. Dr. Durst is sitting here. Koreans are also sitting here without saying a word. It's so pitiful. If languages can be unified, the world will be much better. In the beginning, I studied English by using various books, but I could say only yes and no. (Laugh) I felt irritated. It is absolutely necessary to unify languages.

Do you want to listen to my speech through an interpreter or directly from me? (Laugh) Which do you prefer? (In Korean) Why? Because Korean is the original language. You don't understand the true meaning of the words used in the Divine Principle unless you study the original language. How can you correctly translate a joke or other humor into English? Through translation you understand not more than 20% of it. (Laugh)

You are sooner or later going to the spiritual world. Will it be your pride to say, "I listened to Father's words first-hand and lived on them," or to say, "I listened to his words through interpreters" (The former) I am talking about the ideal world of love. Can you feel love if you listen to my words through interpreters? (Laugh) Are you satisfied with it? (No!)

The fifth point of our pledge, which we recited a while ago, says that we are proud of one culture. What will one culture look like? You have to know that all the cultures must become one in the world of heart and love.

Speaking of love, you must put it into action before anything else, even before you think of its meaning. Speaking through an interpreter can be likened to eating leftover food. It is awkward. Do you follow me? (Yes) Then, should an ideal family speak foreign languages? (No!) Think about it. Now you know that an ideal world cannot be realized on earth without the tradition and spirit of an ideal family. [118-238]

In the spiritual world we are all going to use the same language as True Parents and True Grandfather use. Can you say, "I don't know it?" (No!) Studying Korean, you surely understand how difficult it must be for foreigners, especially Orientals, to learn English. For the first time, I have passed 70. Do you think it is easy to learn English at this age? (No) Can you make any excuses? (No)

Many young people join the Unification Church. They feel compelled to do it. Do you follow me? (Yes) You have to learn Korean wherever you are, even while you are walking, in the bathroom, etc. You must repeat Korean words such as aboji and omma. There is no other shortcut way.

You must learn Korean, simply because I have become your True Father. It cannot be helped. No one can complain about it. (Laugh)

When all the languages are unified, everyone will praise God saying, "Glory to True Parents! They have unified all the languages of the world in such a short period of time." If you are to publicly exalt something, what will you exalt first? You should exalt Korean over all other languages of the world.

Koreans are smart because of their language. How is the English of Dr. Pak? Don't you think his pronunciation is perfect? (Yes) There is no sound Koreans cannot pronounce. Japanese are nowhere near the Koreans in this. (Laugh) Japanese cannot correctly pronounce McDonald. They pronounce it something like "Makudonarudo." (Laugh) You can hardly catch what they say.

You should know this. You have to become familiar with a new culture. I am saying this not because I am a Korean, but because this is the Principle. You should become familiar with the Principle first, even before you learn Korean, or you'll be chased away in the first place. Since I'm speaking the Principle, you cannot help accepting what I'm saying.

You should listen to my words first-hand and laugh. It is very inconvenient for me to make you laugh through an interpreter. Once you know Korean, you'll understand how difficult it is to translate languages, for you will be able to compare what I say with what the interpreter says. Scholars are going to use Korean as the original language in the future. Korean will become the original language. Do you follow me? (Yes) [130-272]

4) Revelations in a Folk Tale

How wonderful it may be if you say, "I want to serve God and live for tens of thousands of years with Him." There is a song in a Korean folk tale, which reads:

The moon! The moon! The bright moon!
The moon where Li-Po once played! There! There!
In the midst of the moon a Katsura tree was stabbed, so I thrust into it with an ax studded with jewels in order to pull it out.
I cut it up with a golden ax to build a thatched house with three rooms in order to welcome our parents.
By the way, where can you find real parents? If they are self-centered greedy parents, they are destined to be forgotten. Where can you find the real parents who can show clearly the principle of heaven and earth and erect heavenly tradition? I have offered my entire life to build, before I die, a world such as described in the song of the folk tale. [127-282]

Today, many religious leaders prostrate themselves and pray so as to receive blessings. I, however, never prayed for the purpose of receiving blessings. I am an offering. The providence in the Old Testament Age was for people to reach toward God through sacrificing things. In the New Testament Age it was to seek good parents through sacrificing sons and daughters. In the Completed Testament Age it has been to liberate God through sacrificing True Parents' family. We are to welcome our original parents on earth and live for tens of thousands of years with them.

The moon! The moon! The bright moon! The moon where Li-Po once played.
In the midst of the moon a Katsura tree was stabbed.
Just as sung in the Korean folk tale, we want to welcome our parents to live together with them for tens of thousands of years. This is a prophetic story for the Korean people. We want to live with heavenly parents for tens of thousands of years. Whenever I think about this song, I cannot help having a pain in my heart. [137-185]

You shouldn't feel sad to have been born as a Korean. You might have had such feelings in the past, saying, "Koreans are so poor that no matter how much they are proud of having 5,000 years history, it is inevitable for them to be born in a thatched house with only three rooms."

The moon! The moon! The bright moon! The moon where Li-Po once played!
There! There! In the midst of the moon. . . to build a thatched house with three rooms in order to welcome our parents.
This song says to build a thatched house with three rooms and live there for tens of thousands of years. (Laugh) I don't feel very good whenever I hear such a folk tale. Is the real wish of the Korean people to build a thatched house with three rooms?

."To build a thatched house with three rooms in order to welcome our parents and live for tens of thousands of years." The parents in this song can be the ideal parents for all mankind. This has something to do with the idea in Christianity of the Second Coming of Christ. Also, this is related to other ideas of saviors believed in many nations throughout the world. Do you follow me? (Yes) There would be no end in this type of talk. Shall I stop here? (No! More!) [85-81]

You should not complain about the appearances of their eyes and faces. No matter how ugly they may be, you should say, "I would like to live with them for tens of thousands of years." The wishes of the Korean people are clearly expressed in the song:

The moon! The moon! The bright moon! The moon where Li-Po once played!
There! There! In the midst of the moon a Katsura tree was stabbed, so I thrust into it with an ax studded with jewels in order to pull it out.
I cut it up with a golden ax to build a thatched house with three rooms in order to welcome our parents to live with them for tens of thousands of years.
Thus, Koreans have an idea of true parents. The love, with which we want to live for tens of thousands of years, comes from true parents. Do you follow me? We have to welcome our parents. [126-192]

Since the True Parents represent all men and women who are the champions of God, you, who are sons and daughters of the True Parents, have at least as much authority as does the True Parents' shadow. You are not supposed to join the Unification Church unless you are going to discard greediness and other various habits you learned in the satanic world. We are different from the established churches. In the Unification Church you should gain the total victory by shooting the arrows of love. You are standing on the altar of love. Do you follow me? (Yes) It is not true that God will judge you in the middle of the air after you go to the Kingdom of God. God has been judging you on a daily basis here on earth. Since you have served God and shared joys and sorrows with Him and the True Parents, you have been able to survive here in this age of ups and downs and various hardships. You have survived. Is God able to die?

I have returned to my country after accomplishing my mission on the worldwide level. We have to unify our country, which has been divided into two. At the same time that you build a unified nation, you must also build your own country, people, tribe and family.

Men of wisdom must apply themselves (writing on the blackboard) and overcome all tribulations. Do you follow me? It is easy for the Unification Church members to do so now that the True Parents have fulfilled all their missions of indemnity. Once you know God, True Parents, true wives and husbands, and true sons and daughters, all your struggles will be over.

You must overcome all struggles in order to find true sons and daughters, and true wives and husbands. Upon the foundation of your loving and liberating your brothers and sisters on the satanic side --12 apostles and 120 disciples -- you will be able to love your own sons and daughters for tens of thousands of years to come.

The prayer given to the Korean people in order to inherit the right of chosen people, and to sing and praise God forever is:

The moon! The moon! The bright moon!
The moon where Li-Po once played!
There! There! In the midst of the moon a Katsura tree was stabbed, so I thrust into it with an ax studded with jewels in order to pull it out.
I cut it up with a golden ax to build a thatched house with three rooms in order to welcome our parents to live with them for tens of thousands of years.
What are you going to do after welcoming your parents? You are going to live with them for tens of thousands of years. Where will you live? You will live in a thatched house with three rooms. Where will your thatched house be? You must start from the lowest level. You cannot find the parents of your king until you are able to first welcome your own parents to a thatched house with only three rooms. After welcoming your parents to your thatched house, you should start to mobilize your tribe and then people, from which your kingship will be born. You must also look for your own nation.

I have already set up the victorious foundation on the national and worldwide levels, and have been standing in a vertical position. I am not able to move horizontally. Since I'm standing in a vertical position, all the levels from that of the individual to that of family, clan, tribe, nation, world and cosmos are wholly one in a vertical position centered on God. [212-53]

What is the common ground of God's love and human love? God created humankind for the sake of love. Why was that? It was because He was lonely by Himself. He created humans in order to live with them for tens of thousands of years centered on love.

You want to welcome your parents even to your thatched house with only three rooms and live with them for tens of thousands of years, don't you? This is true for God. Even in a smaller place than a thatched house with only three rooms, we can reign over the entire world with God. Is that place truly small? With God in it, that place could be the palace in Heaven and in the entire cosmos. [204-106]

5) Prayer in the Name of True Parents

God is the greatest teacher of all teachers for fallen humans. This is because there is nothing God doesn't know. Also, He is the first parent of all parents, that is, nothing short of True Parents. He is the greatest king of all kings as well. Who am I talking about? (God) Yes, God. Do you follow me?

God is the most excellent teacher of all teachers, and the first parents of all parents. Where does He rank among all parents? (The first parent!) Is He false parent or True Parent? Yes, He is True Parent. Has He ever been True Parent after the fall of the human beings?

In the Unification Church we conclude our prayer by saying, "I pray in the name of True Parents." Was not the first parent supposed to be God? In whose name do you want to pray? Isn't it true that you want to pray in the name of Heavenly Father?

When you are drowning in the water, who do you wish will come to rescue you? Do you want an old man in the next town to come as a savior to rescue you, or do you want your younger brother to do it? Or do you prefer your older brother as a savior to rescue you?

Whom do you want to come to rescue you? Do you want your wife to come to rescue you? No! You want your parents to come to rescue you. You want your parents to come to rescue you, who are the best savior of all saviors. Children look for their parents as their savior, for parents can share children's pains deep in their heart.

You pray in the name of True Parents, but do you really know who they are? You should not think that True Parents are only I and True Mother. You must think of True Parents who can embrace the whole world much more deeply and love all the people of the world transcending racial as well as national differences. Therefore I also pray in the name of True Parents. [33-1423]

6) The Power of the Name of True Parents

According to the Bible, the human beings fell from heaven. God lost everything at once because of the fall of the first humans, including His sons and daughters, husbands and wives, countries, and the world. We have to liberate God. True Parents must come in order to restore all things, children, families, countries, and the world, and bring them to God. God lost all of them because human beings misused love with the result that false love was created.

We were all created by God centered on His love. We were supposed to be owned by God. But this ideal was shattered because of fallen love. True Parents must restore all things, children, husbands and wives, countries and the world centered on True Parents' love, and offer them to God.

God will praise the victory of True Parents saying, "The universe has been restored centered on true love. Now I can take possession of it," and then give it back to True Parents. God will take possession of the universe first, and then will give it back to True Parents. It will eventually be given to true sons and daughters. We cannot realize the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, however, until this victorious foundation is spread in all directions throughout the world.

What do we have to do now? What we should do now is to unify the North and the South, and offer the unified Korea to God as the homeland of all humankind. This will be accomplished centered on the victorious foundations of all nations, and in the name of God and True Parents.

There exist both democracy and Communism in the Korean Peninsula. Although Koreans are centered on both True Parents and false parents, we are not enemies in the eyes of God. Kim Il Sung should not die yet. In fact our members went to North Korea to meet him. I have taken chances on so many occasions -- in Japan, in the U.S., and in Russia. I always apply myself 100%.

People often call Unification Church members beggars. Why beggars? The Unification Church dedicated itself to God several decades ago and the members have only small pots and rags at home because they have to work to restore all things for God.

Parents lead a poor life not for the sake of their sons and daughters but for God. Those who think, "I have to quit working for the Church and go to a university" will bring hardships upon their children.

In the name of God and True Parents we must soon unify the North and the South, and recover all kinds of historical ownership from satan. We have to bring the ownership to God, our original True Parents. Upon that foundation, Korea must make an appearance as the first fatherland that has ever existed. This is the ultimate goal of my love. [212-127]

7) Everlasting Glory in the Name of True Parents

All things that are dedicated to God will be given back to the True Parents -- Adam and Eve -- in the name of God, Creator. Then you'll inherit them centered on the True Parents' family.

First, the era of redistribution will arrive, which will lead us to the everlasting Kingdom of Heaven. There will no longer be any satanic confrontations.

Second, it will be possible for us to lead the ideal life of the original creation. Don't you think so? There will be no more satanic accusations and no more conflicts. The ideal life of the original creation will start under the wholly unified system centered on true love, out of which the Kingdom of Heaven will be established on earth. Those who live there will automatically go to the Kingdom of Heaven in the spiritual world.

Third, the Kingdom of Heaven will be realized so as to establish true love both on earth and in heaven.

Finally, we will be able to return everlasting glory to God in the name of God, in the name of True Parents and in our names. Amen! (Amen!) In what name? (In the name of God) We'll return everlasting glory to God in the name of God, in the name of True Parents and in our names. Everlasting, eternal glory to God! Amen! (Amen!) This is it. There will be no more religions and no more conflicts. What else could we have to do? Now you know what our goal is, don't you? [212-143]

8) Inheritance of True Parents' Heart

A. Inheritance of Heart

It is very important for you to inherit True Parents' heart, as well as God's love and heart. How do you master it? In order to do this you have to return to the condition of Adam and Eve before the fall whom satan had no power to accuse. How can you be liberated in the satanic world? You have to fight with satan and gain victory over him. In doing so, you will surely go through a tremendous amount of tribulation and suffering.

Jacob was deceived ten times. So was Moses. Jesus was also deceived in similar ways. So was I. We have to overcome various deceptions. In doing so, you will surely learn the heart of God and True Parents little by little. Otherwise, you will never understand their heart, and satan will never leave you. You will find out neither God's heart nor True Parents' heart unless you gain victory over satan. That's why we all have to go to the frontline.

As long as you are looking for an easy life, you'll never experience the love and heart of God and True Parents.

That's why we have to send everyone to the frontline. You can inherit the love and heart of God and True Parents only after you go through a challenging course such as persecutions, rejection and being under constant surveillance. Therefore you have to go to the frontline just as I have been doing. How terrible it was to go through all those persecutions. But it could not be helped. If you do the same thing, God will protect you. You will share the same heart by standing on the same foundation. Do you follow me?

How do you manage to inherit the heart of God and True Parents? First you have to know that the True Parents are your real parents and God your real father. Your flesh, bones and every cell of your body must know it even with no help from your mind. You have to establish the foundation, which satan cannot accuse. Do you follow me? (Yes!) That is the most important point.

How can you inherit True Parents' heart? The answer is very simple. You can do it if you stand on the same foundation as the original Adam and Eve and gain victory over satan on the worldwide level. In order for you to succeed, you may shed a tremendous amount of tears, and may be accused to the bone by satan. You have to go through the process of indemnity so much so that you may experience indescribable tribulations. Do you clearly understand? Even though you don't like it, that is the only way. Neither prayer nor any other means can substitute for it. You must experience it yourself and master it.

Once you establish the foundation, you can experience oneness right away. Also, you will be directly guided. Do you follow me? You must experience a feeling of oneness so as to understand the parents' heart. Also you must gain victory over satan in order to accomplish it. There is no other way.

As I said yesterday, as well as on the day before yesterday, I have already built power plants. Those power plants are connected with power lines on various levels from the individual all the way up to family, tribe, people, nation, world, and cosmos, and even to God. You must walk on those power lines of heart. Who is to do it? Not I, not God, but you must do it. [125-206]

B. Sons and Daughters Should Inherit Their Parents

What is the best present from God to humankind? The best present is your becoming the original ancestors of all human beings, that is, true fathers and mothers. Do you know how wonderful it is? There is nothing greater than that. It is much greater than your becoming the Secretary of State or the President. That is the greatest present to humankind given by God.

Once you become true parents, true children will be born, out of which a true family, a true people, a true country, and a true world will automatically be born. Don't you think so? What do you think is the most important name? ("True Parents"!) The name "True Parents" and the word "true love" are of utmost importance. [125-117]

What was the fall of the first human beings? Doing things their own way was the cause of their fall. Centered on God and True Parents you have to crush that nature. That is why all men must become Father's offshoots, all women Mother's offshoots.

You should be delighted if God enters your eyes or some other part of you. Can you say to Him, "No, you cannot do it." (No!) Do you want to keep a fence between you and God? God's love can be spread through you. You have to do research on it. You shouldn't make light of it. That is what I expect you to do. [118-272]

Thus far in history, true children could not be born because there were no true parents. Since there was no true man on earth, true parents could not exist. In the Unification Church we are to find and deeply acknowledge the True Parents, and through attending them become their sons and daughters.

What are the sons and daughters of the True Parents going to do? They are going to inherit all that the True Parents have. Heaven and earth would be worthless unless they had their own master. You must become one who can acknowledge and declare the value of heaven and earth 100% and forever. Also, you must meet one who can authorize it. That is God. That is why you must have the right to inherit the True Parents.

What is the right to inherit the True Parents? It is the right to inherit not only heaven and earth but also God Himself. [24-323]

Our mission is not yet complete. You will receive blessings through expressing gratitude to heaven. You should be appreciative not only on the individual level but also on the tribal level. You should not forget the real value of blessings, which you have received as a representative of your tribe. Mr. Kim represents all the Kim families, and Mr. Pak all the Pak families. Also, you should remember that your blessings are based on your representing the entire Korean people of 30 million and representing all human beings throughout the world, and that you have inherited the responsibility the True Parents should fulfill on earth.

Why do blessed families have to inherit it? While blessed families are striving for the restoration of their people, the True Parents must work for restoration on the worldwide level. That is, the True Parents must walk one step ahead of you. But the True Parents cannot work for the worldwide course for restoration unless a victorious foundation can be established for the tribal level of restoration. You have to take responsibility for the restoration of your tribe so that the True Parents can work for the worldwide course for restoration. You have to take responsibility for the restoration of your tribe until you die or until the grief of your people can be completely eliminated. [13-293]

9) What We Have to Pay Attention to

We cannot succeed in the restoration process unless we share the heart of God and True Parents. Therefore, those that take responsibility for restoration must go forward in the name of True Parents. Even Jesus cannot do anything without the True Parents.

You must be horizontally united centered on True Parents' love. You have no room for complaint. You are not allowed to complain at all. If you complain, you will surely be crushed. [136-70]

You often ask True Parents, "Let us do this! Let us do that!" You are totally wrong if you want to treat the True Parents as if they were your rich and famous parents in your village.

You have to accept the True Parents in order to unify the world. There is no other way for humankind to accomplish this goal.

True Parents are the fruit of historical hopes and the fruit of all the triumphs in the course of indemnity. You have to know this. Is it possible to exchange the True Parents for America? [55-155]



True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 8 - The Great Subjects Thought and the Proclamation of True Parents (Part 1)

1. Three Great Subjects Thought and True Parentism

1) Three Great Subjects Thought is Our Wish

What is the wish of humankind, fallen humankind? We were supposed to become True Parents. When we had sons and daughters, we should have been able to raise them in such a way that they were free from persecution from the satanic world and could go directly to the Kingdom of Heaven. But we did not become so. It is our wish to become a representative of True Parents and have true sons and daughters who can directly go to the Kingdom of Heaven. You all want to have good sons and daughters, don't you? The best children in the world? We could not fulfill that goal. How to accomplish it is the problem.

What is next? The Archangel could not teach Adam and Eve who were God's sons and daughters. It is the most important task for us to raise our children as God's son and daughter and to educate them to be those whom God needs.

You want to become a teacher, don't you? Don't you want to become an example? You want to work hard, so that you can become the president who represents the nation or the head of a company or a cabinet minister. You want be successful. Isn't that so? What does it mean? It means to become a true master.

These are our Three Great Wishes. First, to become True Parents; second, to become a true teacher; and third, to become a true master. Isn't this your case? One wants to be successful and become a governor or even the President of the United States. Is that so or not? One must become the master of his household prior to this. To become the master of the household, you must inherit the family tradition and stand in the position of the master who can represent God and ancestors. By doing so, all families and nations will come to respect you. Everything in a society falls under these three positions. True Parents, true teacher, and true master. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes)

You must become a true parent, a true teacher, and a true master. This is the Three Great Subjects Thought. Do you understand? What is the root of the Three Great Subjects Thought? It is True Love. True Love is to give and give, more than 100% of the self, and then to give again. You should know that what I mean by True Parents, true teacher and true master are those who have this kind of thought. The root is one.

Therefore, when we speak about True Parents, a true teacher must always come to their right and a true master must always come to their left. They are always accompanied by True Parents. You do not necessarily become True Parents simply by having children. You must have children and educate them. Sons and daughters must go around riding on their father and mother. You must teach them. [205-20]

2) The Three Great Subjects Thought is the Thought of the True Parents

The center of the Three Great Subjects Thought is the True Parents. Why are the True Parents the center? There is only one vertical standard which can be perpendicular. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes) There is only one perpendicular true love; therefore, there is a representative foundation centered on a family, which is the conclusive point between True Parents and the vertical God.

A teacher who resembles the True Parents by taking the thought of the True Parents as the model, and the sovereign who resembles the True Parents by taking parental love as the model, come to seek the direction toward the symbol of the Kingdom of Heaven. Satan cannot invade here. Because the contents of the bedroom of satan's realm of love cannot invade here, the Kingdom of Heaven is formed through the expansion of the realm of liberation.

3) The Essentials of the Three Great Subjects Thought

Now, Soviet Russia has come within the grasp of God. Although it was not captured by the hands of America, it came to be captured by God. America is the same. Although she cannot be captured by the hands of the Soviets, she can be captured by the hands of God. It is the Last Days, so whether they turn around will determine whether they go forward or fall into the hell.

When they turn around, to which center should they turn? Because false parents violated the heavenly principle of love, human society disintegrated. The time has come for people to turn to the True Parents and the original homeland. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes)

We have come to the era of final settlement, in which we move with Father and turn to the progressive course. Everything is coming to consummation. Christianity will be fulfilled, Buddhism and Confucianism will all be fulfilled. Politics is coming to an end. The Religious Federation for World Peace was founded centering upon the religious realm, and the Federation for World Peace was founded centering upon the political realm in order to consummate the situation. Divided minds become united and the fruit born on the global scale has been consummated. What is the center for the consummation? True Parents' love.

True Parents, true teacher, and true master are the essentials of the Three Great Subjects Thought, aren't they? Even the greatest people in the world kneel down to God and ask: "Will you please give us guidance?" To whom and to what is the Three Great Subjects Thought referring? Father and Father's Words.

Well, where does Father live? Father stands not only in the position of a teacher but he stands in the position of a master, doesn't he? The president of a university, as a parent, goes back home at night. How about the president of the country? He goes back to Chong-pa-dong (White House). Even if he has hundreds on his staff, he has to go back home to go to bed. He becomes a father, a parent. Isn't that so?

Considering all these matters, we can say that parents are the center. A school is a parent-like school and a master is a parent-like master. A teacher and a master all go out to their places, but come back to the position of parents. The position where one can stay and live without the need of returning is the place, which welcomes parents. All these things become the way I explained, centering on True Love. The word "Oneness of Master Teacher Parent" is established here. Do you understand what I am explaining about? Father is now giving the true teachings. Do you understand? Therefore, Father is the Teacher of teachers.

Has there been any sovereign who governed centering on true love? Your mind and body are directed in the same direction as that of Father, and you want to live in that way for thousands of years. The one who has a mind of genuine love for the Unification Church, for God in the Unification Church, for the human race, and for the essence of human beings, cannot leave Father. Why? Because Father has the realms of heart of parents, teacher, and master. Through Father, one can go to the position of a parent, a master, and a teacher as well.

4) Parentism

Was Jesus born as a man or a woman? (Man) He is a man. Jesus is a man who has inherited God's love, God's life, and God's blood lineage. If such a man met a woman who could be his partner, and they had a baby, then a new baby in the direct lineage of God would have been born on the earth.

If that had happened, we would not have needed Christianity or the Vatican. If sons and daughters of Jesus' direct lineage had been born, then one kingship would have begun on the earth for the first time, and the one world would have emerged.

This kingship is not just for the whole world. It arises from one family. Starting from a family, the kingship becomes that of the family, the tribe, the nation, the world, and heaven and earth. If such had happened, Christian ministers today would not be necessary.

Ministers came here, too, didn't they? Are such ministers necessary? Why do we need such sects as Presbyterians and so forth? Is the Vatican necessary? Is democracy necessary? What is democracy? It is brotherhoodism. Brotherhoodism is why they fight. Brothers fight each other. Brotherhoodism now comes to parentism and parentism to Godism.

Then what is parentism? It is the true parentism by perfected Adam and Eve on earth. What, then, is God? Since the True Parents are horizontal parents, we also need vertical Parents. Vertical Parents indicates Godism. So the word "Headwing Thought" expresses True Parentism, Godism and vertical Godism.

A human being is a dual being because he is born when the horizontal True Parentism and the vertical True Parentism, the horizontal and the vertical, are united into one. The heavenly life and the earthly life, the heavenly love and the earthly love, the heavenly blood lineage and the earthly blood lineage are all united into one. Man consists of the inner person and the outer person. The inner person is the vertical self, and the outer person is the horizontal self. They bear the fruit.

What kind of "ism" is democracy? It is brotherhoodism. Since there are many brothers, who will receive the most love from the parents? This always becomes a problem in a family. Two groups emerge -- the father's side and the mother's side -- that is, sons and daughters who resemble the father and those who resemble the mother. They talk about which son resembles the father and which son resembles the mother. What is this? Such phenomena occur centering on love.

After World War II, the victorious nations led the independence of the defeated nations. Such a phenomenon took place. It indicates that the world was entering into the realm of brotherhoodism. When we approach most closely the place where the "ism" on God's side appears, we see two brothers fighting each other in front of the one God.

At the consummation of human history, America became the subject centering on the American Christian cultural sphere, which is the foundation for unification. She did not judge and punish all others, but allowed the independence of the defeated nations. This fact means that we entered into the heavenly providential era within which we can restore abandoned sons and daughters and prodigal sons, in God's providence. Therefore, democracy is brotherhoodism. After the end of brotherhoodism, parentism will emerge. Unification is accomplished only at the emergence of parentism. This is the course of providential history.

Chapter 8 - The Great Subjects Thought and the Proclamation of True Parents (Part 2)

2. Declaration of True Parents

1) The Background of the Declaration of True Parents

Why can we declare the True Parents? The Democratic world and the Communist world are brothers, as Cain and Abel were. They are like two sons who fight each other. Father reconciled the two fighting sons and stood in the position, which they welcomed. For this reason, Father came to Korea with the privilege of parents and, for the first time, declared the True Parents to the nation.

This message becomes a rumor throughout the whole world. Isn't that so? The American CIA gives a report about all activities of Rev. Moon. The Soviet KGB does the same. So, how much do they know about me?

The fact that I could declare the True Parents means that I stand in that position on the world level. All those who are prepared in the world are waiting for their engrafting into Korea. What is the problem? We must achieve the unification of my country -- quickly! They are waiting for their engrafting upon the foundation of the unification. That is exactly the case, isn't it?

2) The Standard of the Declaration of True Parents

Strictly speaking, Father's homeland is not your homeland.

Branches, buds and leaves are the same, but the position of branches is your own homeland. Therefore, there is no homeland for you if you do not accomplish the tribal restoration.

Those who do not have their homeland cannot be born. Therefore, the restoration of parents must be done. Right? (Yes) You must fulfill the realm of tribal messiahship. Centering on a family, you can go through the formation, the growth and the completion stage by engrafting, centering upon Father.

Somebody had to accomplish the realm of the completion of the portion of responsibility, the foundation for the unity of the direct dominion and the indirect dominion. Upon this foundation, God would have been able to conduct a declaration ceremony centering on love, claiming, "You, I, and the creation belong to love." But, this was not accomplished. Therefore, God's ownership has not been established yet. That ownership became completely centered on satan's love instead.

The declaration ceremony was to be conducted centering upon God's love and uniting with His love. However, the declaration ceremony was conducted centering upon satan's love through uniting with it, which is love that is externally in the Principled form, but is internally false. Because of this, satan's ownership was established.

There is a fight within democracy. Brothers fight each other, don't they? Fights among brothers are more fearful than those among neighbors. This is because if one is the West, the other is the East, and if the East and the West do not get along well, there is a position, which is closer and adjacent. North and south are closer to east, and north and south are closer to west, aren't they? They are closer. If brothers fight each other, they become separated.

Well, even if the neighbors fight each other, they are not separated. They do not pack up their belongings and run away. Right? The worst fights among all fights are those of brothers.

In the era of brotherhoodism, a country where these two fight each other is destined to perish. Do Koreans fight or not? We don't know who the elder brother is, or who the younger brother is. Why don't we know it? Nations are born as something crude from unknown sources. They will stop fighting only when Parents appear. That is why Parents or the Messiah comes. Do you understand? Fights do not end during the age of democracy, but come to an end at the arrival of parentism.

Today, the Unification Church has announced the True Parents. If Adam and Eve had not fallen in the Garden of Eden, God would have been True Parents, and Adam and Eve also would have been True Parents. God is vertical True Parents, and Adam and Eve are horizontal True Parents. Do you understand? When we see True Parents where the vertical and the horizontal meet, we see the accordance among north, south, east, and west. Even if we bring above to below, bring below to above, west to east, and east to west, they all meet in accordance.

If America stands for the sake of America, she cannot restore the world and change the world. Do you understand? Communism also cannot center on itself. Communism must become that which is for the sake of the world. It must become a communism, which democracy praises and the communist praises. It must become the only "ism" to which all can say "it is good." What kind of "ism" is that? To stop the fights among brothers, a father and a mother must emerge.

Father has declared the True Parents to the false world where reckless fights are practiced today. In order to declare the True Parents, Father must go up to the position where he can claim the True Parents on the individual level, family level, clan level, tribal level, national level, world level, and cosmic level, where God is True Parents and the True Parents are True Parents. It is a historical event that Father declared this. When Father declares the True Parents, one-third of the 5 billion of the human race must be led. But what is the reality? Is it in the Principle? Father declared, setting the condition for the two-thirds. Father hooked Japan; America and China were also hooked. Wasn't the Soviet Union hooked? (It was.)

When the era of parents comes, fights end. While 80-year-old brothers or 90-year-old brothers, or even 100-year-old brothers fight, when mother and father come in don't they have either to find a way to stop fighting or to continue fighting? How do they stop fighting when parents come, the parents for whom they have been waiting thousands and tens of thousand of years?

Today, how much do people in the world, including those who believe in Jesus, wish for the Advent of the Messiah? Do you understand what the Messiah is? The Chinese character Ku (seek) of Ku Sae Chu (messiah), Sae (tax) of Sae Kum, and Chu (master) of Chu in (master). (Father is speaking about three Chinese characters, which form messiah.) That is messiah. There is a tax, isn't there? What is it? (Laughter) We are stingy these days, aren't we? The Messiah is also like that.

Reverend Moon conquered by love. That is right. What love? Love, which is not for the self, but love which, is for the sake of others.

3) The Place of the Declaration of the True Parents

You should know why Reverend Moon went through such hardships. Why would I go through such hardship, if it were only for my country? I am a wise man. I am a person who knows Korean customs and culture very well. It happened that way because I did things for the sake of the world and the heavenly kingdom.

For 40 years Korea did all kinds of things to Father. They have a lot of sin because of me. I carried the burden of brothers, the burden of Korean people -- those related to parents and relatives in the eighth degree of blood relationship. I gave all prepared things and blessing this time. Therefore, I declared the True Parents.

Where did I declare the True Parents? I did not do it in Moscow. I did it in Korea. You must be grateful about that. Do you understand?

4) Phenomena after the Declaration of the True Parents

A. Changing the World by the Declaration of the Eight Stage Ceremony

Have you heard the words "Eight Stage Ceremony"? Have you heard such words! Those who have heard them, raise your hands. Don't you know? Do you understand the contents? Then, although you claim yourself to be Unification Church members, you do not know about the Unification Church and the Father of the Unification Church. Thus, I have to conclude . . .

On August 31, 1989, I declared the Eight Stage Ceremony at Kodiak, Alaska. On that morning, I spoke about it, but you would not have believed it, saying "what is it . . . ?" When Father said that the world would rapidly turn around, you would not have believed in it. You would have thought, "What is it . . . ?"

Next, in September, Father declared Parentism. Father declared this last one on the earth on the world level. If, when True Parentism appears on the Earth, there can be no satan and no sinful world like today's, we can conclude that satan must retreat when Parentism is established. After that Declaration, on November 9, 1990, the Berlin wall fell down.

Next, in April 1990, Father held the Moscow Rally. Consequently, Communist leaders and smart, genius-like members of the second generation completely changed and turned 180 degrees, centering on Father. We have come to the stage where we cannot go backward. Gorbachev declared the relinquishment of Communism. That was the end. In the midst of these situations, what is the only hope? What is the ideology, which can lead the social system? You must know that we have come to the stage where everybody can conclude it as being nothing other than Godism.

Human history until now is that which human beings have led. But now, if we know God is alive, then we cannot but follow His "ism." We come to this conclusion.

B. Satanic Power Enters into the Realm of Death

November 17 is True Children's Day, isn't it? (Yes) Until now, the eldest son has become satan's. All spiritual persons in the spirit world used people on the earth, who are in the son's position. Do you understand? Spiritual mediums made use of all people on the earth. But now, because Father restored birthrights, parental rights and kingship, everything is reversed. From now on, if one opposes the Unification Church, he can suddenly die. Watch it happen.

We have entered into the era in which we can command archangels in the spiritual world, because Father restored the birthright and established Adam on the earth. This is all on the global level. Because the restoration of birthright and parental rights was accomplished centering on Rev. Moon, Father announced the True Parents to the world. The world became evil by the appearance of evil parents. Therefore, satan's realm in the world retreats whether it is the Communist sphere or other: All retreat by the Declaration of the True Parents centering on Father.

Viewing the evil side, I say Korea is the worst now. Men sell themselves and women also sell themselves. Of course children, too. Korea came to the summit on the global level, the worst position. Who cleans this up? It is not by the present political power. My hands clean it. The hands of True Parents clean up all. It is not done by power. It is clearly cleaned up through education.

C. Arrival of the Realm of Fortune of Unification

What is the center for the settlement? The settlement is done centering upon the love of Adam and Eve, the love of True Parents. We must settle here centering on God's vertical love and True Parents' horizontal love. Starting from here, the blood relationship of true children is born centering upon the original True Parents. The horizontal expansion of individual, family, and tribe leads to the formation of tribe and people.

Father has fought until now in order to find everything and won all the battles. Father came out in this way, while receiving persecution from the satanic world. When Father walked the path on the individual level, individuals of the satanic world all opposed him. When Father walked the path centering on the family, families of the satanic world all opposed him.

At the formation of the clan and tribe in the Unification Church, all opposed him. All opposed him due to the conditional standard. Father gained the victory and America surrendered, and the Soviet Union fell and perished. Because of this, they do not attack. Winning the battlefield, we go around and around. They cannot cross the summit. When we go around, where do we go? Holding our power, we return. Therefore, we must enter into North Korea through the land of South Korea.

Both right and left all perish. Then who holds the power? The heavenly side gains the power. By the Declaration of the True Parents, the Communist world stands in the position of their total destruction, and satan will rapidly fall down from now on. He does not go down at the same angle he went up. He sharply goes down. Why? Because this is not the path satan is supposed to go. It is the path True Parents are supposed to go. Isn't that so? Father gains victory in the satanic world, goes over it, and goes down to the meadow. This is not the place satan occupies. True Parents go down bringing all the people. Therefore, everything is falling down now.

They say now is the era of the supremacy of material, but it is the era of zero in terms of spirituality. Therefore, it is the mission of the Unification Church to descend, centering on the spirit, bringing the material with it. Today, in the schools, they give technical education. But do they give character education? Technical education gives neither the word about God nor the word about humanity. When we descend, in order that we may rise again our way must be corrected to the one law of circularity. We must return to the homeland and accomplish the unification of the North and the South.

Korea is an offering, which represents the division of right and left, the democratic world and the Communist world. Our mind and body is divided and the family is divided. All have two separate parts. In the Diet, there is the Upper House and the Lower House, isn't there? There are two fighting parts. On the tribal level, they are divided into the higher and the lower and they do not agree with each other; they form a fighting pair in the front and the back. The Senate and the House of Representatives are in the vertical relationship. But they are fighting. Therefore, we must correctly set this vertical standard.

The Unification Church is the place where democracy and Communism can be united, and all religions can be united, and it is the place where religion and this world can also be united. Although it has this responsibility in front of the great path of the heavenly principles, all have attacked it.

Therefore, when we go up from the individual level to the family level, clan level, tribal level, and so on, all others go down. They reach the saturation point and cannot but lose power. Thus, no matter how big a nation is, there is not a single nation, which has the confidence to give solutions and hope to her second and third generations. Things are now thus settled. Such a time has come.

I went to the Soviet Union and gave truth, solutions and hope, and the Communist world came to an end. This is how it is done. The opposition thought until now that the Unification Church was wrong, didn't they? Isn't that so? They thought it would automatically disappear eventually. But, it does not go that way. Korea is also really chaotic, isn't it? No one can fix it up. They reached the saturation point and things have spread as they are. We penetrate this situation and go upward. What is the original standard by which we penetrate and go up? It is the thought of the True Parents.

Adam and Eve are True Parents on the family level and they become True Parents on the tribal level, don't they? Isn't that so? Seeing from the historical perspective, it is one family; however, it is the True Parents as ancestor. When the nation is formed, who is the ancestor of the nation? It is the True Parents. Who is the ancestor of the family? It is the True Parents. Who is the ancestor of the world? The True Parents. Everything is being set that way, isn't it?

Therefore, by the manifestation of the True Parents on the earth, a heavenly family is formed, and the formation of clan, tribe, nation and whole world is accomplished by being attached to the True Parents. What is to be won here? All will fall under the realm of the True Parents. For this reason, satan surrounds us with millions of troops and hits us so that we cannot expand.

However, we finished all these battles within a 43-year period. We gained victory in America. Seeing the issue centering upon the Cain-Abel problem, America is Cain on the national level in front of Father. Father fought and gained victory. The Soviet Union is the same. Cain and Abel, democracy and Communism, leftwing and rightwing, all of them reaching the saturation point, and there the Headwing comes to stand.

What is the Headwing thought? It the thought of the perfected Adam. Isn't that so? Because Adam fell, he could not reach perfection. In order to raise Adam, a son on the heavenly side and a son on the satanic side are raised. The left and the right fight each other in order to become the master. This is human history.

What is the center of Adamism and Headwing Thought? Viewed from the Principle, the realm of indirect dominion and the realm of direct dominion are not unified. The realm of indirect dominion and the realm of direct dominion are unified when Adam fulfills his responsibility. At what point are they unified? After passing though 10 stages.

What does the number ten represent? It is a horizon. At number ten, we can get to the horizon for the first time. Number nine does not reach the horizon. We must get up to number ten to reach the horizon. Heaven and earth, and mind and body are completely settled on the horizon, centering on love. This is an eternal settlement.

Seeing it from such point of view, we must announce the True Parents. By the announcement of the True Parents, unification is achieved. Don't we have three organizations to achieve this? The Unification Church, the Victory Over Communism League, and the Federation of Nations are these. The Federation of Nations was established for the unification of North and South. To defend against the Communist world, the Victory Over Communism League was established. North and South will be united only when we defend against the Communist world. The Unification Church was established for the sake of spiritual matters. It is for the purpose of the settlement of conscience, whose position is not settled. Therefore, satan has been attacking the Unification Church so that it cannot settle the position.

But now, Father has gone over all the indemnity conditions, returned to the homeland, and declared the True Parents. When Father declares the True Parents, he does so first through the Unification Church, and next through those who are related to it, that is, relatives. The Declaration was already made to the Unification Church, wasn't it? Cain and Abel must be united. Riding upon this foundation, Father declares to the nation. Through the declaration to the nation, those who were opposing as Cain come to be united. Now this Declaration has been made.

Therefore, spiritual mediums are receiving the message that April 30 is the day of the end of the world. What does it mean? Since the world began with evil parents, True Parents should subjugate all bonds of evil parents so that a new world emerges. In the field of Sumo wrestling, when the champion and the challenger fight, the champion is champion until he is defeated. When he falls down, he enters into a hole in the earth. This is exactly the pattern.

Father declared the True Parents this time. Because Father declared the True Parents, Korea will not perish. If Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden had become True Parents, satan would not have been satan there. Your ancestors preceded you but were placed in the position of the fallen archangel, who is already gone. But they are now behind you. All of them come and assist you from the spiritual world because I conducted the declaration ceremony.

From now on, if you act with confidence, believing in Reverend Moon's words, all kinds of things will happen. When we had the welcoming rally of True Parents in the city, the region, and the district, I said that things would be fulfilled according to the capacity of the determination of state leaders. At that time, when I told district leaders to hold a rally for 3000 people, all of them opposed. But I said, "Believe! Practice by believing in Father's words alone." You can do mighty things because of these words.

Chapter 8 - The Great Subjects Thought and the Proclamation of True Parents (Part 4)

2. Declaration of True Parents

D. No Fights in the Future

Korea has never invaded other countries. Koreans are a people that have deep hearts of love for humanity. Seeing from this perspective, we can say that Koreans are closer to the realm of God's heart. Also, from this perspective, because they sacrificed more than anybody else, they are close to the realm of God's heart. What is supreme in the world and the most precious in the world of fallen humankind? It is True Parents and the right of the elder son. The next is the right of parents and the next is the right of royalty. These are the particular rights.

Korean history is the history, which God sought in order to create the rights of the elder son who can inherit the heavenly kingship. Japanese history is the same. In the Last Days, he who succeeds the emperor position has the birthright. The eldest son must become a true parent. The original eldest son in humankind was Adam. Therefore, the birthright must be tied to True Parents and restored. Without that, one cannot stand in the position of True Parents.

After returning from Russia, Father declared the True Parents. The Declaration of the True Parents was made. After the restoration of the birthright, True Parents must be established on the world level. When the True Parents go beyond the nation and expand their environment to the world level, tribal kingship and national kingship are established. Therefore, if there is the national standard of the True Parents, then True Kingship begins. When North and South are united, True Kingship begins. The sovereignty that originated from God is established. Accordingly, the nation born under this sovereignty is equipped with the three elements of a nation: sovereignty, land and people.

A nation does not begin without sovereignty, land and people. Now Father is recruiting people on the world level. We do not have people and land now, although we have the sovereignty. Therefore, people who achieve the unification of North and South must establish the sovereignty as the nation of heaven and earth, in accordance with the Unification Church.

There will be no fighting in the future. We had useless fights centering on the self until now. People fought to rob each other. Because the unified world is a world in which we live for the sake of others under God's sovereignty, there is no need for wars. Brothers do not need to rob each other. People will have to run away because everyone will be trying to give them so much.

Therefore, if we live in our own villages, we can travel everywhere. Temporary living is manageable in a village. People sincerely prepare everything so that you can eat breakfast, lunch and dinner. You can sleep there, too. Such an era will come.

From now on, the separation of powers will disappear. Laws will all disappear. If self-governing by love is realized, laws are automatically observed. If love for the sake of others is practiced, there will be no problem. Higher and lower become one, and front and back, left and right, all become one.

5) The Amazing Fact of the Declaration of the True Parents

Father brought under control the leftwing and the rightwing. Do you know how much hardship Father has gone through in order to walk this path? We must create an atmosphere where Godism centering on Headwing thought is officially recognized by leaders of schools.

Now we reflect and return. Where should we go? Where should we go? We must again return to the homeland expanding to the world, going beyond the nation. The fallen ancestors began with the family of Adam and Eve. We must strip off the fallen blood lineage. In three generations we must clean up the mistakes of our ancestors in three generations.

Adam fell, didn't he? satan killed the original ancestor of the human race. In one generation, Adam fell and became an object resentful toward God. It is Jesus who came as the second true parent, the Messiah. People of the human race, his own sons and daughters, these people arrested and killed the Messiah who came as the Savior. How great the sin of the country would be for arresting and killing the true parent? They could not escape from it.

You must know that people of Israel wandered around for this reason. It lasted two thousand years. If we trace all their history, many people bled by swords, were kicked by horses' shoes, and cursed. After two thousand years passed, and after all these tribulations, America finally helped them gain independence.

satan killed our original parents; sons and daughters of satan killed the second true parent. Satan and satanic forces in the entire world tried to kill the third True Parent, mobilizing all their thoughts and powers. However, True Father did not die and survived under tremendous hardship and tribulations. How amazing this fact is, that the norms of parents and True Parents can be declared on the Earth! How much God desired this fact!

6) The Direction for the Management of Life After the Declaration of the True Parents

Father told President Mikhail Gorbachev to remove the statues of Lenin and Marx. There is no one other than Rev. Moon who said such a thing in the history of the Communist Party. The staff persons of the Soviet Communist Party were confused and said, "You speak about Godism in front of us? How arrogant it is to say such a thing!" (Laughter)

No matter how much they hated Father, the Communist world has now turned the way I said. The man whom they hated most became the only hopeful being for them. There is no other hope. Therefore, Father clearly taught them, "Listen to me and follow me, or you have no hope." Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes)

Looking down at Rev. Moon, how proud God is: "I have wanted that declared to the Soviets for a long time. How I am proud of you, my son!" Because of this God said, " I chose you for the sake of humankind." Father became pretty famous after that. Isn't that so? (Laughter)

American leaders said, "How can you do such a thing?" European leaders said, " How can you do so?" The Communist world said, "How can you do such an act in the Kremlin?" (Laughter) God looking down was thinking, "It is very interesting!" Father knew it. Then, Father declared it clearly. Do you understand? (Yes)

Everything is made this way. Everything is linked to True Parents. Your ears want to find True Parents, your nose, mouth, and eyes are the same. Everything. Why? True Parents have a strong attractive power. Father knows it. (Laugh) This carpet, blanket, grass, water, all desire True Parents (Clapping). All of nature is the same. They say, "True Parents, please stay here." Nature cries out. But Americans are not so, are they? (Yes, we are.) Is that so? (Yes)

With what do you want to fill up the entire country America? True Parents. The sound of True Parents is good. "I met the True Parents." "Where?" If you say, "Come with me," they will all want to follow you. That is the power of True Parents. True mother, true wife, true children, true grandchildren, true patriots all come out from there. Everything begins with True Parents. Do you understand? (Yes) That is the most hopeful gospel. We do not need the Bible. The purpose of the Bible is to find one couple, True Parents. Isn't that so? Therefore, you understand why the name of True Parents is the most precious, don't you? (Yes)

What part of True Parents do you want to be? This is the question. If we think of True Parents as a tree, you are the branches. This branch can live well wherever it is planted. This branch lives well wherever it goes, whenever it is planted, be it night or day, winter or spring or rainy season, as long as there is love. It lives well regardless of circumstances Why? Because it accepts all.

Our purpose is to liberate and save God, the human race, and all that belongs to satan. That is our goal. Do you understand it clearly? (Yes) It is the purpose of True Parents. We declare such parents' heart. We make advancement. Satan cannot exist there. This is the view of the Principle.

Think about all things. Looking at you, who are saved, they say, "Mansei!" You must know the way to listen to such voices. Wherever you go, all things welcome you and humankind welcomes you. The original world centering on love is filled with the voice of love of all things. In the world of original love, everything understands all, as does God. True love, true inheritance. When you inherit, you inherit all. You have the right of participation, which allows you to participate wherever it is. These three concepts are sustained by True Love. Do you understand what I am talking about?

It means that you can automatically catch true love. This word means these things. You inherit God. God becomes yours. Wherever God is, you can participate there. How wonderful it is! How happy you are! No one can deny this concept.

We have such a surprising thing. How can we have a worry? There is no shadow. We are as bright as a pearl. This is the pride of a Moonie. Do you understand?

Therefore, wherever a Moonie goes, there is no opposition from satan. From now on, things are absorbed in the way that we shout out, they are resurrected in the way that we shout out, and are born in the way that we shout out. Why was there oppositions until now? Because we were in the process of climbing up. We have already climbed up. Here there is no left wing and right wing, so Headwing was born. The Headwing is higher than these. Because it is higher, it is better.

Communism is the thought of servant, the thought of master and servant. There is no freedom. Democracy is brotherhoodism. Since there are brothers, there is freedom. They have freedom among themselves. Therefore, they have continuous fights. They fight each other constantly, each claiming their own superiority.

Headwing Thought is parentism. Senators and congressmen fight, and the Republicans and the Democrats fight, don't they? (Yes) Why do they fight? Because they are not parents, they fight.

If parents come and say, "Hey, why do you keep fighting, sons? You are not servants," then the fight will be over. Parents rejoice for the marriage of black and white. Isn't that right? Parents desire that brothers love each other more than that they serve the parents. You must know that. (Yes) That is truly the way of loving parents.

Then, do you also love Father? (Yes) I can't believe it. (We love Father.) You are different from Father, aren't you? (No) Why no? It is because we are the love race. We are absolutely and eternally one if we place the center on God's true love. From there, you are connected to Father. Nobody can cut this relationship.

We will also walk the path of True Parents. Isn't that so? Although we are like branches now . . . we are the same. I set my roots to become a trunk, grow branches, blossom flowers, and bear the fruit. All are the same. It means that we all become True Parents. Then are you becoming so now? From now, you will become so. All are the same.

Therefore, what honored people we are! You open the door and people say, "Look here. How wonderful master is, who is standing here now!" You feel so good. Animals are the same. In the spiritual world, people say, "You are the savior centering on True Love, like Jesus, who was a messiah. Wherever you go, all people there will be saved." Is that the true fact? (Yes)

By the announcement of the Declaration of the True Parents, satan's rights disappear and all the indemnity laws, which governed struggles centering on religions, disappear. Good spirits have attained the level of the archangelic world. They can assist the earth at their will in the world where there is no fall. We have come to such a time. These angels are your ancestors. Do you understand? (Yes) Therefore, if someone opposes the Unification Church, all kinds of things can happen. That person can die by sickness or all kinds of things can happen.

You must be brave and strong. This word means that you must have ownership. Even if you face difficult circumstances, there is no problem. God does not want bad things. If you say, "Disappear from my sight!" they will disappear. They will go down. The spiritual world is the same. If you say, "I don't want such a thing!" then it disappears at once. You have power for all of your surroundings. When the center of love appears, everything comes to be directed to it and move around it. When the sun rises in the east, all nature -- mountains, rivers, trees and grasses -- all turn themselves to the sun. It is the essence of life and love.

True Parents are the central foundation of cosmic true love. Therefore, when True Parents appear, the entire created world turns itself to True Parents, just as all of nature turns to the rising sun. All the creatures are the same as leaves and branches. In the spiritual world, all are directed to God. Likewise in the Unification Church, members' consciousness follows Father whenever he goes. It is the same.

Your whole purpose is true love, and the center of the world is true love. All liberation begins from there. If you stand in this position, all four gates open like an automatic door. There is an automatic door in a large building, right? The spiritual world is just like that. Where the master of true love goes, there is no barrier. All gates open automatically. All welcome him. Spiritually elevated people say, "Welcome. We have been bored for a long time. We welcome anything exciting and interesting." Such a situation is created. How wonderful it is! Do you like it? (Yes) Therefore, you should know clearly from now on that we have inherited everything from True Parents. Nobody can tell me this or that. I become the master automatically. I become the teacher and the true parent. Nobody else can guide you. You will stand in such position in the near future. [202-35]

Because of the fall, it was hard to connect God's mind to the human mind, vertically. However, True Parents connect them. The environment of relatives, who do not oppose, is not the realm of Cain. They come in as the realm of Abel, which stands on the heavenly side. Therefore, now the breakdown of the religious realm takes place.

Until today, the spiritual world and the physical world were mainly connected through the religious realm centering on the chosen people. Today, however, we have come to the stage of the substantiation of the Old Testament era, the New Testament era, and the Completed Testament era. So the rights of the religious realm come to an end, and the environment of Cain and Abel disappears.

Therefore, families centering on you, who do not oppose, are standing in Abel's position on the heavenly side. Therefore, they turn around the way you turn around. Now is the time. Do you understand what I am telling you? Therefore, our world comes now.

You should know this time. You now see the end of parents' satanic lineage by the Declaration of the True Parents. The True Parents fought with satan's world and came up with all necessary preparation. We have come to the stage at which both the Democratic world and the Communist world fall down. Satan's world has come to the end by the Declaration of the True Parents, and Father's return with all victorious conditions.

What is the meaning of the end of satan's world? It means the liberation from satan. Until now, we have been living in the environment of the cultural realm of the satanic world and satanic living. But now we are liberated from that satanic world, the realm of satanic living, and satan's blood lineage.

Liberated from satan, where do we go? We must return to God. Right now the world does not know God. Satan made it this way. Humanism does not know God either. Now, American humanism has become a humanism, which expelled God.

What is the standard of humanism? The body. It is the body, but a self-centered body. It pursues sensual pleasures. If you pursue this, you will perish. That is the way. We must be liberated from satan and satanic life. Life here means cultural sphere.

There is a difference between Americans and those who believe in Confucianism, isn't there? We must be liberated from that realm of life and next, from blood lineage. When we are liberated from satan, to where do we return? We return to God. We must return to God. But Communism and secular humanism do not know the way back to God.

Then, where must we live? We are not made to live at our own will, like animals. It is the ideal to begin our life centering on True Parents. We must live centering on the territory within the world-level ideal that is centered on True Parents. Therefore, we cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven without believing in True Parents. Now we are in a situation such as having many branches, which we cannot engraft. These words can stand. [202-276]

Those who are here, what should you do now? You must go to your local area and establish the foundation for True Parents. True Parents must establish the foundation for Heaven. God establishes the path, which True Parents must walk prior to True Parents, and True Parents establish the path, which you must walk. Therefore, you can simply follow the path of True Parents.

God walks one step further than the coming True Parents. Therefore, in the Providence for Restoration, there is the Providential Age for the Foundation of Restoration, the Providential Age for Restoration, and the Providential Age for the Completion of Restoration. Heaven established this foundation, and later True Parents knew about it. True Parents established this foundation, and later we knew about it. You also must establish the foundation, and later your descendants will know about it. You must go over the standard of the nation and the world.

If this happens, God will go beyond the standard of cosmic history. When we, the members of the Unification Church, go over the standard of the nation, True Parents will go over that of the world, and God will go over that of the cosmos. In this way, all humankind will go over the cosmic standard, centering on God.

You are two stages below God from this perspective. You, who are two stages below, cannot be reluctant or be tired. Before you walk this path, True Parents walked the path for your sake, and God has walked the path before True Parents for your sake. God's hardship and True Parents' hardship is a tremendous hardship that even death cannot turn. You must know that you walk the path with such debt.

True Parents inherited God's Will, and you must inherit True Parents will. You must not lose this traditional thought. What is the traditional thought? You must strip off the blood lineage of the enemy satan, because you were born with this blood lineage. After that, you must restore your blood lineage centering on God and True Parents. To do this, you must be united with God in heart.

Based upon the unity in heart, you must inherit heavenly blood lineage, becoming a branch or a leaf of a tree whose root is God. You must become a being representing God and establish the absolute standard on Earth, by which you can subjugate satan. If you do so, the history of restoration can proceed. You must know this. [13 -297]

Chapter 8 - The Great Subjects Thought and the Proclamation of True Parents (Part 5)

2. Declaration of True Parents

7) Things we must do after the Declaration of the True Parents

A. Let's Be Grateful in Front of the Declaration

By the Declaration of the True Parents what happens? The good spirits centering on God and evil spirits centering on satan are clearly separated. If one stands in the True Parents' position, one stands in the perfected Adam's position. Archangels always protect, educate, and assist the perfected Adam.

If one stands in the realm of the perfected Adam, he not only has to assist, but also has to attend as the substantial master according to the ideal of love. It is the stage for Adam to be able to command. He goes up to that position. Therefore, that is the end of the world. All, which began with the false parents' love of the satanic world, comes to an end. It becomes the new world centering on the new True Parents' love. Based upon this nurturing foundation, the new world emerges and is expanded.

By the announcement of the True Parents, from now on, if someone opposes the Unification Church without certain conditions, he will suffer a long-term disease and fall down. He will die out like a tree without sap. It soon becomes food for insects. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes)

You must live centering on the living realm of new life. The origin of new life is new love. What is the new love? It is True Parents' love. Isn't that so? It is new love according to God's ideal for creation.

You must be grateful for Father. What do you have to be grateful for? You must be grateful for liberation from satan. You were liberated from satan by the True Parents, weren't you? What were you liberated from next? You were liberated from the satanic life. What was next? You were liberated from satan's blood lineage. Life is lived within a cultural background and customs.

What were you liberated from? (From satan.) What's next? (Satanic life.) Life is different depending on cultural background. The British live centering on the British culture, and Americans live centering on American culture. They differ. Living environments are different. You must be liberated from your living environment.

What is next? Blood lineage. When three generations have been liberated, the Unification culture will occur automatically, won't it?

What are you going to do after liberation? Where do you go after the liberation from satan? You go to God. If you are liberated from satan, you are liberated from all the relationships, which linked you to the false parents, and you go to the free heart of the Parents. When you do, do not carry the customs and life realm of the satanic world. You must clearly clean them up.

In the concept of "True Parents," there is God who is the vertical True Parent and the True Parents who are the horizontal True Parents. You must be created by the love, which is the unification of these two. The subjectivity begins with the position of zero, where there is no other love origin. If you want to find love, you must start with zero. You must ignore the origin of existence. In the Bible, you can find such a paradoxical logic. Those who try to die will live, and those who try to live will die. Do you understand? You must know it clearly.

Thus, you must be grateful for liberation from satan. The next is life. Koreans eat pepper bean paste, don't they? The cultural realm is the background and from it history and tradition are formed. It is the cultural realm. What is next? Blood lineage. The blood lineage must be turned around centering on love. You must be liberated here. You must say, "I am in God's blood lineage. God has entered me." Then mind and body cannot fight.

From now on, ask your mind. God has entered your mind. This is a bud and leaf of God. Because you attended the True Parents and took root, this kind of phenomena will take place.

Air is pressing you, centering on an atom of air pressure all over your body. Since the pressure is balanced, you do not feel the stimulation. Air is protecting you. Because all pressure is balanced, you do not feel the stimuli. Just try living in a slightly unconscientious manner in front of God's Will. The cosmic power pushes you, saying "You rascal!" How mighty this power is! If you try to go this way, your body itself is turned around that way.

If you pray and ask God to live in your mind and the True Parents to live in your flesh, God enters and sits on the crossing point of your mind and body and makes the degrees of your mind and body one centering on the bellybutton. It is not literally a bellybutton. What it really means is the sexual organ. We symbolically call it a bellybutton.

You must be liberated from the three great satanic realms. The first is what? (Liberation from satan!) You must be liberated from satan who is the representative of the vertical elements. Next is the cultural realm and the traditional lifestyle which you inherited from your physical parents. In Korea, for example, there is a Korean culture, isn't there? In this way, American culture and all other kinds of cultures are spreading toward one center. The further away it is, the more useless it is. [202-274]

B. Accumulation of Substantial Records and Results

World-renowned broadcasting companies such as NBC, CBS, and ABC attacked Rev. Moon and did so many evil things in trying to capture him. They attacked Rev. Moon in the newspapers. But the general public had already known of Rev. Moon before their attacks, and they did not simply swallow their claims. They beat the drum in the newspapers, but there was no one to dance. If there is nobody to dance, do you think the drummer has the spirit to beat? Everybody gave up in the middle.

Therefore, records and results are the problem. To achieve the unity of the world under Heaven you must have substantial records and results. Do you understand? (Yes) Even if you do not have ability, you must have records and results. I have told you, haven't I? Results and records earn power under Heaven.

You must have records, which you can leave to your descendants. When you go to the spiritual world, you must bring gifts with you. When you marry someone as a bride or groom you must give gifts to all relatives of the bridegroom. Starting from a grandfather, a father-in-law, you must give some gift, no matter how small it may be, even a pair of socks. The family of a bride can be proud of her if she did so.

If you go to the spiritual world, your ancestors will accuse you, calling you in front of them, saying, "You joined the Unification Church because of the good merits of your ancestors. But, what did you do? Did you do the work of tribal messiahship?" If you do it, you can liberate three generations of your ancestors.

You must restore all the lost people of heaven who were captured into the satanic world, and engraft them to the heavenly world. How much effort did you make in order to find the people of heaven? The next task is to link your sons and daughters, together with your relatives and restored people, to the tradition of the eternal ideal of creation, the tradition of love.

In the spiritual world, all of them, as a group, seek the authority of their eternal life and the hierarchy of life. Dealing with your relatives, you should lead over 120 families. Now, since I explained this again and again, you must have understood it. Prepare, so that you can avoid shame. You will be not only ashamed but also expelled as a naked man.

Father has already declared to the world. The era of chosen people on the world level is over. The time has come to the era of welcoming Father, and it is the era of the realm of all people where the entire world enters into the realm of Israel. Therefore, organizing is done based upon the standard of records and results. [213-139]

C. The Opening of the True Parents Welcoming Rally

In Korea, the True Parents Welcoming Rally was held. People in Korea talk about them, loudly or quietly, and their talks must have been spread throughout Korea. (Yes) They are saying, "Well, what are True Parents?"

You must turn around. You must seek and find True Parents. Because you originated from false parents, you must go beyond the terminal point of the false parents. You cannot find the direction that God commands unless you can connect yourself to True Parents. It is the Principle and a true theory. There is no one who can prove it false.

Because of the fall, Adam and Eve became false parents. They were expelled because they were false parents. We must seek and find the position of parents who are not expelled, whom we can welcome with God and want to live with for tens of millions of years. We Koreans are exactly in this situation. Look at the fact that we have such a folk song that goes, ". . . to welcome our parents and live with them for tens of millions of years." We have this kind of folksong because we are the predicted race of revelation.

We also have a song called "A Moon of the Western Castle," don't we? What is it? Isn't there also a song with something about the west or something about the country of stars? What is it? (It is "The Milky Way with Blue Sky") That's it. We do have such a song, don't we? "The Milky Way with Blue Sky." Seeing this, we find that we are a revealing race. It shows us that the satellite appears and the world can live in this way. How poetic this people are!

It is a great fact that we have such a cultural background, such high level thought, and the background of the critical era. [206-80]

Rev. Moon returned to Korea and through the True Parents Welcoming Rally declared the True Parents in front of all the people of the nation of Korea. We must declare it now. By doing so, heaven can set up its camp where satan has retreated. Look at what is going to happen! Look at the way it unfolds from now on.

We held the True Parents Welcoming Rally all over the country. However, people do not know what it truly means. Rev. Moon did it not because he was insane. We declared the True Parents through these rallies and established the heavenly foundation on which we can cope with groups of evil. [204-144]

You know, don't you, we declared the True Parents through the True Parents' Welcoming Rally all over the country? So I don't have to explain more about it, do I? Now, what do you have to do? Father held this rally on the world-level foundation, where the nation and the world are linked. Therefore, now you blessed people must hold the True Parents Welcoming Rally on the tribal level. Everything comes to the end by this. Do you understand?

You must complete the tribal messiahship. After the completion of world-level messiahship centering the nations . . . the territory of tribal messiahship. The tribe expands to the world. If that happens, the formation of the nation is naturally achieved. The time to do this has come.

What do we mean? Experiments have already been done both in the Democratic world and the Communist world. They were done in Christianity and all other existing religions of the world. Why do we say that the experiments were done? There is nowhere where there has not been an opposition to the Unification Church. All of them attacked the Unification Church. [202-270]

After the accomplishment of the True Parents' Welcoming Rally throughout the country, we have entered into a new era. Spiritual mediums all receive revelations that this world is coming to the end and we are going to a new world. Thus, the spiritual world comes down to earth again. In the past, those good spirits who left good names by believing in religion have been helping the dispensation on earth according to God's Will. They have been working through the major religions of the Old Testament era, the New Testament era, and the Completed Testament era. There was no other path to relate to earth for this.

However, the True Parents came to the earth and established the tradition on the individual level, family level, tribal level, national level, and world level. The True Parents fought all the battles and gained victory. Therefore, it is the time of the liberation of the religious realm. Religion disappears in the era of True Parents. Isn't that right? If Adam and Eve had not fallen but had become True Parents, there would have been no need of religion. Because the True Parents established the world-level victorious foundation, the same situation came into being. In this situation, husband and wife are eternally united with heaven, and ancestors can relate to descendants on earth at any time, centering on the ideal of unity.

Because of the fall, the path to the spiritual world was closed. In order to open this path, we must have the rights of the chosen people. The era of the transcendence of the religious realm comes because all restoration through indemnity centering on the rights of the chosen people of Israel on the tribal level, the rights of the chosen people of Christianity on the world level, and the rights of the chosen people of the Unification Church on the cosmic level have been accomplished. The time has come when the spiritual world can horizontally contact the entire earthly world.

Therefore, those who do not believe in religion can also be connected to the spiritual world through the rights of the chosen people. The era of the past is passing away. Through the victory of the True Parents, in this era of the substantiation of Old Testament, New Testament, and Completed Testament, all ancestors who went to the spiritual world can visit and help their descendants, including those who do not believe in religion. Such a time is coming. The spiritual world is just like that.

Therefore, from now on, if you do not believe in the Unification Church, your ancestors come down, give you bad dreams or cause sickness -- and they can cure sickness as well. Until now, satan divided and occupied the earthly world. But the good spirits in the good archangelic realm and good spirits in the religious realm can come to earth. They can clean up those shadows of satan, such as Kim Il Sung, in order to totally chase the evil world from the earth.

Then, if one country, two countries, three countries and four countries are connected to the Unification Church, the entire world comes to the era of complete liberation. The years from 1988 to 2000 are the period to complete this mission. Until Father becomes 80 years old. Do you understand?

For this reason, tribal messiahship was established. In order for tribal messiah to go forward to national and global messiah, tribal messiahs should proclaim that now the realms of national messiahship has begun, and connect it so that it can develop into global messiahship. When we establish a nation, it will be as a state in God's global country. Through these expansions, we enter into the Era of the Unified Kingdom. [202-255]

8) Parents of the North and Parents of the South

As we have learned in the Principle, the Old Testament age was the time the way toward the sons and daughters was established through the sacrifice of all things. In the New Testament age, the way toward the parents or the Second Coming was established through the altars of sons and daughters. In the Completed Testament age, why did the True Parents do such hard work and walk such a difficult path? True Parents walked the path of hardship and persecution in order to welcome God on the earth.

Father's only desire is to welcome God on this earth. Father could not welcome God in his homeland, could he? We must go to the homeland carrying the victorious flag on the world level. In North Korea, there is an evil second coming, evil parents. They call President Kim Il Sung "Father," don't they?

The way Rev. Moon goes is an adventure, because he has this responsibility to shorten history, even by one day, in order to liberate God's anguish and accomplish God's Will. I have been walking this path, giving all of myself, all of my body and heart. It is just like throwing all of myself into the Atlantic Ocean and throwing myself into the midst of the mountains. No one should leave a historical dirty spot on such a path. It is a holy path. It is holy! Through this way, God will be able to live in our country. North and South are like body and mind. If they are united, God comes to dwell. God lives where the two become one by love.

Therefore, we must unite the South and the North. What do we have to do in the South first? We must attend the True Parents. We must attend the True Parents! Do you understand? (Yes) We must attend the True Parents in the South more than people attend Kim Il Sung in the North. In North Korea, people wear Kim Il Sung's badges, don't they? You Unification Church members, be more proud than these people, and do not feel any shame in the world!

In North Korea, people are all equipped with Subject Thought. Therefore, we must be equipped with Three Great Subjects Thought centering on God's absolute love, and we must create so decisive a difference, that they cannot even be compared. Do you understand? It is the path we must go and it is our mission. Think about it. How lazy you have been until now! [212-57]

Kim Il Sung is a false parent, isn't he? (Yes) They call Kim Il Sung, "father," don't they? Why does that kind of thing appear in this historical era? Among the Communist countries, the most vicious man, like a devil of devils, comes out.

Rev. Moon is also called "True Father," isn't he? Whether he is a true father or a false father, I don't know! If you go and see, you will know. If you want to believe, believe it, and if you don't want to believe it, don't believe it. It's up to you.

True Parents must be able to subjugate false parents naturally. True Parents should not attack and capture false parents by force. The accomplishment of God's dispensation for salvation and the determination of God's victory cannot be done by force. If He could do it by force, He would have done it at once. If it were done in a Communist manner, it would already have been finished.

The fallen world has inherited satan's tradition, which is to compete for power by military force. They have continued the history of struggle on earth. Their consummation of human history is the most miserable thing. God knows that, so He is trying to subjugate in a natural manner. God allows them to do things the way they want to. After they have done everything their own way, God restores everything through being beaten first. Satan hits the righteous side, and God demands compensation for the damages. When satan's attack can go no farther, that is when subjugation takes place. It is not God who consummates but the one whom God prepared on earth as the person who can inherit this task. Therefore, in the Last Days, it is said, the Messiah is sent. [210-231]

9) Tribal Messiah and True Parents

What, fundamentally, are we trying to accomplish through the Old Testament age, New Testament age, and Completed Testament age? The purpose is to welcome God into myself who is the root? It is God, isn't it? The root of human beings is God. True Parents are not the original root. True Parents also came from God, the original root. Two buds came from the root. That's the way it is.

Before the fall, Adam and Eve were a son and a daughter, weren't they? After the fall, all things were in a superior position to Adam and Eve. This happened because of the fall of Adam and Eve. By the fall, they were no longer two human beings together but became alone, each as one person. Because of this, they became far lesser beings than all things. Because all things did exist above human beings, they died for human beings as their representatives. They shed blood for the sake of you, in order to reverse the position.

Therefore, in the Old Testament Age, the way toward sons and daughters was paved by making altars for sacrifice. In the New Testament Age, Jesus came and sacrificed himself as a son and a daughter, and he opened the way toward parents. Lots of blood of martyrdom was shed and the way was opened for True Parents to come in the era of the Second Coming. What kind of relationship do Jesus and the True Parents have? Jesus is in the position of a son, and the True Parents are in the position of parents. Do you understand? (Yes)

Chapter 8 - The Great Subjects Thought and the Proclamation of True Parents (Part 5)

3. The Declaration of True Parents and Kingship

1) Adam's Family is the Original Point of Departure for the King's Palace

Perfection centering on the original Adam is God's Will. Adam is the eldest son. He is the son who received the first love, the birthright. Because Adam can inherit the first love, he is able to become the parent centering on the first love. Inheriting the vertical love, he can connect it to the horizontal love by becoming parents, husband and wife. The word, "Restoration of Parental Rights" begins from here.

In the historical ages until today there has not been a foundation upon which parents could come. It was a battle. It was a history of struggle between Cain and Abel. History was carried out as the history of wars. Brothers must be unified in order to end the fighting. One realizes that the enemy is one's brother and which is the elder and which is the younger.

Who teaches about it? Parents teach it. Fallen human beings do not know the fact that their ancestors were separated. Who knows it? Parents teach it. Brothers can be harmonized when the parents teach them. They are children centering on the parents. Only when children are harmoniously united is the right to exercise the parental rights born. This is the restoration of the parental rights. When lost children are brought in front of parents, then the parents can establish the rights of parents.

Next, kingship was lost. What is the ideal of the start of parents? It is the start from the palace. Adam was supposed to have the birthright, the parental rights, and the kingship. He was to settle, centering on God's love. The place of the settlement is the originating place of kingship and that of parents.

Next is the originating place of the birthright. All things under heaven are harmonized, following this tradition. Once this is established, archangels also have to bow down their heads.

Aren't the Democratic world and the Communist world in the Cain/Abel relationship? Cain and Abel fought, didn't they? The religious realm and the political realm are like Cain and Abel in the vertical sphere. The horizontal struck the vertical and therefore lost the foundation for restoring the birthright. The foundation for being able to restore the birthright contains within itself the parental rights at the same time. Parents come into existence with the eldest son, don't they? Once the parental rights are established, kingship emerges.

Adam's family is the starting place of a king. People are born and the number of royal families increases. If a clan inherits the kingship centering on the birthright, then centering on the clan, the next stage is the formation of the tribe by auxiliary clans. That is the Principle. Therefore, they are members of a royal family. Only when you have a consciousness of being a member of the royal family of the heavenly kingdom can you return to the original standard of Adam's family.

In your case, you must be a tribal messiah. Isn't a tribal messiah a parent and a king as well? Inheriting the birthright, you inherit the kingship and the parental rights on the level of the tribe.

Adam of the formation stage and Adam of the growth stage were all resurrected by Adam of the completion stage. What does it mean? The elder-sonship and the tribal messiahship are the family form of the resurrected Jesus. Before that stage, Adam of the formation stage cannot resurrect Jesus. Jesus himself cannot be resurrected.

At the Second Coming the perfected Lord came and gained the victorious realm in which he can fulfill and complete Jesus' mission on the global level. He gained the victorious rights in front of satan; therefore, the Lord at the Second Coming alone can exercise Jesus' rights and Adam's rights.

Thus, the Lord is the one who represents the perfected Adam and the perfected Jesus, upon the victorious foundation. He can become the third Adam by perfecting all the tasks coming from the formation and the growth stages. The foundation of the perfected third Adam includes both Adam and Jesus. Therefore, the messiahship on the global level must be established upon the victorious rights centering on the perfected foundation of the third Adam. [218-69]

2) The Establishment of the Kingship

Today, on this True Parents' Day, what I think of is this: First, the restoration of brothers has been established; second, the restoration of parents has been established, third, the restoration of kingship remains.

This time, what happened in Soviet Russia when I went there? Soviet Russia is on the satanic side, but I spoke things as I speak to you. I spoke no other things. (Clapping) 270 million Soviet people listened to what I said. They broadcast this. There are not many TV channels there. Be straight! Do you win or lose against them? (We win.)

Now the restoration of parental rights is established. Just as God sent the Lord at the Second Coming and sent Jesus, God sends tribal messiahs and restores everything. Since the vertical standard has been set, centering on the vertical things . . . Here, Father established the three standards: the standard of Adam's era, of Jesus' era, and of the era of the Lord at the Second Coming. I fought and established all these foundations. Therefore, from here, we must expand them in the era of the Lord at the Second Coming.

What do you have to do? You must establish your own family. By doing so, the circle is expanded. The three became this way by Father. These are Adam parents, Jesus parents, and the Second Coming Lord Parents. Therefore, we remove this (Father points out written things on the blackboard). We send the same way as God sent the Lord at the Second Coming, sent Adam again.

The third Adam comes in order to save the first and the second Adam. The third Adam sought the second Adam, so he saves the first Adam who is his own parents. One's parents go up to the position of Adam. By doing so, the realm of religious tradition disappears. The need for religion, such as Christianity, disappears. The entire world enters into the realm of chosen people.

By this, what is going to happen? Looking horizontally, your parents who gave birth to you become the tribal messiah, and the blood lineage you gave birth to becomes the national messiah. It is possible. It is horizontal. By this, the whole thing comes to stand in the position that is connected to one's parents. This is also one parents. The third Adam is one parents.

Therefore, one's birthplace and homeland become the heavenly kingdom. They become the heavenly kingdom. Then all parents in one's homeland become ancestors. True ancestors.

What is first? One stands on God's side. What is next? A family stands on the heavenly side. By this, the worldwide territory is all linked together centering on True Parents.

Is the homeland only one? Where is the original homeland? The original homeland is the birthplace of Father. However, not all places can become Chong-ju. Your birthplace is the homeland. Due to errors, satan occupied the homeland. Since parents centered on the Heaven are born in your birthplace, that place is the Garden of Eden.

Your good descendants born in the unfallen original Garden are expanded to the world. Centering on this vertical line, and centering on the tribe of Father, all of you are connected. You must love the vertical line more than your own tribe. Since the vertical is first, you must love it first; then you can love your own line. If you do so, satan cannot invade you. By establishing all these things, now it is possible to restore the kingship.

If Adam is perfected, the father of the heavenly kingdom is perfected. If Eve is perfected, the mother of the heavenly kingdom is perfected. Then, if they become the leaders of a family, there is born the kingship of the heavenly kingdom on the family level. Through this, Adam and Eve become individual king, family king, clan king, tribal king, national king, and world king.

Now we have come to the stage, which is beyond the national standard. We can establish the heavenly kingship on the global level by trampling on the kingships of the satanic world. That day began March 27, 1990. By this, the world can turn around according to the wind Rev. Moon blows. [201-130]

3) Restoration of Kingship

Why do you need the parental rights? (For the sake of the restoration of kingship.) In order to restore kingship, there cannot be an obstacle in any of the four directions -- north, south, east, and west, When the king comes to your home, you must be able to attend him anytime, 24 hours a day, 365 days a year. If he swings a three-fathom long fishing pole, there should not be anything it hooks. You must be ready to welcome him anytime. Now we come to know such a thing.

A whole tribe follows you. This is the blessed religion of love. What love? True Love. What is True Love? It is the kind of love which, if you pour out everything eternally, you forget and you pour again. Why should it be so? One desires that the object of his love be superior to himself. A father wishes for his son to be superior to him. In following this principle, God has to pour into the object more than Himself. There would be no way of giving more than Himself if He did not forget the giving. That is why God must go the way of True Love, the way of giving and forgetting. From there, the unification of heaven and earth begins.

Giving your life, should you have a consciousness about it, saying, "I died for the sake of God and the Unification Church." Should you have this conscious awareness or not? (We should not.) You must be so. You must sacrifice yourself. Can you say, "I did this much, but the church does not recognize it. I believed in the Unification Church tens of years, but Father does not recognize it." Although I worked so hard and went through hardship all my life, God did not recognize it. However, I do not think of recognition. Just as was God, I was hit and gave, and tried to give again. I did so; then I gave all the way to the end. That way, all I gave did not disappear but instead accumulated. It always was accumulated, so that in the end I naturally came to the top of the mountain. It is mysterious and wonderful, isn't it? Is the logic right? When I gave constantly, I came to the top of the mountain, and from birthright to parental rights and kingship all has been restored. It is a concept that accords with the logic of re-creation. [206-269]

4) Father is the True Parents

Now, Father established the complete foundation of declaring the True Parents. Come out, those who can say, "Rev. Moon is not a true parent." Ministers of established churches, come in front of me. Among presidents and leaders of political parties, if there is one who can say "No," come out.

Can anyone ruling this world, come and explain the logic, which can deny that Rev. Moon is a true parent. Listen to my words after that. In 100 out of 100 tries, they cannot move an inch. [204-84]

I am not a stupid person. I am wiser than you. I am a person who gathered and led those who were expert in speaking and fluttering their wings in the world. Professors World Peace Academy alone has organizations in 120 countries. It has many Nobel Prize winners.

Upon this background, within four years, Father established The World and I, a world renowned magazine and a magazine of the world champions. I am the person who has these kinds of surroundings. [204-84]

Today in the Unification Church, I am carrying the sign of True Parents. Then, who is Rev. Moon? He is the person who loves God more than anyone, who knows God more than anyone, and who teaches clearly the way of eternal life. That is good, isn't it? Is there anyone who gave birth to sons and daughters and tells them to die? He says only to live eternally with eternal blessing, doesn't he?

What do True Parents have to do? Rev. Moon has the responsibility to liberate you from the realm of death and move you to the road of eternal life. Rev. Moon is the historical representative of humankind on the world level who has this responsibility. That person is a true parent.

True Parents have true love. So he is the person who has the unified point of love with God's love and its contents.

Therefore, centering on true love, he cleans up false love. False love does not give even once. It wants only to receive. But true love can solve all by giving, and it can save people through redemption. It is possible only by true love. Therefore, you come to know God through Rev. Moon. Next, Rev. Moon must teach true love. True love is the responsibility of Father. [203-361]

If I came as the True Parents, I should declare the True Parents. If I didn't, then how can I raise my face in front of God in the heavenly world? If I truly came here with the mission of True Parents, I must declare the True Parents in front of the tribe and the world. If not, how can I raise my face?

Did Jesus declare the True Parents? (No, he didn't.) That's the problem. If he could have declared that, Christianity would not have had to shed blood. He would have indemnified ten times more than the blood that was shed. Because Jesus could not declare the True Parents, satan did as he liked until the emergence of the standard of the True Parents on the world level. I know it.

In North Korea, Kim Il Sung occupied the position of parents on the satanic side and appeared as the false parents, didn't he? It was robbery. All was robbery. He destroyed Christianity. Now, by my Declaration of the True Parents, Kim Il Sung goes down. In this way, I turn and capture things.

The time will come when I will prepare to enter Pyongyang and hold a Pyongyang Rally. It is not I who will do it. Does Adam fight with the Archangel? He doesn't, does he? (No) Adam does not fight with the Archangel. Because the Archangel fell, I must let the Archangel do it.

Therefore, I must let Soviet Russia, which is the world-level Archangel, China, which is the Asian Archangel, and Japan, which is Eve, do it. I must subjugate Kim Il Sung by uniting the Archangels centering on Eve.

In this historical era, did the Unification Church and Rev. Moon, stamped with the seal of the representative of stupidity, become the servant of a failed nation? (No) Does God ruin? Does He perish or prosper? (Prosper) What is the relationship between God and Rev. Moon? What is True Parents?

I declared Rev. Moon as the True Parents, didn't I? If I declared being a true parent and I am not in reality, what will happen to me in the spiritual world? When I go to the spiritual world, evil spirits in hell and good spirits both will stab me with knives. How can I declare that am a true parent, knowing all these things?

An unshakable position is the position of the True Parents of the Unification Church. Because satan knew this, he attacked me from all angles. Communist parties joined the attack; and didn't all sects of all denominations oppose me? From the Mafia to terrorists, all joined together and attacked and tried to expel me. It is unspeakable. All of them did whatever they could do to shoot me down. [203-146]

You call me True Parents, but I am a person who does not like the word "True Parents"! How fearful that word is! If you become True Parents, you must give birth to true sons and daughters and raise them. This is the problem.

Once one has become True Parents, one must lead a true family. If one opens his clan, then one must lead the true clan. If it is expanded to a people, one must lead the people. If that is expanded to a nation, one must lead the nation. If that is expanded to the world, one must lead the world. If that is expanded to all humankind, who fill the entire physical and spiritual worlds under heaven and earth, one must have the ability to lead them. It is a tremendous, unimaginable task. I am the person who clearly knows it.

Then, why did I declare the True Parents if I do not like to declare the True Parents? If I didn't, then the teachings of the Unification Church would have to be wrong. Do you understand? If I did not declare it, the doctrine of the Unification Church would have to be false. Truth cannot be false. For truth to be truth, in order for truth to be true, I must do so whether I like it or not, no matter how my body is torn apart and stepped on, no matter how miserable I become, no matter how much hardship and persecution I must bear. I must carry out this task no matter what happens. I became that kind of person. This is the decisive difference between Rev. Moon of the Unification Church and all other founders and leaders of religions. [203-326]

5) To Hold True Parents' Picture

Now, you must go to your hometown and restore your clan. You held rallies in your hometown, didn't you? Just as you did those rallies, you must work on the district level. Then, once you became the tribal messiah, you must hang Father's picture in each home.

You should not just hand them out. You should make hundreds of photo albums and carry them. If you distribute them by showing and explaining them as good pictures, you can get their agreement. For those who accept the pictures, go to the best place in a room and hang the picture in the best spot.

If you do this, you are a spiritual elder brother to the head of the family. You are standing in the father's position in the vertical sense and the elder brother in the horizontal sense. Therefore, you direct the host of the house as the vertical father and the horizontal elder brother, saying, "This picture must be hung here!" Those who share pictures become the tribal messiah. You must give pictures to more than 120 houses as soon as possible.

How many pictures do you have to bring? (120 pictures.) Do houses, which have pictures, become the points of breaking through or not? (They do.) That is the condition. By doing so, ancestors come down at dawn every morning and bow down. One o'clock, two o'clock; after three o'clock, keep the lights on. After ancestors' bows are over, one hour later, at five o'clock you do the Pledge service.

Do spiritual persons in the spirit world attend the True Parents? Those who went to the spiritual world are elder brothers and those who are here on the earth are younger brothers. The younger brother restored the birthright, and things became right side up. So all come down from the spirit world and bow down. What it means is that they help the descendants, so that things go smoothly. Isn't that so? God gives things, doesn't He? Isn't that so? Those ancestors give good fortune, as in the position of God. They assist the descendants by giving good fortune.

When people come and help from the spiritual world, which is better -- that your beloved relatives or some neighbor's grandfather comes and helps you? You must share a certain percentage of the portion according to the assistance. Therefore, now is the time you should run all night long while waiting to see who is coming to contact you.

Which is better, a bigger picture or a smaller one? (Bigger one.) You can decide that in the church. If you explain to them, they will say they want to buy them. Rev. Moon did not die but survived under scarcely believable paths and in the midst of historic chaos because God protected him! In this world, all perished and left no sign remaining, except that which God has protected could survive and remain! Because God loves Rev. Moon more than anybody else in the entire history, Rev. Moon could establish and set the greatest records in the most difficult and severe circumstances. That is all in accordance with the theory.

If you attend the picture as the representative of the True Parents, your family is protected. There is no question about it. If I explain, it is the way.

The other day, there were people who came to the Bom Il Chong (the place of the Bomnetkol Memorial) and bought the pictures with no explanation, weren't there? They were asked, "Why do you want to buy the picture?" One said, "My mind urges me to do so. It seems to me that if I buy the picture, all bad luck will go away. The picture seems to me to be very good." They said such a thing and bought a big picture. The time has come.

Young people carry Father's picture now. The other day, one Russian cameraman said that he always carried some treasure with him in his pocket. He took papers and things from his pocket and showed Father's picture. He had Father's picture. Someone asked why he carried it. He replied that his mind became easy and pleasant. This kind of thing happens.

If one carries a cross on their neck, it shows oneself as being a Christian. If one carries the picture of the True Parents, it symbolizes that you are the son or daughter of the True Parents. It becomes the symbol, the phenomenon and the substance. Because one enters into the realm of the formation stage in the three stages, that is, formation, growth, and completion, one is protected. Therefore, the tribal messiah must make pictures for their tribe.

What do you do for "Breaking through"? (Carry and attend True Parents' picture.) It is so easy. If one carries the picture of True Parents and attends it, one cannot but receive training. (Laughter) You can say, "I received the education and the training." You now know how valuable it is. You cannot buy its value by money, no matter how much you may spend. Let people pay the price of the picture according to its value. You can use the money for your work. [212-109]

6) The Power of True Parents' Picture

Before now, we were in the period of time to have to sacrifice for the sake of Cain and Abel, centering on the restoration of the birthright. So the spiritual world made use of the earthly world. However, the spiritual world and the earthly world were reversed centering on the 31st Children's Day. Because the birthright was restored, Adam's realm became the realm of birthright. So the Archangel must listen to and attend Adam.

Because the reversal was made, now the spiritual world is centered on the House of Unification . . . In the past, humankind opposed Rev. Moon and said that he had to die. But now, they are at the standard of respecting Rev. Moon. So, even if a person commanded satan to help do that, satan would not do it. One cannot lead satan to one's side. One is guided and introduced to Rev. Moon.

You must find and set the family. Where is the turning point? It is the family. The family. The fall took place in the family, didn't it? Therefore, Father started the world-level indemnity from the individual level. Then, centering on Father's family and clan, Father gained total victory over Cain and Abel on the global level, and returned with the birthright.

Where does Father set all the values of this victory? Adam is the center of the whole value. Because of the loss of Adam, God's family was lost. God's society, God's nation, God's world, God's cosmos, and even God's love could not be established. Father indemnified all of this and now returns to the family. All families stand equally on the same family standard.

When we return centering on the family, who should be the center? All follow, centering on Father. Satan cannot follow this. Satan is the one whose blood is stained. But ours is the side of those whose blood of the fallen world is wholly purified. Therefore, blessed families can enter here. On the family level, one has the right of elder-sonship and many have the right of second-sonship. You can freely control it, from the providential viewpoint.

Now, we seek and find families. Therefore, families of the Unification Church must become the bases. In this way, you must offer all for the sake of the nation. By doing so, you can interact with the cosmos. This is the raw material of Heaven. In order to have that day, we need a certain superior raw material. Be that raw material. Then, we form our families and settle there.

The people of Israel caught sheep and put their blood on doors and the troubles passed over, didn't they? Likewise, if the house has a picture of True Parents, satan cannot invade it. Ancestors visit the house in the dawn and greet. Then they come in move around the house.

They all control your mind. The time when they can do such a thing has come. [213-121]

From now on, we must do three activities. First, fill out the church application; second, hang and attend a picture of True Parents; third, put up the flag of the Unification Church. You must all do these three. What is first? (Sign and fill up the church application.) Second? (We must hang and attend the picture of True Parents.) What is next? (We must raise the flag.)

If you did these three, you can do anything. The flag represents the Unification Church. What is True Parents' picture? True Parents. What is the church application? Registration. A country where you can register is born. The departure begins from there.

To attend True Parents, centering on the True Parents means the unity of the True Parents and our families. What, then, is the flag? It is the environmental representative, which indicates the world-level Unification Church. It is the reciprocal representative. The flag represents a husband and wife as well as an individual. It represents our families, our nations, the whole Unification Church, and all humankind.

You absolutely must raise the flag. When the people of Israel left Egypt, the entire realm of elder-sonship was about to be destroyed. But because they put the blood of sheep on their doors they escaped from death. The blood of sheep became the sacrifice of the birthright. Raising the flag is the same as this.

When Moses and the people of Israel were being bitten by serpents and dying, those who looked upon the bronze serpent could survive, couldn't they? Likewise, when the satanic world was perishing, one could resurrect by believing in Jesus. Do you know what this is? Now, raise the flag, attend the picture of True Parents, and register. That's all you need to do in order to get all the rights satan held on this Earth. Where you belong changes.

Therefore, what Father especially emphasizes this year is the movement to hang and attend the picture of the True Parents and to raise the flag. This is already the third year. I know that the time is coming, so I begin these things.

Therefore, ask and receive the Church application form. When you receive it, you must greet and say, "Please give it to me!" Do you understand what I am speaking about? (Yes) satan must surrender to Adam in order to be saved. Then, next, he must attend True Parents. Until now, he could not attend True Parents, could he? You must attend the True Parents. You must place the picture of True Parents in the best place, better than that of your parents'' picture and ancestors' picture. To respect and appreciate the value of pictures of your grandfather and your mother is a good thing. However, you must not place your own parents' picture at the best place and place True Parents' picture next to it. Ancestor. Ancestor! The ancestor is set. By doing so, the machine can move centering on the foundation of tradition, starting from the horizontal family foundation. It is the place that has nothing to do with satan. Isn't that the Principle?

The tribal messiahship is not something that one does or does not do. If you do not do it, your entire clan is in trouble. If the descendants have not done this on the earth and go to the spiritual world, then ancestors accuse them hundreds times more than the fallen Adam and Eve. Father does not take responsibility for it. I can't tell them not to accuse. You have to be accused because you did not do it. A human being has his five percent portion of responsibility. You cannot accomplish perfection without fulfilling the portion of responsibility. [220-90]

They hang a picture of parents even in the satanic world. In the Last Days, we can use it as a material for education to attend the Heavenly Parents. Rev. Moon is famous. Everybody should admit him as a patriot for the sake of the nation. Go and ask even the ministers in the established churches. Rev. Moon is a patriot. The world under heaven will bow down for the records and the contributions I left. People think, "Once we hang that picture, we cannot fight easily between a husband and a wife. What is this teaching of Reverend Moon!"

Give education in front of sons and daughters: "You. You can't do this in front of Reverend Moon." When you attend the picture of the True Parents with more respect than your parents, your ancestors come down and attend the True Parents as their ancestors. Do you understand? It becomes the altar to which ancestors can attend in the house. This is the way to receive the good fortune of the heavenly world. At three o'clock in the morning, you may be sleeping. But they chase out satan and all evil spirits around the house.

I told you to raise the flag, didn't I? If you hang the picture and raise the flag, everything is over, isn't it? If you hang the picture of the True Parents on the wall and raise the flag of the Unification Church, is your family a part of the clan of the heavenly kingdom or satanic world? You become a part of the clan of the heavenly kingdom. I make you a part of the clan of the Kingdom of Heaven.

There were many people who cursed the flag and were struck by lightning. It is really mysterious, isn't it? When someone points his finger at Father, his finger gets sick. When he truly repents, praying overnight, then it is cured. That kind of thing happens, doesn't it?

Why do such things happen? When heavenly fortune is coming, it cannot be disturbed by the individual's fortune. It is the way of destiny. This is it. The way of fortune or luck can be altered between north, south, east, and west. But the way of destiny cannot be changed. Above is above, below is below, left is left, and right is right. You can never exchange them.

I told you to raise the flag, because the time has come to Korea. People of the fallen world are all connected to false parents. If they attend the True Parents, it is easier for them to be engrafted to the True Parents. This can be done in a family.

If you did not do so, then you must go through the nation and the world, and then come back here, and you can be engrafted. Because I have a loving heart and a mind to seek the road for all people, I made the environment where you can be engrafted. How happy you can be! If someone does not listen, you must keep after him with harsh words. By doing so, he can be a part of the heavenly clan.

Those who looked upon the staff of Moses could all go ahead. If you look upon the flag of the Unification Church, and bow to the flag whenever you depart and whenever you return, then you will prosper. [219-90]


True Parents

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Chapter 9 - Directions Regarding True Parents

1. The Mission of the Tribal Messiah: To Establish Parental Rights

This means to pass on True Parents' authority to each blessed family. If you don't like this, then you cannot go to heaven. There is no question but that in the future, the Kingdom of Heaven will be established on earth. This is absolute. Adam and Eve started at the level of the family and not at the level of the tribe. Is this true?

Victory is determined in the family. We have to remove the root in the family because the seed was planted there. Before you plant a new seed you must remove completely the old root. When you plant a new seed, you cannot put it on top of the old rotten root. If you do, then the old root will decay and become bad fertilizer for the new seed. Now is the time when everything that was sown 6,000 years ago will be harvested. The time will come when the whole world will turn around. Has the authority of parents been established? Not yet. It is not established in your family. Is that right? Each one of you should take more responsibility. If you have tremendous grief, you have to resolve it on the earth. Otherwise, when you die you cannot go to Heaven. You would have to return to the earth and resolve these problems. It is not possible for a blessed family to come back to earth. Think about a blessed family returning to the earth to complete the providence for restoration. It would be a lot more miserable. If you are not blessed, then there is a way to return. But once you are blessed, you cannot return. How can you come back when you did not fulfill your responsibility? You will have to wait until one nation is restored and everyone receives the merit. Or, you will have to wait until the whole world is restored and everyone receives the merit. You cannot come back freely. Only when you fulfill your responsibility can your ancestors come back. Are blessed families supposed to come back? Answer my question. Until perfection you cannot come back.

2. The Restoration of Kingship and Return for the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and in Heaven

Return for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven! Only after kingship is restored can the return for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven be possible. Unless we go back to the root or original point, we cannot become masters. If we cannot become masters, how can God's kingship come in heaven and on earth? Unless we restore our own kingships we cannot become masters. This is what it means. Restoration of kingship! Return for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven! We have to return. Once God's sovereign laws are established, there will be a method for handling the satanic world. Also, there will be laws stemming from the Unification Church. Our mission is to return kingship to Heaven, not just to return the family. Unless we restore kingship we cannot build a root of happiness in the eternal world when we die.

3. Attendance on True Parents and the Worldwide Country

Now is the time to attend the True Parents and build protective walls around the True Parents. We have to protect and attend the True Parents. In order to do that we need the True Parents' picture and the Unification Church flag. No matter how busy you are in your family, this is important. Recently I watched "Cooking Pot of Seoul." In this drama a son was talking to a picture of his deceased father. When I saw that, I thought it was just like Unification Church members talking to a picture of the True Parents. It was so wonderful for him to talk to a picture. This is like a prayer. If you pray, "True Parents, how could it be possible that the satanic world has done this and that," then the True Parents will respond "Oh, my son, I understand, I understand." Do you understand? We have to attend the True Parents. We start by attending the photograph of the True Parents. If you love someone, then you carry that person's picture with you wherever you go. Is that right? If you attend the photograph of the True Parents well, then you will welcome them in person. In this way, good fortune will come to you. Do you know how great the True Parents' fortune is? I am the King of the blessing. When you attend me well, you receive heaven's blessing eternally.

If you do things contrary to my word, you will become the worst trash of the landfill. This is what is actually happening right now. If you go to the spiritual world, it will be the same. Since everything has been revealed on earth, the spiritual world can cooperate with people on earth.

Now is the time to attend True Parents. Put True Parents' picture everywhere. Bring True Parents' picture to your parents' home and to your sons' and daughters' homes. Grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, son and daughter -- bring to every house True Parents' picture. Who will oppose this? "This is a picture to bring blessing to this home. I want your home to become prosperous, not to perish. This person [referring to Father's picture] received persecution all his seventy years of life. He is victorious even though he received arrows from all directions. He is alive after hundreds of impossible situations. He is alive and victorious because God is with him and protecting him. He has a tremendous fortune. If you have his picture in your house, you too will share his shield of protection. Do not oppose this blessing that is destined for you." If you talk like this to your relatives, it will take care of everything.

Have your grandparents on your father's side visit your grandparents on your mother's side. If your grandparents are not alive, gather together all the children from five generations, and give a great speech. You should speak like this, "Last night great-great-grandfather appeared in my dream and said to me . . ." But do not tell a lie or make up a story. If you pray fervently, spiritual world will tell you what to say. Your great-great-grandfather will appear in your prayer and tell you what to say. You can say, "Our great-great-grandfather appeared to me. His face was like this and his appearance was like this . . . This great-great-grandfather, whom I never met, told me to put Rev. Moon's picture in the homes of all of our family and hang the Unification Church flag in every home. This is how our family will receive good fortune. We have to follow the message of our great-great-grandfather, otherwise he will be so disappointed." You have to encourage this kind of activity among all your clan.

People who have True Parents' picture will connect to us. All they need to know is love. It is good enough if they can bear children. Do you understand? What is the meaning of attendance on and protection of the True Parents? It is to make the world one country. If there is one nation, which can say, "Our nation will welcome Rev. Moon of the Unification Church as a representative of goodness, our nation will put a picture of Rev. Moon next to the picture of our President. Amen!" that nation will receive the blessing. That nation will be restored at once. Do you understand? A nation will be restored and join the church. A whole tribe will be restored and join the church.

4. True Love in the Ideal Creation and the Era of God's Sovereignty

If you live attending the True Parents, the time will come for the era of true love in the ideal creation. Without knowing it you will long for love. You will long for parents. You will long for your ancestors. You will long for your old teachers. Do you understand? This kind of phenomenon will occur. The time will come for true love in the ideal creation and the era of God's sovereignty. If you do everything that I have said today, you can go back to your relationships of ten years ago and expand them horizontally as if they were in the present. This way old people can hum and dance. Do you know what I am talking about? I am saying that a grandfather and grandmother will sing the songs of elementary school children. This is how they become one. Your whole life from your childhood can be heartistically one. Only by bringing back all your childhood memories . . . Did you think that there would be no more childhood when you go to the spiritual world?

The question is whether you can live harmoniously in your childhood memories. This is the beginning of true love in the ideal creation and the era of God's sovereignty. You cannot cheat anymore. You know that little children say, "Mommy, Daddy, why do you tell a lie?" Little children will be the coaches for their father and mother. This is the way to enter the era of God's sovereignty.

What kind of era are we living in now? The era of true love in the ideal creation and of God's sovereignty! You have to receive the True Parents and all VIPs of the spiritual world in your home, and show your loyalty. Your family will become an ideal family representing your nation. Your clan will become an ideal clan. Your tribe will become an ideal tribe and your nation will become a representative of the whole world.

When you go this way you will be able to reach one of the tribes in heaven. You will join this tribe in the heavenly kingdom and you will become an object partner to the authority of heaven. When the time comes for the era of heavenly power, such people will be protected. If someone tries to destroy these kinds of people, heaven will protect and defend them. (218-51)

1) Subject of True Parents' Realm

Each and all of you are in the subject position as parents in your clan. In the realm of True Parents, you will become parents who will lead your tribe as the subject. Do you understand? (Yes) Your grandfather will attend you as your grandson. Grandson will become grandfather. This is the reversal of heaven and earth. When you cross over the mountain, members of the Unification Church who have faced opposition for so long a time will lead the way staying in the front.

Who will cross the mountain first? They are the grandchildren. Your father and mother have to follow you. Three generations have to follow the way. If they try to go by themselves, they will meet with disaster and be lost completely. Because this is the only way to survive, you have to follow. Therefore, you are the subject partner in the parental realm. You will become a new ancestor of your hometown. When you inherit the tradition of the total victory of the True Parents, you have to plant the tradition in your tribe. Do you understand? That is your responsibility. Therefore, you have to shed tears night and day.

That is the course of the master. You know that I can become a friend with anyone; therefore, you will not understand how lonely I am. I do not have a friend.

Look, when I went to the prison in North Korea, the whole heartistic foundation of 6000 years of history just collapsed in one day. Christianity, which was in the position of the bride, betrayed me. The bridegroom, who had been searching for his bride, was betrayed by his only bride. Where could he go then?

To that bride, everything that God had prepared was connected, everything that was the world's treasure -- the democratic world and the Christian world. This was the golden opportunity for world unification right after World War II.

In this kind of prepared environment, I could have come to lead history in my 40's. Instead, because of the failure of Christianity, I had to start over with my wedding in my 40's. I had to restore everything without dying. This 14 years was the completion stage of the growth period. Therefore, I received Mother in 1960 after the 14 years -- seven years plus seven years. One more seven-year course remained, and it started in 1960. From 1960 to 1968, I established True Parents' Day, True Children's Day, and finally True God's Day. At that point I was able to stand on the world level. At that time I sent you Korean blessed wives out to pioneer for three years. You went out for a three-year pioneer course, didn't you? (Yes) You went out together with me. On that foundation I went to America.

That was the starting point of the world-level course. I have always gone the numerologically required course. This is how history has progressed this way. You should know the amazing fact that the dawn of history has passed and the morning has broken, for which I have opened the gate. Now spring has come to the Unification Church. Do you understand? (Yes)

This is not God's will for just one tribe. It is for all tribes. Therefore, I sent more than 24,000 families as tribal messiahs all over the world. Satan can no longer destroy us. This idea will remain forever as Subject Thought.

I have gathered the leading people from the media, political, academic, business, and literary worlds through more than 100 organizations such as World University Federation and Professors World Peace Academy and for the International Highway and for the idea of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

These are not just words. You do not know the hidden situation of blood and tears behind this reality. You can not even imagine what it was like. Mother knows this. Therefore if she tries to say something, she can only cry.

Mother knows my suffering course. Even though Mother herself sleeps, when she sees me studying throughout the night she can only cry. Many times I saw Mother crying, blaming herself for not being enough for Father. I know this kind of Mother's life. When you understand my situation in your bones, you cannot even speak about me without tears. You should know this. Do you understand? (Yes)

When you pray deeply before God, many times you burst into tears. That is because of these hidden situations. Therefore, I am not lonely. The Unification Church will never perish, because I am in an environment where God knows my situation, my wife and my children know my situation.

Carrying this special privilege of victorious tradition, you can open the door of witnessing to your people, your hometown, and your clan.

This is the mission of the tribal messiah. Do you understand? (Yes)

There is no greater blessing than this in the whole history of heaven and earth. You have to become a subject who has the right of elder-sonship. Even though you are in a worthless position externally, you have this noble content inside of you. Just as I was in a humble position for three years in Hungnam prison, you go humbly carrying the burden of debt, hoping for the day of unification of North and South and unification of Asia. You go forward with a loud shout, for you know that you have a mission for the world's final battle. Do you understand? (Yes)

This training process is connected to the tribal messiah. This is the first step for the tribal messiah. From now on, you have to go through the course of formation, growth and completion. You still have this three-stage course left. Asian tribal messiah and global tribal messiah will be fulfilled at once. You have a responsibility to connect these before Father goes to the spiritual world. Otherwise, how can we establish the system of the sovereignty of all nations? Who is going to do this? Is it Song Pyo Hong? Or is it Bo Hi Pak? No one knows yet.

Do you know when Father will go to the spiritual world? You have to understand that we are in a very urgent timetable. We have a very serious mission to establish this system while Father is in this world. You should realize that the fate of the past, present and future is upon your shoulders. You must take one step and two steps very carefully. You must leave noble steps behind you so that every step you take has the value of a million. You should realize this kind of responsibility of establishing the king's place in the realm of the royal family.

If you go this way, you can claim the ownership of your hometown after the victorious third generation. Thus, Ancestor Adam and Ancestor Jesus will be fulfilled. You have to plant the tradition that your resentful ancestors first Adam, second Adam, and third Adam can say, "This is my hometown!" Thus you can expand the realm of liberation. Do you understand? (Yes)

2) Subject of True Kingship

satan, who is in the false realm, cannot touch your tribal realm where you are going to establish kingship, because it is in the realm of the truth. You are going to the tribe to build the foundation where only God can have dominion. That is the place for the king. I just spoke about kingship. That means to build the place for the king. Where is the palace of life?

Where is the palace of love? Where is the palace of the lineage? Is it the family? Is it wife and husband? It is the foundation of the love of husband and wife, isn't it? It is man's sexual organ and woman's sexual organ. You have to give birth to an elder son who can inherit the kingship. You have to give birth to a heavenly true prince and princess centering on God's love. That is true life. You have to leave true lineage behind you. You have to leave your descendants.

Your descendants should never leave a stain of the fall. You must prevent any possibility of the fall, no matter the cost. You must stand firmly pledging in front of the heavenly ethics and heavenly law not to fall. You have to be the subject of re-creation, so that your descendants will be able to declare proudly that they will not fall-not even in a dream. Do you understand? (Yes) When you look at the big pine tree in your garden, you should be able to ask the tree, "You have seen my life. You saw me receiving persecution and you saw me leaving home. What do you think about me today?" When you look at the garden where you once played, you should be able to embrace it with your love even if the garden had resentment against you. When you stand by the river, you should be able to forget all the unbearable memories of the past; you should be able to swim in the river and go fishing there. Then you are a true owner. You have to have a heart just like Adam would have had in the Garden of Eden. Restore everything as a representative of kingship. Go fishing and eat the fish or catch rabbits and pheasants in the mountain; take care of parents and offer these things before God. You have to have this kind of heart. Do you understand? (Yes)

3) Our Original Value

Today we live in an age where all value systems are breaking down. Why are values being degraded? It is because the value systems have lost their foundations due to the separation of mind and body. You struggle because your mind and body are separated. Unity between mind and body should be the original cornerstone for eternal peace. How can we solve the problem of struggle? In the family, wife and husband fight. Individual values and family values are all crumbling. There are struggles in societies. Do they fight or not? (They fight). Value is being degraded. There are struggles between nations. The Democratic world and Communist worlds are fighting. We now live in the age where families are coming to ruin. Adam and Eve should have established an original value system starting from the individual and developing through the family, clan, tribe, nation, world, and cosmos. All human beings were supposed to inherit the original tradition of the family of Adam, who would stand as the True Father. However, due to the fall we lost everything. Therefore, we must destroy this fallen starting line and stand bravely on the unification starting line. Through this, the true value world will be expanded. Therefore, the question is whether your mind and body are united or not. Do you understand? (Yes) On what should original value stand? It should stand on myself. You should have confidence that you are standing on the foundation of absolute love, with your absolute mind and absolute body absolutely united. Otherwise, you will lose the standard of your individual value. Do you understand, or not? (We understand) If I praised you for graduating from college and trusted in you, would you not become trash? Do I make you trash, or do I make you rich? (Rich) Really? (Yes)

A) Grandparents Stand in the Position of God

In this society, do you see a value system of attending grandparents as if they were God? (No) God sent our grandparents as a representative of all of our ancestors. Do you understand? If your family is attending grandparents as if they were God, you have laid the foundation in the spiritual world. There is no such standard of value nowadays. In the absolute standard of value, grandparents represent the past.

B) Parents Stand in the Position of the King

Our parents are in the king's position representing the whole family. My father is the king of my family and my mother is the queen of my family. Therefore, you must absolutely respect and obey your parents above anything else in the world. This is not my word. This is not something I made up. This is the Principle. Is that right? (Yes) I am not speaking words I borrowed from somewhere. I am speaking the content of the Principle. Satan started the fight, and I chased him away saying, "Give me your kingship, evil satan!" Do you understand? (Yes) Parents are the kings of your present family. Everything is within your family. Your family is a microcosm of the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and in Heaven. In the family is everything, including kingship and the realm of true parents. You did not know until now that you had a foundation of peace within yourself In order to destroy this foundation, satan invaded with the idea of class struggle, the idea of struggle between husband and wife, father and son, and between brothers. This is the philosophy of satan. Do you remember what I said? Parents are the present kings.

C) Children are the Future Kings

Children inherit future kingships. You have to think as if you are raising someone who will inherit a king's blood in your future tribe, and send him as a king of the country after he has grown up. Do you understand? (Yes) When you have children, you educate them, nurture them and wish them to be successful, don't you? When your children were born, you wished them to become true parents, true teachers and true owners. This is the desire of all parents and humankind and also of the nation. Children are the future kings.


-----------------------------------------------------




Earthly Life and Spirit World Book 1of2 - Sun Myung Moon


Contents

Chapter 1 The Existence of Human Beings on Earth and in the Spirit World

Chapter 2 Death and the Spirit World

Chapter 3 The Spirit World


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon



Preface

Humankind has been following a suffering path of spiritual indemnity in order to restore the ideal of peace and realize the original world. The agony of sin and conflict originating from the Fall has expanded throughout history from the individual to the family, nation and world. Humankind has been awaiting a message of hope that will empower us to cast off this inheritance.

Reverend Sun Myung Moon is a messenger of Heaven sent with a revelation for all humankind in the present age. God commanded Reverend Moon to work for the salvation of humanity. He is the True Parent of humankind, who has revealed the heavenly way and who has realized the ideal of true love as the incarnation of God's word.

Reverend Moon has spoken extensively throughout his life. Even if only one or two people were present, he would speak for the whole night. He would passionately speak the truth in front of a few as if he were addressing thousands. Reverend Moon has put his whole heart into teaching. Besides speaking to his followers, Reverend Moon has spoken a great deal to the public and to leaders of religion, science, politics, education, media and culture. In speaking directly with groups transcending the boundaries of nation, race and religion, Reverend Moon has established an incomparable record as a prolific speaker.

The words of Reverend Moon, which address all aspects of God's will and providence, offer the solution to the problems of life and history; they are, moreover, the words of the Completed Testament for the fulfillment of the promises which were made in the providence of salvation.

Virtually all of Reverend Moon's speeches are given extemporaneously, not from prepared texts. He speaks truth which he sought and found through profound spiritual dialogue with God. His words are love itself, pouring out from a heart of true love. They embody the original energy of life, yet express the truth from myriad perspectives. God's special messages which have appeared throughout salvation history, and have revealed His will to all humanity, always come through one central person. The events of history at times allow one person to awaken spiritually.

For all these reasons, we are attempting to convey his words in their original, unedited form. This is in order not to impede the will and truth of God, who is working through Reverend Moon. His words convey the urgent feeling of God's providence and Heaven's sincere heart. In order not to lose this, we have preserved the style of speech and some of the informal dialogue.

Reverend Moon's sermons, continuing to be transcribed from recordings, have been published thus far in 233 volumes. We are translating his speeches into many languages and are making them accessible on CD-ROM. People throughout the world are now studying and learning Reverend Moon's teachings. In this fifteen, book series we have selected and arranged excerpts from the 233 volumes, according to subject, so that people from all walks of life can understand and appreciate them.

The fifteen books in this series are:

Blessing and Ideal Family Part I
Blessing and Ideal Family Part II
Way of Unification Part I
Way of Unification Part II
Way of the Spiritual Leader Part I
Way of the Spiritual Leader Part II
Unification Family Life
Raising Children in God's Will
The Way for Students
The Way for Young People
The Way for a True Child
The Tribal Messiah
True Parents
Earthly Life and Spirit World I
Earthly Life and Spirit World II

The words recorded in these volumes provide us the ability to reflect on ourselves and to be reborn through deep inspiration. They are precious words that clearly reveal the way to go in life. They speak about the destiny of humankind and contain prophecy. These are the original principles of life, with concrete practical directions for the realization of a world of peace, which Reverend Moon is himself pioneering and establishing. You who read these books will assimilate these words spiritually and be transformed. You will be able to experience God's grace and guidance. Thus these words are expanding the way of Heaven.

Following the guidance of Heaven, Reverend Moon has not only spoken, but has also substantially demonstrated the value and truthfulness of his words as applied to the individual, the family, society, nation, world and universe. Reverend Moon teaches about the will of God to all walks of society, and has been presenting his vision for peace through his work for the sake of the unity and harmony of religions, the initiation of a new culture, the building of a world of peace, the encouragement of value oriented education and a moral media, the equalization of wealth, and international holy marriage blessings. In coming to hear or read the words of Reverend Moon, leaders discover the proper way to guide their society and nation, and educators realize the true path of a teacher. When parents and children read these words together they will discover the true way for their family and find happiness.

I want to salute and express my thanks to those who worked in the translation and editing of these volumes. We pray that in studying and practicing the words in these books, you will experience the grace and blessings of the God who has been living, breathing and working with us throughout history.

Chung Hwan Kwak
International President
Family Federation for World Peace and Unification International
March 1998



Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 1. The Course Of Life

1. Prayer Regarding The Life Course

Loving Heavenly Father, I have been fighting since childhood, struggling over how shameful it would be to be ridiculed before You, and I am deeply grateful to You that You never let me, especially, forget it or fear it, and that You allowed me to continue till today.

Thinking what is good on this earth, there is no standard that is more precious and valuable than connecting to Your original heart. Knowing this, we must infinitely miss and long for that relationship. We must know that a person who can touch and experience Heavenly Father's love has no regret even if he loses everything in the world.

Heavenly Father, in order that a tree come to bear fruit, it must go through a summer season and absorb the life elements from its root, trunk, and branches. Only through this process can it gain a perfect life force and produce a fruit that will bring forth a second life. Similarly, we must become sons and daughters who search deeply within ourselves for whether we have a fruit in our hearts that is full of the power of life and that can be born again happily into a new world.

Father, we come to understand that no matter how many years go by, no matter how hard it rains and how fiercely the wind blows, our inner life force must not be invaded by the environment's evil but must go the path of continuous development. That's the only way we can welcome a spring and become a seed-a matrix to produce a second life by being planted again.

Similarly, we reflect that in the course of life, even though someone may look miserable externally, if he has the value of being a mother body who can enhance the spiritual life force and of becoming a seed that can be planted in the infinite world of spirit, such a person is never miserable. Please allow us to realize that the more miserable such a person is externally, the more his internal value is complete and guaranteed. (32:37)

Heavenly Father! We must know that those who have no heart to attend You and to offer You humble obeisance cannot connect their fate to You in the eternal spiritual world.

Father, we are now longing for that day in which we can open the gates of our hearts, feel You there, and bend our bodies to the dictates of our spirits. Therefore, please allow us to become people who can hear Your voice from within our hearts, find our lost bodies, and bow our heads deeply before You.

Please let each of us feel that You have gone through a course of history of much suffering and turmoil before us, in order to find each of us alone. (4:280)

2. The Purpose Which People Desire To Fulfill

Can you meet God, or not? (Yes, we can.) But even if you met God, you would not know it, because God doesn't have a body.

Therefore, in order to manifest His body to all of His creation, Heavenly Father used Adam as His body, showing His face through that of His son. We should know that this is God's ideal of creation.

God is the original spiritual focal point, and Adam is the original physical focal point. These two focal points create a 90-degree angle. This is God's purpose of creation, and this is the purpose which men desire.

Had Adam and Eve not fallen, they would have occupied the positions of heavenly father and mother for eternity in the spiritual world. But due to the Fall, their positions are far different.

Had there been no Fall of Man, everyone could have gone to the Kingdom of Heaven in the spiritual world simply by attending his own parents as though he were attending God. (119:109)

3. Reason To Be Born

This created world is round everywhere. The sun, the earth, the stars-everything is created round. Even our mouth, if we analyze it, is all round. No matter what, everything is created that way.

Therefore, how hard is it to make movements? How good to laugh?

Then, in what kind of relationships does the universe exist? It makes relationships by going around and around, making circular, cyclical movements. Even if one individual thing has a round shape, it does not exist by itself individually but makes a relational connection with the whole. Then why are we born? We are born to resonate with the beat of this huge, relational universe. We are born to keep time with the universe. How great this feeling is!

Ocean waves make great loud sounds; there are the same sounds inside my heart. When the wind soughs serenely, it makes my heart feel serene. When a flower releases a beautiful fragrance, it stirs a fragrance in my heart. What a wonderful feeling that is! (104:122)

When you were born, how were you born? If you were born from love, raised in love, live in love, and die in love, then to give birth is something to be grateful for, to live life is something to be grateful for, and even to die is something to be grateful for.

All of you should be aware that "I was born by having participated in the place where my father and mother loved and treasured each other the most." You need to know that you are a participator in love.

Because you were born in the love of your parents, think that . . . . Therefore, the reason why the flag makes motion is to show a sign of love. We are all meant to live for the sake of love throughout our lives. So when we see a mother, we wave a flag of love, and when we see a father, we wave a flag of love, and we wave the flag for our brothers and sisters. (103:258)

4. The Relationship Between A Moment And A Whole Life

You must know that the crux of life exists not in some long period of time but in a single moment.

One who ignores a moment fails to possess something precious. Such a person cannot become a great person, nor can he inherit the throne and crown of God. Therefore, you must be careful about each word you speak, each action you take, even things you think, in order to make one moment shine and glow. You must deal with life and solve problems, believing that the content of your daily life will all remain as phenomena in relationship to the world-because that is the only way the realm of victory is determined.

In this way, it only takes one moment for the realm of victory to be determined. Therefore, you should know that a historical realm of victory and a cosmic realm of victory are determined in one moment. One who knows the infinite value of making a moment shine and lives accordingly can become a great person, even a saint or God's son or daughter. In this way, the crux of life and death lies in the single moment.

Today, our attitude is the problem. Of course, it is necessary to first desire the coming of the Kingdom and to wish for the Will to be done. But what is more important is how we can become one with the Will of God, centering on "myself."

If we take this one hour, we see that how we use it to become one with the Will is more important than to desire the Kingdom of God to come. Therefore, first of all, we must make an individual-level, a family-level, a tribal-level, and a national-level environment where we can inherit the Will in order to make a relationship with the Will of God. Then, centered on God, how do we make a relationship with the Will in this one hour? This is a very important issue.

Looking at the history of restoration through indemnity, there were 4,000 years from Adam's family through Noah's family, Abraham's family, and Moses' family all the way down to the family of Joseph, the father of Jesus. Here, however, what led to their failure did not occur over the span of, say, a year.

In Adam's family, the fall of Adam and Eve was not a result of a planned failure that took one year or 10 years or several decades. Their failure was brought forth in one second, and that failure of one moment became the base for the corruption of the nation which had been in preparation for millions and billions of years. When we think about this, we come to know how fearful one moment is.

Due to this failure of one moment, so many people who sought a religious path during human history had to go through great suffering, and many races that could not follow the path of the Will fell into ruin. All these became part of a tremendous offering of indemnity. When we understand this, a single hour that we ordinarily live so casually in our daily life becomes fearful.

But even more, we have to feel what a fearful moment is even one second of one hour that goes by as the clock steadily ticks. We have to become people who can know how to fight evil in the moment. Therefore, you should know that even the eternal Kingdom of Heaven does not exist without having an integral relationship with the single moment.

Eternity does not start when we die. It begins at the moment we come to know God's Will.

Therefore, in pursuit of our life of faith centering on our life course, if one thinks, "If I can't make it this year, I will do it next year. If I can't go in my adolescence, then I will go in my 20s; if not in my 20s, then in my 30s; if not in my 30s then in my 40s; and if not in my 40s, well, then I will do it in my 50s. If one lives his whole life like this, he would never have lived one day of being one with God's Will. If a person lives like this, he would not be able to go to the Kingdom of Heaven when he dies.

Even if a person lives in a godly nation, how can he go to the Kingdom of Heaven if he was unable to live even one day according to a victorious standard? How can a person enter into the eternal world if he could not live even one year according to a victorious standard? This is a sad problem.

Therefore, in the life of religious people, that which is more important than dreaming of eternity, is how they can work with Heaven in everyday life to eradicate evil and become fighters for goodness. We must know that, more than anything, this is a crucial matter.

From this perspective, Adam and Eve's momentous failure led to the resentment and anguish of thousands of years. It was in Adam's family that Cain and Abel had to solve the resentment of their parents and demolish the wall that existed between the brothers, thus creating a spiritually healthy family root. But the murder of Abel, who stood as a representative of the providence for restoration, took place in one second, as well.

You should know that, even in the suffering course of Noah, who toiled to build an ark for 120 years, when God told Noah, "The time has come to realize the day of My desire. Go and launch the ark now," it was done in only one second. Those who followed this order could receive God's eternal blessing, but those who could not were buried within the realm of eternal judgment.

The same is true with Abraham. When God blessed Abraham, saying, "I will make your descendants as numerous as the stars in the sky and as the sand on the seashore. Your descendants will take possession of the cities of their enemies," the blessing was also bestowed in one second, in the blink of an eye.

When Abraham made an offering, he did not take some 10 years. It was done in a day. The time it took him to cut the offering and place it on the altar was less than an hour-but this single hour contained the root of everything concerning historical life and death, curse and blessing. If there was a mistake there, this root would have been destroyed.

Today, what religious people must fear is not the judgment which will come in the Last Days but how they can connect the many moments of their everyday lives with God's Will. (37:219)

5. The Childhood Period And The Order Of Three Stages

Who are Adam and Eve? If God created Adam and Eve, how did He create them? If God used some clay to create them, what kind of clay did He use? From where did He begin? From where did Adam and Eve's lives begin? We cannot think that when God created Adam and Eve He created them as adults. Rather, God created them as infants.

Without the notion that God behaved like a mother who gave birth to, cradled, and raised a baby, we cannot find a logic to explain the formation of all existence.

Everything in the universe grows through three stages. That's why there was a period of childhood for Adam and Eve. Then there was a time of adulthood. The next step was to have been a period of perfection. This is a principle of the universe. Then what was Adam and Eve's childhood like? We must start from the theory that the invisible God went through a process of creation from the invisible world to the visible world, a process in which He even held and raised a baby.

What is this all about? How does one go from a birth, to growing up, to maturing, to coming to the position of being able to marry and become a parent? How does one proceed?

Well, God set up stages of a long historical process for living beings. Through stages, man goes from a period of youth through one of manhood to a period of advanced age. The fact is that it is through individual people growing in human families that God wants to see the embodiment of His own historical, invisible process that He Himself went through to grow. Only from these thoughts can a theory of the oneness of father and a son be produced. The father is vertical and the son is horizontal. Therefore, we can say it is a theory of the oneness of vertical and horizontal. (225:198)

6. The Path Of Our Life

We know that the society, nation, and world in which we live are far from ideal. There are all sorts of pain and suffering, and good and evil compete together and overlap in confusion. There is no one but "myself' who can go to the destination of my desire and intention.

If there were 100 people, each person has to struggle mightily with his environment to create goodness in his everyday life. Therefore, we come to feel through our daily life that virtually nobody is confident to complete the day's work toward spiritual victory that he plans in the morning.

Further, the more we feel that the evil of the environment is an obstacle in our daily lives, and the bigger the scope of the environment -- as in the case of society or the world -- the more we must cultivate a driving determination to bring a victorious result in our everyday life. If we do not, we will feel that a particular day of our lives will end in defeat. Such single days of defeat will eventually add up to a month, and such months will add up to a year.

If we add one day 30 times, it will come to one month, won't it? But this one month bears an environment that makes it difficult for us to achieve our plan for spiritual success. Therefore, in order to bring victory within this one month, we must equip ourselves with enough driving determination to break through all kinds of complicated situations that will arise and all sorts of conditions that interfere with our planned path. Otherwise, we cannot complete the month's plan and claim victory.

One year consists of 12 months, which are 365 days. In order to achieve victory for that year, one must set some goals on New Year's Day, and make matching conditions that allow one to thrust aside all the trials and interference that the year can produce. If this isn't done, there will arise an environment that is opposing, repelling, and destructive.

In order to accomplish such a year of victory, one needs to be equipped with a fighting spirit, a driving power. If we live a year like this, and then continue on, it will eventually add up to 10 years, then 20 years, and 30 years -- and that becomes the path of our life. (31:30)

Today, individuals, families, tribes, nations, and the entire world cannot escape from the realm of time. It has been the same throughout human history. Wherever men live, there is always a goal to be accomplished. We can focus on such a goal for 10 years, 20 years, 30 years, 70 years, and, indeed, our entire life. But the bigger our goal is, the stronger we must pledge internally. Otherwise we'll be unable to reach it. Unless we maintain an internal determination that can surpass the goal through the process called time, we'll never accomplish it.

7. The Original Homeland To Which We Are To Go

You may not know much about the reality of the spiritual world, but, with God's special grace, I know the "unknown" world more than anyone else.

Digging into the root of that world, we find its structural principle to be quite simple. You must understand that this world is a place where only those who lived for the sake of others go. This is because unselfish love is the principle of heaven and earth, the root of the ideal that God created.

The ideal world of the Kingdom of Heaven is structured with this kind of content. This is a plain fact.

The spiritual world is the original homeland to which we are to go. Today, we are exiles from our original homeland and live a fallen life. But our fate is to return there. We cannot, however, enter there by ourselves, so God has to set up a path in the course of history so people can go in. This is why God created so many different religions: to be training grounds to make a path for every people, culture, custom, and tradition. Religions polish people to be qualified to enter the region of the original homeland. Because of humankind's many different cultural backgrounds, God sought and set the standard of comparison and has been leading the way toward one unified religious world.

What does religion, which guides man to the original homeland, teach? It promotes the path of living for the sake of others. The higher the religion, the stronger it emphasizes the importance of living for others. Therefore, we must be gentle and meek. Why? We must strive to stand in a position to lift up many people and live for their sake. Religion teaches us to sacrifice and serve. Why? Because religions must train people to fit the rules of the Kingdom of Heaven. (78:117)

8. The Most Wonderful Path In Life

What should be our path in life? Clearly, to possess God's love. Do you understand! (Yes.) To possess God's love is the most wonderful end. This is the path that both men and women must tread. Even monkeys and ants wish for this!

Our course should be to search for the God of love, who is the infinite and only One -- even if we must go through the valley of death 10 or 100 times. Even if we die, we should continue this course to find this love. It's the most wonderful path in life!

What is the end point of our desire? It is possessing God's love. When we talk about possessing God, unless through it we possess love more precious than my own, then God is not my God. That's why we must possess God's love. Indeed, if we can only possess this love, it is OK if God is not there.

When His love becomes mine and mine becomes His, the internal and the external become one for the first time. A nation based on this kind of love becomes an ideal homeland, where there is no class system of high and low. Do you understand?

When we can lie in that place of love, there is nothing in existence that doesn't took wonderful. We would feel that there is nothing under the sun that does not exist for me.

If this is God's love, then what is the heavenly world like, the Kingdom of Heaven to which mankind is meant to go? That is a place filled with love. (39:210)

9. The Standard Of Birth And The Standard Of Life

1) The Wrong Standard of Birth

Today, people of the world do not know that even if they occupy a prestigious position in society, their birth was spiritually sullied. They don't know that they were born with a lineage connected to God's enemy satan and to his life and lineage. This is a serious problem.

People are born out of satan's love. Thus, the fallen world came to be linked with man, and satan's love was linked even to the parents. Life and lineage became one centered on satan's illicit love, and that blood is running through the lives of my father and my mother.

Today, this blood is mixed in me. The fruit of satan's life, love, and lineage is myself. Do you understand? "I" am the best fruit of love, but we are still linked to those three things.

Until now, we did not know this. We could not imagine what occurred at the foundation of human history. True Parents came in this age and for the first time proclaimed the origin of the Fall.

Your blood and all your five senses belong to satan's love, life, and lineage. It is the same as saying that a satanic world is running through your veins. Satan automatically made a fruit of his ideal, and God has been trying ever since to save men and women, helping them become original, pure, perfected human beings.

Where did you begin? You began from satan, from satan's love. Did you see how you started? No, you didn't. When did it happen? A long time ago. A long time has passed since the owner of this house signed the "contract," as it were. Even if a new resident came, even after 6,000 years, the person who has the contract papers is the owner of the house. Do you understand?'

It is the same thing with fallen nature. You must know that your starting point was corrupt. America and Americans have no understanding of the Fall of Man. We do not know how we are connected to the 6,000-year history of restoration. But the root of the original essence is there. A central root is connected to the central seed. Everything is connected to the central root.

Since your start was all wrong, you must return to the original point. Since humankind began as false parents, we must return and do it over again as true parents. How serious is this? It's imperative that "I" be connected again to God's love, life, and lineage.

That's why you did a ceremony of the change of the blood lineage at your Blessing -- the time of your restart -- didn't you? You must believe in that more than your life. You should not think it was just a Unification Church ceremony or a common religious rite. It's like an inoculation that can give new life to replace the dead love. It's a detoxification shot.

Through this ceremony, your false love was forgiven and you were blessed -- so you must not entertain other thoughts. Our own ancestors fell, and we know how this one grave mistake sacrificed all of human history. Knowing this, we cannot tread the same path again. Absolutely not.

Have you thought about the ghastly price that has been paid throughout history because of man's use of illicit love in the fallen universe? You must clearly know how vast the impact and influence of the Fall were on individuals, families, societies, nations, and the world. You must know this clearly.

So you were born in corruption. Look at yourself in the mirror. This is your birth. Such an illicit love! (Father spits.) This nose, this mouth, even if your face looks good! (Father spits again.) You should spit at yourself. This body has been satan's central channel. So we must deny our bodies.

We were born corrupt. How terrible that birth is corrupt! We must cry out and reverse the corruption. (216:109)

2) The Standard of Life

When I say "life" here, I mean eternal life. I'm not referring only to the spiritual world but to a life to live for eternity. How do we cultivate such a life?

The entity known as "I" was created to be an object of God's love. "I" am a partner of God's love. God is absolute, and He is the center of life which is eternal. Therefore, God's ideal is even more eternal, and the center of that ideal is the ideal of true love. "I" am the partner of that love.

How precious the position of God's eternal partner is! How do I come to that eternal place? Do you know what makes for true love? It is when a subject and an object become one.

This sort of love can make a nation become one. When that happens, you can go anywhere and it will follow you. You can even inherit all its property.

But most importantly, you can inherit the place of God's eternal life, and even His Heart. God's Heart of love, God's Heart that is always with the creation and all things, God's Heart of wanting to be in the heart of every single person -- you can inherit all of these things. Therefore, how precious is this?

I went through a miserable course of suffering to discover this precious value, and I came to stand upon this foundation. How glad we must be! It is the most lofty, solemn, and noble thing -- this foundation of being God's eternal partner -- which cannot be replaced by anything. It is an amazing grace.

Now we can stand in the same position as God -- to the extent that we can participate in the place of eternal true love. You cannot find this concept of eternal life no matter where you go in the outside world, no matter where you go throughout Korea. This is a problem.

Since "I" was born as an eternal existence, why don't you die and go to the spiritual world and investigate if what I say is the truth? You will make an amazing leap in one second.

The spiritual world is in a different dimension from this limited earthly world. We cannot move freely in the mundane confines, but the spiritual world is a higher-dimensional place, so anything can be done. You can jump beyond time. If you have a desire for something centering on true love, you can get it anytime, anywhere. It is boundless.

We must know that we are created as eternal beings. "I" is an object centering on the true love of an eternal being. If we become eternal beings of true love and go to the spiritual world, we'll be completely free.

But to do this, we must be trained in true love here on the earth. Do you understand? You are not yet ready. Without completing this kind of work, you cannot go to the realm of freedom in the spiritual world. But if you perfect true love on the earth, you can go anytime.

Now, what are the standards of life? First, there must be a standard of good and evil. Second, a starting point of original goodness. What is the third? It is an eternal life.

I know this very well. Even if a battle I'm in is fierce, even if people shoot guns, I am without fear. Aren't you, too? Isn't it the most powerful Unification Church? Right? (Yes.)

How about you? Are you truly a brave person? (Trying.) It is worthless to try. That is a position of doing things by halves and not being able to achieve things. God would not deal seriously with such a person.

You must secure the point of the terminus -- achieve the goal of true love. That is the position that God would use. When "I" as an eternal being achieve true love, true life, and true lineage, God can appear and connect to me.

So the conclusion is certain. I live for eternity; I was created by God in this way to live for eternity centering on true love. Have you completed this yet? Did you succeed in it, or not? If you come to fulfill this portion of responsibility, you will be truly successful.

The next essential problem follows logically from this: You don't know how to fulfill your responsibility. So we need reeducation.

Yet another problem is the concept of the church and the society. The true concept of church is a family centered on the church.

Prior to this is an individual centered on a family. It is not a family centered on an individual. Because individuals haven't centered on their families, all kinds of social disturbances occur in the world. Centering on the higher good is the public path. We cannot deny this.

In addition, the church must be centered on the nation. The nation shouldn't live for the church. Rather, the church exists to save the nation. Therefore, once we know Unification Thought, we are automatically set to save the nation through the church. All of us Unification Church members must work to save the nation. (216:115)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 2. The Position Of Human Beings

1. The Purpose Of God's Creation Of Man

Why did God create man? The first reason is for God Himself to be able to stand in the position of Parents. But Parents are invisible in the spiritual world and thus cannot procreate. Therefore, in order to become Parents of bodily human beings, God must have a "body." Otherwise, He cannot be the Creator.

Second, in the "vertical" world of spirit, if a there is a line perpendicular to the vertical line, no area is produced. This is a metaphor to indicate that in the spiritual world there is no multiplication of beings.

But, extending the metaphor, when this perpendicular line is moved horizontally through 360-degree planes to create a sphere, a lot of space is produced. In that space, a base of physical bodies can be produced in order that the citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven can be multiplied. Do you understand?

The third reason is to maintain characteristics of eternity within man, the realm of the object of love. What this means is that it is not only Adam and Eve who are to be the objects of God's love. In the same way Adam and Eve stand in the position of the object of God, so do their children. Therefore, God created man in order to eternally preserve this position of God's object. Do you understand what this is about?

Both Adam and Eve call God Father. Then how will their children call God: uncle or grandpa? (They'll call God Father.) Yes, they will call God Father.

To recapitulate: First, a form is needed. There must be a form of Parents. God must acquire the form of Adam's Father spiritually to show, "This is the Parents."

Second, the production center is necessary in order to produce the citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, husband and wife are the factory. If they are the factory, which is better, mass production or a little production? (Mass production is better.) Mass production is better.

Then how many dozens would you like to produce? The more the better? The fewer the better? You women, how many dozens are you going to bear? When God sees birth control, He grimaces. Then what are you going to do?

If the factory automates mass production and there comes to be mass production everywhere, the Kingdom of Heaven will be full. That's why women are created to bear many children.

2. Man As A Mediator Of The Spiritual World And The Physical World

When we think of the process of God's creation, God created all things first and then man. Everything began centered on God. We know that God's Will and Heart for the creation was to see the unification of God, man, and all things from their appropriate positions. First there is God, then there is the earth in the created world, and in it there are people.

Man stands in the position between God and the creation. Therefore, we must know that man is a mediator who can be a connecting point between the spiritual world and the physical world. (67:143)

3. Body And Mind, And The Spirit Body

How does this created world in which we live today exist? It has two axis: a visible axis and an invisible one, creating a dual structure.

As things revolve around a subject, this subject itself makes a revolving movement. It is the same as occurs when the body and mind engage in give-and-take action.

All beings exist according to this principle. In the fallen human world today, the axis must be fixed in the course of restoration. They must be corrected.

As for man, what is the center of his body? It is the mind. Each person has a spirit body. His body revolves around his mind and moves in accordance with the order of his mind. If his mind says, "Go to the east," his body must head toward the east, and if his mind says to go west, his body must go west. His body cannot make a move by itself.

Only when we can get to the place where both our body and mind desire to go can we relax and be truly happy. Isn't that right? Even though we might be struggling mightily to achieve a goal, we cannot feel happy if we haven't yet accomplished it. We feel joy only when we can achieve success. (136:14)

From God's perspective, there is God, and then Adam comes. The mind of Adam contains God, and this mind is called the "spirit mind."

What is the spirit mind? God, who is the vertical subject, dwells in the mind of horizontal Adam, and this mind is a mind to attend God. This is called spirit mind. (50:19)

Man has both mind and body, and above mind is a spirit, and above the spirit is God. Therefore, man can only become perfected after becoming completely one with God.

A human being, even if he is only one "insignificant" individual, represents all of human history and even all of the future providence. Therefore, he has a cosmic value.

Man, in his pursuit of his life's providence, must attend his own mind or heart. This is an ironclad rule of Heaven. Heaven would punish a person who fails to follow his original mind's order.

Up until now, Heaven has been saying to man in the course of history, "Centering on your mind, live according to your own conscience and belong to the side of goodness. Be careful not to be caught in some materialistic, evil conditions."

Then, is the standard of man's conscience able to receive the Heart of Heaven 100 percent? No, it's not that way at all. In fact, man's fallen conscience is offended by so many restrictions. But at the entrance to the Kingdom of Heaven, which is the hope that all of you long for, there is a gate of judgment. Our course is made all the more difficult because we are currently in a historical period of fear, anxiety, and confusion. In other words, it is an era in which even if one struggles to achieve goodness, he many times cannot.

Today, we should not possess so many material things. This is because, when God created man, he first created the material, or the body, and then breathed into it a spirit. Therefore, man is composed of body and spirit -- but spirit is the center.

If this world moves toward centering on a materialistic authority, a period of struggle of thought would ensue. In fact, this phenomenon was conspicuous right after World War II. Eventually, however, an era of thought centered on the mind will appear.

Then, what kind of thought would this be? It would be thought that penetrates materials, penetrates hearts, and centers on spirit. The course of restoration is seeking an era of thought centered on spirit. Humankind is in a situation of having lost this, and is still in the state of having lost the harmony of spirit, conscience, and body.

Therefore, we must go beyond material and spirit, and proceed to God. Humanity is just about to enter into the era of spirit. Therefore, there appear many mad people on the streets today. (4:268)

4. Complete Motion And Resonance

There are cells in the body and mind. You know that there are the spiritual five senses and that we have a spirit body, don't you? The cells of both the internal self and external self must resonate with each other.

The spiritual being, which is our internal self that can live for eternity, and the physical being, which is our external self that can live in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, must be able to resonate with each other, centered on love. When they resonate, the sound should be the same, showing that the two are bound together. When they are bound together, they revolve. When revolving, they revolve around one central point.

When the resonating spirit body and physical body become harmonized centered on God's love, spiritual cells and physical cells engage in perfect motion together. Perfect motion. You need to know this.

Therefore, when our eyes become perfectly harmonized with the world of spirit, they can see the whole land of the spiritual world as well as the land of the physical earth. This is because they engage in perfect motion. Isn't a microphone the same way? If its quality is good, the sound can vibrate 100 percent.

Similarly, once our whole body becomes one with the power of love, centering on both spirit and body, and creates a realm of explosion, the spiritual world, physical world, and God cannot help but resonate with that realm.

It is the same with the hands. If my hands are in such a state of oneness with true love and touch something, electricity runs through the creation. You can feel it. Once there is such an electricity, everything wants to cling to you. Once such a person appears, God and even the whole universe want to cling to and follow him wherever he goes.

When there is a perfect plus, a perfect minus will always follow it. And if there is a perfect minus, even if there was not a perfect plus, it must appear and follow it. This is a universal law. (171:103)

Just as a person has a mind and body, he himself has a dual structure. It applies to men as well as women. Both men and women are composed of a mind person and a body person. So when we add a man and a woman together, we can say there are four persons there. Divided, there are four persons, but the point is how these four can become one.

With what intention did God create these four persons like this? How do we make the four into one? Will God do it by force or by pressure? No. If they center on God's true love, these four can become completely one.

All of you possess a spirit, called a "spirit self' in the Unification Church, and a physical body. The cells of our spirit self, even though invisible to our own eyes, exist in just the same way as physical cells. The spiritual world exists just as substantially as the physical world, even if we cannot see it.

Then when can a spirit self and physical body become one? This is the problem. It is similar to a tuning fork. When a tuning fork is struck, it can make a nearby tuning fork resonate at the same frequency. The spiritual situation is parallel. Once God's love matches perfectly with our mind, our body automatically responds.

Therefore, that which lets our mind and body resonate 100 percent and allows them to come into the realm of oneness is not God's wisdom or power. It is only love that does the job. Only love.

What is the focal point, the ideal standard, that your physical five senses and your spiritual five senses long to reach? That point is not God's power or wisdom. Love is the concentrating point as a center and a standard of everything. (138:254)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 3. The Essence Of Human Life

1. Spirit Is The Essence Of Human Life

Just as an electron revolves around a proton, human beings are made to revolve around God. God can pursue the providence of restoration because man's mind, which is like an electron, naturally relates to God's mind, which is like a proton.

When we think like this, if one searches for the word of truth, even all by himself, he can come to feel the vibration of God's life and the harmony of God's love. Thus, the way to search God's life and love through the way of truth is the way to become valuable oneself.

As Saint Paul said, you can become the light of the world because you have the love of God within yourself.

The truth has a central core that is eternal and unchanging. Then how can we search for the truth, judging what is good and what is bad in this evil world? You have to become totally selfless and take the lowest position. The Bible says that whoever exalts himself will be humbled and whoever humbles himself will be exalted.

Man's essence is spirit. Therefore, when you go to the spiritual world you will realize more deeply that the essence of being human is to live for the sake of others.

Nevertheless, why does man deal with everything so selfishly? It's because mankind has a blood relationship with satan, who is the angel that violated heavenly law. (2:137)

So it's important that we eat spiritual food. Do you know what spiritual food is? When you are hungry and you have to choose between spiritual food and physical, you have to think that spiritual food is more delicious than physical food. In order to stand on the side of God, you have to train yourself that spiritual food is tastier than physical food and that the taste of life centered on spiritual power is better than the taste of life centered on physical power.

Should the taste of the spiritual life be more delicious than the taste of the physical life? Shouldn't it be more delicious? (Should be more delicious.) No, physical life is! (Spiritual life!) I don't know anymore. (Laughter.) That's because everyone knows that. What is your response when asked, "What about you?" When you are hungry at lunchtime, you say, "Hey, it's lunchtime!," don't you? (Laughter.) Is there any time more serious than this?

Therefore, we come to the conclusion that, centered on oneself, we have to eat spiritual food, enjoy spiritual life, and revel in spiritual love rather than enjoying the taste of physical things like food, sleep, and sex. The spiritual taste should be better than all external tastes combined. However, you don't have that confidence. (Laughter.) This is not a laughing matter. This is the reality. (131:211)

2. The Meaning Of The Lord Of Creation

If we look at our nation, we find many tribes. There are a host of individuals among the many tribes. And I am just one of the many individuals among them. If we look at ourselves this way, we can think about how far we have to go to achieve the world of victory and the world of hope.

But you should never say that it is acceptable for you to live the way you are living today. What we have to do to go the way of goodness is to prepare ourselves to gain authority as a lord of creation, in which you can take dominion over the whole cosmos as a son or daughter of God.

What does the phrase "lord of creation" mean? Who is the lord of creation? Today, people say that the lord of creation is a human being. But God is the Lord of origin of all the creation, isn't it true?

You know that spirit exists, don't you? Human beings have spirit. In fact, human beings are the leaders of the spiritual world. Therefore, we call them spiritual lords, connected directly with God.

A human being cannot become a lord of creation by himself. When a person is a part of the creation himself, how can he become a lord of creation? The creation is a relative, resultant entity. The creation alone cannot connect to the cause nor dominate the cause. The creation is to be dominated by the cause.

You are definitely a resultant being. "Lord of creation" in Chinese characters means "central spiritual existence." You should understand that this phrase refers in one sense to the originally intended relationship of oneness between God and human beings. Therefore, the lord connects to God.

However, not all human beings are lords, even though we say man is the lord of creation. People who are qualified to become the lord exist in a special realm. Those people who are qualified to join the Club of the Lord must at least not live for the sake of the individual. They are the people who live for the sake of the whole. God works to fulfill His desire centered on this kind of people. (32:136)

When one is asked how man should live and is told that he should live eternally, that is good news, isn't it? Well, in this evil world we live 70 or 80 years and then. . . .

One may think, "What is the difference between one ant's death and one man's death?" The difference is due to man's being a spiritual being. Spiritual being! Right? Lord of creation. Even though man fell, he is still the lord of creation. What a wonderful title!

For what reason can man become the lord of creation? It's because he has a mind that does not age, that's eternal. All things can change. Even pure gold changes. The color fades away. It fades because of weathering action. But the human mind does not fade or wear out. Therefore, mind has the highest authority, because, like God, it is unchanging. (159:278)

We human beings with a physical body, centering on what do we call ourselves lords? The title "lord of creation" is not centered on money, knowledge, or power but on God's highest love.

3. Inner Self And Outer Self

What is man's original fate? It is to enjoy, praise, and respect in the realm of God's absolute love and in the relationship with the Creator of all things in heaven and earth in a perfected harmony of love. Man was created to be in complete harmony with heavenly and earthly destiny in this relationship. That's why man has an invisible mind and visible body.

If we had been born according to God's original plan, would we have been afflicted by a struggle between mind and body? Or would there have been complete unity between them? There would have been complete unity. God is absolute and omnipotent, and has the best technology and the best in everything. Do you think such a God would have created man with two different purposes -- a mind and body struggling with each other?

Looking at yourself, you find your inner and outer selves in conflict.

Do they struggle or don't they? (They struggle.) When will this conflict end? After 10 years? Does it seem like it will never end, even after you die? If God intentionally created man to struggle this way, then this God does not have one purpose but two purposes. Therefore, this God is a God of chaos.

But when we observe all the laws of the universe, we clearly understand that they exist with one purpose and with a definite order, without mistake. From this we know that man was not created with two purposes. Therefore, we must search our original mind, putting aside our body and looking for the origin. (44:194)

When we look at our physical self and spiritual self, which is more important? It is the spiritual self. Our physical body will decay after 70 or 80 years in the realm of time and space. Spirit, however, has the authority to go beyond time and space. So it is man's original desire to realize this historical responsibility and fulfill it.

No matter how good and rich a life you may live centered on your physical body, you cannot avoid death. Your physical body will eventually die. Then which is more important: the spiritual standard or physical standard? We are not meant to live centered on the physical standard. The physical self exists for the sake of the spiritual self, and the spiritual self exists for the sake of the physical self.

You should not live your life the same way as the people of this world. You have to start from a more effective position, uniting your physical and spiritual selves, from the position that your spiritual self is the subject. This is the road that you who have Unification ideology should take. Nevertheless, many people still live to eat centered on the physical body. (20:326)

4. The Purpose Of God's Will Is The Perfection Of Spiritual Self And Physical Self

What is the essence of God's Will? It is the perfection of the spiritual self and the physical self.

Looking at ourselves, we can set up a metaphor, saying that the past is "spiritual" and the present is "physical." The present represents the physical body, the junction of the two worlds, spiritual and physical. Because the present position represents the satanic world, our physical body should overcome the satanic world.

Also, we have to build a spiritual foundation of overcoming the past satanic world. This is what has to be done. If we overcome the past and the present, we can build a foundation for our spiritual self and physical self that is a blessing for the future. (73:96)

What we have to understand is that today this fallen physical world is the subject, not the spiritual world. In order to perfect ourselves, the physical world and not the spiritual world is the subject.

We have to clearly understand this point: For purposes of perfection, the physical world is the subject instead of the spiritual world. Perfecting the physical world, then, means the perfection of both spiritual world and physical world.

Therefore, we have to understand the importance of our physical body to our lives. (91:178)

5. Perfection Of Our Spiritual Self Is A Direct Path To The Heavenly Kingdom

When we raise chicks, they grow to be hens and roosters, and they crow according to the different seasons. Are you going to always remain chicks? It is time for you to grow. Therefore, whether I am here in Korea or not, you have to grow. What I want ask you now is to become a "historical fruit being." Whatever you may go through, you have to bear fruit.

You have to be fruitful, just like an apple with perfect color receiving good sunlight. When the people come to know about this apple orchard and how good its fruit is, they will travel a long distance to eat it. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.) (82:39)

(Father writes on the blackboard and points to diagrams.) Through here and through here we go to heaven. Therefore, this is three stages. One, two, and three, right? We should go this way.

Is there anyone who is confident that he is not going to the spiritual world? Raise your hand. When you die, you will all go to the spiritual world. You will go through this way. You have to go to the spiritual world through a victorious position representing past, present, and future.

You will go here vertically, but this vertical line and this vertical line have to become parallel. You have to go through vertical and horizontal lines. In order to go here, if this angle differs then you cannot reach your destination, and everything will be far away. You should take this way.

Now we have to gather all the fruits and plant them in the spring. Then, how can God work through this kind of man in His providence for restoration? You all know the providence for restoration because of me. As God chose me as a man who matched His essential standard, I also choose people who are like me. Therefore, you have to collect the fruit.

(Father writes on the board.) So there are many fruits. If there is an apple among them, it must be a very good one. But once a crow pecks on it, will it still be a perfect one?

This is also plus and minus. Man is plus and woman is minus. Thus, two people become perfectly one. (216:265)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 4. The Preciousness Of The Physical Body

1. You Have To Prepare On The Earth

Once God created Adam, Eve, and the Archangel, He said it was good. He meant they shouldn't fight one another. It is the teaching of religion that the mind conquers physical desire. We have to conquer evil to gain goodness.

When our physical body wins completely it means even satan has surrendered. His root is cut off. When we conquer satan, we can go to heaven. We can't conquer satan without a physical body. The reason is that since the physical body had an accident on the earth, it must be fixed on the earth. Unless you accomplish whatever you're supposed to do on the earth, you will go to hell.

Therefore, when you gain victory on the earth and stand on the heavenly side of goodness, you can go to the eternal heaven. (65:294)

Our physical life is short. It is not long. If you knew it you wouldn't want to waste time sleeping and eating. You should eat while marching forward. You should sleep while marching forward. Eat while walking and play while walking. It is so miserable, isn't it? The more miserable it is the greater blessing you receive. More than anyone else in the whole world, you need to know this historical content. (80:226)

Our stage is a worldwide offering table. Therefore, these "all things" are worldwide "all things." My body is the body of humankind in the whole world. My heart is the heart of all humankind. The center of my heart is one with God. These are one offering. Who is going to disgrace the offering?

Things don't happen accidentally. The preparation is not easy. Therefore, when we think about our whole life, those who know that childhood is the preparation time for adolescence will be prosperous. The prime time is the time of preparation for old age. Old age is the time of preparation to go to the spiritual world. Our whole life is a training and preparation period to gain a universal personality. (147:188)

Even though we live in this world, we know there is the spiritual world besides the physical world. We know this world and the spiritual world are not two different worlds but should be connected as one.

Then what kind of place are we supposed to go and live? Even though we live in this world with a physical body, we are aiming toward the eternal world.

After their birth, people in this world simply pass through their teens, twenties, thirties, middle age, prime age, and old age. After they pass youth and reach their prime, they enter old age gradually. They finish their life like the sunset.

However, those who know that there is a spiritual world are aware that our life here is short but the world after death is eternal. Therefore, our life is a time to prepare for the eternal life. Isn't this world like that?

For example, there is a certain standard in school of how many credits a student has to gain in one semester and in one year. If the standard is 100 percent, you can be recognized in school according to how much you accomplished toward the goal. The less you accomplish, the further you will be from the standard of the school. We can use this standard to calculate everything.

We live in the physical world like students preparing to gain credit in school. We prepare to gain credit throughout our life, aiming for the result that we are destined to accomplish in our life process. In other words, you live daily life based on the standard of how much you accomplish of your responsibility. (140:121)

How great is God? God is absolute. If God has a desire to say, "You should do it for me," do you think God provided the providence for salvation and is tiredly waiting for the fallen world?

If I put you in God's position, how many days could you take His role? One week? (No.) Then one month? This is the problem. If you go to the spiritual world, you have to face it at once. Please, ask yourself when you wake up in the morning, wash your face, and look at yourself, "What did you do? What are you going to do?"

The answer is obvious. You don't have to make excuses. It is clear. Don't you know yourself in the mirror well? You know which level of the spiritual world you are going to mostly. Do you know what I'm talking about? (Yes.) Death is coming. When you die, you'll be pulled according to how much you lived for yourself. If you are seldom selfless, you'll be pulled in this way. Even though I taught you very clearly, some fail and some go to hell. These people can't accuse me. They can't say, "Why didn't you teach me clearly while I was on the earth?"

Therefore, do not do anything for the sake of yourself but think how to live for the sake of God, heaven and earth, your nation, your tribe, your family, and your spouse. If you live for others, you'll be pulled into the perfect world even though you try to escape and try to go backward because you think it is for the sake of yourself. How peaceful it is! How easy it is!

If you live your life centered on yourself, you have to worry about everything, saying, "Oh, I failed this and I failed that." However, if you live for the sake of others for ten, twenty years, everything will be your friend. If you live for the sake of others, your heart becomes empty, so the truth will come to you.

When you try to live with the truth, God will follow you. He belongs to me because He wants to. This is logical. Therefore, those who want to live for the sake of others can completely inherit the Completion Era. This is the conclusion.

What can we be proud of in the Unification Church? 
What is first? TRUE LOVE! 
What is next? TRUE PARENTS! (These words are found only in the Unification Church. We can't find them in the dictionary. We have to make our own dictionary.) 
Then TRUE CHILDREN! 
What comes next? TRUE TRIBE! 

These are our four goals. What is the first one? (True love!) What is the second? (True Parents!) What is the third? (True Children!) What is the fourth? (True tribe!) We have to gain these.

Without true love, all these are going to be destroyed. (203:101)

2. Preciousness Of The Physical Life

If you are liberated, God will be liberated. Is that right? (Yes.) If our family is liberated, the family in heaven will be liberated. If the physical world is liberated, heaven will be liberated. Therefore, the theory in the Bible, "Whatever you bind on earth is bound in heaven, and whatever you free on earth will be freed in heaven" will be made clear by such an understanding of the unity of two structures.

We should know that our physical life is really precious. We can conclude that we can liberate God and the universe and unite heaven and earth only while we are on the earth.

Even if we sum up God and all things, we can't exchange our physical body for them. Why is it so? God can't perfect creation alone, without physical man. Therefore, our physical body is so precious. Isn't it wonderful!

Man has a desire. What does God want man to have before a desire? This is what God wants man to have: Love your physical body. Our physical body can't be exchanged for the universe.

The Bible says, "Even though you gain the whole world, if you lose your eternal life, what can you gain?" (91:19)

When we restore the physical world and spiritual world, we bring them back to the original position. It costs the 70 to 80 years of our life to restore the spirit world as well as the physical world. There is no greater business than this. I spent my entire youth trying to accomplish it. As you know the truth now, you are a happy man. (15:146)

Today man lives only for 70 to 80 years. Our heart knows that it takes more than a million years to restore a historical sphere of good, ness that we are supposed to be connected to for a short 70 to 80 years. We have to make a connection to a sphere of goodness for a short 70 to 80 years.

Our conscience becomes desperate to know how immense this task is. We mustn't die. If we die, we can't accomplish it. While we are alive, we can make a connection to a sphere of goodness, restore the sovereignty of the Fatherland, serve a heavenly sovereign, and live with the people in the nation. Then you can go to heaven in the spiritual world.

If we can't go there and can't see there, how anxious our heart will be! (155:27)

After we go to the unlimited spirit world, time is eternal there. Once we see it, we can't help seeing it eternally. Do you understand? Once we do something there, it will be eternal.

If we can go to such a place, and if a million people happen to know how to live there, how do we deal with ourselves? Have you even thought about such a thing?

The only way to realize it is through our physical life. This is the only time to straighten out our life. There is no way to realize it by living for the sake of ourselves. Do you understand? Rev. Moon and the Unification Church didn't have to go through such a suffering course for the last 50 years if there was any way to realize it by living for the sake of ourselves. (59:50)

Man should follow the way of living according to the Unification Principle even after 1,000 years have passed. You can go this way within 60 or 70 years, or even 40 years. If you fail, you have to face judgment in the spirit world for a million years, for eternity.

You know the existence of the spirit world, don't you? If I didn't know about the spirit world, you would have no way to know these things. No other theologian or religious leader in the world knows how the spirit world works and how it relates to the physical world.

Everyone has to learn from me. Do you understand that you have such a privilege? (135:297)

3. Habit Is Important

The most important thing now is that we should destroy satanic habits to establish a new heavenly order. (213:19)

I know you like kimchi and kochijan (bean paste with hot pepper.) don't you? (Yes.) Do Western people like kimchi and kochijan? At a glance, they run away. (Laughter.) We are still having leadership seminars in the United States. About 230 people participated in it this time. They ate kimchi in the hotel. The Western people complained, saying, "Oh! What kind of smell is this? This is the worst smell!" and they ran away. On the contrary, Korean people say, "Oh! It is more delicious than honey." (Laughter.)

How do you destroy a habit? Is it easy? Is it hard? (Hard.) What does it mean? Until now, you have had selfish habits, thinking that you should be superior in the satanic world. Those habits have become condensed. Are such condensed habits stronger or weaker than a habit of eating kimchi and kochijan? (Stronger.)

It is historical. Since the day satan started his way, a traditional habit like a rotten root has been established. How do we pull it out? Don't be so loud. Don't say so loudly that you learned the Principle from Rev. Moon. Even though you try to dig a hole to bury even the root, it is taller than you. It is too long to pull out from even the top of the tree. Then can you say out loud that you pulled it out, sitting there. It is a serious problem. Do you have confidence to go to heaven? To go to heaven, you have to have a traditional habit centered on God. (213:20)

God is standing at your right side trying to protect you, and satan is on the left side. He is the evil parent. Do you understand? If Heaven stands in the front, satan has to go to the back. However, since satanic world stands in the front, God is in the back. God is controlling the right side and satan is standing in front, controlling the left. Then, where are they going? Instead of going to heaven, they are going in the opposite direction. They are going to be Epicureans pursuing physical pleasures. However, our way is the opposite. We go the 180-degree opposite way, to a suffering course and an even more suffering course.

The way will be divided in two. Thus, you have to let your mind lead your body to establish good habits within three or five years. (214:228)

4. The Reason Why The Earthly Life Is The First Priority

Everyone! Do you want to go to the spirit world soon, or not? (Laughter) Try to answer it. (We want to go there.) Does everyone want to go there? (Yes.) Then will you look for me at the museum there, or not? (We'll took for you.) When you see me there, will you say, "Oh, I know him." Will you pay me respect? (We will.) If you try to touch me I'll try to avoid you. Since I'm standing in a public position, I will try to avoid your touch. If you touch me, it will be a big problem. Therefore, you have to look at me from a distance. Is that true or false. (True.)

You are wrong. The earth is the priority and the spirit world is secondary. You live your life on the earth and then go there. Which seems more valuable: to pay respect to me in the spirit world or in the physical world? (In the physical world.) No, in the spirit world! (In the physical world!) Your voices are weaker than mine. Spirit world! (Physical world!) You are right. (Laughter, clapping.) (205:252)

5. The Standard Of The Physical World

My life is for the sake of God. You all should think to live for the sake of God and the world. You shouldn't think to live for the sake of yourselves. You should think about God, True Parents, and human beings.

To make a connection among God, True Parents, and human beings and establish the four position foundation centered on you, you have to have true love. You have to become a true life, one who can inherit this universe centered on true love. You have to think about this all the time. Do you understand?

Therefore, you always have to think how much closer you have lived to the heavenly standard. By living that way you become a representative of human beings. You become the one who represents parents and God. You should understand it.

If you live that way, there is no borderline whether you go to the spirit world or anywhere on the earth. There is no borderline wherever you may go. When you go to the spirit world, you can be free. You can realize whatever you think is necessary centered on such a loving heart, anytime.

If you wish to eat a meal with a thousand friends, you could do it. Such a world is waiting for you. It is only possible in the world of love to meet 10,000 people, 100,000, or many million people at the same time. Do you understand? When God had exercised His ability as the Creator, He created them centered on love, after he made a connection with true love. Do you understand? Unless you make a connection with true love, everything will be in vain. (147:115)

6. Everything Will Be Recorded Through The Physical Body

Imagine you take a picture of your heart and took at it. (19:26)

If you have lived an unspeakably miserable life for more than two-thirds of your life, could you remove the two-thirds of your life? You can't do it. These experiences stay with you. (34:139)

Why do we need indemnity? (In order to restore things.) Restoration is re-creation. What kind of valuable life can you leave on the earth?

Someone says, "Oh, I can go to heaven when I get old and believe in Jesus and die." (Laughter.) Can you correct your life when you get old? Soon you will be fertilizer. Therefore, you have to be young. It is better to know the truth when you are 15 years old than when you are 20 years old. It is more valuable for a baby to grow up with the truth than for a 15-year-old to get to know the truth.

If something is lighter than air, it will rise up, and if it is heavier than air, it will sink. Do you understand? The one who is restored becomes completely empty. The physical body holds the spirit body. If the physical body is taken away, you'll rise up to the highest place. Then, how high can you go? You can go to where God puts you on His head like a hat, and He doesn't feel uncomfortable. God is rather happy about it. He likes to feel that you are clinging on Him.

Since God has such a character, it doesn't bother Him to exercise so much around Him. When God laughs, everybody laughs very hard, "Ha, ha, ha." When God is tense, everybody gets tense. Everyone responds to God in an instant. Can you do it?

There is plenty of water in a layer of your skin. Is it pure water or dirty water? Do you have any sand there? Do you have any pebbles there? (Father laughs.) After a large seasonal rainstorm passes, the water must be so dirty. Everything like piglets or calves is in that water. It will be more dirty than that. Everyone, think about it. Are you different from this? Think about it.

Therefore, you need to filter the dirty water by stirring it. Isn't it necessary? So you need to provide a filter system. It is difficult, but you have to go through the sand, looking around right and left carefully. Is it all right to have an ego? If you have an ego, you will be stuck inside the filter. If the water accumulates dirt it can't even flow, and everything will get stuck there.

Have you ever thought that you would be inspected by such a system, like an X-ray, if you have to go to the spirit world right now? Will you go to hell? Where are you going? It is not a lie but the truth. When God thinks about evil people, does He need those who did go through the filter? Or does God need those who didn't go through the filter? Think about it. (97:60)

7. The Physical Life Is So Important

When you go to the spiritual world, you have to wait for many years, even blessed couples. Don't you think your sons and daughters would say to you, "Why was I born like this? Why was I led here?" Do you think your sons and daughters will keep quiet?

The level of each member of your family is different. When you go to the spiritual world, you go to your own suitable place and stay there for a long time. Your ancestors, your sons and daughters, will accuse you, saying, "Why did you do it? How come you couldn't do well?" You have to stay there as long as you need to. It is not an easy task. Therefore, you have to do it on the earth. You have to accomplish what I tell you on the earth.

Here is a bolt. You have to make it fit and fill it. When a nut fits into a bolt, it will be filled. Do you understand? They have to fit each other. If they don't fit each other, they kick each other.

Therefore, think how important life on the earth is! We can have only one life. It is almost one moment, but only once. If you compare your physical life to eternity, it is only one spot. It is too short. It is not significant. You have to prepare to go to the spirit world beyond your physical life.

You always have to stand in the center and control everything to conquer it with such a main philosophy. Without it, you can't realize individual perfection. You should know it. Do you understand what I'm talking about? (Yes.) (207:99)

8. The Portion Of Your Responsibility Through Your Physical Body

For you to live, you have to long for God and True Parents. By doing so, you can live in a happy, safe, and fulfilled sphere, spiritually and physically. By love. Do you understand? Those who live like that in the physical world can do so in the spirit world. There is an expanded internal life on earth. The level of the expansion of your internal life will come out on the surface in the spirit world. Love is central, isn't it, because the love within God and human beings can be like one cell of the body. The spirit world is the world where you become one of the cells. Once you enter into such a dimension, God will surely come inside your heart. When you call, "God!" He'll answer in your heart, "What kind of person is calling me? What is it?"

Therefore, responsibility is so important. We say "responsibility" in the Unification Church. I established the principle of responsibility. Whenever you look at yourself in the morning, you have to think where you accomplish your responsibility. It is a serious matter. You can imagine your five senses-your eyes, nose, mouth, hands, and ears-are intoxicated by love, which you gain by accomplishing your responsibility. When you think about true love, how miserable it is to lose it! How much God has made effort to restore it! It isn't just an idea. When I think about it, I can't help lamenting with tears. (218:128)

In order to accomplish your responsibility, what should you do? You should stand in a position to deny everything that has an emotional connection with satan's heart -- satan's human heart and satan's lineage. Why? When Adam walked through the course of his portion of responsibility, did he carry satan's emotion? Please answer me. What kind of satanic emotion did he carry? (He didn't.) Everyone, what are you now? Did you cut off all satan's emotion to search for your portion of responsibility? (We couldn't.) Can it be your portion of responsibility? (It can't.) Therefore, you have to deny. (139:256)

When man goes to the spirit world, will he be like that? Adam becomes God's body. As the scripture in John and Corinthians I record, "Don't you know you are to become the temple of God?" The body is the holy temple where God dwells; it is the house.

Now, how can you resemble God! By reaching the level of completion of your portion of responsibility, God dwells within you and you become one with God. Then, by love, the life of all creation can be connected and become one. (138:211)

The more the circumstances have changed, the more things went wrong. Why? It is because they have lost the concept of eternity. They don't have confidence in the matter of eternal life. They are not sure if there is a God or not.

Regarding this matter, they could not go beyond the circumstances by risking their lives. Everyone stays there, looking around, and falls into the comfortable way of this present life. Unless the concept of the eternal penetrates into them, they will fall into the middle sphere of the spirit world. Who can insert the concept of the eternal lineage into them? Only Unification Church teachings can penetrate them.

If you are confident that our present life is not preparation for the physical life but for the life of the eternal world you can leave it alone.

The more our days pass, 40 years old and 50 years old, and the closer the day of our death comes, the more serious we become about the concept of eternity. Do you understand what I am talking about?

The older we become, the weaker our love becomes. However, if we are penetrated by a concept of eternity, we become more serious. Evil circumstances and confused change are so frequent now. If you can overcome changing circumstances and keep an absolute concept of eternity, nothing can disturb you.

Therefore, the point is how you can penetrate a concept of the eternal life. So whenever you give a lecture, you always have to teach centered on the matter of love and a concept of subject and object. You also have to teach God's Principle of Creation, that creation is centered on eternal love. You have to penetrate this backbone.

Didn't God create Adam and Eve as the objects of His love? Because God created them like that, we should live as an object of God. You have to not only talk about it but actually feel it. And you have to understand it deeply.

If you only knew how great the power of true love is, you couldn't help going this way even though someone told you not to go this way.

Therefore, whenever you give a lecture, the point you must give all of your energy to is how you can get across the concept of eternal life. If you only do that, everything will be accomplished.

Before 15 years old, you can use the standard of man's original nature before the fall. Because the age before 15 years old is before Adam and Eve fell, their original mind is still alive. Therefore, before adolescence or at adolescence they should know God. By understand.


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 5. The Blessing And Eternal Life

1. The Reasons Why We Need To Know About The Matter Of The Eternal Life

Why have the families in this world been destroyed? Even mother, father, and children became enemies. Why is it so? Because there is no true love. The most important thing is eternal life. However, they don't know if there is a spirit world or not.

If you know clearly there is a spirit world, you can't commit a crime even if others tell you to do so. You can't live for yourself even if others tell you to do so. Without knowing this, even if you believe in Christianity or believe in any other religion, you can't go to heaven. You can't go to the ideal world. You can't go there without pouring out true love and life. (205:261)

If the matter of eternal life doesn't connect with religious principles, even a social revolution is impossible. If the social circumstances become more corrupt and ruined, no one has a basis to reach eternal life. When you deal with the matter of eternal life, however, you can overcome all circumstances. Therefore, religion is so great. The matter of eternal life depends on this. Only if you are sure of the concepts of the matters of eternal life and establish the understanding that it is a fact can you guide your own sons and daughters.

Until now, no religion could embrace such a complete theory or could digest all of the structures that became the present culture. The background is habits of culture relating to the circumstances. It couldn't go beyond the circumstances. Why was it so? They couldn't create the concept of eternity.

Isn't it so in Christianity? In Christianity people kept faith until now. The closer they came to reaching the end of the world and the more the circumstances have changed, the more things went wrong. Why? It is because they have lost the concept of eternity. They don't have confidence in the matter of eternal life. They are not sure if there is a God or not.

Regarding this matter, they could not go beyond the circumstances by risking their lives. Everyone stays there, looking around, and falls into the comfortable way of this present life. Unless the concept of the eternal penetrates into them, they will fall into the middle sphere of the spirit world. Who can insert the concept of the eternal lineage into them? Only Unification Church teachings can penetrate them.

If you are confident that our present life is not preparation for the physical life but for the life of the eternal world you can leave it alone.

The more our days pass, 40 years old and 50 years old, and the closer the day of our death comes, the more serious we become about the concept of eternity. Do you understand what I am talking about?

The older we become, the weaker our love becomes. However, if we are penetrated by a concept of eternity, we become more serious. Evil circumstances and confused change are so frequent now. If you can overcome changing circumstances and keep an absolute concept of eternity, nothing can disturb you.

Therefore, the point is how you can penetrate a concept of the eternal life. So whenever you give a lecture, you always have to teach centered on the matter of love and a concept of subject and object. You also have to teach God's Principle of Creation, that creation is centered on eternal love. You have to penetrate this backbone.

Didn't God create Adam and Eve as the objects of His love? Because God created them like that, we should live as an object of God. You have to not only talk about it but actually feel it. And you have to understand it deeply.

If you only knew how great the power of true love is, you couldn't help going this way even though someone told you not to go this way.

Therefore, whenever you give a lecture, the point you must give all of your energy to is how you can get across the concept of eternal life. If you only do that, everything will be accomplished.

Before 15 years old, you can use the standard of man's original nature before the fall. Because the age before 15 years old is before Adam and Eve fell, their original mind is still alive. Therefore, before adolescence or at adolescence they should know God. By understanding God, they will know the inevitable relationship with God. To teach them why the relationship with God is inevitable, you have to reach them with the concept of eternity. Do you understand what I'm talking about? We always have to think about it.

If only you can penetrate it into them, our second generation in the Unification Church won't go the other way, even if we told them to do so. Therefore, we have to adopt other people quickly, save the world quickly, and bring everybody to heaven. It becomes your possession. You will be ranked on a certain level in the spirit world according to what you bring there. Heaven is completely empty. I see it is completely empty.

2. The Way Of The Eternal Life

1) The Matter of the Whole Life and the Eternal life

How long do you think you will live? How long? Everyone is thinking, "Perhaps everyone will live until 70 or 80 years old." (Yes.) Don't you think you may die before that? (Yes. Laughter.) You are greedy. Even though you absolutely believe you'll live until 80 or 100 years old, you may die tomorrow or you may die today. You may die while you're having a meal. Do you understand? Also, you may take off your shoes and come into the house in the evening and go to bed, then die.

Doesn't everyone have a desire to think, "If I were younger I could at least live 40 or 50 more years." Can God approve that? Everyone should think they might die soon, maybe within a year. You will then have to prepare everything in such a short time. You must live with this kind of concept. The quicker you grasp it the happier you'll be. The quicker you understand this the less damage you make. The true content you prepare during this time will enable you to build your "house" in the eternal life.

Did you love God in such a short time? You want to become one with God and love God, but you don't know how to do it. While you live in this world, you should introduce even one person to God. You should try your best to pour out everything to love and serve him. If you live such a life for 24 hours and then die you will be qualified for eternal life. Do you understand? Do you understand what I'm talking about?

Then after two years, if you haven't died you should pray, "Thank you very much for allowing me two more years." If you live longer, you should think God allowed you to live two years longer to love more because you didn't love enough. Do you understand? Two more years and two more years, again, and your life continues to be extended. You offer thanks to God.

You must think you will really die after two years. How serious will you be? Think about it. Go to a public cemetery, go to a funeral so you can see death. It is absolutely necessary to do this in a life of faith. Jesus said, "Those who seek to gain their life will lose it; those who seek to lose their life will gain it." The Principle agrees with this. If you wish to die soon, wish to die for God's Will and for heaven; then you'll live eternally. It is the same principle. The man who thought he would die as a single unmarried man will be so grateful if he receives a loving wife before he dies. If there was a man who died without being married to anyone, if he suddenly got resurrected physically he would look for the day he could be married. How happy he would be!

Now, how long will you live? What are you going to do if you are in the position to die soon by God's order? You should leave something behind that God can praise you for. Do you have such confidence? You must feel that time is too precious to sleep and eat. You don't have any time even to worry about when you can rest.

It is an eternal matter, but it is more valuable if you can grasp the importance of it even if your life is short. How much can you love one individual? How can you become a person who can really love an individual? Next, how much did you love your family? How much did you love your tribe? What is the meaning that you love an individual, a family, and a tribe? It is a textbook to love all mankind. To love them is a textbook to learn to love all things. It is training for eventually loving even everybody in the spirit world. Do you understand? How long will you live? (No answer.) It is a serious question. This is absolutely not harmful to our whole life (It is an advantage.) It is the most wise idea. (102:122)

2) Human Beings Look for an Eternal Life

It is a life of faith to search for the world of eternal life. It is a life of faith to search for God's eternal love because you meet with an eternal love as well as an eternal life. God's joy and your own joy will meet each other, then you will look for a final goal, which is God's joy and your own joy. That will be one, not two, joys. It is the way of faith. Therefore, it is a most important matter how much an individual who lives a life of faith can have an ever-increasing love and power of life.

How much value you have as a human being depends on how much you can live to have a relationship, using all five senses to experience universal life and love.

Therefore, we can't help thinking again about the matter: Are we living in society by relating to others with a heart of love, which is added to our vital power. If you are not, you should know that you are not only stopping at one point but also going backward. (32:19)

3) The Eternal Life and Rebirth

Man lives not only his life on the earth but also has an eternal life in the spirit world. Religion hasn't diminished on the earth but has expanded to the whole world by passing through all kinds of circumstances, including different cultural backgrounds and customs. That is because man's life on earth is short but he should live an eternal life. Man should not live only in this generation but should live with the universe. Even though our life is short, it won't diminish at the end.

Once you overcome limitations, you can go into the sphere that rises above the earth, go beyond the limited village of the earth and continue to live in the sphere beyond the earth.

Therefore, we should proclaim even an imagined theory of eternity to sympathize with and help human beings who have lived in the midst of suffering until now. We have to pursue reasoning and structure an ideal nation centered on an imagined God. In this way religion is necessary.

Who will be satisfied with an imagined religion? It exists. You have to be able to say, "It exists." The fact that it exists can't be determined by yourself. You have to make it clear until you can say, "Yes, it is so!"

Therefore, you have to solve the matter of God centered on religious matters as well as eternal matters. These matters are all connected. We have to pay attention to the religious matter. (162:264)

4) The Reason Why We Should live Eternally

For what kind of existence did God create man? God made man the object of His love, which could be God's absolute, unique value. This is an amazing fact. These days, how much value can a man's life have?

How much will it be? Man is such an invaluable existence. The amazing fact is that God created man and woman as an object of love with a precious value that can't be exchanged even with the universe! Isn't it good!

Isn't it so today even in the literary world? Isn't the backbone of everything love? An eternal, unchanging love, unique love. Love that can move history. Love that penetrates history instead of being punished by history. Do you desire such a love? Don't you want it?

Man comes out of love, grows up with love, lives with love, and dies with love. However, he doesn't diminish in vain.

God, who is the subject of man, is eternal, unchanging, and unique. So, if man can stand as an object in front of God, he also can live eternally. The theory of eternal life originated from this point. (142:143)

What kind of person is the truest person on the earth today? It is the person who can be one with God eternally and be loved by God completely as His child. We can say that the way of life in which such people live with God is the way of a true life. You should know this.

Man, whoever he is, looks for the best. When man stands at the highest position, does God belong to him, or not? (Belongs to him.) And does he belong to God, or not? (Belongs to God.) So, he becomes God's son and becomes God himself. Then, to whom does the universe belong? (Belongs to him.)

Then, if God has one whom He loves most and thinks most precious, does God create him to throw him away after He spends one day, 10 years, or 100 years with him? Or did He create him to be with Him eternally? (He created them to be together eternally.) So it is with man. When man dies, would he cease his life or live eternally? (He should live eternally.) He should live eternally. Why? Man is the object of the absolute God who created with absolute love, so He can feel joy.

If a man enjoys someone for 1 or 2 days, 10 years, or 100 years and then throws her away, it is not love. The more he loves her. the longer he wants to be with her.

There was once even a man whose wife died young and who kept single the rest of his life, carrying her handkerchief. The husband wore roses on his clothes the rest of his life because his wife loved roses.

When God created His most precious only son and daughter, did He create them to perish after 100 years? (No.) Therefore, it is the Principle that man lives eternally. In order to live eternally, man has to stand on the foundation of an action where stronger power is poured out. Therefore, the longer it lasts and the more it is given and received, the stronger and the greater his love becomes, and it will not be consumed.

An ideal doesn't end only as happiness but also expands to become an unlimited happiness. This is our ideal nation and God's nation. Do you understand? (Yes.)

Then, do you desire the eternal life, or not? (We desire it.) Man desires eternal life even vaguely. If you have some precious possession, will you bring it with you when you try to escape from any kind of danger, or not? (We will bring it.) Do you want to be proud of it, or not? (We want to be proud.) After you are proud of it for one or two days, will you stop being proud of it, or not? (No.) When you are about to die, will you want to leave it to your descendants, or not? (We want to leave it.) You want to leave it to them eternally.

God is an eternal, absolute being; His object whom He loves should live eternally. Therefore, man has desired an eternal life since long, long ago.

Therefore, absolute God couldn't help looking for a loving son and daughter who have the value of eternal life. (39:42)

We human beings resemble God as God's creative masterpiece. Because we have to have an eternal nature as God is eternal, our heart doesn't become old. Do you understand?

Therefore, man should live eternally. As man lives eternally, he can have value as a masterpiece. Therefore, man is the lord of all creation. Here comes spirit. (He writes on the blackboard.) What is it? It is God's spirit. It is spiritual.

Man has to live eternally. Therefore, we can't think that everything is finished after we live 70 or 80 years. What shall we do? It must be so easy to be able to think "What is left when I am dying after I erase whatever I have done? I should fly away into the air." (159:281)

5) The Life for the Sake of the Eternal Life

Any man wants to live his own life. "Living" means to live day by day. "Whole life" means to live a whole life. Furthermore, religious people use the words "eternal life." An eternal life means not a whole life but living an eternal life. To live an eternal life is your lifelong responsibility. The eternal life can be determined by connecting a life day by day. One year contains 365 days. You divide one year into 12 months and you divide one month into 30 days. Thus, your life is a continuation of day by day. Our life is to live a life day by day, just like dividing our whole life. The valuable content of your whole life isn't determined after you have gone through your life. Your daily life, day by day, determines it. Therefore, you have to live life well. What is the meaning of living life well? It means that you should live a representative daily life meaningfully. I think it is right to conclude like this. I lived life well today! It is a memorable, proud day in my whole life. If you live your life well, you can have a most valuable daily life throughout the life course. If you have a day when you could live valuably, you can't forget that day in your whole life. (197:187)

6) What is the Theory of Eternity?

When you love someone, your blood gets excited and shivers. Do you understand why it shivers? It means to be mixed. Everything.

East, west, south, and north get mixed together. Above and below get mixed together to be one. Everyone gives out completely for man and woman toward the direction of fine works. They give out everything, without thinking about their life or their wealth. They will be happy eternally because it is the way of love and eternity.

Then, how do you look for a theory of eternal life? God is wise. If God didn't establish the principle of love, He would be lonely Himself. He would be a God who can't feel joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness. You should know it.

Even though God's love is absolute, God, who lost this love, has stood in an absolutely miserable, serious, and surprising position that no one has experienced throughout history.

No one can comfort God. He can't be comforted externally. Even though He realizes His ideal situation again by sacrificing His original son and daughter who are His own desire, He can't be satisfied with it. He has to travel around holding the ideal to reveal it more rightly and beautifully. He created the universe in that way. (204-?)

Look! When the air gets to 100 percent absolutely low pressure, high pressure will be created and automatically a circulation movement will occur. God is a king of wisdom. Why does He give and forget everything? Because eternal circulation starts through the principle of automatic circulation; the theory of eternal life will be logically established. Do you understand? (Yes.) When you invest, invest and invest more; the theory of eternal life will start. When you do for others you won't perish. The small thing goes to a bigger thing and the bigger thing goes into the center. (204:107)

When God looks for an object of absolute love, who does He bring? We can conclude surely that it is man. Therefore, we find the old saying, "Among all creation, man is most precious." When we reach the logical conclusion that man can be an absolute love partner of God, there is created the theory that a love partner who becomes one with God's love will live externally. Eternal life starts from here, the matter that we can establish. The theory of external life is a very precious thing in a religion.

Man doesn't possess eternal life. Woman doesn't possess eternal life. God doesn't possess eternal life. We can conclude that there is eternal life in God's love. (218:211)

7) Rental We Is Most Important

Today Christians say that if you believe in Jesus you will attain eternal life. This sounds good, but how do you attain eternal life? Christians say that "eternal life" means to live forever. To live eternally one must have continuous action or motion. Do you understand? Before, I talked about the way of life, but first we must be able to go this way of life eternally. In order to do so, our body's organs -- such as heart, veins, and arteries -- must function normally inside our body. The nervous system, like the brain, must also function normally. Therefore, the body must have a lot of nourishment.

When you go to bed in the evening after taking off your shoes, do you have confidence that you will be able to put them on again the next morning? Even if you are so busy, nothing in this world is more important than eternal life. People who leave the church do not realize how critical it is to have eternal life.

8) The Conclusion Is that Man Must Attain Eternal Life

The Kingdom of Heaven is the original place where man can dwell without any connection to the fallen world. By learning the Principle of True Parents' love, your family can completely eradicate your fallen root and directly connect with Heavenly Father.

When a locomotive crosses over the boundary between two countries, the tracks in one country must connect with those in the other for the train to run efficiently. Likewise, the tracks in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the tracks in the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world must connect together. The family that carries the train of love runs on this kind of tracks. Living for the sake of true love is the way to directly connect with the treasure place of heaven. Consequently, man's personal path and his family's path should be connected together and should go along in the same direction.

Therefore, everything in a person's life should be done for the sake of true love. After a person goes to spirit world, his level of honor will be decided based on the result he made while living on earth. We all go to spirit world, don't we? Anybody who believes that he won't go to spirit world, raise your hand. Everybody dies. You cannot begin to comprehend how wonderful, how extraordinary, is the place where Heavenly Father dwells!

9) Faith and Eternal Life

If someone asks you how to attain eternal life, how will you answer him. What? By just believing in Jesus, you can attain eternal life? So just by believing, you are saved? It doesn't make any sense. Only through love can you be saved. Do you understand? (Yes!) Only those who have true love, those who have accepted the law of Heavenly Father's Principle of Creation, can live eternally as God's partner of love. Once you are in the realm of this particular kind of love, you will be living on the earth and in the spirit world.

Before some big accident happens on a ship that is sailing across the ocean, the rats inside the ship start to escape to dry land. Have you heard of this kind of story? (Yes.) Even though they are very small animals, they sense that their future is in danger. It's a matter of life or death. But how about man? Even though he is the spiritual leader of all things, he is so miserable and ignorant, because of the Fall. To remove the mask of the Fall -- to eliminate satan's love, life, and lineage -- this is the issue. We use the word "remove" in this instance. The word "remove" means to take out, doesn't it? So to take out completely means to stand in the subject position not relating with satan. Do you understand?

Dr. Beong Do Lee here, who is over 90 years old, has a son who is 70 years old. Before his son goes outside the house, he can tell him, "Be careful driving the car today!" He can express it like an order or command. He will not get tired of saying it every day. Even if he does it continuously for eternity, he will never be tired. What is it? It's love. Even in the fallen world, parental love is like that. How about if you belong to God's love in the original world? Will you get tired?

For the first time in our life, we are able to decide to be the object of Heavenly Father's love. Centered on pure human love, we can make logical sense of eternal life, since we know that Heavenly Father's love is eternal and unchanging. No one knew before that centering on love, eternal life comes. It cannot be solved by faith. Saint Paul didn't know this.

10) The Unification Church and Eternal Life

I give you a lot of suffering as Unification Church members, don't I? (Yes.) You try to escape when you suffer, don't you? (No!) Why don't you leave? Because you know there is eternal life. You should realize this. You cannot leave the Unification Church, because eternal life exists.

Is your desire big? If I ask each one of you what you want to be, no one would want to be a grandchild, a bridegroom, or a bride of Heaven. Everybody wants to be a son or daughter of God. Then you want to be a prince or a princess of this world, don't you? Not only that, but you want to be the king of heaven and earth. That's it! No one could accomplish man's desire in the past. Anyone who wants to completely achieve human desire should begin with the family. It is the place to achieve man's highest desire, and it is the blessing place of eternal life and the paradise of eternal life.

11) The Viewpoint Necessary for Eternal Life

We can attain eternal life ourselves, and we are also the people who can practice true love. So I practice eternal life and true love here in this physical world. Whatever I do here, like working in a factory, can be substantially beneficial for my eternal life. I hope that all of you, too, will invest yourselves wholeheartedly to bear productive results for your eternal life. All of you need eternal life and infinite true love during your lifetime.

3. Love And Eternal Life

1) Eternal Life Is Directly Connected With Love

We want to attain eternal life because we should be eternal. When we seek eternal life, what is unchanging? The answer is love. All other things change due to circumstances, but why doesn't love change? Because love exists as the center of power of all life. Why doesn't love change? Because it occupies the central position of the ideal. Even though the edges may start to dissipate, the center is not erased. So love continues because God is perpetual. Love remains because it is united with God and because love is the center of the cosmos.

2) True Love and Eternal Life

What is true love? When you marry, do you want to get a spouse who is better than you are? Are you hoping that your sons and daughters will marry someone who is better than they are? This trait is similar to whose? Similar to God's! That means that Heavenly Father wishes for His partner and object of love to be better than Himself. We cannot deny this, can we?

As with our human father, can Heavenly Father, who is perfect, order his sons and daughters to absolutely do something if He Himself hasn't absolutely done it before? He cannot. Through this principle, He wishes for His object of love to be better than He. Man can attain the highest value. If he does, his value can be higher than God's because it is centered on true love. Can you understand? Your mind desires the highest things. This is not inconceivable. And it would be equally possible for all human beings, if the Fall had not occurred.

Heavenly Father is watching this cosmos in the highest and noblest position of heaven, and He wants man to lead. He doesn't want to see human beings just obeying as if drawn around by the neck. Your mind is completely free. No one wants to be controlled. This is the same for everybody. Once you acquire the position of true love, as the treasure of the Kingdom of Heaven, you can go freely to the position of Heavenly Father. You can become Heavenly Father's friend!

Anyone who is united with true love can attain eternal life. This is logical. For the sake of love, Heavenly Father created us to be as eternal as He is. True love should be perpetual, shouldn't it? Therefore, to attain eternal life, we should live in the realm of true love.

Through true love, attaining eternal life is possible. Why? All aspirations from the very beginning, including the motivation and process of creation, can be perfected centered on love. Through this process, the result comes. Perfection in mind and body is possible if we belong to that original true love. The limitless origin, cause, process, and ideal result can be connected only by love. It's only through true love. Heavenly Father will exist eternally centered on true love. In order for Heavenly Father to exist forever, what should be the center?

Eternal life is connected with love, so the eternal environment should be a place centered on the influence of love. To live in the realm of substance, we have to be the substantial embodiment of love.

3) True Love Is Absolutely Necessary in This World

You don't know clearly where Heavenly Father is in the spirit world. You have to understand that our Heavenly Father likes this viewpoint of being centered on absolute love. The power of love is the quickest. True love power! This love has the shortest distance.

Therefore, I teach this kind of content. Why do I emphasize knowledge of the eternal world? Once you know God and the eternal world, you can live like this.

First of all, you have to know God. Second, you have to know eternal life, and third, you should know true love. This is an investment investing more than 100 percent. Do you understand what this is? (Yes!) There is eternal life where there is an investment of more than 100 percent. Eternal life cannot exist without true love. Then, if you don't attain eternal life, you cannot meet Heavenly Father.

From now on, this is how the world should be: First, it should be unselfish, living for the sake of others. Second, it should have true love. Third, it should have eternal life. Then the world will be liberated, or saved. The opposite of this is selfishness, which is connected with satan's side.

(Father points to one brother.) Are you a descendant of Indians? (I came from Mexico.) The root is the same. Can you think of harming white people if you believe in living for the sake of others? (No.) Next is true love. What is true love? It means investing more than all of your life. True love cannot exist in a place that does not have this kind of investment. When I came to America, did I sincerely offer my life and my assets and the Unification Church? (Yes!) That was everything! From there true love can be accomplished.

Without True Parents, eternal life cannot exist. Why is that? Your origin of highest life came from satanic blood, satan's blood lineage. Isn't it so? You belong to satan. Your love is also from satan. Therefore, Heavenly Father's love must be superior. In the Bible, the First Commandment is: Love your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul. What does it mean? Sincerely with heart and thought. This is a matter of life and death. This is the First Commandment.

Then what is the Second Commandment? (Love your neighbor as yourself.) Not exactly. Love your neighbor as you love yourself. What does that mean? You should love with your whole life. You have to invest with your whole life. Why? Because first of all, you have to make satan surrender. Second, you have to get out of satanic circumstances. Third, you have to separate from the satanic lineage. These are three important points.

Even if you are able to get out of satanic circumstances, what can you do with a satanic lineage? True love is way beyond that kind of life.

Men and women should be born because of the ideology of living for the sake of others. Why was man born? Is it for the sake of woman? This is absolute truth. Which woman can deny this? (No one.) This is eternal truth. Why are they born like this! For the sake of true love.

Men and women say that they wish to be united eternally. Then what can they do once they are united as one? They will occupy Heavenly Father. They can overpower Heavenly Father only through true love.

In your family, who is the owner and center? The person who lives for the sake of the family, for the sake of the whole, will be the center. You should realize this. If someone as a parent lives more unselfishly than Heavenly Father does as a parent, he or she will be the center. Is this true? (Yes.) If a person has a hundred friends and lives for their sake during his lifetime, he will earn the respect of those hundred people and he will be their center. Even for a hundred years. So somebody who eternally lives for the sake of others in the eternal world will be the eternal owner. Who is he? He is Heavenly Father! Incidentally, Heavenly Father encompasses the whole cosmos. Eternal life is there, not in any other place.

You have heard of the Bible quote "He who seeks to gain his life will lose it, but he who is willing to lose his life for my sake will gain eternal life." What is the meaning of this? You cannot truly live without overcoming death. If nothing else happens, it means you're dead. When you go to the spirit world you will go to the lowest level of hell. In that place there are three levels. Like the Kingdom of Heaven, hell has three levels. No other way! Go there if you don't believe what I say. Die now and find out. You may say, "Don't tell us to die." (Everybody laughs.) It's absolutely true!

4) The World after Death Is Related with Love

Does everyone think that Heavenly Father exists? (Yes.) Does Heavenly Father exist within time, or doesn't He? (No.) Why not? Is there any word that means timeless and at the same time means ending and beginning eternally? It is the same as past, present, and future. What is the original essence that Heavenly Father can abide in peacefully? This is the issue.

What do we mean by this? Because Heavenly Father is omnipotent, anything is possible? (No!) Even if Heavenly Father is omnipotent and omniscient, He cannot do everything. Only through the power of love is it possible. When we say love, Heavenly Father also says, "Oh, I see!" Nothing else is necessary for Heavenly Father.

So where should we go? (Spirit world!) Spirit world? What does that mean? Usually it means the world after death. But it's not after death. Why? Spirit world does not mean after death, because it is related with love. Since that world is related with love, it shouldn't mean after death. Spirit world is here now, starting on the center of true love. We are standing in the position of true love. Is there anything wrong with that? No. That's why love is the greatest of all things.

If spirit world is here and somebody calls out, "Hey, spirit world!" then spirit world would answer, "What is it?" If you ask spirit world, "Where do you want to live?" do you think it would answer, "Oh, I want to live in a world centered on the knowledge of Heavenly Father"? Or, "Oh, I want to live in a place where God's almighty power like the creation of heaven is present"? Spirit world wouldn't answer like that.

Or how about something about money? Or something about luxury? No, it will not answer like that.

Only the movement of vertical circles -- up and down, front and back, left and right -- can make unity. Just a vertical line and a horizontal line cannot unite -- not up and down, front and back, or left and right. They cannot unite, cannot make oneness, cannot make unification. So only love can make unification.

Therefore, the Unification Church talks about the unification of the ideal world centered on true love as the viewpoint of the Principle. This is the conclusion.

Heavenly Father tries to guide man. Heavenly Father is also breathing. He has the breath of love. In order to unite with the rhythm of the cosmos, Heavenly Father, who is eternal, continuously exists in the cosmos centered on love. Therefore, love has eternal life. For man to unite with the rhythm of the cosmos, he should continue to center on love eternally. Therefore, you have to do this much! Then you will go over into the realm of Heavenly Father's breath.

Everybody, man or woman, wants to love. Right? At that moment, Heavenly Father says, "Whooo!" Then to make love, the power gathers smoothly. Then new power comes up from one moment to the next.

Love is breathing. Because the rhythm of the cosmos is like this, men and women cannot say, "I don't like it!" Once they unite with that rhythm, then they have to love each other. The direction is not different. There is only one direction. Every direction is centered on God.

5) Eternal Life Comes Only by Living for the Sake of Others

The formula course for eternal life is universal. It applies to grandfathers and grandmothers, as well as descendants thousands years later, and even to those who are in the spirit world now.

There is a gate that only those who lived for the sake of others can pass through, and you should understand that there are guards at the gate. Please understand well that what whatever I ask of you is to help you be able to pass through the gate. (203:193)

4. Blessing And Spirit World

1) The Power of Love

Both the spirit world and the physical world operate by the power of love. Centering on the vertical axis of true love, all the elements of the environment come to interconnect with each other automatically. just as man and woman join together, all the elements combine exactly like this. (Father clasps his hands together.) (185:20)

Even if you try to put a beard on a woman's face, it doesn't grow. If you want to try, you can. I don't think it will work. How can a plus possibly become a minus? It must be a plus eternally. What is the common denominator? What is the qualification for people in the past and present to live together eternally? What is the primary desire of all humanity? It is love. And not just any love but true love.

Then what is true love? It must be a love that exists at a 90-degree angle between the vertical and the horizontal. It must have the same angle in any place. It fits into Oriental homes. It fits into Western homes. It fits into northern or southern type homes. This angle fits into all homes, no matter what kind of cultural or religious background or skin color they have. It's the same everywhere. That is true love. (180:86)

Today more than six billion people live in this world. But only a few understand the meaning of the Blessing, which the Unification Church teaches about. The Unification Church initiated the term "Blessing" and has performed Blessing ceremonies centering on this word.

Where should humanity go from now? No human being can go to the Kingdom of Heaven without going through the gate of the Blessing. Many people believe in the established churches. But even the established churches themselves cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven unless they go through the gate of the Blessing.

If I tell them this, they complain that Rev. Moon of the Unification Church speaks arbitrarily. That is their opinion. Nevertheless, all fallen human beings must go through the Blessing. No matter how seriously they oppose it, the Blessing is the most significant thing, which we must enter in order to join together the spirit world and the physical world.

Today the people who believe in religion think that salvation means individual salvation. They think that they can enter the Kingdom of God if they just have good faith individually. But God's original ideal is not like that. Only a loving husband and wife, and loving family, can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (143:235)

2) The Spirit Selves of Husband and Wife

We are the group that seeks the ideal of love. Do you understand? Therefore, we have to embody the ideal of love. When we sow the seed of love in the horizontal physical realm as the spokesperson for the spirit world, we can grow bigger through our give and take action centering on the heart of love. After that kind of husband and wife enter the spirit world, they will become one body with God in the realm of His eternal love. (144:224)

You have to study the logic of true love many times. When we look at the elder ladies who have been with us from the beginning of our church, they look as if they are in their thirties, even though they are actually over fifty. Do I feel bad about that? (Laughter.) The more you love, do you look older or younger? (Younger!) The more you love, the more you become younger.

Externally, the human body grows older. But if you love more and more as husband and wife, your spirit selves become younger. What does it mean? It means that the longer you live, the more mature you become as a beautiful lady or a handsome man. Usually as you become old, your external body begins to malfunction and becomes useless. At some point, you are supposed to take it off. But what can you do if it also gets younger and sticks with you? Your internal self becomes strong and beautiful, and becomes an heir of the future. It is like a chestnut shell. When fall comes, the strong shell becomes loose and allows the chestnut to fall. Just like that. What does a loving person become? Those who live a pleasant life in God's grace and loving each other don't look older. (164:102)

3) Marriage and the Spirit World

In Christianity we say we love God. But this is a very vague concept, isn't it? In the Bible Jesus said, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind. This is the great and first commandment. And the second is like it, You shall love your neighbor as yourself." You have to become like this.

Before you love God, before you love God directly, you have to love the food you eat, love materials, all things, and your body from head to toe. Through loving all things, you come to love your body, because you absorb the elements of all things.

Your first parents are the parents who gave birth to you. Your second parent is the earth. The earth supplies you with all the essential elements for your physical growth. The earth is your second parent. After living on the second parent, your physical death provides the entrance to the third parent, God. However, you cannot go to the third parent as you are. In order to enter the third parent you have to resemble God, who is the original parent.

Why do we marry? In order to resemble God. God is the harmonized being of dual characteristics. Since man and woman are the divided expression of God's dual characteristics, they have to unite as one body, like a seed, in order to return to God's dwelling place.

To connect that seed, you have to go through the way of love. This means that you must be born in love, set love as your goal while growing, live centering on love, and walk this path in order to return to love.

You have to understand that you will go off in the wrong direction unless you follow the path centering on the goal of living for the sake of others. The heart of love for the sake of others will always point you in the right direction, as a compass always points north. (138:98)

4) The Position of Blessed Families in the Spirit World

We members of Unification Church are sure about the existence of spirit world. Not just believing but knowing. Why? How? How do we know? Through experience. There are historical facts that we can't deny, and there is the substantial reality in our lives. When we research how the Unification Church was able to make its worldwide foundation up to this day, we find that there were many experiences with the spirit world. Therefore, it is Unification Church members who can testify to the existence of the spirit world.

Then what is the center of the spirit world? Spirit world is the world built centering on the one absolute God. If God exists, He is the origin of the cosmos. There is nothing that doesn't come from Him. Because everything belongs to God, the whole cosmos feels connected with God and lives in connection with Him.

In the realm where true love is achieved, satan cannot exist, Therefore, we can say that the satanic world is the place where people live centering on self-centered love. There, Heaven is not number one, but myself is number one. It started by denying heaven and the earth.

Therefore, we need to accept heaven and earth and, under their equal parental love, unite with brothers and sisters. If we center on that standard of love toward all things, then satan cannot dominate the world. That is the original standard of Adam. You have to recover that standard. Do you understand, or not? (Yes!)

If a Unification couple lives in a certain town, they have to become the topic of conversation in that town, just as I become the topic of rumors anywhere I go. The townspeople should say, "We are so grateful to have that couple in our town. Every man and woman likes that wife. Even children like her." You have to be like that, don't you? Is it true, or not?

If you can't do that, you cannot come back to earth from the spirit world. In order to come back you need to get my signature. Do you think that a blessed family can come back to earth according to its own way? It will be possible after I pray for them over there. Have I prayed yet in the spirit world? Those in the spirit world are bound. The blessed families who went to spirit world until now are in bondage.

Therefore, your life on earth is important. The older you become, the more you have to work. This is the formula. The formula for a grandfather doesn't differ from the formula for the grandchild. God and even satan deal with the same formula. Because it is universal, the person who doesn't pass it is pushed away and the person who does pass it goes up. (140:123)

5) Blessing Is the Promise

Without me, the Unification Church is not interesting, is it? (No.) Do you need me? (Yes!) Do you know the spirit world is waiting for me? Even in the spirit world I have to give you your proper position. Years after you were born, you met a strange person like me and became strange, too, didn't you? Is that true? (Yes!) Do you believe that God's Will, which I have taught you, is true? (Yes!)

You all received the Blessing from me, didn't you. You promised me that you would live as eternal families. I am the person who can govern eternal families. I am the person who can govern the eternal nation. I am setting the standard of families in the eternal nation. Then those of you who keep your promise can inherit that family, as well as that nation.

Are you in that eternal nation now, or not? Did you accomplish it, or not? Did you? Are you searching for an answer? Were you able to accomplish it? (No.) Therefore, we have to bring about the unification of North and South Korea. (205:359)

6) The Glory of Blessing

What should a true woman be like? If, for the sake of your husband, you do what he has to do, centering on him and serving the family, the tribe, and the whole world, then all the people surrounding you will applaud you. It is easy.

Do you like me? (Yes!) Because I am going to give you the Blessing, you must be flattering me. You said "yes" wishing to get a good husband, didn't you? (No!) Why do you like me? Why? Because I am living for the sake of all and leading the life of suffering in order to give you life and liberate all mankind. Therefore, everybody likes me. Unless I suffer, you cannot receive the Blessing, even if you wait for hundreds of thousands of years in the spirit world. I made the impossible things possible by my suffering course and enlarged the realm of this precious Blessing. You should understand how glorious and brilliant this fact is for the spirit world in heaven and for this physical world. (162:68)



	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon

Section 1. The Inevitable Path Of Human Life

1. The Body Is Far From Eternal Life

Let's talk about the earth. The earth also breathes about a foot. It moves every day. Do you understand that? (Yes.) Do your cells breathe as well? Or don't they? (They do.) Do you exist in your cells, or not?

Everybody, do you live eternally here -- in a place where you become invisible substances of love? (We live in a world where we become invisible substances of love.) Do you want to die as soon as possible? (No.) (Laughter.) When God wants to show you something, can you follow God with your body? (No.) Therefore, you need the spirit self. This is not a hallucination but a fact.

God is the center of the invisible spirit world, and God needs His reciprocal existence, so God wants to give mankind the eternal realm of the ideal.

2. Most Of Human Life

We are going toward somewhere whether we know it or not. We are going toward that place while we are working or resting. Not only myself, but this tribe, this world. Furthermore, heaven and earth are going toward someplace as well. This is an undeniable fact.

After the end of life, do I go somewhere? This is a very important question that man has to solve. All religions, philosophies, and histories are mobilized to solve this question. Therefore, you as well are driven to this destiny. This is undeniable.

If the self has to go somewhere, where is this body going to go! Where is this mind going to go? And where is this life steered toward? Where is my heart going to go? My wishes, hopes, and ideals, where are they going to go? Even if you cannot solve these questions, we are destined to go somewhere.

When we die, we end our life by burying this body in the ground. If so, on the day my body is buried, is my mind, this life, this ideal, and even this hope buried? Do they disappear? Unless we have definite contents, secure solutions, and a clear purpose, I am destined to become an unhappy man.

On this path, stop for a moment your moving mind and leaning heart. Some ask the question, "Where do you go?" Those who have asked this kind of question to solve these problems are wise men, philosophers, and sages. But until today, there was no one who could give a command with firm conviction: "My body, my mind, my heart, my life, and my ideals, run toward this place. All people under heaven. all beings in heaven and earth, run toward this place," (8:194)

Religions desire the end of this world that started from selfish desires. They pursue public worlds and have been hoping for a single, unified world of peace. It is religion that has been screaming this kind of idea for thousands of years. They did not just begin to scream today.

How should religious people live? To shorten this historical distance, to connect the worlds, to connect the cosmos is far more interesting than to have fun as a husband and wife. This kind of life is far more interesting. Although one lives as an individual, one can make a liberated family if one lives beyond this world. It is a life beyond the world that originated from the private origin. That kind of family cannot help but become an absolute family.

When we walk the streets of Myung Dong, we see young couples loving each other. For whom is it? Whom? Whom? They say they want to enjoy their youth, which they can have only once. Who is the subject, or the master, of the enjoyment? This is a serious question. Since when can you enjoy? Can you enjoy all the time starting from your 20s? Is there any special method when you get to your 60s, 70s, and 80s?

But the way of the Unification Church is different. For the sake of what do you eat? Do you eat just to sustain your life? You members of the Unification Church, for what do you eat? You eat for the sake of the world. You eat to abolish this evil world. You see in order to clean up this evil world. You do not see things to become a part of an evil side but to defeat the evil world. The way we hear, the way we think, walk, and act are all different from the secular world. (36:72)

God is not an absolute being if He created human beings as a kind of being who lives only for several days and perishes. God created human beings as precious beings whom He wants to cherish eternally.

If God is eternal, and man is the object of God's joy, man must be eternal. If that's the case, the counterpart of the eternal God must be an eternal world. How can we describe this by words?

There are many people who think that death is the end of their life, and they live that way, saying, "You can live 70 or 80 years; that's what you get. And if you die, that's it," During the course of history, there were people who thought deeply about how to have an immortal life. They thought about the way to live beyond death. The more one held a greater ideal, the more one thought and said, "What is the meaning of human life? Why are human beings born and why do they walk the path like travelers?" People said things such as "Life is a bitter ocean" or "Life is like the dew on grass," They don't have to worry so much if human beings live eternally. (39:229)

3. Death Is The Inevitable Path Of Human Life

Someday you must go to the spirit world whether you like it or not. Without question, you will go to the spirit world. Raise your hands those who do not want to go to the spirit world. (Laughter.) Those who are confident of not dying, raise your hands. You must go, but where do you go?

When you visit Korea, you land at Kimpo Airport. But landing at Kimpo Airport does not mean you have traveled all over Korea. From Kimpo Airport, where do you go? Do you go to Cholla-Namdo, or Kyungsam-Namdo, or Pyung-an-do? From Pyung-an-do, where do you go? You must visit a county. From a county, where do you visit? You must visit a district. From a district, you must visit a village. This is not easy.

Here is the problem. If human beings cannot solve the problems of their basic land of existence, what is the value of success in social life? Those who do not have a basic land of existence, where do you think you can go in the spirit world with confidence? That's the problem.

If the order is issued from the spirit world to come, God will take me away, even tomorrow night, no matter how great Rev. Moon is today. Is there any other way? That is so, isn't it? No matter how loudly I speak, I must go. When I speak loudly and go, I go after I speak the right words. I must present the nation and the world with the way to go. If I make a mistake, I must die. (177:42)

Without question you die. Those who are confident about it, raise your hands. Those who are confident that is not the case, raise your hands. Once you are taken away it is an eternal thing. What can you do? Do you say, "Help me"? There is no hope. (Laughter.) It is not a laughing matter. This is a serious problem. (162:114)

4. The Master Of Life Is God

What is the wish of the Unification Church? Those who are greedy are members of the Unification Church. Look at the members. They have "greedy" written all over their faces.

What is our wish? It is the unification of heaven and earth. What is our wish? It is the unification of the North and the South in Korea. How is unification possible? Can we achieve unification because God loves and brings about unification? What is the method to achieve this? Who has to fulfill 5% of the portion of responsibility? Does God have to fulfill that responsibility? Who said God has to? Who has to fulfill it? Human beings must do it. It is human beings, human beings!

Who is a human being? It is myself, myself, it is myself. This eye, this nose, this mouth, this ear, and these hands and legs must fulfill the responsibility. Therefore, my eyes must be busy, my nose, my ears, my hands must be busy in fulfilling the responsibility. Wow! This is an astonishing thing. Do you like it? Do you do it, or don't you? (I do!)

If I knew it but did not do it, I must go to the first courtroom and face God's public judgment. "You! The world must be saved even if you are killed. But why did you not do what I told you to do? You! The world must be saved even if the Unification Church is destroyed. Why didn't you do it?" When God says this, can I be proud of myself and face God? What kind of situation would I be in? Do I have any face, or not? (No.)

Therefore, you must do your responsibility whether you like it or hate it. You must do it whether you are old or young. Whether you marry as a bride and stand in front of the gate of the bridegroom's house, or whether you are kicked out by everyone and are on the way back, you must do it. That's the extent you must do it. Don't you? (Yes.) If you are committed to kneel down to death, while you are dying God will extend the way of death.

Without question, that is the way. My death is more serious than a king's death. If you do it this way for the sake of the world, God will extend your life. (64:325)

I am not the origin. The origin must be a Being transcending myself, and the purpose must be a transcendent Being to myself. If that is not the case, how can I stand in a position to confront this world? My life is not born from parents, society, tribe, or nation but from one transcendent Origin, that is, God, who is the absolute Being. The motive must be firmly connected to the transcendent motive that stands in the absolute position. Your motives must not be connected to historical relational factors, environmental relational factors, or social factors. Only when one connects one's origin to the transcendent Cause, the transcendent Purpose, can one leap, transcend, and extricate oneself.

You must connect your life to the transcendent Motive. Your life does not begin with yourself. It began with God, who is the absolute. When you connect yourself to the transcendent Motive, you can die by God's will in the process of transcendence.

5. Life Is Too Short

Does man live thousands of years, or hundreds of years? After living a hundred years, we all flip over and die. Every day, one was about to die but stopped.

Throughout many historical ages, many of our ancestors died. If those who lived a hundred years or less thought and worked for the sake of the whole, for the benefit of the whole, what they did remains even after a thousand years. Isn't that so? However, if they lived centering on themselves, they had to perish. They constantly fell, and they destroyed the whole. Because they lived their lives that way, problems occurred.

The biggest problem is how to turn a self-centered lifestyle and its way of measurement into a whole-centered measurement and direction. It is a question of how to turn self-centered thought into whole-centered thought or a thought that also concerns peripherals and to strengthen it.

We all understand who the superior, admirable people are, don't we? Even in elementary school, we understand this, don't we? If you take care of others, help them, and continuously do for the sake of others, after a hundred years, you go up, up, and up. You constantly go up. However, in reality people sought a self-centered way, and the battlefield has been expanded.

Therefore, we must reverse individualism and the course of life that pursues one's own benefit. We must change this. Somebody must declare this. To reverse this self-centered lifestyle requires thoughtfulness.

Suppose one has only one piece of clothing to wear. If somebody tried to take it away forcefully, he would desperately resist. He would not give it up. Prepare clothes for four seasons, spring, summer, fall, and winter. Suppose it's spring, and he is wearing winter clothes. You can go and tell him, "This is winter clothing. Why don't you take it off? You should be wearing spring clothes now," Do you understand? When someone comes to those who are wearing spring clothing, bring summer clothes and tell him to change. They have not known that there is an alternative, that there are more valuable things that can replace what they have now. (200:91)

There are parents, teachers, and relatives on the earth. We have relationships and a way to establish relationships among us. But in the spirit world, there is no such thing. In the spirit world, all of us live for the sake of others centering on God. Each position is distinguished. Therefore, those who are above cannot come down to a lower position, and those who are in a lower position cannot easily go up to the upper position. According to the Principle, we are to achieve perfection on the earth, then go to the spirit world, isn't that so? Once we go into the next world, that's it. Sooner or later, human beings will die, won't we? Those who are confident of not dying, raise your hands. There will be no one, right? (Yes.)

Life is too short. If man's life span is 80 years, it is too short. It is less than eight hours in spirit world time. From the perspective of time in the eternal world, it wouldn't even be eight hours-maybe eight minutes or so.

Therefore, the power of true love is great. How fast would the speed of true love be? What do you call the speed of true love? It is super-high speed. If you say super one million times, super, super, super. . . (Laughter.) I have just been to America, and Moscow as well. But this is really fast. (205:65)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 2. Understanding Death (Part 1)

1. The Meaning Of The Words "To Die"

Without question, the spirit world exists. We human beings are born from the spirit world; therefore we cannot help but return to the spirit world.

There is an interesting word in the Korean language, Toh Ra Ganda (to return, to die). Where do they return to? They do not return to the public cemetery. They return to the original place of departure, the original place. The place of departure is not the public cemetery. What it means is that we return beyond the origin of history, which is boundlessly far away.

To return (to die) as a human being does not mean to be born and to return (to die) as a Korean. Although one can die as a Korean, one does not return as a Korean. The path is not designed that way. We return to the world of the origin -- the origin of the ancestors of mankind. What is it? If there is a Creator, we will return to the place where that Creator is. Since we started from there, we will return there.

The universe has circular actions. When the snow covering the mountains melts, it flows down through many small valleys and into the ocean through many streams and rivers. Once it enters the ocean, it is transformed into vapor and returns again.

There are circular movements. When one returns, where does one return to? One wishes to return to a higher, better place, a place that is in a higher dimension. Nobody wants to get smaller through circular movement. But according to the laws of motion of the natural world, things get smaller and smaller through actions. When we roll something, it does not roll eternally. First it rolls rapidly, then it gets weaker and weaker and finally stops. (114:269)

2. The Place We Are Supposed To Go

Although we live in this world, we know that there is a spirit world as well as this world. This world and spirit world are not two worlds. They must be linked as one world. We know this.

Then where is the place we are supposed to go and live? Certainly we live a physical life on the earth, but we are going toward the eternal world. Once people are born into the world, through the course of their life they go through the teens, twenties, thirties, middle age, and senior years. Once one leaves his youth and enters middle age, he goes over a peak and goes into senior age after that. Just like the sunset, they end their life.

But those who know the fact of the existence of the spirit world know that a life is a moment and the world we are going to encounter after death is eternal. Therefore, life is a period of preparation for the eternal world. The world works just like that, doesn't it?

Lets take the example of a student. There is a standard of credits that students have to take in one semester or in one grade year. Students have to take credits in subjects according to the standard the school sets. If we take that standard as a hundred points, the student is recognized by the school according to the degree of accomplishment in reference to the standard. But the higher the percentage of unaccomplished credits, the further the student stands from the standard of values the school sets. It works this way. Therefore, all are measured centering on certain standards.

To live a life in the physical world is just like going through the preparation period of earning one credit at school. We are preparing to gain credits for a life. Through the process of life, we meet responsibilities that we must fulfill whether we like it or not. In other words, there is a standard that demands the fulfillment of the responsibility. You are living an everyday life centering on the standard that measures how much you are in accord with the standard.

We are not certain about the path in this world we must take once we are born. If we are born in the original world, where are we supposed to go? We are not certain about this. Therefore, people in general are not sure about the existence of the spirit world and of God. (140:121)

All of you must go to the spirit world. Everybody must go to the spirit world. Is it one realm or two? It is a single realm, one world. Then, what are the contents of life in that world? Have you thought about it? Fish living in the world of water cannot live outside that world. Water is absolutely vital for their life. Fish living in a river do not live in the river waters alone. They live coming and going to saltwater as well. Why should they live that way? Freshwater fish cannot multiply without tasting water connected with saltwater. You should know this. Do you understand it? Fish living in the ocean come to freshwater and multiply after tasting it. You must know the two worlds. just like mind and body, you must be acquainted with the two worlds. (210:128)

3. The Day You Die Is A Precious Day

If there had been a world-level unified world in which Adam's birthday, his wedding day, and the day of his death were commemorated, the human race who commemorated these days would have become a unified set of brothers and one people. That is to say, they would have become a people who live in one world. If that had happened, all the customs of Adam's life would have been adopted in human history, and the culture formed at that time would have been inherited eternally. (31:231)

4. Ignorance About Death

Man does not know when he dies. Do you know when a traffic accident happens and you die? You will discover after death, "Oh!" What Father said is right," Such a time will come. You must know you will go down such a serious path.

You must shorten the time of preparing for the world of eternity. You cannot waste one hour in which very important things are spoken. All of you must know that you are standing on such a fateful path. Do you understand? (Yes.) (107:60)

5. Two Ways Of Death

Even if you don't want to die, you will die when the time of death comes. Just before President Eu went to the spirit world many spiritual mediums testified about it. I had known it to a certain extent. Everyone has to go to the spirit world when the time comes.

There are several ways to go into the spirit world: those who go there after living their own life span and those who go there without living their own life span. Among those who went to the spirit world without having lived their own life span are those who die early due to punishment and those who go to the spirit world to indemnify the sins of the tribe and the world.

If the three best-known youths around their thirties in town have died, good fortune will come to the town. If three of the most distinguished youth in a clan died, good fortune will come to the clan. In other words, indemnity must be paid. It is the same everywhere. The principle of causality is working everywhere. If God sets one person in a central position who has a value of a thousand men and lets him go the path of death instead Of another, and if these one thousand men are impressed and grieve, learn, and follow his way of life, their tribe enters the realm of his blessing. The reason why people try to learn and follow the thoughts of loyal subjects and sages is to enter into the realm of the same blessing.

Last year, several members went to the spirit world. This year, several more members will go to the spirit world. Although I have not talked about it, I knew it. Why does this happen? When we go one step farther, we always have to pay indemnity. Now there is an indemnity to be paid by a tribe. We, the Unification Church, must pay it. (33: 10)

Among those who are born on the earth, there are two kinds of people: those who live with hope and those who live without hope. But there are two kinds of hope, that centering on man and that centering on heaven.

From the day we are born, we grow up thinking that our mother's bosom is better than anything else. But when we grow up, we eventually leave our mother's bosom. Next we come to have friends and to think that friends are the best thing, and we live our life that way. But eventually we leave our friends. As human beings grow up, they come to know that loving parents cannot be the whole of their hopes, that a loving husband or wife cannot be the whole of their hopes, and loving children cannot be the whole of their hopes.

Although human beings hope for many things, we know that their hopefulness eventually diminishes. Although they have hopes about their family, the nation, and the world, the hopeful mind is gradually weakened as they age. This is reality.

Among those who live on the earth, not many have the firm conviction of having been proud of their hope and living in that hope, even risking their lives. We know this fact. Human beings live in such a manner and eventually face their destiny: that they have to fight and win over death at last.

Throughout his life, a human being lives holding all kinds of hope. But at the last stage he faces death and will go, leaving all the hopes he had been carrying. We desire to live today and tomorrow and seek a new hope. When we encounter death, however, we go down the last path in despair, leaving all hopes behind. We all know this fact very well.

Looking at human life centering upon the self, we seem to have a hope. But we cannot have a hope by which we can go over the summit of death. Without having that kind of hope, we disappear. Do we die taking death as a model of life? Or do we live while enjoying a kind of hope by which we can conquer and laugh about death? Can we find a single hope of this kind? This is a very important problem that people who live on the earth have to think about today.

All things of this world will be gone. Families will pass away, nations, the world, and thoughts. What will remain at last is one hope with which we can fight with death and win over it. If we do not have that kind of hope, we will be doomed as a loser.

On the one hand, there are people who live life as they are. On the other hand are those who reject all secular hopes that people desire, reject humanistic things, and hold a new heavenly hope, an eternal hope that is clearly distinguished from hopes in the secular world.

Heaven has an infinite number of initiatives to make a change in those who are living centering upon secular, humanistic hopes on the earth, so that they can live with a new hope to overcome the peak of death and live a life longing for the eternal world. Therefore, those who live a life of faith should have a dream of the eternal world of hope by which they can even conquer death. (6:44)

Even I will die. And you! While you were in your 40s, you never thought about death. But now you may be seriously thinking about death. Maybe it's tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow? Looking at your head, hands, and body, you see they are going toward death, so you become serious. Death is the gate of destiny. You cannot help but go over it.

What is going to happen to you after death? You don't know, do you? Most people don't know about it, but how about you, members of the Unification Church? Do you know it? Or do you not know it? (We know.) What do you know about it? Is what you know a descending destiny or an ascending destiny? (Ascending destiny.) You are so greedy. (Laughter.) All of you say ascending destiny. But fate will say, "What? Ascending destiny alone? You scoundrels!" She will say, "Oh! You! It doesn't work that way!" (120:231)

6. The Meaning Of Death

Do you know the purpose of using the word "death"? It is for the purpose of knowing the meaning of death. Who knows the value of life very well? Those who just live do not understand it. You don't know it unless you enter into the crucial circumstance of death, asking the value of human life at the turning point of life and death, while grasping heaven. (74:243)

Today, in this world there are many people who commit suicide by taking sleeping pills and such. Do more women commit suicide or more men? (Women.) Why do more women commit suicide? Women tend to think in only a one-sided way. No matter how awkward it may be, men know how to see and think about things from many perspectives. Women focus on only one commitment. Men avoid the way to death by seeing things from this way or that. Therefore, men have a lower suicide rate than women. We must make things clear.

Why do such people die? Because they don't know why they were born, the purpose of their lives. They don't know why they are born of why they die. Is that true, or not? In the introduction to philosophy, the first issue to raise is what human life is, and the second is why human beings are born. That is right, isn't it? (222:70)

7. Death Is A Process To Connect Three Worlds

When a baby lies down and poos and crawls, does God enjoy seeing that sight? Even crawling? God enjoys it, doesn't He? (Yes. Laughter.) Peeing and pooing over and over again, babies grows up. They lie down and keep eating again and again. They grow gradually, and after a few months they learn to crawl with their stomachs toward the ground. God enjoys all that the baby does. Why does God enjoy these things? With the power of growing up, the rhythm of God's love inside God's mind also grows up, doesn't it? Or does it go down? When God moves around, children move around with God. When God laughs, they laugh together. When God grieves, they grieve together, They come to resemble God step by step.

The children grow up and do whatever their parents do. They can talk and act. When we look at these situations, we can say that they can be equipped with God's deeper, broader love. Now, human beings live on this earth. God lives with them on this earth, and when God flies over, man says to God, "I will follow!" And God replies, "Who are your' Should He take them with Him? Or should He abandon them? (He should take them.)

It is okay if God says He can't take them now but He can take them later. He says, "I will take you when you grow up and become more perfect," Then man can say, "Oh, I see. I can go to that world only when the time comes," In this case alone, although man cannot go there now, he can wait. But if God has gone by Himself, what can man wait for? If God left man and is gone, that is the end of the story. Do you understand? (Yes.) Can human beings who wear a physical body go around following God on the earth? (They can't.)

Then, what is the problem? Man wants to resemble God, and if he is a son or daughter of God, it is inevitable for God to have an idea to let man resemble Him. I want to resemble God, and God wants to take me with Him. Therefore, we will seek the way to make it possible. Therefore, man is born wearing a body by which he can resemble God. God waits for the day of birth and human beings wait for this day as well. Do we need a day of birth when we are born as a being resembling God? Or do we not need it? (We need it.) What is it? It is death. Well, then, should human beings welcome death, or shouldn't they? (We should welcome it.) What is the purpose of our death? We should say, "We die for the sake of God's true love," The reason we take off our physical body is to participate in the realm of God's infinite love.

To be born in God's love is the meaning of death. But in human words, we make a big noise, saying, "Oh, we are dying!" Well, does God merrily laugh or does He say "Oh, no!" ? When God looks at people crying at this in the human world, does He laugh, or what will He do? Does He feel sorrow, or is He joyful? (He is joyful.) Leaving the realm of limited love, man enters the realm of infinite love. Isn't death the moment to welcome this joyfulness? Isn't this the moment of going through the path of death as a second birth?

If this is the case, isn't God joyful about the day your physical body is gone? Is God more joyful when man is born as a son who can act for the sake of love in the second, infinitely expanded, world? (The latter.) Why do I talk about such things? You cannot establish a relationship with God without liberating yourself from the fear of death. I am speaking of this because you must understand this fact. (Applause.)

Among the infinite stars, do you think there is a world of diamond stars? Or isn't there? Think about it. You want to have diamonds, don't you? (Yes.) You can't say there isn't a star made of gold alone. It is possible. How rich God, our Father, is! Have you thought about it? We can travel this infinite universe in a moment. Are you interested in it? (Yes.) Are you truly interested in it? (Yes!) Are you? (Yes!) What should we do to be able to do so? We must observe the normative laws in accordance with God's commands: "Don't do this or do that!" It is possible only when you observe what God says to do or not to do. It is not possible if you live according to your selfish desires. That is logical and theoretical. Can you observe what God says not to do or to do? (Yes.) Since human beings have duality, they consist of mind and body. The mind is the subject, and the body is the object. Unify mind and body! Is that right or wrong? (That's right.)

Man goes through three worlds: the formation stage, the growth stage, and the perfection stage. Man lives in the water world inside the mother's womb, on the earth, and in the world of space in heaven. In other words, man goes through three stages: the water world in the womb, the next hundred years when man lives on the earth, and the world of space where he flies.

While man is inside the womb, does he try to get out to the outside world, or does he want to stay there? If he has to go out through such a small hole, does he say, "oh, no" or, "oh, that's great"? (Laughter.) Suppose you are told, "The house you live in is all destroyed, and the value and source of nourishment where you are is all destroyed. Your head and body have to swell. All this happens when you go out. Is that okay?" Do you say no, or do you say yes? (We say no.) just before the time of delivery, the mother desperately pushes and the baby and says "oh, no!" until the time of childbirth. But at last (laughter) the mother pushes him out. When this happens, one world completely disappears and man begins to breathe in another world.

When man is born, he is born from the deepest place in water. The age of the womb is the age of water. Do you understand this? Isn't that so? When the baby is inside the mother's womb, he is floating in water, isn't he? Looking at this, we may say, "Oh, how can a baby live when he can't breathe?" Is that so? Or not? While a baby lives in water, he lives by a hose connected with the stomach. Through this hose, the baby sends and receives water. You know what I am talking about.

Then how does a baby receive nutrition? From the bellybutton. That is it, isn't it? What is the bellybutton of the tummy? It is an entrance. So don't make fun of it. You should pat your stomach and say, "Bellybutton, you worked so hard in the past," (Laughter.) If you pat your bellybutton many times, you will get healthy. Don't just laugh at it. Do that exercise. If you do a lot of exercise around the bellybutton, you will get healthy. When you sleep in a cold room, if you cover your bellybutton, you won't get diarrhea. Do you understand?

This is the earth. Do you understand? Wind comes in this way. (Father expresses by action.) Therefore, don't forget the contributions of the past. Pat it and love it. (Father is laughing.)

When you say, "Where is your past mouth?" some may say, "You fool, what do you mean, where is your past mouth?" The past mouth is the bellybutton. The breathing organ goes up. It goes up while stepping on the bellybutton. What is the next mouth? It is this mouth. The location of the mouth keeps going up. In Unification Church terminology, this is the formation stage, and this is the growth stage. And the perfection is this. (Father expresses by action.)

Should we use the umbilical cord again, or should we cut it? (We should cut it.) We must cut it. You may say, "It is a rope we cling on to in order to live, so why should we cut this vital rope that connects one human being to another? Why should we cut it?" (Laughter.) The baby cries, saying that he is about to die. But when God looks at this, does He laugh or cry? (Smile.) Smile! (Laughter.)

The situation is exactly the same. In the world of air, the spirit self is attached to the physical self like the embryo in the womb. When the physical body grows old and the spirit self tries to free itself by kicking the physical body out, the physical body may say, "Oh no, I'm not dying! I'm not dying!" When God looks at this, does He smile and sympathize, or does He say, "You fool"? When the embryo is born, he becomes the object of love to the mother and father. Likewise, this physical body must be reborn again as a spiritual person who is the reciprocal object of the eternal God, who is its spiritual Father. This is the conclusion in accordance with the Principle.

After the embryo is born, he can become friends with his father and mother. This, place is the earthly world. Man is born in the earthly world where he can share love with his mother and father. Likewise, man must be born in the spirit world, where he can share love with God as the replacement of parents, by whom he can connect with the spiritually infinite world.

What kind of world is the spirit world? There won't be any mistake if we say that we breathe through the fontanel [the soft area in the skull of a baby] in the spirit world. You call this "fontanel," don't you? There is a word "fontanel," but have you ever breathed with this part? You call this part "fontanel," right? This part of an infant is soft, but how do you call it? Why do we call it "fontanel"? This is all quite revelational. That's why I truly like Korean. There won't be any mistake if we say that we breathe with the top of our heads in the spirit world. Those who exist above the top of the head? Because there is God, we want to whisper looking at God. This is exactly what the word expresses, right? (Father is talking based upon the Korean word for "fontanel," ) (Laughter.) Isn't that so? (Father laughs.) Therefore, when we go to the spirit world, we breathe with the top of our heads.

Look! We have the stage of water and then the stage of land. What's next? We must fly. Is it better if we have the stage of flying or don't have it? How long have we waited to see a man who flies? The people of the world were all united when we saw the man who flew on Apollo 11, right? We were all united when we saw it. We had never seen something in unity.

Those who breathe love on the earth are not dead but are alive. When man is breathing through the bellybutton, he is preparing for the world of air to come. He is living through the umbilical cord, but when he destroys the placenta and comes out into the new, higher-dimensional world, how much does this change? Air is supplied on a higher dimension. He comes out receiving a supply of air.

After you leave this earth, what do you develop? It is not air but love that you breathe. You receive elements of love. Do you understand? You must not just eat meals alone! (Yes.) The bodily part of the self, which eats meals, will die. The place you drank water becomes a water bag. It all dies. After birth, you have a second existence. What should you fulfill during the period on the earth? During the period on the earth, you must form the new character of love! (Yes.)

What you need on the earth is love, isn't it? (Yes.) What is an orphan? Why do you call a child who cannot receive parents' love an orphan? Because there is no love for him that can be eternally connected to the spirit world. Therefore, those who live alone, unmarried single people, are pitiful.

Because your new self has been designed in this way, you must destroy the old self sooner or later. Death means to inherit the elements of love after the destruction of the physical organ through which the body has been breathing. Love is invisible. Your internal structure is growing, centering on children's love, conjugal love, parental love, and all other kinds of love.

Just like an embryo grows well in the womb, when he lives in accordance to God's principles, should he also grow properly on the earth or should he grow without a proper direction? (He should grow properly.)

Look! Insects know how to fly and seeds know how to fly away when the wind blows. I am talking about the seeds of dandelions. They are designed to fly away naturally. In this way, birds fly, insects fly, and the seeds of plants fly. Can't a human being, who is the lord of all creation, fly?

Everybody, do you want to see God and just sit silently? Don't you want to protest and say, "Oh, God, everything else can fly; why couldn't you make me fly?" (Laughter.) When God says, "Whoa, wait a minute. After several decades, you too will become like that, so just wait," we can say, "Oh! I see, that's the way,"

Until that time, what shall we do? We must be trained so that we can fit in that world at that time. Only when we see and enjoy our mother and father can we come to like God. Only when we like our spouse can we come to like God when we go to the next world. The training ground is the world on earth, now. Those who wish it, raise your hands!

Can we receive what we desire without dying? Is it possible without dying? Is it possible without taking off this physical body?

You know what baby cicadas are, right? Before a cicada begins to fly, it is a larva. Even if the larva says, "I want to live as a larva. Oh, I don't want to take off my skin!" it will fly after it takes off its skin. I'm not talking about a bird, but a cicada! Yes, cicada. Cicada, cicada. No, I'm not talking about a mosquito, a cicada! Yes, cicada! When the larva becomes a cicada, does he want to take off his skin, or will he say, "Oh no! What is land? What is air? Oh, I don't want them all," or will he say, "It's good for me. Please, let me take off my skin"? The larva does not think about flying. Dragonflies are the same. A dragonfly starts out as a nymph. It swims around in the water, then comes onto the land and moves around for awhile. After that, the dragonfly flies around; it gets and eats insects that it never imagined eating while it was living on land. It flies around the world as if the world were its own stage. Isn't that so?

Among insects, there are many that go through three stages. Some insects don't have wings, right? But most of them have wings, don't they? Even insects live in water, on land, and in air. Can't human beings, who are the lords of all creation, have wings? Is it sufficient for human beings to live only on the earth? Human beings have higher-dimensional wings.

Although you may not like this, when you take off your physical body, you whiz out. You don't like it? Or you wish for it? Do you want it, or not? (We wish it.) It is factual. You should know that it is not a lie but the truth. You must know that things in the world are designed in the same way. You must know that death is a happy, joyful gate for the second birth. (Applause.)

You once lived in a world of water and once lived in the world of land, didn't you? Now then, do you want to have the experience of living in the world of space? Or don't you want to live there? When you were about to be born from the womb, did you think such things as, "I go out to the world of land, eat honey, rice cakes, rice, beef, and everything with this mouth?" Do you think you gave a thought about that? While you were breathing through the umbilical cord, you might have thought that you would die if you went out. If we think of life in that situation, how irritating must it be? If we think about it now, you may feel like you are choking. Isn't that right?

When a baby comes out from the womb, he might say, "Oh, I don't want to go out," Do you think he said, " I want to go out" or "I don't want to go out"? He would have said, "Oh no, I will die if I go out," He would have said, "Oh no, I can't go out," Although he might have said that he cannot go out, when the time comes, he bursts out. He will come out safely along with the gush of the amniotic fluid. With this method, the baby can be born safely.

We feel sympathy when we look at mothers giving birth. Do they put in a lot of energy, or don't they? You mothers who have gone through childbirth would understand this experience. No matter how nice-looking you are, you make a face. Even the face of an old grandmother is more beautiful than that face. (Laughter.) Even the husband cannot bear to look at that face. If you can took at that face, you can look at almost anything. A wonderful world is presented there at that moment. The mother screams, "Ouch!" and the people surrounding her might wonder if anyone had died.

In the hospital, medical personnel watch over the birth because they know about it from past experience. If it were their first time to experiencing such an event, surely they would all run away, especially when the mother starts to scream. Knowing all this, they can just keep quiet and watch patiently.

What is the meaning of death? Living on earth, which is to be living in air, is the same as swimming around in the womb. Do you understand? Man is living in a blanket of air. Isn't that so? What is death? Death itself is not unique but only the rebirth into the third life. That moment of transition is what we call death. If you look at it in this way, you may feel better. (16:172, 49:285, 139:214)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 2. Understanding Death (Part 2)

8. Things That Must Be Done Before Death

1) Go Over the Last Border Line

We will all without a doubt die once. Therefore, no matter how strong a storm may come, you must overcome the peak. No matter how well we get to the line, you must not collapse before crossing it. Once we get to the border line, what will we do? When you joined this church, you all came in well. When I look at all of you, you are all mixed up in your appearances. But nonetheless, you joined very well. In the beginning, you all ran in, but no one knows for sure if you will all reach the finish line. Some charged in but gave up in the middle. Unless you reach the very last finish line, you cannot be called a winner.

Being born as a human being and working your way to the finish line is very important. No matter how much the people behind you oppose and persecute you, you must keep going on the right path. Dealing with all the opposition is only a waste of time. The person who works hard to take the few steps in the path of fate more quickly is the person who will pass the finish line. This is how we must advance. (24:77)

2) Warning and Following God's Hyung Sang, Heart, and Divine Character

We will all someday have to throw off our physical bodies and move on to the spirit world. So we, as human beings living on earth, must face death. You must work hard to make your good self, your second self, which will be the one living in the eternal world. While inside the womb, you receive a good education from your mother, and then you are born as a good and healthy baby. Your life on earth is similar to your life in the womb. Therefore, we must grow by seeing and learning God's hyung sang, heart, and divine character. While you are growing, you must work hard to overcome obstacles, even if it means risking your life. (14:17)

3) Don't Commit Sins

You talk about such things as the mind being straight, don't you? Is your mind standing perpendicularly? When the tree is leaning, do you call it straight? Or do you call a thing straight that is standing perpendicularly? When we say the electric pole is standing straight, is it falling? The same thing can be said when we say the mind is straight. Likewise, man walks while standing vertically. He must stand perpendicularly straight.

You must make your mind perfectly perpendicular. Your body is horizontal. Things can move only when the centrifugal force and the centripetal force are balanced. The force drawing it from perpendicular direction and the rotating force must be balanced. In the same manner, you must find yourself.

When you assure yourself, God should agree with you and the True Parents should agree, too. Next is the environment, such as relatives, the clan, and the nation. All of them must agree that what you say is right. The one who is accused by them is the problem. Such people must be separated from others.

From now on, centering on the continent, we divide it into the warm and cold regions. Those who commit many crimes are gradually sent to the North Pole. Such a time will come. Why do we have to feed such people? They should live by eating bear cubs. We will send them to the borderline for several years. They can capture and eat whatever they want and live there. If they are still alive, they can come back several years later.

Such an age of separation will come. If they die in that world, they can die, and if they don't, they don't. They can do as they like. If they want to capture and eat tigers, they can go ahead. If they want to capture and eat wolves, let them. If they want to capture and eat bears, let them. They can capture and eat as many as ten animals a day. If they want to build a house of ice and live in it, they can do as they wish. If they don't want to do it, they won't do it. Such an era of separation will come.

We separate patients with contagious diseases, don't we? We completely separate them in this way. Therefore, we emphasize not committing sins as the preventive medicine. (202:280)

4) Live and Die for the Sake of the World

There is one thing that I always think with pain. Since I am carrying the responsibility of God's Will, I must bring the stage of fulfillment of God's Will to the designated level while I am alive. To carry out this mission, I cannot die, no matter what happens. Therefore, even if I enter into the situation of death, God gives guidance to me. Whether I eat, sleep, or stay awake, I think and work for the sake of the world. My prayers are also directed to that goal. I did not work hard centering on Asian situations or the Korean people. I always thought about how to fulfill my responsibility on the worldwide scale. For this reason, I could not even die.

Thinking about all these things, I must say that you must live and die for the sake of the world. As I have already told you, you must stand on the level of the world. Then, on what position do you have to die? You must stand on the world level, and die for it, while embracing your loving wife, your family, your clan, and your tribe. The Unification Church has formed clans and is now forming tribes.

How will the Father of the Unification Church die when he dies? I will die for the sake of the world, while holding the tribe and the entire Korean nation. If the Korean people are united and try to die for the sake of the world, they can find the way to live with the world. For this reason, I take the path to find the way. (34:1933)

5) Work as Hard as You Can

I think you are doing your work in a certain range now. You must make a leap and jump there. If you need money, make money. If you need manpower, get it. You must work hard without eating and sleeping. (Laughter.) Never ask someone to help you. Never rely on me and church headquarters. You must help yourselves. You must work three times harder, more than three times harder, than ordinary people. Because I work so hard that, if I live 70 years, it is equivalent to 210 years. Likewise, you should not think to live one hundred years or so but think to work three times harder than others. If you live that way, even if you live 70 years, it is equivalent to 210 years. Think in this way: If you work ten times harder than ordinary people, you live 700 years. If you work twenty times harder, you live 1,400 years. Your life is equivalent to that, isn't that so? (Yes.) Until what age do you think you live? Right, you work 24 hours for your whole life. Only when you live that way, you can bear fruit and abundant love in the spirit world. You will possess a large amount of treasure of love. When you have a large amount of love, you can work in the larger stage of activities. (102:38)

6) Work for the Public

What are the norms of heaven? They are to give priority to public matters. Private matters belong to satan, and public matters belong to God. You must work for public matters. While you are on this course, you may receive opposition. But if you do not get damaged from the opposition and go over the difficult path with vitality and prowess, you will become a heavenly person and welcome the spring. (47:272)

In the marketplace, if you are greedy, you don't have customers. People don't come and buy things from you. If you are greedy, nobody likes you. All of us know this. There is no one who does not know the secret of how to manage one's life concerning the distinction between private and public matters. Therefore, if you are unable to go to the Heavenly Kingdom, you cannot use the excuse that you did not know how to manage your life. Do you come to know the distinction between public matters and private matters only when someone else teaches you about it? You know it yourself, without being taught.

Suppose your mother divided a delicious rice cake evenly between you and your sister. You ate yours and your sister kept hers without eating it. Suppose you woke up at night and secretly ate your sister's cake, which she had set her heart on. When you tried to eat it, wouldn't your mind say, "You fool!" Doesn't your mind tell you so? Do you feet what your mind is telling you, or not? If you don't feel it, you are not a human being. You should feel it. Why? Because your mind pursues public matters. If you follow private desires, you will perish.

For those who follow the norms of heaven, there is a mind that protects them from destruction. Because there originally existed such a mind in God, human beings come to have the same mind with its original characteristics. It is not an artificial, man-made law. Can you say, "Conscience! Be that way, because I want you to be so for my sake," Suppose you gave a command, "You conscience! You should be this way because I think so," Does your conscience act in the way you desired? We don't know where the command of the conscience comes from, but we receive it from somewhere other than ourselves. When we see how such a feeling in fact controls us, we can see it does so centering on the issue of the public and the private. (31:241)

Today, we stand on the turning point between good and evil and the public and private, centering on one's own everyday life. There are many cases when we mix up the priority between these two and finally fall into a self-centered, private lifestyle. But if one lives that way, one will perish. Therefore, one must repent for one's past self-centered, private life and push oneself into the public-centered life, no matter how hard it is. Meanwhile, one cannot tolerate the public-centered life and returns to the old private-centered life again. In this way, one goes back and forth between these two lifestyles. When one remains in the private-centered lifestyle more often, one lives a lifestyle that keeps a distance from the public good. This is the life of faith until today. Therefore, you must realize that all private-centered people must repent for their lifestyle. (31:241)

Everyone, do you wish to receive good fortune? Do you wish to live an eternal life? To do so, you must become a public person. When you educate children, don't love your sons and daughters alone. You must become parents who love their children as offerings for the sake of the people of the world. When you hold your babies to your breast and feed them with milk, you must think of yourself as if you are a mother who represents all the human race on the earth, and your baby is a representative of all the human race. You must feed the baby milk with this kind of heart. When you feed your baby with milk, don't cherish your child alone. Please become a mother who can cherish others' children with a loving heart as if they were yours. A baby who grows up with the milk of such a mother will certainly become a great person. You may not get an immediate result, but after the first and second generations, you will have a great heir who can lead the world. This is the formula. This will surely happen that way. (31:168)

Now, do you want to devote entire your life to indemnifying private matters? Or do you want to devote your life for the purpose of indemnifying public matters? These two kinds of life are both devoted to some purpose. What do you want to do? The one who stands up at the risk of his life to devote his entire life for public matters and public indemnity must be a great person. A new history will be created by a group of people like this.

Now we stand before the question of how to control one's life. Facing this question, how shall we spend the rest of our lives? This is the challenge of the course of your life. When you manage your life, the issue is whether you live an individualistic life or a public life. This is the question. In your everyday life, when you eat, buy, sell, and do other things, the issue is for what you do all these activities, that is, for whom do you do them. Do you do all these activities for the sake of yourself or for the sake of God? This is the problem. And another issue is whether you have a private feeling or a public feeling in doing all these activities. Your feeling is another issue.

Shouldn't we pursue the position in which we can pledge to go the public path? Anyone who has the mission to indemnify history must advance to the stage that everyone hopes and wishes for. Therefore, in the course of everyday life, how to transcend private feelings and embody public feelings is the important issue that all people of faith must concern themselves with. You should know this and keep it in mind.

What is sin? Sin arises from the private place. Perishing also takes place on the private level. Evil is the same. When private matters are pursued beyond a certain standard, this situation appears evil. Private matters have a certain limit. When they go beyond the limit, they appear evil. The one who pursues them comes to commit sins and perish.

Now, then, what is the position that can be eternally good and eternally prosperous, that can receive blessing and good fortune eternally?

Where is the position that can avoid peril, avoid sins, and avoid becoming evil? It is the public position. When you eat, you must eat in the public position. When you work, you must manage with the public position. When you speak, you must digest the situation with public words. In this way, you must live your life connecting all aspects of your life with public matters. The person who lives this way cannot go to hell even if he tries to. (31:164)

7) Embody Love

You must not think about yourself as just "my private self alone," Is yourself limited to "my own private self'? If we removed from you all the elements of your mother and father, all elements supplied to you from all things, wouldn't you disappear? (Laughter.) Then, what is the being called 'the self'? One goes through the age of the womb, inheriting the blood and flesh of mother and father and living from supplies given by them.

In the age of the earth, you have mother earth, the mother of all things. This is the earth. This planet earth is the mother. She supplies you with elements, doesn't she? (Yes.) The earth is the mother that supplies you with elements on a level different from that of your own mother. When you grow in the mother's womb, how do you breathe in the womb? You breathe through an umbilical cord, don't you? This is your hose linked to your mother's body. You must know it very well.

However, when you leave your mother's womb, you are connected to the second world, the world of air. After you lived in the womb, when you came out the old environment was destroyed. What are you connected to at the moment of your first cry? You come to breathe air by the nostril and the fontanel. You come to be connected with the world of air. When you are connected to the world of air, this [points to nostril] is the absolute supply line. Can you live if your nostril is stuffed? Can you? [Father covers his nostril with his hand and talks.] If you did so, can the heart pump? [Father takes his hand off his nose and talks. (Laughter)] It pumps. It is alive.

You could live for the sake of the world of air while you were living in the womb. When you came out from the womb to connect to the world of air, all the supplies for your life in the womb, such as the umbilical cord or the amniotic sac, were destroyed. All these organs such as the umbilical code and the placenta are destroyed and die. Do you understand? (Yes.) What appears at the same moment of the death of these organs? You come out to the universe, to the mother planet earth. In this way, you live by the supply of elements through your mouth. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.)

While we live in this way, what should our body do now? While you were breathing through the umbilical cord in the womb, at the same time you were preparing the nostril which is the air pipe. Then, when you dash out from the womb, you switch the use of the organ and begin to breathe. Likewise, what should you do in this world now? What you must do after your birth is embody love. You must breathe the air of love. You must inhale the air of love from your mother and father. You must go through all processes by the supply of the air of love. Then you become a father, a grandfather. . . Once you are born as a baby in a family, you go along a sine curve and then vanish. After you are born as a baby, you grow, and then you are dissolved. You are born as a baby and return to the stage of being a baby again.

What is going to happen when you die? You kick off the second world and are connected to the third breathing organ of love. Do you understand? (Yes.) You kick off parental love and brothers' love and enter the world of love, which is in total harmony with the original Being of the great cosmos, God. The spirit world is filled with the air of love. The air of love! Therefore, you must prepare now, while you are in the earthly world, pipe equipment to breathe love. So you need experiences of the spirit world. You can be immortal only when you become a person who can feel spiritual love and breathe the air of love.

When you kick off the womb of the mother planet earth and stand up, how do you breathe? It is right to say that you breathe straight with this part, the fontanel. You can gain an eternal life only when you inherit the third love. Where do you return after you are connected with love? You go back to God. When you are connected to the breathing organ of love, you go back to the spirit world. But there remains the way to return to the original being of God. Isn't that so? (Yes.) Once the seed came out from the origin, since it originated from the original Being, it must return to the origin to bear the result.

The course of life you are on now is the journey of a traveler. What do you have to be equipped with here? You must go this path by embodying love. The Fall of Man means that you could not receive the love of mother and father. Therefore, you must form the vertical family centering on the love of True Parents, true brothers, true husband and wife, and true sons and daughters. You also have to create the horizontal environment by placing many families on the north, South, east, and west. When these families become true families that are connected in both vertical and horizontal directions with all other families, they are expanded to the realm of clan, tribe, nation, and the world. The world where all of them are connected by love is what we mean by the Heavenly Kingdom! Do you understand? (Yes.) (139:212)

So, the experiences in the spirit world are necessary, and when you become a person who can feel spiritual love and breathe, you will not die. With what are you going to breathe when you kick off and rise up from mother earth's womb? You need respiratory organs of love. It is correct to say you breathe in a straight line. Only when you inherit the third love can you obtain eternal life. Then, where do you go back to with love? You go back to God. You go back to the spirit world with love respiratory organs, but you still have to go back to God Himself. Isn't it true? When a seed comes from the original body, it should go back to it with a fruit.

Our path of life is that of a traveler, but what should we prepare? We have to experience love. Since the human Fall brought the result of not being able to receive the love of mother and father fully, we have to establish a vertical family centering on true parents' love, love of true brothers and sisters, love of true husband and wife, and love of true son and daughter. Then we have to establish a horizontal environment by connecting with many families on east, west, south, and north. When they achieve a true family that can connect the vertical and horizontal and then be connected to the realms of the tribe, people, nation, and world, that world connected in love is called the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you understand? (Yes.) (139:212)



	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 2. Understanding Death (Part 3)

9. Things We Should Leave Behind Before Going To The Spirit World

1) We Should Leave a Tomb of Love Behind

When man thinks about history in general, he tends to think of not only ten or a hundred years but of thousands, tens of thousands, or hundreds of millions of years centering on his eternal life. When man dies, it is like an animal dying, but what does he do? Nowadays, even people who do not believe in and know God say, "Er, I have to leave honor behind," But, what do they do to leave honor behind? Even if one became a patriot and was honored with a monument, that monument would totally collapse when America perishes. Only the American people will know of you. It does not mean much to leave one's name behind, Even if one's name remains in an age of history that prospers and declines, a good name can turn into a bad one.

All rulers will die in less than a hundred years, and nations will perish in less than several hundred or a thousand years. What would you do if there is someone who will neither die nor perish for eternity? If there is such a person, you would want to bring all the name and honor left behind to him and leave them with him. Have you ever thought about it? (103:116)

What did God create? God's purpose is to leave living sons and daughters of God on earth. So, if one leaves living sons and daughters on earth, when one goes to the spirit world one will stand in the same position as God. That is the meaning behind the blessings in the Bible: to be fruitful, multiply, and fill the earth. What do you want to leave behind? There is nothing that can remain other than living interestingly with your spouse and giving birth to sons and daughters. (146:223)

What will you do in your life? You should leave a tomb of love behind. This is the conclusion. Let us leave a tomb of love behind! (Laughter, applause.). If you live inside the tomb of love, you have no resentment. Even if you live quietly in a place like a tomb, you have no resentment if you live in love. Do you understand? Let us live and leave a tomb of love behind! Then, your life will be a success for eternity. If you live like that and die, God will bless you and welcome you in the spirit world as sons and daughters. God will put a diamond of the Heavenly Kingdom on your hand if your hand never wore a ring. He will put the best clothes of the royalty of the Kingdom of Heaven on you if you never wore a good clothes.

What will you leave behind in your whole life? A tomb of love. Please know that and never forget that. Raise your hands, those who are determined to live like that. (Everyone raised hands.) God's blessing will be upon you. (97:69)

2) The Property Right in the Spirit World Is Decided by Witnessing

What have you done since you joined the Unification Church? It is a serious question, isn't it? How many years have you worked in the Unification Church until you became over 50 years old? (33 years.) If it is 33 years, you joined the church at the age of 17 and worked ever since. How many people have you witnessed to in that time? How many a year? (I cannot say how many each year, but a little more than 80 blessed couples.) All of "more than 80 couples" still are in the church? (They are.) Are more than 80 couples too many or too few? (Too few. If I had done according to Father's word, I should have witnessed to at least 120 couples.)

That is a serious question. Your property rights in the spirit world will be how many heavenly citizens you have brought. That is your property-eternal property. The time has come to inquire into that. Soon the time will come when millions of people will be witnessed to in one day. The Unification Church has such tremendous contents. Look at the outside world. How many people are restlessly wandering around like mad people, agonizing over whether to live or die and questioning about life? (218:227)

Once you go into the spirit world, the bigger your bosom is, the more people will line up to enter that bosom. Such a person will be respected in the spirit world. If thousands and tens of thousands of people surround that person, saying, "Oh, I'd like to live with this person," the person will be richer, with bigger territory. If someone passes by such a person's house, he has to stop. He says he cannot just pass by and needs to stop. The standard of personality in the other world is how much love one planted. That foundation of relationships centering on love becomes a property right in the other world.

Richness in the other world is not complicated. Those who invested much love are rich. Twelve million people are waiting to receive blessing from you just in Seoul. Why can't you relate to them? You have to visit them all to pray for their Blessing.

When dogs bark at you, you should say, "You are dogs who do not know how to receive blessing. I carry all the bags of blessing of your house. I am a magnet. I can attract all the blessing. I am a perfect plus. I will cut out all the elements of minus and leave only the elements of plus of satan. These plus elements are only from the satanic sphere, they can only occupy hell," You should look in this way. You visit to collect blessings. Do you understand?

Do you understand the meaning of witnessing? It is to collect blessings of love. With love, you become a master and look for the things the satanic world's thieves took from heaven. You can bring in all the blessings connected with love by visiting people with a heart of love.

Even if you are mistreated, you will not perish. Numerous saints and holy all-things follow you without your knowledge. Since they follow you, you will naturally get rich. (205:347)

When you enter the spirit world, you do not carry money with you. If you gave birth to many sons and daughters of satan and failed to educate them, and if they remain connected with evil, you will be in trouble in the other world. You will all be stacked in the same way a tree pushed in upside down gets stacked.

One person has to take care of more than 120 people. All the citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven were lost. We have to engraft them, set up the condition that they were not lost, and restore them.

You have to go through 12 gates in the spirit world. It is a question of how many heavenly citizens you find and bring back from satan. You have to shed tears, sweat, and blood to do that. You have to invest more heart than parents, husband, wife, sons, and daughters of the satanic world, centering on true love of re-creation, and go through the process with tears, sweat, and blood. Without going through this process, you cannot own your people in the Kingdom of Heaven. This number determines how much glory you receive and how close you come to God in the spirit world. That sets all the necessary conditions, and you should know that. Do you understand? (Yes.) (211:352)

What you bring into the spirit world is not money. You do not bring the name of the Unification Church either. Even if you say you were a regional director, it does not matter. What you should do from now is create many sons and daughters whom God can love. The babies a person can give birth to are limited in number. Everyone can do that.

What do we have to accomplish in the process of restoration? If you create many sons and daughters in the satanic world whom God can love, that accomplishment is connected with ancestors and opens the way to liberate ancestors. This is the greatest gift you can obtain in the process of restoration. Do you understand what I am telling you? A gift. Even if you were a regional director and did many things, if you do not have spiritual sons and daughters, you go into the spirit world with an empty can. It will be so because no one hangs on you.

The Kingdom of Heaven is an infinite world, and there have to be bridges connected with the heart of love. The more that people you witnessed to spread to the comers of the world, the broader areas you can visit in the spirit world. All will try to connect with you to establish a relationship. A network will be connected in the spirit world centered on you, as if people are armed with ideology and connected. Isn't it true?

If you educate many disciples and solve their problems, you can solve them in the spirit world because of the two worlds' reciprocal relationship. So it will create a vast foundation of activities. All husbands and wives who can relate to your spiritual level will become your properties once you go into the spirit world. So, centered on that standard, your arena of action can reach the entire spirit world. Without that, you will be pushed to a comer and have a difficult time to act. Do you follow? (Yes.) So you do not have time to rest, not even to sleep at night.

It does not amount to much to eat and live and nurture sons and daughters once you go to the spirit world. Therefore, we have to visit people of heaven. They will become your property in the heavenly king, dom. Do you understand?

We have to digest the five billion people of this world quickly. If we can digest them quickly, all the spirit people in spirit world will be resurrected through returning resurrection. If the birthright on the satanic foundation gets reversed and Adam comes to have the birthright, the Archangel will listen to Adam and follow him. Isn't that right? If the Archangel stands in the position to absolutely obey, he will come into the realm of God's love and Adam's love. He will then enter the Kingdom of Heaven, following Adam naturally. It is the Principle.

Human beings did not fulfill responsibility on the earth and things got reversed. It is human responsibility to reverse it again. We have to restore through indemnity and open the way. You should know how tremendous a work witnessing is. What matters is how many people you bring to the realm of eternal life. Do you follow? (Yes.) The Unification Church sign alone does not serve for anything. We have to have contents.

When Jesus went to Jerusalem, he was hungry and found a fig tree without fruit. He cursed the tree, and the tree withered and died. I will become like that. It does not mean anything if only appearances look nice. Your harvest is how many blessed families you created. Do you follow? (Yes.)

We have to witness to 120 people, hundreds of people. You cannot love your own sons and daughters without doing that. According to the Principle, we have to witness to 120 people: 36 couples and 72 couples. 120 couples represent Jesus' world-level country. 430 couples are the same as all the family names in one nation. 430 couples represent 4,300 years of Korean history. Through that I opened the gate for the people who are represented by these family names to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Although I opened the gate, it does not mean they actually entered. The Unification Church opened that gate in Korea, but it is members' responsibility to chase people into the Kingdom of Heaven. So, the Korean Unification Church should take responsibility.

This is not an empty talk. It is logical. Do not spend months and years aimlessly. Only when you give birth to sons and daughters and bring them up during their youth can you leave to your descendants a foundation you can be proud of. It is the same way. If you do not have such accomplishment to be proud of before history, you may be allowed to join the group of your family and town, but not of the nation. For you to enter the nation, you have to have an accomplishment to leave in the tradition of history.

That is why everyone desires to leave something in the nation, in the world, and in heaven and earth. It is the same. So you have to have the concept clearly that it is your lifelong purpose to establish your territory of ownership. You cannot give up in the way of God's Will even if you do not like it.

Aren't we the people who are like that? For what do we suffer alone even in a prison and take responsibility? It is for saving the people suffering in such circumstances. Isn't is right? If it can benefit them to carry the cross in the circumstances of suffering on behalf of others, they will follow. By following, it becomes the harvest. When that person goes to the spirit world, all his harvest will be welcomed as a public harvest, and he will be elevated to the highest position of the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you follow?

You all have to think about it. You must not be proud of how many years you have been in the church. What matters is how many regional directors you made, how many blessed families you created, how many people you connected to my tribe's lineage. This is a serious question. Do you follow me? (Yes.) It is so with everyone.

Bo Hi Pak, Chung Hwan Kwak, and President Eu, who are my relatives, are here, but that is not enough for them. They have to quickly establish a tribal messiah realm that is thousands of times greater and organize heavenly citizens who are not shameful in the historical age.

If education of its citizens is done well, that nation will prosper. It is the same with you. Centering on the Kingdom of Heaven, how much can you have people understand, straighten their spirit, and leave an achievement better than yours, that is the question. If that is done, the world will be restored quickly. That is why you have to bring them up with sincerity. Isn't it true?

It is the same with me. When I gave sermons, I spoke for five or six hours each time. I do not do that because I like to. The gist of a sermon is simple. I can say it in less than 15 minutes. I do that because I try to connect the various people who are present by explaining many examples centering on that, and trying to let them participate in that sphere. The purpose is to sow as many seeds as possible in the spring season. Do you follow? If I sow many seeds, many plants will grow. Do you understand what I am talking about?

Where do you have to sow the seeds, then? You should sow seeds in the place that is not dirty. What is the place that is not dirty? The young people. Do you follow? Once you sow seeds in the young people, they will last for a whole life. Once you plant seeds in the youth, they can, not be pulled out.

Isn't it the same with you? Among students, those who have the keenest senses are those in elementary school. Their senses get dull after they advance to middle and high schools. Is it true, or not? (True.) Once they start going to the university, they go through the next town. After they travel, they start doing something. The most difficult time is during elementary school. Next is during middle school. As time goes by, their sensitivity become dull. (Yes.) So, we have to sow seeds at the right time.

If you start looking after children in a town, organize a Sunday School and invite your children. Play with them, teach them children's songs, tell tales to them. Then, that accumulates your future eternal properties. Whenever you meet elderly people, testify to God's words. Unification Church leaders are not doing these things well.

If you are in a streetcar, talk to one or two people, asking where they are going. You can tell them to meet you again. You can witness to them as much as you want. There are enough materials. If you want to witness to people, it is better to ride on the bus or subway than to drive your own car. Why? Because you meet the same people almost every day, don't you? You take only one route during the commuting hours. If you take the same route 12 months a year for a few years, you will know people by their faces. If you start greeting them, you can establish a human network through which you can have give and take with people. Such opportunities are around you, but why do you just waste months and years?

What is more important than eating meals is to harvest the heavenly citizens. We are not doing that well. Think about it. That is our principal profession. That is the principal work of us who live on the earth. Among the works you should do in your lifetime, there is nothing more important than that. All your achievement of joining a company and advancing in your position, or collecting money in this world, will pass away. No matter how much money you collect, it will be of no use in the other world. Materials are not necessary in the next world. Even if you do not learn, you understand in your heart immediately. You will know everything within one week.

Power is not necessary in the other world either. Spirit world is the harmonizing power centering on love. It is the power of influence centering on love. That world is such a world. So, if one could not acquire power or influence centering on love, that person cannot be harmonized and is repelled once he enters the original world of the influence of love. That person will go to hell. This is a serious question.

You say you have lived and worked since you joined the Unification Church, but you have to think in what position you have worked. Were you living your own life or were you mixed up with this world centering on heaven? You have to always think about your direction and position. With prayer, you should know that God is working with you. If you close your eyes, you know that. Even without prayer, you know that. If you try to give a speech somewhere, words come out of your mouth smoothly. If you go to a person with conscience, you are attracted and enter such a person's place. Isn't it so?

Everything is reciprocal. Flowers have the power to attract something that can have a reciprocal relationship with them. Even if they see someone for the first time, they do not decline. Isn't a magnet like that? Does iron decline to stick with metal, saying it is their first meeting? That essence does not change forever. By the same token, if you go to such a place, you feel joy in your heart and feel like speaking. Once you enter that state, your mouth opens even if you try not to speak. Those people are sure people. We have to harvest. Do you follow? (Yes.)

So, we have to connect them with eternal life. It's a question of eternal life. This is a serious matter. Isn't it so wherever you go? Spring comes, and people go and took for mountain vegetables. In the same way, you have to live your whole life looking for what you desire. And if such a person appears before you, you have to have a heart of conveying the Principle to him throughout the night. In order to inspire him at first meeting, you have to convey the deep contents of God's words and serve him sincerely to the extent that he no longer has a question.

How many sons and daughters did you create whom you can take to the Kingdom of Heaven? There is nothing else you should do. Even if you have hundreds of millions of dollars and live richly, all that will pass away. You have to invest all materials, knowledge, and your very lives for the lives of fallen selves. You have to do this. You do not invest them separately, but all at once, and create heavenly citizens. The more you invest, the more the value of that total investment increases.

The leaders of the Unification Church here, you might feel proud with power on your shoulders. But that is a shameful thing. How many lives did you save centered on yourself? All of you should leave records of how many. Do you follow? (Yes.)

How much you are going to be praised eternally before heaven for your achievements depends on how many heavenly citizens you harvested. We did not have a spade to harvest them. There was no spade until now. You could not do it because you did not know. But you have children on your back. You can gain an explosive amount of harvest once you start spreading God's words passionately. But you are spending time aimlessly even with that kind of internal ability. So, doesn't God want to drop lightning, or not?

Midnight is not a problem. Dawn is not a problem. Night or daytime is not a problem. Heaven desires to accept it, but can you say to Him, "Oh, I am sleepy"? Does God rest? His position is to go straight.

You have to know clearly. Do you understand? We have to teach about the question of eternal life. I am telling you, "This Word of God is such. . ." so can you eat meals and sleep? From now on, you have to take responsibility. Therefore, I have not been able to curse those who oppose the Unification Church. Heaven desires to establish a relationship with them and connect with them. If they fall away, it is our church's responsibility. I have to take responsibility for that. This world came to oppose us because of satan. It is our responsibility to overcome that opposition quickly. How miserable the circumstances will be to be damaged by our inability to overcome it.

It is the same as feeding a baby with milk. If you give birth to a baby, you have to feed milk to the baby. That is why, when someone visits you, you should never treat the person coldly. Haven't I been living such a life all the time? If someone comes here at midnight, unless he wants to go away, I continue sitting with him and never tell him to go away. That person does not want to go away because he has something he needs. Then, I have to tell God's words to him. Didn't I live my whole life in that way? I will never be businesslike. The spirit world is always awake. Do people sleep in the spirit world? Does God sleep? This is a serious question. Do you follow? You, do you follow me? (Yes.)

Say you brothers fight among yourselves. You fight because you feel disturbed. If that one life falls away, do you know how much damage it will cause? That person might come to understand all the Will of God and fulfill his responsibility before Heaven; then he can save thousands and tens of thousands of people. He might be greater than you. So if you make a wrong personnel decision, all will be in trouble. If you stay in the low position and try to put everyone else in a higher place, there will be no troubles. Do you understand? That is the meaning of modesty.

But if you make a mistake, you will go down. If you enter the room where your wife and children are at night, you have to take responsibility as a father and husband. If the husband does well, his wife will follow him in the other world. Of course, there is a process of training in order to enter the father's house. It is quick if they can go directly. The other world is the world where there is no forgiveness. You prepare now to be fit for that world. Do you understand?

(Pointing at one person) How old are you? (40 years old.) You became 50. How about you? (43 years old.) The next person? (37.) And you? (38 years old.) All of you are around 40 years old.

I turned the sun upside down at the age of 27. How do you set it on fire? It is set on fire. That was my dimension. "How many people are here whom Heaven can pull away? God, you said you would not destroy Sodom and Gomorrah if there are five righteous men. How many righteous men are here? If there are none, please wait for several months. I will create them," I said. How busy was I? You have to have pain in your bosom with such heart. You have to do anything and everything for that. You must not say you will do something after eating. The fuse of dynamite is lit and is about to explode. Do you still go and eat meals? It is serious. You have to know this clearly. Do you understand? (Yes.) The question is how to connect people to eternal life.

A light is on only when electricity is transmitted through a terminal to electric circuit devices. Isn't that so? The electricity generated at a power plant is being transmitted here. Isn't it? Only when there is a connection will it remain.

Spiritual parents should love spiritual sons and daughters more than their own children, and spiritual sons and daughters should do more for their spiritual parents than for their own mother. The parents who gave birth to you are parents of the satanic world, but your other parents are parents of the heavenly world. You have to serve them more than your own mother. And spiritual sons and daughters have the responsibility to nurture the children of the persons who saved them and marry them. That is God's Will. So they have to bring all those children up. It is the same as Adam bringing them up. Do you understand? (Yes.)

Unless it is connected with eternal life, everything is in vain. It is not the end after they listened to God's Words. You have to encourage and encourage them to bring them to the Blessing. They have to receive the Blessing. If they receive the Blessing and start pioneer witnessing, a connection will be made naturally. If they can overcome persecution in the difficult circumstances of the satanic world, they are already on the path of life. In this way, if you nurture them until they receive the Blessing, your responsibility is finished. This is a serious question.

Even if you give a sermon, "I" should not be there. You have to speak shedding blood and sweat. You have to go through the pain of giving birth. You have to do it shedding tears. If tears dry up in your eyes, that is fake. (1992.4-155)

3) Reasons Why One Should Give Birth to Many Sons and Daughters

Members of the Unification Church understand the spirit world, don't they? There is no member who does not know God. They believe in the spirit world. It is a path to start from love, divide from God, and eventually go back to God.

If a husband and wife are truly united in one heart and go to the spirit world, the man can become woman and the woman can become man anytime. We say love is oneness, don't we? If you look into a woman, a man is inside. Her husband is inside of her. It is exactly the same as God's dual characteristics. Since internal character and external form came into being divided from God, they have to be on the ladder of love to go back to the origin. Because the standard of creation started from love, one has to be on this ladder to enter. After all, the final destination is being together with God. Do you understand? (Yes.)

Does one give birth to a baby in the spirit world, or not? (One does not.) Why not? The spirit world is a vertical world. It is the world in the shape of a circle centered on God. Therefore, it is not necessary to give birth to babies. God created human beings as His body because He needs a horizontal foundation. Do you understand? It is a field to multiply. All the people in the spirit world come from the earth. If we think in this way, why do people engage in birth control? It is by the order of Heaven. He is ordering not to multiply evil lineage anymore. Think about it.

How about the blessed couples of the Unification Church? How many heavenly citizens do you multiply? That becomes your property. Your own sons and daughters are more valuable than spiritual sons and daughters, aren't they? Spiritual sons and daughters do not know the relationship of blessing. Your position in the Heavenly Kingdom will be decided on how many such sons and daughters you leave behind, Because I came to know this, I told Mother to give birth to 14 children, She had four operations, so I interrupted it unwillingly. (205:99)

Perfection has to be achieved on earth, not in the spirit world. It is possible centering on True Parents on earth, not in the spirit world. You have to give birth to sons and daughters. Your sons and daughters become heavenly citizens. Your sons and daughters become ideal citizens of the Heavenly Kingdom. So, you have to give birth to many sons and daughters. It is good to have perfected sons and daughters.

Originally, it is good to have more than 12 directions. That is why I desire more than 12 directions.

I'll tell you how I created more than 12 directions in 21 years. Aren't there 12 months in a year? It is the same as Jesus' 12 disciples and Moses' 12 tribes. If you give birth to many sons and daughters, how do you bring them up? It is not so easy. The twelve months are different. Emotions are different. Children are all different. So parents' hearts are broadened. They come to have good experiences. Do you follow me? (217:130)

Let me ask you one thing. Those who are blessed, raise your hands. Oh, many. If your partner tells you to exchange it for America and the world, what will you do? (I will not exchange.) Really? (Yes.) How about exchanging your sons and daughters? (I will not exchange.) Why? Because, you have to rule with me the people of the Kingdom of Heaven from now. Without sons and daughters, the Kingdom of Heaven does not prosper.

Since the spirit world is the infinite world, we should not engage in birth control on earth. Even if people starve and die, all end up in the spirit world. Even if they starve and die, if they believe in the Unification Church and starve to death in love, they go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you understand what I am talking about? So, the satanic world is now promoting birth control, and the Unification Church is encouraging the opposite way and to be always prosperous. Always. (Laughter, applause.) Even though we go to the place where we starve and die, we can live. We are all trained to do that.

So, what is today's gift? We discovered an amazing, ideal center for which we can sacrifice everything: absolute love. And if we do it, we can control God, control the satanic world, and control heavenly fortune. What are we going to control? God will follow. God follows, this world follows, and heavenly fortune follows. (201:133)

You have to bring up children to be great and leave them behind on the earth. In the future, those children will all go to the spirit world and become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. How many people do you offer as citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven? It was a hardship on the earth, but it becomes a noble, glorious way in the eternal world. Do you understand? You suffer a lot to educate and feed children on the earth. But in the spirit world, food is not a problem. Clothes are not a problem. it is not a problem to live. You will wish to have as many as possible, even ten million children. (218:319)

You should know clearly that there is no multiplication in the spirit world. Do you understand? There will be no multiplication in the spirit world. Because God is in the position of vertical parents, the axis is only one. There is only one point. (221:204).

What does God do to save the world? Once you go to the spirit world, you will find that all the works of all the people of high dimension who entered the spirit world are their works on the earth. What kind of place is the earth? It is the manufacturing plant to produce citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you understand? The Kingdom of Heaven is broad and vast. It is infinite. Too huge. People have been born and died in the last hundred million years, but you do not know where they are. It is that big.

Even if each person gives birth to about 100 children, the Heavenly Kingdom is so huge that there never is overproduction. The other world can accommodate any number of people. So, do we have to control birth, or not? Once you go to the spirit world, the question becomes how many citizens of the Heavenly Kingdom you created and led there. When you lead many true sons and daughters to the Heavenly Kingdom, that becomes the basis for the grade differences to be honored in the heavenly world. You should know this. (202:40)



	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 2. Understanding Death (Part 4)

10. Posture Before Death

Jesus taught me everything. Those who try to die will live and those who try to live will die. Do you understand the meaning of these words? Those who try to live, die, and those who try to die, live. Where can you find such nonsensical words in this world? There are no words as nonsensical as these. But, these words are the fact.

Then, why do they die? What is the purpose of dying? To live? There is some purpose to live for. Is it good to live centering on your own purpose? (No.) A human being's purpose is different according to each person. For what are we asked to "Love the Lord your God with all your heart, your mind, and your thought"? ( To become sons of God.) Does that mean to offer your head to love God? How many heads do you have? (One.) You only have one head, but what do you offer? You do not like to offer this, do you? If you are a son of God, should you be the first or the last in the worldwide exhibition of heads offered? (I should be the first.) If there is an exhibition of heads offered in the world, you should get the label of number one. You can get such a label, so you should not die in the deepest place. Where should you go and die? You have to die in the highest position.

Therefore, you should die centering on the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is bigger than any nation on earth, isn't it? You should die in the Kingdom of Heaven, which is only one under heaven and on earth. Where do you die? That is the question. That is the way to die. Let us die! Let's die! Where do we die? You die for a woman living for the world. Do you understand? (Yes.) (Laughter.) Why do you laugh? Do you laugh because you feet good, or because you hate it?

There is a place to die. You should not do it in a trivial, Korean way. With the Korean way, no matter how many times you die, your death has no meaning. You should die in the highest position centered on the nation of God's Heart, which penetrates heaven and earth. You should die in the midst of the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is the best place to die. When the entire world opposes you, what will you do? Should you escape? (No.) You should endure and die in the position where everyone in heaven and on earth raises a flag and welcomes you. (34:184).

Today, we yearn for the day of the last resurrection, the day of hope. That time of hope is one that all people can enjoy, but that time does not approach easily. Only those who win over death can own that hope. Only those who fought satan with God will own that hope. Only those who received persecution with God will own that hope.

When we think that such a time will come before us, we have to have a desperate heart to overcome this living environment and the fear of death. If you do not come to have such a desperate heart, you cannot bring down the day of hope in your realm of daily life. You should know that.

Those who are determined to live a true life should think "How will I die?" You should not say, "How am I going to see my last day?" only when you are about to die, after having lived 70 or 80 years. Jesus said, "Everything is over" and "Father, accept my spirit" at the time of his death. After all, he was the one who gained victory in his life course.

You will meet death one day and will reflect on your past before your death. You have to think about what world you leave and die at that moment.

This path is one without friends. It is the path without beloved parents, beloved brothers, a beloved husband or wife, and beloved children. It is the path you walk all by yourself. It is the path you cannot revisit again or come back to. It is the path to which you can never return for eternity once you go. With what kind of heart do you go on this path? If you do not have hope that can overcome death, when you meet your death it will be the end.

Numerous people who believed and followed God's Will were not those who retreated before the path of death. Rather, they are those who ridiculed death and overcame death in a dignified manner. We know well that, throughout history, such people exalted the way of heaven.

Each one of you has to maintain hope to overcome death even when you come to meet death. You have to have hope that you will stand before heaven in a dignified way if you finish going this path. And you have to be able to run with joy to that original world that you hanker after in your heart. You have to realize that only when your heart of hope for God's ideal world is desperate can you overcome death.

All things in this world will pass away. Your beloved parents, beloved wife, beloved everything will all pass away, and you will eventually meet your death. But only those who have victorious hope that can overcome even death can stand before heaven.

People living on the earth now do not desire the path of suffering and sadness. If they have a moment of joy, they regret its going away. It is human nature to miss a joyous occasion.

This world we live in is one in which sadness and joy are reversed. All the joys we are experiencing are those that will disappear with death and not the joys that overcome death. You know that.

If sadness disappears with death and pleasure disappears with joy, does the human heart's desire to search for joy, wish for better things, and hanker for the eternal world end with death? No. The fact that the human heart moves and emotion moves in that direction is proof that such a world actually exists.

Since a human being is a spiritual being, human life is eternal. The reason people offered loyalty to heaven, trekked on the path of death for heaven, and went with hope on the path that many people disliked is that they felt something ordinary people could not feel and understood the value ordinary people could not understand. We know that is why they could go on the path of death.

Unless your longing becomes stronger than any adversity, hardship, sadness, or death you encounter in your actual life, you become one who regrets before death and retreats before sadness and pain. Since Jesus crossed the ridge of death, went to the eternal world, and built the world of resurrection, we have a destiny to cross the ridge of death today.

What kind of people live with heavenly hope? They are those who can joyfully cross the ridge of death that causes sadness in human beings. Those are people who hold hope of heaven. So, you should not become people who resent and lament all things of this world before death, but you should instead become those who can stand before heaven with joy and be proud of the value of their death. We should know that heaven is looking for those sons and daughters of hope. If there is a person who felt the joy of heaven in such a position, God cannot help loving him. If there is a group of people who cry out to heaven in such a position, heaven cannot help answering that cry. (6:53)

So, whoever loses his life for God's Will will preserve it, and whoever tries to preserve his life will lose it. Are these words correct? What is the meaning of those words? One has to die in the position to die for God's Will.

Then what will happen if one dies? One is his own before death but becomes God's after death. That is because we inherited fallen blood lineage. That is why our entire life we cannot escape the satanic connection before death. But our connection with God is established after death. Which is stronger, life or death? Life is stronger than death? Death is stronger than life? Death is stronger than life in the satanic world. Therefore, after you come to know God's Will, you should not hate death when you are in the position to die.

When Unification Church President Eu was about to leave this world, I asked him, "You have gone this way since you met me, but how are you going to conclude the end?" Then President Eu left with the words that he would not change for eternity. It has to be that way. You have to die eventually in the satanic world. Unless you die, you cannot resurrect. Unless one age is passed, we cannot welcome another age. Do you understand?

Then, what does the death in the Bible mean? It is not to kill eternal life in God. It is to kill life that inherited fallen lineage of the satanic world. Therefore, whoever tries to die for God's Will will live. These words sound paradoxical, but restoration cannot be achieved unless we do that from the point of view of fall and restoration. This is normal logic of restoration.

The biggest question is whether we can offer our lives. Do you understand? How was it when I started this path? I thought about whether I was ready to offer my life. I resolved to die. I also thought about how I would die. I thought about being shot to death. I thought about what kind of words I would leave at my death. I did not think about how I can live.

Since I had to work centered on Korea, I visited the position to die. Where is my position to die? I visited the position to encounter the enemy. I went out to visit the enemy's stronghold. Because the foundation of God's Will centered on Korean Christianity went to the satanic camp, I went to North Korea, which is the den of satan, to find it.

I had to fight the worldwide Communist Party, so I visited North Korea. I was determined to be handcuffed and imprisoned, and visited the nation of the worst enemy. No matter how atrocious a trial I faced, I never surrendered. I never lost the dignity of God even in the position of extreme starvation. No matter how I was interfered with, I never violated heavenly law.

Even though everything was restricted, I could look for everything in that restricted circumstance. I looked for the motivation for a new start before God and a new meaning of life. I started in that way. I have maintained conviction that I will never be defeated in the position of doing all kinds of heavy labor, and I will never die even if all others die.

The Unification Church did not start from the point of trying to live but from the point of trying to die. But have you made up your mind about death since you came to know God's Will? When Colonel Kyo, the chief suspect in the murder of Mr. Kim, chief of special operations during the rule of the Liberty Party, was executed, he was asked if he had any regret for having planned and ordered the murder. He said he had no regret and died in a dignified way. When such a murder or shooting incident occurs, you should compare those executed with yourselves. You should think how you would die in comparison.

You might be framed by the enemy's conspiracy and die as a traitor.

Or you might die because of obstruction by your comrades, friends, or loved ones. But when you die, you have to die with a heart that can benefit the world. You have to die without resentment. Do you understand? If you die anyway, you have to die without resentment, planting something. You have to die while loving the enemy as a friend. In that sense, it is a great thing that Jesus prayed for his enemies on the cross. (34:47)

11. Time To Enter The Spirit World

1) When Death Is Near

Victory or failure of human life is not decided in a period of decades. It is decided in a moment.

When we look at our own life, the moment of your birth is not a long time. Of course, there is a period you spend in your mother's womb before birth, but that 10 month period in the mother's womb is preparation for a moment of birth. But no matter how well you prepare for ten months, if the baby cannot go through the decisive moment Successfully, the baby to be born will face a tragic fate.

The purpose of ceaselessly nurturing the life in a safe condition for ten months is to make the moment of birth successful. In other words, the period in the mother's womb exists for the future moment of birth. No matter how great the period in the mother's womb might be, if there is mistake at the moment of birth, tragic consequences will come about. (31:185)

If someone regrets his past at the fateful moment to end his life on earth, all the facts of his past life will pass through his mind as images. Even if no one explains to him what kind of person he is, he will know it by himself. The life he inherited from his ancestors, the circumstances he has been connected with, the situation he leaves behind, and all the past will appear as images in his mind at the last moment of his life.

If someone says, "There was truth. I have left something more precious than my life," he would leave a valuable moment even if he was born and died on this earth. But there are people who say, "My whole life course from birth to death was merely a period I spent as a passerby," If such a person reflects on all his past situations and feels that he does not want to remember the past, he is a miserable person. But if the more someone reflects on his past, the more joy fills his face, then fear of death is only a moment of comfort for him.

If you think about it, if the moment to reflect on one's past is not a moment of fear and something else remains, this past will not die and this reality will not die. The person with such a past is surely a person the whole nation will follow and the people of the whole world will follow.

Let us think about what kind of situation that is. If his nation had faced unsolvable problems and was in a miserable and cruel time, if he had taken responsibility and tackled those problems to solve them with his whole life, it will become an unforgettable moment.

If during one's life course one offered one's life for one's brother, relatives, or other people in the struggle to save them, that fact will appear as an image in one's mind at the last fateful moment. Even though there was a time of happiness centered on himself and a sacred time of being welcomed and glorified by many people, it will not bring effect at that moment.

When we think about whether we were good, became persons of truth, and could stand alone before God, truth and goodness do not begin in ourselves and end in ourselves. Only when they begin in us and bring results in others, or they begin in others and bring results in us, that becomes goodness. It is the same with all existence in heaven and earth. They have to establish a reciprocal relationship of give and take according to the Principle.

If one's past life is all a life of giving, there will be no fear in the path of death. If one leads a life close to truth, gives everything for others, sacrifices for others, sheds tears for others, invests life for others, desires for others, concentrates all the vitality flowing from his pulse and invests it for others, his past will become a shining one.

When one tongs for such a past and thinks about the nation, he will come to the conclusion that the nation of hope is such a nation. When he comes to miss such a past, he sacrifices for others and can make a decision so that the original goodness he hopes for should be in this way. If he goes before God saying, "Since I have a past to fight for it, naturally there has to be a future when it is realized," that content becomes the foundation of his eternal life. You should know this.

The path of saints and the path of ordinary people are different. Saints are those who tried to live for history, the world, and the future. Ordinary people are those who tried to live for themselves and tried to make the world serve themselves.

When ordinary people think about their past it is dark, but when saints think about their past it is bright. What is that brightness? It is not for themselves but something that can bring about the nation of hope. If there is the Heavenly Kingdom of hope, that kingdom has to be started by them.

When you plan your own path in this realm of the Fall with an apparently severe environment, you will draw your own life courses for one year, ten years, and anticipate ups and downs, saying you will go this way one year, that way next year, this way in ten years, and that way in the next ten years. If one experiences ups and downs centered on himself, when he comes to meet his final destiny all his records of sacrificing others for himself will bind him immobile. (31:308)

Have you ever once thought about how you go at the age of 70? Have you ever thought, "I will go this way even when I turn 80 and am about to die"? (Yes.) Even when you die, you have to be able to present proof, saying, "I have revealed the history in this way, and done these things in this age. I can do those things in the future, but I am dying. So) I want you to do this on my behalf,"

You should not say this just with words. It shouldn't be just words. Go ahead and die. (Laughter.) After such a person died, people should cling to him, saying with tears, "That is right. That is right," Can you do that? (Yes.) (73:116)

2) Time to Enter the Spirit World

When we look at our human life, we all repeat the same daily life since we were born. It goes around, but is it getting weaker or stronger?

When you came to know yourself you made a determination, but that determination gradually decreased as time passed in your life course, in ten, twenty years. It decreases as you grow older, 50, 60, 70, and 80 years old. That is a problem. As environments affect us, the determination gets smaller. just as in the natural world, a certain force gets influence and our determination becomes smaller.

In the case of electric power, a power input can rotate a motor, but as it continues functioning the power gets less and less and eventually exhausts itself.

When we think about this, we cannot stay still in our life. We must continue moving throughout our life. We cannot but move on. But when we move, do we move in the right way or wrong way? There can be various ways of moving.

What is the direction human beings should move? Which direction should we go toward? We move on without even knowing it. How dangerous is that? We might be crushed with something like a rock or fall into a drainage ditch. If we move on with these risks, how dangerous that is. How unhappy? How unstable? This is a problem.

Once you enter the spirit world, you cannot establish reciprocal relationships with all the measurements in the spheres of distance and time that we acquired with our human senses. It is a world transcending time and space. (141:270)

Once you enter the spirit world, that is the case. What happens when we enter the spirit world? You have your own spiritual level. Everyone has a certain spiritual level, within certain limitations. Even a blessed couple separates as they enter the other world. At first they separate.

Why? Because each one's spiritual level is different. First a spirit goes to a certain place. If it misses someone too much, it will move on to other place. If you cannot forget someone, you transfer centering on love. Transfer is possible centered on love. Otherwise, once you enter a certain place, you cannot get out. (164:62)

What will you become in the Kingdom of Heaven? Are you going to become an ambassador or a servant at the embassy? (Ambassador.) Is it easy to become an ambassador? (It is not easy.) If there is a situation of death, he has to die first. Isn't that correct? You should know that.

As you enter such a world, are you going to be those who suffocate and need to be given an injection of oxygen to breathe, or those who can act and live freely in the realm of God's love? This is for this, and this is for the world, so this is the path of life you should take. (Explains and points to writings on the blackboard.) You should know that to go for the future is an inevitable path of life you should take.

Do you understand that there is the spirit world? (Yes.) Do you understand or do you believe? (Understand.) How surely? It is a more sure world than this one. What kind of world is that? It is everything that is possible, based on the conception that God approves.

Think about it. So many people are in the spirit world, but it is an ideal world where you can serve feasts for all of them in a moment and still have leftovers. Do you understand? (Yes.) I am going toward that kind of world. We are not going observing this world. We prepare here toward reaching that world.

If I die now and get reborn in that world, who will come out to welcome me there? Where were you born? Where do you go? Do you go to a farming village or fishing village of the Kingdom of Heaven? What country do you go to? In this way, we will be born in the Kingdom of Heaven. We start in the palace. When you look at what I say, do you think there is a possibility that we can do that? What do you think this will become? Think about it. (107:56)

Do you have anything to bring there as a gift when you go to the Kingdom of Heaven? When you go to the spirit world, loyal vassals who were martyred will line up in front of you. Can you open up your gift in front of them?

Think about it. Can you open a dirty gift? What kind of suffering have the Unification Church and you gone through? If you talk about living for the sake of the nation and the world, yet do not actually suffer for them, how can you say you live for the nation and the world? "I have suffered, but I do not think of it as suffering," That is natural. We still have a ways to go. When you enter the spirit world, you have to be able to open the gift wrap and say, "This is the gift I prepared throughout my life, so please accept it," You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven without any gift, can you? (32:71)

If you do not have independence, you cannot enter the spirit world. The spirit world has its own nations, tribes, families, and individuals. Unless you have independence that enables you to say that you are an absolutely necessary individual there, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (19:45)

No matter what happens to you, you should go where you must go. When you die, you are destined to say, "Teacher, this is now the last moment. Please guide me," calling me instead of your spouse or parents.

Is that your destiny? How about it? (That is right.) I do not like that. (Laughter.) What do you cry? You say, "Help me!" Think about it.

In the spirit world, the earth is like a speck of dust. The spirit world is tremendously vast. If you say, "If there is someone who lived on the earth with such and such heart in a certain age and went to the spirit world, appear directly here!" he will appear in a second. It is the world where direct feeling manifests in reality.

If you say you'd like to hold a banquet for one million people at that moment, that is also possible. If you say, "I'd like to share with everyone such joy of ideal love and hold a banquet, so women and men should wear such clothes and appear now!" then they will appear immediately. Meals and fruits are no problem. They will appear as you wish momentarily. If everyone gets full, what happens to the leftovers? Do they wash them in the kitchen? (Laughter.) They disappear immediately. (Laughter)

There is no kitchen there. You need not worry about anything. There is no food factory or car factory. There are various flowers. You can create as many houses as you want to respond to your level of love. Do you want to go to such a world? Do you want to see it? (Yes.)

Those who want to just took cannot enter there. Only those who want to go and live there can enter there. Those who like to look, first look and then enter, don't they? (Laughter.) It is the place you enter after your death. Those who want to just took and intend to come back without dying cannot enter absolutely. It has to be those who like to go there. (224:105)

3) Certificate Necessary for the Procedure in the Spirit World

When you think about Jesus, who is the center of the world, what should you do in this world? People often say, "When I think about Jesus, who carried the cross and died to redeem my sin, I feel mortified.

What is mortification about.? Show the certificate for that.

Where do you get a certificate that enables you to say, "I have become like this. I have done these things. This is the certificate of victory"? You cannot issue such a certificate yourself. Then who issues the certificate? satan issues it. God cannot issue it. You have to obtain the certificate of victory from satan.

Jesus knows that very well. When he started his three year public ministry, he called up satan and fought him for 40 days to have him write the certificate. That was the three great trials. Satan said, "You are victorious on the national level, so I have no choice but to write the certificate. Otherwise, I have to give up all my territory to heaven's side immediately,"

Therefore, you have to have satan write the certificate first, and then get the certificate of Jesus. Next, you have to have the certificate of God. You have to know that you need these three certificates. (15:121)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 2. Understanding Death (Part 5)

12. It Is Important In What Position You Died

What we should do before the one who has passed away is not be sad about his death, but be sad centered on the way of God's Will. How many sad things like this have there been in the way of God's Will? The question here is not whether the person died at a young age or an old age but in what position he died. The question is not when he died but in what position he died. (32:297)

13. Things You Find Out Clearly Only After You Die

Some people come to know about my name for the first time after their death, and they cling to me, begging me to give them life. It is I who is worried the most in that situation. Once I complete all I have to do and draw the line after praying to God, I never look back. That is why.

If their grandchild comes to the church, they start to be proud, saying, "That is good," And if you go against the Will of God and leave, they start accusing you. If you pray and get connected with the spirit world, you will know it. In the spirit world, spirits are working very hard to bring their descendants to heaven. But here, people sometimes speak badly of their ancestors and try to live selfishly.

You can find out only after you die. One grandmother appeared in the spirit world and asked to be taught the Divine Principle. If you wonder whether my words are true, you can die and find out. If you die and can come back to life it is all right, but once you die that is the end. When Rev. Moon of the Unification Church threatens, people say I threaten very nicely in a way no one else can imitate. But try and die. Do you think I have nothing else to talk about but saying these things? (22:338)

Where do you discover the highest love of God? Not in the palace. You can find the way to occupy the highest love of God in the bottom of the hell where you are dying shedding your blood. You should know this. When I was in the Communist dungeon, the spirit world witnessed to people even without my saying a word. I had disciples who were determined to offer their lives and do anything for me. If I were a criminal, there would be many ways to break out of the prison. God works with you in such situation. Do you understand?

For example, my disciples made cakes with wheat powder and hid them under their arm or in their crotch to avoid discovery during the physical examination. They brought the cakes to me during lunch time. We shared them and ate together. A piece of cake I ate at that time is priceless. You cannot even buy it with hundreds of millions of dollars in this world. You should know that. That is more valuable than your life.

Those people say they can never forget the experience at that time. I cannot forget the experience either. How much we were united at that time. I knew them and they also knew who I am. They understood at night and in daytime, and we lived in this way. If it had become necessary for them to die for me, they would have offered their heads many times.

I was the same. I was also risking my life for them. You could not go to that stage. Do you understand what I am talking about? Three years passed, and whatever your situation is, you should know that you still have a long way to go to experience the deep world of love. If you are deprived of your life and lose all you have, only then do you enter the realm of experience that enables you to say, "This is the best in the world,

Did you have that experience? You have to go on. You should know that there is still a way to go remaining. When you voluntarily go on such a path with gratitude and digest it, you can unite your spirit and body and connect with God's love. But, you stopped going and complained, saying, "I know all about the Unification Church, I think," But it is not correct.

If you cannot go on that path, you will be separated from me in the spirit world. I am in a different realm, and you say, "Oh" underneath. You can go there. You go there and see whether I told you a lie. You will know everything once you die.

If you want to know, go ahead and die immediately. You should not die, saying that is right. (Laughter.) If you die, there is no way to come back to life, so you will be in big trouble. If you find out it was true and you are not prepared, what will you do? You cannot come back. So, you have to believe and prepare. (Applause.) Am I a person who tells lies or the truth? If you want to believe, believe, and if you do not want to believe, don't. Do as you want. Do you understand? Do you believe it? Which is it? Raise your hands if you believe.

If you believe, do you have to practice it? Or don't you have to practice it? (We have to practice it.) If you experience my heart and try to digest all the facts, saying, "If you do like this, you will surely become like this," it can be realized. Do so. (91:175)

14. If You Live For Others, You Get Closer To God

If you go to the spirit world, you will find it to be a vast world, and it consists of three stages. Who will go to the top? Those who lived for others more. It is the law there. (Writing on the blackboard.) Starting from here, even if you crash in here, they will say, "OK! Welcome!" You hit here, then "OK! Welcome!" And here, again, "OK! Welcome!"

But to those who live for themselves, the opposite world will unfold. It also consists of three stages. Here, all of them reject, saying "Hub! We don't like someone like you, There are two kinds of reactions. Everyone will reject someone who lived for himself, and everyone will welcome someone who lived for others.

There is no mistake here. If this person starts going this way here, people up there wave their hands. How wonderful it is. But, here, everyone tries not to look. One's deceased wife is the same. If she is in the spirit world, you don't recognize her. It is the same with your parents. There is nothing to do with them.

Where do you do it? After one has lived on the earth, he goes into the spirit world. All those who go to the higher realm are people who lived for others. Those who go to 40 countries in the world, for example, and live for others with a heart of a mother in a family, those who have the heart of a saint to save the people of the world from evil will go to the higher place.

I think in that way. "I am one man, a general who represents sons of filial piety of the historical ages, a general of patriots and of saints.

Although everyone else who had the name of God's son failed, I was born as a victorious son," There is only one thing that will enable you to say that. What is it? It is simple. To live absolutely for others. Only those who give and forget, do for others and forget, can digest that world. That is the conclusion. It is simple. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.)

You should know clearly whether you are someone who goes to the Kingdom of Heaven or to hell. These are not words I just think of and say. I am someone who knows the spirit world clearly. (He writes on the blackboard.) There are two worlds. All kinds of people live here and then go to this place. There is no one who can avoid death. You cannot avoid death. People will go somewhere after they live here. Those who live for themselves go to hell after entering that world, and those who lived for others go to the Kingdom of Heaven. These two worlds get separated at death. (203:100)

What is True Parents? I teach you here, from this foundation, greater and greater things. As you get elevated, I teach you something greater. And then what? I teach you so that you can be compatible with the Kingdom of Heaven, the eternal country. I teach you lest you have difficulty breathing when you go to the country of eternity. Do you understand? Once you enter the spirit world, you have to face away and go to a comer like a wall and stay there. If you look around, you see those who denied themselves and sacrificed. You feel like suffocating. It is a serious matter.

Who created this? satan did. You are waiting for True Parents to come and liberate you. You wish to be liberated. To liberate you, do I have to solve this straight or in a reverse way? (129:99)

From now on, what will happen? A long line of people will form to offer their properties to heaven. It will be the longest line in the world. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.)

If you come to the Unification Church, you all should become beggars who are completely broke because you offered everything. There are only mucus, tears, and blood to offer. I myself was like that. There was nothing left to offer. I offered all my life and properties. Do you understand? (Yes.) If you have a savings bank book for your sons and daughters, should you use that for them? Or should you use that for the reunification of North and South, or for the world mission? (We should use that for the world mission.) You understand it. Only if you think in that way and act on it can you participate in the Messiah's squads. Do you understand? (Yes.)

You should live for others. Live for the whole and for the bigger cause. Live for the world, for God, and to liberate mankind. You have to cause people to change to the new blood lineage through you.

Because the blood lineage was wrong, God has been powerless until now. Now we have entered the era of conversion. You have to know that a free heaven and earth are near and sow seeds of goodness. You know how you should act, don't you? You know well, don't you? (Yes.) From now on, you should become a group of the Heavenly Kingdom's citizens with eternal life, connected with the eternal Kingdom of Heaven as a tribe of the traditional Messiah! (Amen.) (203:187)

From now on, there will be competition in living for others. Why? Since those who live for others go to a higher position in the Kingdom of Heaven, if you work for that person in the high position, you can jump with him. At Cape Kennedy there is a launching pad for satellites. It is the same as satellites. You get launched from there and fly into the sky. To live for a person is the same as when God created His object. You will stand in the object position of love to that person. Don't you think so? For that purpose, follow someone and live for others.

Aren't you the same? You work for me, don't you? To work for me is to take advantage of me. Aren't you trying to occupy God by becoming my object of love and jumping? Is it true or not?

Satellites should be launched toward an objective, shouldn't they? It is the same. Satellites are a symbol of today's believers trying to jump toward the Kingdom of Heaven, crossing thousands and tens of thousands of miles.

Eventually, human beings are supposed to return to the original homeland. Is there hometown in this world? I am talking about the original homeland. When you return to the eternal homeland, if you could not prepare contents to be welcomed there you will be miserable. You understand how devastating it is not being able to join a group, don't you? I once experienced this, but I do not know when I talked to other people. (213:194)

Is there going to be the individual or not in the other world? Is there the family, or not? Up until now, there was no family. But from now on, the organization of families will start. Everyone got separated until now. Why? Because cultural and emotional backgrounds and customs are all different, everyone got separated.

What is family? Family is the place where we create a new custom and a new culture and make them habits. Since there was no family, was there society? The society of a nation could not exist. All are mixed up. Next, there was no nation and no world.

So, the religion club is now mainstream. People stay in the Buddhist realm or Christian realm. People from different countries cannot stay together, but people in the religious realm can stay together. Religious realms all sought one world and believed in one God, so they can stay together. While all religions belong to the realm of God, all nations do not belong to that realm. Isn't it so?

From the Unification Church, individual, family, tribal messiah, national messiah, and world messiah will come out. The path the individual takes leads to the family, and the path the family takes leads to the path of the tribe.

What kind of world is the spirit world? It is where people live for others centering on true love. People live not for the self but for the whole. Even on this earth, those who live 100 percent for others say, "Step on me and go on!" No matter how big America is, if there is someone who lives for the nation more than the president, everyone will welcome him even if he steps on the president and goes on. But if someone lives only for his own benefit, everyone becomes an enemy.

It is the same as in the spirit world. If someone lives for a bigger cause, he can pass along naturally. If something benefits a bigger cause, it can pass naturally. So, if someone lives for the world, he does not have to live for America. America is included in the world. Korea is the same. All the nations will be included.

What is the contents of the direction everyone can welcome, passing through the family stage? The conclusion is that it is the way of love to live for others centering on true love. This cannot be disturbed even in the satanic world on the earth. Even the satanic world has to absolutely accommodate to this. Is it so? Even evil parents and evil persons welcome someone who tries to give to them with true love. Isn't it so? It is so in the night and in the day. (215:174)

15. Judgment

Have you ever thought about receiving an order to appear before the court of judgment in the spirit world? Someday, the order will be given to appear before the court of judgment.

To manage and control that court, there has to be a judge, a prosecutor, and a defense attorney. Who are they? The judge is God, the prosecutor is satan, and the defense attorney is Jesus. Only Jesus can become the defense attorney. (17:177)

16. Words Concerning The Epitaph

In order to engraft now, gold plate has to be used for the connection. But are yours copper plates, brass plates, or silver plates? What is your plate? You yourselves know that well. What kind of plates? A plate with patches or a single-colored plate of pure gold? (The color of pure gold.) Who answered that? As I stare at you, I know you had much concern for your family. Well? Even though you had much concern for your mother and father, was it for tribal restoration? Don't you ask your mother and father? I am telling you to restore your tribe now, but did I tell you to do that before? In my eyes, there are many things that bother me.

Although I buried those 36 couple blessed families who passed away through Seung Hwa ceremonies in Paju, some people brought tombstones and erected them without approval. I gave a strict order, "Don't create an epitaph for Heung Jin," Someone inquired, so I explained. I visited my hometown and could not erect an epitaph for my parents. Which is correct? Are my words correct, or not? We have to first solve the resentment of ancestors, and then you have the responsibility to make sons and daughters live.

Is there an epitaph for Heung Jin at his won jon, or not? (No) There is a responsibility to find the nation, and with the title of loyal vassal centered on the nation to liberate ancestors from resentment for their parents. It is principled to erase all bad epitaphs and in the same way as the declaration of victorious heaven's eternal blessing to leave the epitaph, "Our parents are ancestors of goodness," and then to take care of sons and daughters.

I go and took at the tombstones. I did not teach to do that. These people erect tombstones for deceased wives with an epitaph praising, "She went out witnessing here and there." How much is that going to be a cross once they go to the spirit world? People will point fingers at them and say, "This fellow did this without fulfilling his responsibility?" (220:149)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 3. To Go To High Spirit World

1. Standard Of Religious People Is The Spirit World

The difference between religious believers and secular people is that they believe in the standard of the spirit world while they live their lives on earth. Religions are already centered on God. Religion starts from the determination to live to meet God.

The contents of the scriptures the founders of all religions left did not introduce human living. They taught how we can relate centering on the place where God exists and the place where God dwells, as well as about the eternal, transcendent world. (187:286)

2. The Standard To Set Property Rights In The Spirit World

A long time ago, we had many days when we did not even have barley meals and trembled in a cold room without food. You have to feel that you were closer to God in those days. In those days, we worried about the nation and the world. As everything became bigger and the foundation expanded, we came to think about how many people take joy from a person's name, "I."

I do not like to meet people. If I meet people, I praise people and say this and that, but I do not like that. No matter how much knowledge, power, or money one might have, these things will all be washed away.

When a person dies, he leaves everything behind. What you should carry with you is your efforts to love God, establish your essential personality, develop love for your spouse, and expand the love of family to the world. The record of loving mankind and God remains to the end and becomes the standard to decide property rights in the other world.

The other world is fair. When did you suffer throughout the night thinking about the nation? When were you agonized over the problems of the world? When did you take the whole responsibility of battle in the tragic position to decide life and death on the dividing line of mankind's destiny? I took such responsibility before God. (127:38)

In the way of restoration, there is no discount. When we came tonight each of us came alone, but we cannot go alone. We have to take many people with us.

Human beings cannot live apart from society. That is the reason Jesus visited the disciples who had betrayed him. We should know Jesus' sorrow that he had no choice but to take only a thief with him. We have to prepare ourselves to know such a situation. (14:105)

You should know that the number of people you witnessed to will decide your property rights in the spirit world once you go there. You don't go there with a title of state leader. If you go without anything, it does not work. If you are a state leader, you are a recruitment soldier to create and bring people in the state to heaven as testifiers. You are a recruitment agent. (125:17)

3. You Should Love People

In the spirit world, you cannot eat without God's love. You do not have a right to eat. Hell is the place where you watch but cannot eat and know but cannot act on it. You should know that. Do you understand?

Therefore, except for those who exalted the central value that can unite spirit and body centering on God's love, and who experienced the life of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth with mind and body united, people cannot own the eternal, ideal world and the Kingdom of Heaven. You should know that. (91:173)

What should you be proud of in the spirit world? There is nothing else. Say President Moon spent much money and enters the spirit world. If God asks, "What did you do on the earth?" he would say he had money and spent much money. I have spent much money. I am spending much money, am I not, for this and that? All these do not matter. What matters is how much did I live longing for people. (187:310)

4. You Should Love God More

Nothing else is necessary in the other world. You have to love God more than you love the world, your nation, your spouse, and your child. That is principle. Mother says, "Oh, love God more than me, please. Then you love me," Only with that mind can she receive high-dimension, godly love from her husband. You have to lower yourself and beg your parents, "Oh, parents, forget about us. Please receive the love of the True Parents first. I want to love parents who received the love of original parents,"

Once you enter the other world, that is the case. When you go to the spirit world, do you earn money? Do you sleep for hundreds of millions of years? Please think about this. How dull it is! You do not have to sleep hundreds of millions of years or earn money. You can eat food anytime. When I say I am hungry and want "one hundred million dollar foods," I will be given them immediately. Do you understand what I am talking about? The person who achieves the greatest personality in the realm of love can exercise the same ability as God. (126:142)

5. You Should Establish Family Foundation

Why do you have to have sons and daughters? There has to be love. God has to exist. Husband and wife have to be there and that requires man and woman. Next, the blood has to be mixed. The descendants are born with God's blood and love blood, vertical blood and horizontal blood, mixed together. Therefore, unless you have descendants, you cannot have a place to play and rest in the other world.

If husband and wife live face to face until they become 80 or 90 years old, are they happy? They cannot live an interesting life. There has to be a wife of their son, and grandchildren. The son's wife would like to live happily together with the husband and wife, as it used to be. Grandmothers and grandfathers often forget things as they grow older. They become babies. Because of that, you should serve as a head of your grandmother and grandfather, just as you serve as parents of babies. It is not bad. For elderly people, there is no more happiness than holding grandchildren. My mother is the same. My mother loves grandchildren so much these days. When she gave birth to True Father, the taste was stiff. The taste of grandchildren is like a sweet-jellied adzuki-bean paste bar (yokan). If she touches something like yokan it is soft.

So, those who could not have grandchildren cannot achieve harmony with heaven and earth and adapt to east, west, south, and north in the spirit world. Even when they dance, they cannot do hip dance, bosom dance, nose dance, hand dance, or leg dance. They can do only one dance. (Laughter.) It is a dance like that of a bear in the zoo.

In order to be harmonious in the ideal world, elements of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, above, below, front, back, right, and left are condensed in a family. Even if one element is missing, people say, "I do not like it," Do you understand? (Yes.)

Those women who say, "I like my father-in-law and mother-in-law," raise your hands. Are there women who like their in-laws? Are there such women, or not? Nowadays, no young women say, "I wish to visit and serve my strong mother-in-law and father-in-law," If you survey hundreds of thousands of women, there probably will be no one. Among our Unification Church members, there might be some women who circle that answer. (197:32)

Even if you sleep alone, you sleep in the bosom of God's love. You say, "Tonight is truly a happy night" and fall sleep smiling. When you wake up, you say, "Ha, I will go somewhere to witness and I wish I could meet the Teacher," Waking or sleeping, you never know when you will meet me. Around noon or 1 p.m., if you go one more step, you might find me there. But you don't know that and continue looking for me with gratitude. Do you understand what I am talking about?

Therefore, you do not have room to think, "Oh, too much" after your work. You do not have room to think, "Oh, it's terrible. I could not sleep and my body aches," Then the spirit world will open up. You can see the spirit world. If you see the spirit world with your eyes open and eat meals spiritually, you don't get hungry even if you do not eat all day. That kind of thing will happen. Your body feels light, and you do not get tired even if you run around all day.

If you experience these things, this world becomes interesting. It is necessary to give birth to sons and daughters horizontally to be in this world. Since you have to bring your family to the other world, you have no choice but to be in this world. (91:176)

6. You Should Live Centered On The Tradition Of The Realm Of Heart

We are the ones who understand the spirit world. Is religion necessary in the spirit world? (No, it is not necessary.) Is Presbyterianism or Roman Catholicism necessary there? (They are not necessary.) You go into the realm of living with God, so religion is not necessary. You should know that. I am someone who knows that. Then, what is necessary? The most precious thing is to be able to receive God's love.

Today, we talk about the realm of heart in the Unification Church. Where is the base of the realm of heart? It is True Parents' love, true husband and wife's love, and true brothers' love centered on God's love. The world where such love can be universally expanded is the world of heart. Do you understand? (Yes.)

We live there centered on the standard of love, of loving your husband and wife in the original world. But the husband and wife are not the center of that world. It is husband and wife's love centered on heaven and earth, the cosmos. Do you understand? Therefore, we value the cosmos more. We establish husband's and wife's love, but it should be husband and wife's love centered on the world. Once we go to that country, there will be no world. The spirit world is the ultimate world, so it is the cosmos, isn't it?

The most important question is where we build and find the foundation of love that can pass in that world. The Unification Church is trying to build that foundation in this world. There are many religions and so-called most precious things in this world, but the entity that started these things in this world is only the Unification Church. What do they teach here? You can become a successful candidate in the realm of heart.

Once you go to the other world, many people who loved their nations, many couples, patriots, loyal vassals, women of chastity, saints are all there. There will be people who loved the world. But there is no one who lived centered on the tradition of the realm of heart and the original love of God. Is such a person there, or not? (Such a person has not gone there.) Has such a person gone there, or not? (Such a person has not gone there.) Not even one. (126:139)

7. Ticket To Pass To The Other World

From now on, when you start something, you should start it centering on God. This is the Principle.

Once you go to the spirit world, such a Principle appears before you. Depending on how much you are in accord with or have assimilated the Principle, you will go to all different realms, from hell to the midway spirit world, to paradise and the Kingdom of Heaven. Shouldn't this be the case? Shouldn't such a Principle be there?

Even if one is the American president, Nobel laureate, or world famous scholar, can such a person go to the Kingdom of Heaven when they enter the spirit world? No, they cannot. Can they pass? That is why the religious world is teaching people to give up everything and go. You have to give up everything and go. Such a logic is established.

Then what is the most precious thing? What is the most precious way? What matters is how much a person received pain for this world and how many tears were shed. That is the ticket to pass to the other world. There is no mistake there. It is absolute. This fits the theory.

If you took at this from God's position, is God a God of joy? The religion that thinks God is joyful has no brain and no common sense. The one who is most sorrowful is God. If God has shed tears and received pain until now, that is not for God Himself. God is still shedding tears for this universe that He created and for fallen humankind. These are correct words. Why are they correct? Because He is a God of Heart. (97:172)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 1. The Spirit World You Can Experience During Your Physical Life

1. The Spirit World And The Present Time

Now is the time when the spirit world and the physical world can be united on the global level. This is not a quiet time but the time when heaven and earth are surely experiencing great changes. The world will try to stop these changes one way or another, but Heaven is determined to bring about these changes. The two forces cannot help fighting each other to the end. When Heaven wins over the world, the spirit world and the physical world can be united. In fact, that was already accomplished at the time of the Washington Monument rally. Do you follow me? After 1976 the satanic world could no longer accuse God directly, although it can still accuse our ancestors in the spirit world. Now we can mobilize all our ancestors in the spirit world to drive away all the satanic forces from the earth, upon which we can build the foundation for absolute goodness.

The spirit world will tell you what to do. It will guide many people to believe in the Unification Church. Jesus, Confucius, Buddha, Mohammed, or the people's own ancestors will appear to them and spiritually punish them if they don't believe in the Unification Church. When the spirit world starts influencing this world, the worldwide movement will start based on a standard that transcends racial differences and upon which we can unite the entire spirit world and all the divided peoples on earth through love.

Up to now the East and the West have had different spirit worlds. How do you think it is possible to unite them? Only love can do it. In fact, I have already united many people from the East and the West, centered on God's love. From the individual to the levels of family, tribe, society, nation, and world, all the foundations have been established, centered on God's love. Heaven, as well as the entire spirit world, will come to depend on us forever.

2. The Future Age

I met a new member from New York yesterday. He said he joined the church because he had spiritually seen Belvedere and met me.

Such a person may become a king or a president in the foreseeable future. There are so many people like him throughout the world. The number of people who do things like talk to themselves while walking will increase in the United States. This is because the spirit world will soon come down upon the earth. Then who is going to control it? That's my responsibility. But you also have to do it. I cannot do everything alone. (67:77)

You are now sons and daughters of God who can unify the world, get rid of all the grudges caused by the Fall of humankind, and enter God's palace waving victorious flags. Then how will you march forward? Are you going to march like this, or with a laugh? (With a laugh.) God will embrace you and dance! (Laughter.)

"You are my everlasting sons and daughters, and you will not see misery anymore. Love! Love! My love! The everlasting Kingdom of Heaven!" God will proclaim with joy. After Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument, we will march forward to Moscow.

If I can successfully indemnify three seven-year courses during the 1980s based on forty years of my life, the entire democratic world will come to stand on our side. In the 1990s no one in the democratic world will even try to oppose to the Unification Church. Then all the problems of Communism will be solved within seven years.

After that you are going to enter the super-spiritual age, in which no one can deny the existence of God or the spirit world. You may wonder when it will be. Our world has changed a lot since the 1960s. The United States, which was at its highest peak, has now come down to the bottom. Am I wrong? (No.)

Likewise, is there any reason to believe that the Unification Church, which has been suffering at the bottom, cannot climb up to the top 24 years later? As soon as our church goes up to that level, the entire spirit world will come down. That is the spiritual age I am speaking of. Then, even if there are only three of our members' houses in a town, everyone will be able to communicate with the spirit world. You are very lucky to have been born in this age. You have to know that. (86:194)

The time will come, therefore, when you cannot appear in front of me in a sloppy and halfhearted manner. At that time, I will have completely opened up the gate of the spirit world. If you come to the gate in that manner, I will throw you out, saying, "Why have you come here?" Psychic people will see that I have brought this about. We will enter the age when we can deal with the world in this manner.

We'll make a diary about everything, including the president's going to the men's room, and make him surrender to us by telling him, "You did such and such. If you do this, you are destined to die a few years later. You have to follow Heaven." Do you follow me? Do you think there is going to be a war? In the Communist world, we'll report everything about what Kosygin is doing, what he is plotting, etc., and ask him, "How do you live without God?" We will have the top leaders of the Communist Party totally surrender to us by just giving them an order.

What type of people are living in the world now? They are the same type of people as those who lived at the time of Jesus, though I cannot elaborate on it in detail yet, since we are still going through the process of restoration.

There are all kinds of people in the world who can perform a variety of wondrous things in my place, though God has not yet allowed them to do so. Some can fly in the air. Do you follow me? Many people can walk on water. (Laughter.) There are many people who can travel tens of thousands of kilometers in an instant. They are now training themselves in the heart of the Himalayan Mountains. I may call them someday. Do you follow me? It sounds unbelievable, doesn't it?

Do you believe the world is going to be unified? Whoever is unable to respond to the ideal of love in the history of re-creation will be destroyed under the authority of God, and we will enter a new age.

This is my view of the age of super-senses in the near future. Only love can do it. Don't you think so? Once you love something in such an age, you'll try to hold onto it no matter what may happen. Don't you think so? We are entering a new age when things can be achieved only by God's love.

I came to know everything in my prayer. Although I may appear to be very ignorant to you because I don't say very much, in fact, I know everything. We are in an age when we can completely dominate the spirit world while living on earth. Do you follow me? Since I know everything about the spirit world, have my own body, and have clarified these principles, not only satan but the angelic world must completely surrender to me. Everyone who is familiar with Buddhism and Christianity, therefore, must surrender to me as well.

When people who communicate with the spirit world kneel down to me, and when others who do not communicate with it but are willing to die whenever they are asked kneel down to me, then we can accomplish God's providence on earth and start building the Kingdom of Heaven here. Do you follow me? (Yes!)

Then will you have anything more to do? You will be surprised when I reveal my thoughts. I may explain to you why I did such and such, and how such and such became reality. I'm not kidding. Neither am I trying to cheat you. You can wait and see what'll happen. Some people may wonder how they could have been so stupid. I have said to you before that the day would come when one would come with me and the other would be left behind. It will surely happen to the Unification Church members. (60:194)

3. Spiritual Experiences Are Sometimes Necessary

Do you pray? (Yes.) Do you pray shedding tears, or do you just pray? How do you pray? Your prayer should be: "I cannot go back now. I cannot go back even if I may die otherwise. If I go back now, it would be more miserable than death." If you have a lot of spiritual experiences during your prayer, then you'll surely be resurrected.

You may think that you were very lucky not to have been born in America. However, you should also appreciate that you are working here in America. It's hard for us to get rid of our habits. You have to go through various hardships in order to understand what I'm saying. There is no other way to reach the goal without going through lots of hardships. When you are really determined to do it, God will surely help you. You should feel God's heart in every word you speak. God's heart must come before your words. Therefore you must always be humble.

Even though you can find no words to speak, you should feel the presence of God in front of you. He can pull you forward all the time. As long as you have such confidence, you can educate a crowd no matter how many people there are.

God will coach you, and you'll be able to speak in spite of yourself. Of course, you would hear what you were saying, but you might wonder what's going on. In such a state of mind, you would find everything going naturally. Any movement of your body or facial expressions would be natural and in sync with your spoken words. If you live each day in such a way, then someday you'll find you are experiencing a dynamic and lively life. Do you follow me? (96:168)

Experiencing the spirit world is nothing but becoming familiar with the world of the fourth dimension, where you can communicate with or take counsel with great men of wisdom who lived several thousands years ago. You can experience it directly while living on earth. (4:225)

4. Mastery Of Spiritual Awareness

Although you worship God as the center of your faith, your understanding of God, as you know, is very vague. Then where do you start looking for Him? That question is of utmost importance.

Where do you start? Although God is surely in the center of your mind, you cannot feel it as clearly as you feel tangible things with your five physical senses. You should not start looking into God Himself. You should look into yourself first.

You have a mind and body. You should investigate yourself centered not on your body but your mind. The mind of every fallen man is different, although its root may be the same.

A circle has 360 degrees, and if two lines are drawn through the center, one perpendicular to the other, it creates angles of 90 degrees. We can divide a circle into 360 parts. If our mind is like a circle, it is important for you to decide how to draw the first horizontal line. The shape of a horizontal line in a circle differs from one person to another. Your original characters are different, just as your faces are different.

When we go to divide a circle starting from zero degrees, adding one degree and then two degrees and so on, we have to use a standard to calculate each degree. If your mind is like a circle, the standard to divide it differs from one person to another. You have to know that.

Everyone is different. Why? Each person has a different horizontal line and vertical line upon which to divide a circle into 360 parts, just as each one has a different face, hobbies, feelings, etc. One person draws a line this way, and another person that way. Everyone does differently. We therefore have to adjust them.

How do you do it? First you must find the zero point. Where is that? In your mind. When you draw a horizontal line upon the zero point, you can draw a perpendicular line from it.

You must stand as an object before Heaven, which is the subject. God has surely given us the foundation upon which we can stand as an object. You must find a perpendicular line upon the horizontal foundation of your mind. There is surely such a perpendicular line in your mind. Everyone has a different standard for such a perpendicular line. How do you adjust your perpendicular line to the zero point? In a power plant there are many different types of meters. Each meter has something similar to the zero point, centered on which its direction, power, quantity and so forth can be adjusted. We must have such a standard.

There is a gate in your mind. The gate does not open in just one direction. Since your mind is always moving around, the gate is always changing its direction as well. Without going through such a gate, you as a minus cannot make a relationship with God, who is a plus. If the direction of the gate is not right, your mind cannot work well. Everyone has such a gate. As you may already know, each prayer is different depending on when you pray. Prayer at one o'clock is different from prayer at three o'clock. You should experience it. If you pray in a deep and mysterious state, you will know it. You may have such an experience. Prayers in the morning, at noon, in the early evening, and at night are all different.

Our mind responds differently depending on when and how we pray, just as our physical senses respond differently to different seasons. So you should know when you can pray the best. You can pray deeply when you are close to God. As you continue to make an effort, someday you'll find the gate. Don't you think so? When the gate of God and that of your mind become perfectly one, you can feel exactly what God is feeling.

How can you do it? You need to look into your mind and cultivate it. Your zero point has shifted 180 degrees because of the Fall of humankind. Your zero point is not where it should be. It has been behaving its own way. Therefore you need to bring it back to the original place. (Father draws a picture on the blackboard.)

You need to bring it back clockwise. Some people try to do it counterclockwise, because it seems to be a shorter way. They will never succeed, no matter how many years they try. Even one thousand years effort will not help them. They must go all the way back in the right direction. That is the way it is.

This is true for religions. Religious people should know that the end of the world is drawing near. They should move clockwise. If they move counterclockwise or stay as they are, however, they are destined to be crushed when the day approaches.

Some people have wrong angles and directions. They tend to go in the wrong direction in spite of themselves. There are all kinds of religions. Some of them have expanded centered on God's providence, others centered on satan. Therefore it is extremely difficult for us to tell good religions and bad ones apart.

This is true for our mind. There are good minds and bad minds. You may think your mind is good, but it is not necessarily true. Some of you are very much influenced by evil, and others more by goodness. There are all types of minds because of the Fall of humankind.

What is of utmost importance, therefore, is to start looking for your zero point and try to tune the gate of your mind to God. In other words, as you practice your faith it is very important to find out when the gate of your mind opens. Then you have to adjust it to God.

You always have to be alert. You should always wonder if this may be the time you can successfully adjust your mind to God. Students should wonder if they might be able to adjust their minds to God while studying something, or while having a good time. You have to look for the right moment and make an effort to adjust yourself to God all the time.

First you should know the depth of your mind, and then try to open it. Then you should try to adjust it to the place where the gate of Heaven is located. This is the most precious thing to do in your religious life.

As you make an effort to become a true object of God, a variety of new and dynamic phenomena will start happening to you.

You may have had only a winter mind in the past. But you will start having autumn, summer and spring feelings as well. Why? The universe is always moving around. So is our mind. just as four seasons are brought about by the rotation of our planet, so our mind is always moving around and experiencing a variety of feelings.

There are four seasons not only in a year but in a day. The morning corresponds to spring, the noon to summer, the early evening to fall, and the night to winter. Thus there are four seasons in a day. There are also four seasons in the morning, however. You can have spring, summer, autumn, and winter feelings even during just the morning. just as large things change their shape on a large scale, small ones do the same thing on a smaller scale.

Our mind is the same. First you should know that your mind is experiencing all kinds of feelings. Most of you don't know what you are feeling now. You are not usually aware of whether you are feeling summer or spring or winter. You should therefore learn it through your prayer and by having a variety of experiences.

Once you are in such a state, you will start experiencing all kinds of phenomena. You know the word "hint" or "suggestion," don't you? When you are walking somewhere, for example, and happen to see a bird flying off the wall of a beautiful house, the gate of your mind suddenly opens and you start learning something out of nowhere.

You will start experiencing all kinds of phenomena on a daily basis. What someone says will give you a hint to become more deeply aware of your life. Such experiences will increase gradually.

After that stage you will start receiving revelations in your dreams. I'm not talking about your dreams during deep sleep. The dreams I am talking about will happen only when you are half awake. Saint Paul experienced the third heaven when he was half awake. In such a half awake and half dreaming stage you may catch, say, two-thirds of the words spoken by someone beside you and you can physically experience the dream with your own five senses.

You should not make light of such phenomena. You should analyze it scientifically and try to find out why it happened and what you should do about it. You need to check yourself every day as to what may happen next. The result will surely come out. You will gradually experience that the revelations you had in your dream, which you can hardly forget, will be proved one hundred percent right in reality.

People you are talking with in the half-awake stage of your dream are going to appear in reality. You are going to hear the song you heard in your dream. Such phenomena will happen. This is because your mind is resonating with the spirit world. You know a tuning fork, don't you? Your mind will become a tuning fork that can resonate with the spirit world. You should think very highly of such experiences.

What will happen next? Where will God appear? God will appear not in the air but through your mind. As a result, you will find you have a mind that is different from yourself. You will experience that someone else exists in your mind. You haven't had such an experience, have you? This is because your mind is not firmly established and because you are still controlled by your body. Once your spiritual mind is firmly established and becomes the subject of your physical mind, you will start having different experiences.

If you go up to a much higher level, you will start talking with your mind during prayer. Your prayer will resonate with your mind, and you will physically hear what you are saying in your mind. During the first stage you will receive a hint or suggestion of such possibilities in your daily life.

Religious people must be aware of these facts. When you come into contact with someone, you shouldn't treat that person in a casual manner. You should always wonder if he can teach you something. You must always be hungry in your mind. You should look for something new in your mind through him. You are always either a subject or an object in a relationship with him. As a subject or an object you should try to find out something new in your mind through him.

You can easily tell who is your subject and who is your object if you witness to people. You can feel the wavelength of their mind, and witness to them with joy. Every mind has its own wavelength, doesn't it? Your mind has its own unique smell, just as a butcher smells of meat, or a dealer in fabrics smells of cloth or your body has its own smell. You have to be able to smell your mind.

Just like your body, your mind has something similar to the sense of touch as well. Your mind emits something like electronic waves to look for its own object. It is like a magnet; it has plus and minus. It rejects any wavelengths that are not similar to yours and is attracted to those that are similar, in spite of itself.

Religious people must believe that there is nothing in the world that is not related to them. Why is it necessary? Because we have lost all kinds of relationships due to the Fall of humankind. People have cut off their true relationship with nature, other people, and God. You have to be very conscious of this fact in order to bring all the relationships back to the original state by connecting them with each other. Unless you have such an attitude, you'll never succeed in pioneering in this field. This is very logical.

You need be ready all the time to look for something. During your prayer in the morning you may be able to sense that something good is going to happen that day. You shouldn't let nature take its own course, but actively start looking for whatever it is. This type of attitude is extremely important in leading a religious life. Spiritual awareness and its practice will surely enliven your life. This is all based on your experiences during the half-awake state.

If your spiritual level goes higher, you will start receiving revelations and hints on a daily basis. Hints are different from revelations. Hints are given directly to you by someone, and it is not necessary to figure them out. On the other hand, you must always interpret revelations, which sometimes leads to problems. Some revelations come verbally, and others are visual. A vision could be a couple of deer drinking water from a spring and then glancing at a mountain in the distance on a warm spring day. This type of vision symbolizes boundless hope and happiness. You will have a variety of such visions. This kind of experience does not happen accidentally. Heaven is doing this to help you to cultivate your mind. Your mind is not flat, like glass; it is uneven. So when a heavenly ray hits the uneven plane of your mind, it will be refracted in the opposite direction. A slight change in the angle of an incoming ray will cause a change in the angle of an outgoing ray. Therefore, God has to give you all kinds of revelations to enlighten each part of your mind.

The next step brings about much higher spiritual experiences, such as those found in the Book of Revelation. In this stage you enter the spirit world and have various spiritual experiences all day long. Here you have a direct relationship with God. Unless you have such experiences, it may not be possible for you to apply God's providence to your daily life. It may be very hard for those with no such experiences to believe in what I'm saying. You have to know how important it is to lead a religious life based on such spiritual experiences. So you must make an effort to enlighten yourself every day.

We Unification Church members often have spiritual experiences during prayer. The spiritual forces are like electromagnetic power. They enter our bodies. You will experience high pressure entering your body, pressure that is supernatural and superhuman power and is much stronger than your conscience. Since your body has been influenced by various fallen natures, you'll certainly find yourself trying to reject these supernatural forces even though they originate from God or original human character.

Unfortunately, fallen man never accepts God's power without rejecting it first, which means that he cannot be purified right away. Because of this habit, God lets His power enter your mind in varied strengths and at varied times -- sometimes strongly and sometimes weakly. In doing so, God will gradually cultivate your mind. You may have vibrations in your body, lose your consciousness, or become overpowered by strong spiritual forces.

What will happen next if you continue having such experiences? Your physical body and all the fallen natures will become completely purified, and through this you will become totally able to accept God. Once you are in such a state, you can receive guidance from Heaven directly and will never contradict it even if you have no further spiritual experiences.

Eventually you have to be completely purified. But you have to go through many different stages before you reach that level. You have to go through receiving hints, suggestions, and revelations in your dreams and having various other spiritual experiences.

Once you reach the completely purified stage, your mind will start giving directions to you. You may not be able to speak at all, even though you want to talk to someone. Or you will scold someone in spite of yourself. You will experience such incomprehensible phenomena from time to time. Therefore it is very important for you to know how to control these experiences. If you misuse them, people may treat you like a crazy person.

It is absolutely necessary to have such experiences in your religious life. Then you have to put these experiences into practice. You have to experiment. In doing so, you will become stronger, so much so that you will no longer be influenced by anyone's words. You have to know that both spiritual awareness and its practice are of the utmost importance in your religious life.

How can we achieve that goal? Roughly speaking, we can divide all human beings into two types. The first type consists of so-called intellectual people, who search for truth. They accept anything that sounds reasonable and reject anything contrary to reason. The other type consists of people who emphasize feelings rather than reason. In the Unification Church they are called spiritual people. Whereas intellectual people look for external understanding first and then try to apply it to the internal world, spiritual people look for internal feelings first and then try to apply them to the external world. We may call the former the incoming type, and the latter the outgoing type. Roughly speaking, these are the two types of people.

Intellectual people generally don't like prayer. They don't know exactly why it is necessary for us to pray or to call God "Heavenly Father." They cannot believe it. They consider it superstitious and think that their own existence is going to be denied eventually. Intellectual people like to find truth and form theories. Spiritual people, on the other hand, seem to have been born being fond of calling on God. They tend to rejoice excessively without explanation. They don't need to eat as long as they can call God "Father."

These are two totally different types of people. Which type of people do you think is successful in a revolutionary spiritual movement? I don't think intellectual people can do it. Those who have accomplished great things in the religious world are mostly simple and uneducated people. They are not intellectual but spiritual.

They don't care what the world will say about them. They see things without prejudice and do exactly what God tells them to do. As a result, they turn out to become great figures in history. Saint Paul was originally an intellectual person. But since he was struck by spiritual lightning on the road to Damascus, he became crazy for Heaven. He emphatically denied external searching and started giving importance to internal experiences, thereby becoming a new standard-bearer of the Christian revolution. As is often the case, those emphasizing reason cannot play a role as great leaders of the religious world. Elder Pak, here, is a simple person. He looks simple and warmhearted. Yes, there are two types of people.

You should know which group you belong to. Spiritual people are usually not good at reasoning, though they are very mature spiritually. As far as reasoning and truth are concerned, they are usually not consistent from beginning to end, so they most likely drop out halfway. They cannot go to the end. On the other hand, those who are good at reasoning and truth but poor spiritually cannot go to the end either. Therefore you have to make an effort to correct your weaknesses.

It is often said that we have to pray in spirit and truth. This means that you have to create a balance between the physical world and the spirit world. You should stand in the center of both the physical world and the spirit world, and adjust yourself to the right or the left, as the case may be. Otherwise you cannot become perfect.

If you are good spiritually but poor intellectually (Father draws a line on the blackboard), you cannot go straight. You turn this way to the left. Do you follow me? It is as if you were being pulled the wrong way by a strong person. But if you strengthen your spirituality by truth, you will find it easy to go straight. (76:125)

5. How To Develop Your Spiritual Senses

If you really miss someone from the bottom of your heart, the wall dividing you is nothing. You can go over it no matter how high it may be. It will happen without saying anything. This is because the spirit world will help you. When I was imprisoned in Hungnam, I witnessed to people silently. I didn't speak, but the spirit world was mobilized to help me, because otherwise something terrible would have happened.

This is true for you who are going to other countries. I went to every known place in the 1960s. I regret that I couldn't crisscross the whole of Korea, visiting every county, barefoot. Now, I'm too busy to do so.

I wish I could become the head of a county and pay a visit to all the houses in a village. At each house I would ask for a glass of water. Otherwise I would not be called a leader.

When you go out to the street, you have to think about who you are going to meet first, second, and third and pray to God: "What kind of person is he? If possible I would like to meet such and such person today. What kind of person is he?" You must feel good if your prayer comes true, and through such experiences your spiritual senses will gradually develop.

As soon as you go out to the street, you may start feeling you are going to meet such and such people. Your spirituality is supposed to be boundless. You will be surprised if your intuition becomes reality. What you think and the intuition given by the spirit world will often become reality. You have to grow spiritually through these experiences. Do you follow me? (Yes.) (30:150)

6. Spiritual Guidance

Here Father responds to a question at the Unification Church in Essen, Germany, on March 26, 1972.
Question: Is Jesus still working with the Holy Spirit? Why should the Holy Spirit be in the mother's position? Jesus has been working with the Holy Spirit for so long, but is the Holy Spirit still working in the mother's position?

Answer: It is no longer the age of Jesus and the Holy Spirit but the age of True Parents. Now True Parents are working on earth. Have you ever seen Jesus during your prayer or in a vision. There are many people who have seen me. Those who have seen me during prayer or in a dream, raise your hands. Most of you are supposed to see me. You have to develop this skill. (54-303)

Your flesh and spirit are supposed to become one centered on true love, not centered on false love. They cannot become one without your knowing the source of true love. This is very logical. Also, you have to go beyond this level and look forward to receiving heavenly blessings.

Are you going to try it? (Yes!) Then all of you can eventually find blessings. Otherwise you could come to the conclusion that there is something wrong with the Divine Principle. Why is it that the more miserable place you go, the closer you feel to Heaven? Because in such a miserable place, you can forget worldly love and enter the realm of heavenly love. That's why you can feel closer to Heaven.

Heaven will appear to you and have a direct relationship with you. You will be in the direct dominion of God. Since you may not be aware of God's presence, I will appear to you in His stead. Do you follow me? You are supposed to live in the realm of God's direct dominion. (91:184)

What kind of relationship do you have with me? Do you often see me during your prayer or in a dream? You should see me every day. Those who are seeing me every day, raise your hands. Everyone must become like them.

All of the Unification Church members throughout the world must have such experiences. You have to know more about the spirit world. You must be able to see me without opening your eyes. Can you do it? There must be someone who can do it. These phenomena are unprecedented in history. No such phenomena will occur in the future either.

Do you want to increase such experiences, or decrease them? You have to increase. Adam and Eve would have been in the direct dominion of God if they had not fallen. God would have been involved in whatever they said or did. By the same token, I have to be involved in whatever you say or do, and whenever I find something wrong with you, I have to help you correct it. Do you follow me? (Yes!)

If you follow my directions and do everything with more joy and happiness than any dictators who ever conquered the world had felt, you will start experiencing such a mysterious world. I may ask you to do the most difficult things, but if you are determined to do them with more joy than I have, you will surely start experiencing such a world. As long as you are committed to doing your mission, I will coach you in everything. (91:174)

You Unification Church members must receive spiritual guidance from me during your prayer or in your dreams. Already many members can receive my spiritual guidance directly, no matter where they go.

Wonderful things will occur more often than they did at the time of Jesus. You members need to serve me directly. In the church you will experience from time to time something greater than the people had at the time of Jesus. That's why the world will be able to become one with the Unification Church.

We are now facing a life and death situation, so much so that you have to offer desperate prayers. It is not enough for you to pray for only a short time. You have twenty-four hours to pray. It is shameful for you not to have such experiences or serve me directly in such a free age.

Blessed couples should have had such experiences and standard. You are supposed to be entitled to the Blessing only after being spiritually engrafted tome. (31:331)

Does your mother, your father, your teacher, or anyone you know appear to you during your prayer or in your dream or spiritually and give you spiritual guidance? In the Unification Church I appear to you during your prayer or in a dream or vision and tell you what you should do.

You can have such experiences within a few days after you join the church. But you should know that it has become possible only at the cost of various sacrifices over several decades, and on the foundation of the blood and martyrdom of numerous saints. These are such priceless treasures that you cannot buy them even by paying billions of dollars. Do you follow me? (Yes!) (91:177)

We often talk about God's love and heart. Where can you find them? In your prayer God will tell you, "Listen to Rev. Moon. Don't make him sad. You should make him happy." That is the best way. God will speak to you like that. If you really want to see me and are willing to sacrifice even your sleep, you can soon open your spirit world. That is the fastest way to open your spirit world.

If you do so, then while sitting here you can see what I am doing in the United States. In this way the subject of your faith, which is intangible and vague, could materialize on the horizontal plane. You should know that these experiences will revolutionize the religious world. That's why it is important to attain spiritual awareness. (76:152)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 2. What Kind Of Place Is The Spirit World?

1. The Spirit World And The Physical World

1) The Center of the Spirit World and the Physical World

Do you understand the existence of the spirit world? (Yes!) Those who understand its existence, raise your hand. How about those who have experienced the spirit world instead of understanding it? (Some raise hands.) Wow! (Father laughed.)

You must have thought seriously about the spirit world. Today there are many religions in the world, but their path is to search out the world where we can live together with God. By having a relationship with the spirit world, religions search for the world of eternal life where we can live forever. You have understood it as a concept; that is, that the world of eternal life is the destination of religions.

Nowadays, however, religion has been declining, and many people are saying, "Only weak people need religion. It is not necessary for the rest of us." Or, "It was created by man as a moral idea." We have entered into such an era. just took at Christianity alone, which is the center of all religions. America represents all the Christian nations of the world, and you grew up in an American family. You once believed in Christianity, but you lost your faith and lived in your own way. You are here because you could not find anything, even though you wandered around. (Smile.) You might leave again after you wander around here! (No!) Not so many people would say "No!"

Then why did you leave Christianity, if the ideal of Christianity could be described as centered upon the spirit world where God dwells, and if Christianity is the center of the world?

First, it is because you did not understand clearly about eternity, or the existence of the spirit world. Since we have the capability to compare with our intellect, we go to better places, getting rid of less appealing elements and seeking higher, more valuable realms. This is the original human nature. Is it so? (Yes!) It may be true for women rather than for men. (Smile.) Is it true for men, too? (Yes!) It is the same for both.

Second, it is because you did not know God. Third, it is because you did not know that love is the center of God and is the central element of the spirit world. Even though you might have known God and the spirit world, without connecting the two with love, they are so dry and it seems to be nothing different from the human world. You were only aware of your uncomfortable feelings because of the control of the absolute God. You did not understand the existence of such a world centering on love.

In the world of love, there is no high and low place. Logically, you can say that even the middle is good, too. Does a wife complain, saying that her loving husband is taller than herself? Or does a husband complain, saying that his loving wife is shorter than himself? In unity, you can travel freely, from the lower place to the higher place, and from the higher place to the lower place. You can stay in the middle, or you can go wherever you want. There is no limit. Is it true? Today people of the world say, "This world should be one unified world. The world should be peaceful."

The same thing can be said about spiritual existence and physical existence, the spirit world and physical world. God and His love are the center of this world. However, fallen man usually does not have God in the center.

Man has a mind and a body. They are different dimensionally. The mind is not the same as the spirit world. The spirit world and the physical world can be defined centered upon God. Therefore, in order for the spirit world and the physical world to unite, God must be involved. The spirit world cannot function without God's love. It is connected centered upon God.

You have a conscience, don't you? How are the conscience and the spirit world different? You need both a mind and a body, don't you? Then how are they different from each other! What is the difference? You may be thinking, "My mind is my spirit, isn't it?" You are confused about that. You have to understand clearly.

The mind is not the spirit world. You should know that your mind does not connect with the spirit world. The mind of a fallen person can be compared to people without bones.

When you look at the spirit self, there is the spirit body and the spirit mind. Even the spirit self has its mind and body. The spirit world is like the mind of the spirit self. It is definitely related with God.

Therefore, there is no mind for the spirit self without having a relationship with God. Do you understand what I am talking about? You have to understand that the spirit and the mind are two different things. The mind has nothing to do with God, that is to say, that God had to leave the mind. God Himself cannot relate with our mind, nor can He control it directly.

That is why your mind is changeable, going one way then the other. Is it true, or not? That is the reason why Communists think that everything is changeable, too. They think that even the revolution of consciousness itself is changeable because the human consciousness is changeable and because the human mind is changeable. They think that nothing is unchanging, not even religion. However, the spirit world, spiritual relationships, and our spirit self are unchanging.

This is so because the spirit world is moving constantly toward its one eternal goal. Why is this so? Because the spirit world is with God. Do you understand what I'm talking about? The mind belongs to the inner part of man, who walks around with a physical body.

You already know what the spirit mind is, since you have studied the Divine Principle. The spirit mind is the unit of mind and spirit, and it is moving toward its new goal. It unites with our conscience centered upon God. You can say that it becomes a motivating mind that is able to create the ideal self spiritually and physically. Therefore, we can conclude that without a spirit mind, we cannot search for our origin, which can connect us to the spirit world, ideal, true love, and everything else.

In the presence of the spirit mind, the body experiences joy, and everything follows it. Everything starts to unite automatically. Do you understand what I'm talking about? In humans, the biggest problem has been that the mind and body are separate from each other. Is it so, or not? (Yes!) However, the nature of the spirit world is such that, once you become one with the original spirit mind, your mind and body become one naturally. Unless a revolution occurs from the root, and unless we discover the origin that can correct everything from the bottom of the root, there is no reason to seek the ideal. There is no result without motivation. Do I sound right, or not?

The purpose of religion is to implant within us a divine mind. This divine mind is the core, and there are many religions centered on this core. Some religions look like this and others look like this. (Father draws on the chalkboard as he speaks.) Some religions just go around but cannot be connected, because the core is here (Father still draws as he speaks). (91:140)

2) Unity Of The Spirit World And The Physical World

Since God is always dignified, He can unify the spirit world and the physical world. With what? He unifies with true love. Because there was no true love, the spirit world and the physical world could not be unified, and our mind and body became separated.

Everything comes together as one centering upon true love. Everything from the individual, family, society, nation, world, and cosmos is linked centering around true love. Do you understand? This is the obvious conclusion. We have to make it with our own hands. Otherwise, we cannot inherit the original Kingdom of Heaven on earth or the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. You have to know that what we are creating is not a democratic world but the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit world.

How do we unite the spirit world and the physical world? We unite into one with true love. Isn't it so? Now you have to understand the three aspects of the entire providence. This is the important starting point. If we do not understand it, then heavenly fortune does not help us. We have to go through these three things. Only after gaining victory through hard work can Heaven take care of your enemies. This is most important. (216:106)

2. The Spirit World Seen Clearly

Here Father responds to questions at the Unification Church in Tokyo on Oct. 7, 1965.
Question: I have not believed in the spirit world.

Answer: Then your value is half that of a human being's. Eighty percent of the three billion people on earth are ignorant about the spirit world. Even believers are unsure about the existence of the spirit world and God. Many say, "I believe because my pastor says so." But the spirit world exists.

You will be blown away when you experience it. Imagine a millionaire trying to build a happy hometown. He does not mind investing all his money into building it. Likewise, how did God, the creator of heaven and earth, create His dwelling place? You might faint if you saw where I will live in the future.

Spirit world is the world of beauty, where you never get bored by watching a tiny piece of anything for even a thousand years. The world's prized possessions cannot compare to even a piece of the spirit world. Therefore, I will not miss the earth. I myself would rather go back to that world, because this earth is not fulfilling its purpose. (15:154)

Most people generally do not think about the spirit world. They serve their parents because they were born from them and live in that particular family. They try to live as the general public lives.

In such a lifestyle, the center of life is something they need for their physical daily lives. In other words, people consider food, shelter, and clothing to be the most important elements of life because how to eat and how to live is the center of their lives. This is generally true, isn't it?

People think that the issues of how to live, eat, and clothe themselves are the center of life. Of course, they do develop some good elements through their moral and ethical human relationships with each other. However, the standard of that morality is different depending upon the nation and race. Everything from moral standards to social systems change according to the degree of difference between cultures of the world.

From this point of view, although we should search for the original standard as historical human beings on earth, the existing moral and ethical standards are scattered in many directions. They are all out of control. This is the problem. People are unsure about the original world and the destination of their own lives. Therefore they are ignorant about whether or not the spirit world and God exist.

However, those in the Unification Church clearly know that the spirit world exists. They not only believe it but also know it. Why? How? Because they understand so many historical facts and see so many real, undeniable spiritual things happening around them. Today the Unification Church has built a worldwide foundation. When you look back at our development, you see that we have gone through a path of so many spiritual experiences. That is why members of the Unification Church cannot deny the existence of the spirit world. (140:122)

Then what kind of path should Unification Church members go? They must obey the path that God desires. You must obey the Will of God. What is the Will of Heaven? In Heaven's Will, there is a will for individuals, the family, society, nation, world, and even the spirit world. You do not know so much about the spirit world, do you? The specialist in that field is the one who is standing here right now.

The spirit world definitely exists. Then if the spirit world exists, and God does too, what would happen? Some may think that we have nothing to do with Him even though He exists. This is incorrect. Saying "Even if the spirit world exists, it has nothing to do with me" would be the same as saying that you do not need the family, nation, or world even though you are part of them. Therefore, since the greater God and the greater spirit world exist, we desire to have a relationship with Heaven. What do we do after making a relationship? We should become one with Heaven. We have to move toward the heavenly purpose. (104:119)

I know more about God than anybody else in the world, even though I am not a minister. There is a famous spiritualist named Arthur Ford, who is a member of the American Spiritualists Association. Even such a person said "yes" when I said to him: "Come and greet me, since I am entering the spirit world. You will understand these facts about the spirit world." Then I asked him, "What do you do in this situation?" He replied, "Oh, I do not know." He lost right away.

We have come to the end of the twentieth century, and the spirit world surely exists. How many scientists are aware of this? Dr. Yun, do you believe in the spirit world? (Yes.) You didn't believe in the spirit world when you joined the Unification Church, did you? (No.) Then why do you believe in it now? (Father has taught me.) Have I taught you? You realized it by yourself and have believed in it.

Dr. Chang, why are you smiling? Your face has become very handsome recently, as if you were a bridegroom who had just married an heiress. (Smile.) You look happy. (Yes.) If I told you to go to North Korea, would you go? (Yes!) Why do you answer that way? You do not look too good because of the wrinkles on your face. When you look up, it does not look too good either. (No, with a soft voice.) It may not look good. Who believes it? Sometimes you have to do such a thing in order to revive a nation. (194:252)

3. The Spirit World Is The Driving Force For Faith

In the Bible, does it explain the third heaven, which Paul saw fourteen years earlier? How did he live during those fourteen years? He built himself up for fourteen years, holding onto his experience of seeing the third heaven. Paul could go on again after talking about the third heaven. This is because he had seen something higher than the world around him. Knowing this, you understand the path to go in order to become filial sons and daughters. Do you understand? (62:47)

The apostle Paul's experience of seeing the third heaven of the spirit world became the driving force for him to be able to do witnessing activities for fourteen years. Do you understand? You must have such experiences. It is the same for me. (27:128)

Let's talk a little more about the spirit world. You all go crazy when I talk about the spirit world. Wise men like me would not. (Smile.) It is true. Everybody becomes crazy. You do not know where you are going in the spirit world. Since you have left without any roots, you do not know the path to return. This is because the spirit world is too good to leave. When you go around the world, though you think that you are in Korea, you are actually in London. How do we come back?

There is no need of cars in the spirit world. You can travel millions of miles in one moment. How many years does it take for us to travel to Venus by a spaceship nowadays? We can get there in a moment. This vast universe is our own activity ground. When we think about that, it is a truly noble task for me to live to be seventy years old and yet to be spoken of so badly by people. Nevertheless, I have no choice but to live this way. I have no choice because young Mother would shed tears of worry over marrying our sons and daughters if I go to the spirit world. It is simple for me to leave this world - just pack some luggage and go. It is very simple.

This is why I am not afraid of death. Do you understand? I have no fear of death. What made this possible? Love did. You digest love.

I digest everything with love, even when I am put in jail. That is how I have pulled today's entire opposing environment. I have digested it, and I have conquered it with my own hands.

You would faint away if you saw the place where I will live in the spirit world. What is the famous museum in Paris? People talk about the Louver. I saw the palace of the Russian Empire in Leningrad. People say it is gorgeous, but I tell you that those places cannot compare with even the bathroom of the palace in heaven. It is true. You may not be able to go to such a place. There are three levels in heaven, and there are no walls between each level, only curtains. (202:27)

4. When The Spirit World Was Created

The spirit world is very similar to the angelic world. Do you understand? Today this world is like Adam and Eve. Well, God created the spirit world before He created Adam and Eve, and the Lord of the Second Advent represents Adam. Thus, the spirit world, which was created before him, is similar to the angelic world. Since satan came to exist because the spirit world went against God's Will, then that world can be restored only after the spirit world welcomes God's Will. Also, the Lord of the Second Advent cannot be recognized by the world unless he gets the spirit world to surrender to him. That is why the Unification Church has worked until today to bring about the surrender of the spirit world, and that is the reason why the spirit world has to help the Unification Church. (25:233)

5. Where The Spirit World Is

Where is the spirit world? Is it outside your body, or does it come into your body? (It is in our body.) Thus, you turn around with spirit world on your shoulders, and you attend it as you turn. You turn holding the spirit world in your arms and on your head. Can you get away from it? (Impossible.) That is why my heart is always dignified wherever I go to America, so opposition from people cannot affect me.

Nowadays, I have been firing guns continuously, so that not only the CIA and the FBI, but all of America is shocked. I surprise them. Why don't they attack me? I'll challenge them. You should do that, too. Everything is prepared in the spirit world, and it is commanding us to meet the challenge. (162:116)

You should understand the existence of the spirit world now. You must know it. The spirit world exists for this world, and this world exists for the sake of the eternal spirit world. It isn't right to say that the spirit world does not exist. It does exist. Since it does, I'm doing what I am doing. I move centering on the spirit world. Yet some still say, "Rev. Moon, you made a mistake." And others say, "I don't know where God dwells -- in this world or where the spirit world is." God's dwelling place is the spirit world. (117:307)

6. What Kind Of Place Is The Spirit World?

If we could complete our lives during only our seventy to eighty years on earth, we wouldn't have any problems to worry about. However, when you live a life that involves eternity, it's a different story.

Spirit world exists. What do you think your reaction would be when you pass to the spirit world? That world that welcomes you is a magnificent world. You have no idea. It is a magnificent and limitless world. The first thing you become aware of when you get to spirit world is that the main thoughts there are of earth itself and the society in which you lived and so on, rather than just your own hometown.

On earth, there is discrimination between cultures and differences in their backgrounds. Sometimes other people's ways are incompatible with your own. While you were going through your life in this world, you wanted to be in control of everything by insisting on your own point of view. When you go to spirit world, you want to leave your values behind for others. However, your forgotten past life will be replayed vividly in the spirit world. Your past will not go away.

The more immense the spirit world is, the more you long for your home and for life on earth, because you cannot absorb the environment in spirit world freely based on your own limited judgment. This is how I see it.

When we go to the spirit world and live there forever, how long will it take to forget about earthly life? How many years can we last? When you think about it, what do you think? How many days can you last there? How many years?

You only meet strangers in the spirit world. Imagine if you could meet someone that you know in such an unknown environment. When you think there, you cannot get out of your emotional connections to the past. You think about the people you loved in the past.

Once you are there, you would wonder how your mother and father are doing, and your grandmother and grandfather. You would think this way. Whom do you want to meet most in the spirit world? (187:285)

I understand why today's world is so excited about space and electricity. It is because they are similar to internal lubrication oil. You are supposed to say "Amen." Thus, we can conclude that spirit world is the world filled with the electricity of love.

We can expand harmony, and there is nothing we cannot do in this world with the electricity of love. Hence, we realize that our place in the spirit world can be determined by what realm our conscience structure can handle.

Then what is the spirit world? It is an eternal place that desires eternal elements. Thus, a spirit self that has experienced love on earth would go to that place in spirit world automatically, just like being pulled by a magnet. Do you understand? You will go to the same level of spirit world as your sensitivity.

Well, what kind of place is the spirit world? It is the world of harmony, where everything is filled with love. Can you believe that we can send electricity to several million families in New York City in a moment with just one push of a button? Can you believe it? Do you understand? (Yes.) So does it sound real if I say that this universe can operate with just one push of a love button?

So, what is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? The Kingdom of Heaven on earth is the place where love bulbs shine. Then how about the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven? It is the place where love bulbs shine completely.

Therefore, as long as you keep a loving heart and pull the rope of love, everything goes wherever you want it to. When you pull it toward the back, you go backward. (Father demonstrates.) When you pull it forward, you move forward. When you pull it this way, you can go like this. If you pull it this way, you will move upward. You can operate it as freely as you wish. You do it not because of duty but automatically. Can you understand?

Thus, we can seek after this concept with the earthly structure of recognition. The concept is that the spirit world is the place filled with the air of love. The God of love wants to feed all humanity in that world and wants to make them happy. If He says, "Let there be rice, with a loving heart, then rice will appear. This is so because we have to eat, even in the spirit world.

Therefore, you eat the food of love. You look at each other with loving eyes. Everyone does so. There is no word to describe the beauty of the spirit world. You never get tired of listening. There is no concept of being sleepy there. Do you understand? There must be reasons why you become tired, and there must be something that can make you excited. There must be something that bores or disturbs you. Otherwise, how can we get tired if there is no reason?

In spirit world you can keep your eyes open forever and you can hear forever. You can live forever, even without eating. Would you eat rice because you are told to? (Smile.) Would you? I know that I do not eat just because I'm told to. I can wear clothes in whatever way I want. "Let's wear a gold suit. That princess has a 517-karat diamond, so I want a better one. Give me a 17,000-karat diamond." When I say so, it will appear. (Smile.) I can have that. We can create everything. (Applause.) Because I look at things this way, you may say that I have a wild imagination. (Smile.) But you should know that I'm speaking to you within a possible logical realm.

It is highly possible that those words are true. The possibility is high. Those words are worth saying. They are worthy to be spoken. Therefore, you need to test them out. You have to try what I say. So would you want to be a volunteer to try this out? (Yes!) Those who volunteer, raise your hand. It is good.

The spirit world is the place filled with the electricity of love. That is a fact. The spirit world that I know is that way. Do you understand? Thus, human beings today tend to connect everything with love. Why do we want a relationship of love? This is to have the same beat as the spirit world. This is really logical. Since the spirit world operates in this way, existing beings have to respond to that. You should understand that we cannot leave our position. Do you understand? (Yes!)

Do you dream of Father sometimes? (Yes!) How does it happen? Does he appear on an electrical wave? It is not so. When he appears to you, he appears through the waves of love, he just comes into you smoothly. You cannot have self. Self should not be there. You have to sacrifice yourself and create a vacuum. Otherwise nothing will occur. After creating a vacuum, the question is whether you become pure gold or not. Gold does not contain any other elements. It is pure in itself. Do you understand? (Yes.) Why do we make gold jewelry? Platinum has no resistance power. When electricity comes in . . . swish. Do you understand?

So I have to beat you to make you pure. We should make it by being hit. You have to create pure gold by being hit. Next, sacrifice yourself. Die and become zero. Sacrifice yourself and become zero.

Nowadays, why are we entering the space age and the age of electricity? It is because the spirit world is approaching closely. In the Divine Principle it says that before the appearance of the truth, the external thing, or Cain-type thing, must appear This world is a Cain-type world. From this viewpoint, I am the founder of the electricity of God's love.

Thinking in this light, the spirit world must exist. It must exist from the viewpoint of the structure of the universe - from the viewpoint of the principle of dual structures and that of dual characteristics.

God must exist, and everything is principled. Do you understand what I'm talking about? Now you understand it very well. (112:117)



	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 3. The Content And Situation Of The Spirit World (Part 1)

1. The Fall Led To Ignorance About The Spirit World

If it were not for the Fall, there would have been a heavenly lineage in which even the cells of the physical body would have been passed down purely through many thousands of generations of men and women. The human body consists of four hundred trillion cells. Four hundred trillion! Although our ancestors passed away to the spirit world, their cells born of love have been transmitted to us, and they are still a part of us.

The body's cells, centered on their life energy, have combined with each other from one generation to the next and have been passed down. These cells, connected through the blood lineage, have been passed down and are still alive and moving. Alive and moving. They have not died. The leaves on trees fall in autumn. New buds come out in spring. A garden becomes so green in summer. Likewise, we human beings have been born out of numerous ancestors through our blood connection. Although we are their descendants, we are meant to live our life representing them, as if we were their ancestors. Centered on what? Centered on our ancestors' true love and with their life energy, we are to pass down their blood lineage.

Thus, it is your grandfather and grandmother who represent your ancestors. Do you understand? It is your grandfather and grandmother who represent your clans and your families in front of Heaven. It is they who are connected with us, centered on heavenly ancestors.

Then what about your father and mother? They are the center of your family. They represent all the fathers and mothers of all families in the present world. The grandfather and grandmother represent the past, and the father and mother represent the present. Do you understand? (Yes.) What about sons and daughters? They represent the future, in which they realize God's eternal ideal world, connecting themselves with the Heavenly Kingdom and completing the universal unity. Your family is holding your son and daughter as a real starting point of your family. Compressed into one place, your family embraces and also connects representatives of the past, representatives of the six billion people of the present world, and representatives of future descendants. Understand? (Yes.)

The family that does not fall stands in such a position that the spirit world and the physical world are able to communicate with each other. If you call for your great-great-grandfather, you will be able to meet with him. You will be able to find out who his grandfather is, and who your ancestors are from the fourth generation back, the fifth, the hundredth, the thousandth, all the way back to Adam and Eve. If you wonder what Adam and Eve looked like, they will appear and say, "This is how we look." You will say, "My eyes resemble Adam and Eve's! My nose, too! And my mouth!" The shape of your faces would be similar. Are more than four things supposed to be on the human face? Eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Four things. You will also say, "Oh, our limbs are the same! Their eyes also blink! We look so much alike!"

If we can meet with our ancestors of the first generation, what about God, who created our ancestors? We can meet with God. Do you know that? The family is the place where the invisible God expresses His love. Understand? All the ancestors in history who were born centered on love are dominated by love in the spirit world. The same love. Do you understand? (Yes.)

The love between father and son is cherished in the physical world. If one lives his life with that kind of love on earth, he will attend God as his parent and live his life in heaven as God's son. That kind of life in the spirit world corresponds in every way to the kind of life in an unfallen family on earth, since the character and quality of the people in both worlds are the same. (214:268)

2. The Spirit World Is A Sphere In Which You Can Sense Everything Instantly

It is so in the spirit world. You will understand that as soon as you go there. Even before you greet anyone, someone whose name is so-and-so, who used to live a hundred million years ago, will come up to you. The spirit world is such a speedy world. Should I talk a little about the spirit world? (Yes!) If I do, all of you may become psychiatric patients. That is why those who are there cannot come down once they have gone there. They know that they will affect people on earth.

When I face a difficult challenge, I have to pinpoint where the solution is. It is like entering a triangle of some situation, and I have to pinpoint which angle will bring me in the right direction. How do I pinpoint the right direction? My finger knows it. It is as if I am not myself. My body already knows the right direction. That is why we have to walk on our path with a right focus and a right mind.

When you meet someone, do not think about taking advantage of him or trying to use him for your own benefit? Never do that. When this man's original character is crushed because of your wrongdoing, it will take half a year to three years to repair it. That is why your actions are crucial. If you take advantage of others, you will be placed in a more hellish place than the usual hell. Those who understand such consequences do not even think about doing selfish deeds.

Satanic blood is still flowing at the base of our being. Satanic love has been rooted in our body. Through that love our life has been created with blood and nerves. The body of "I" was born and has multiplied four hundred trillion cells.

That is why we have to lament the satanic blood and this miserable sustenance of life. We have to determine to destroy this satanic life hundreds of times over.

Despite this knowledge, would you embrace your own body? Would you walk around like a mad dog when you are starving? Would you approach your spouse just to satisfy your own lust centered on your body? On this Children's Day, please examine seriously whether you have truly become God's son or daughter. Are you going to be approved by heaven and earth or by satan? You! Your body is destined to go to hell if you don't purify yourself!

When you enter the spirit world, you do not need greetings. You will understand as soon as you meet others. You will know this person used to live on earth so many thousands of years ago or so many hundreds of years ago. Some say that biblical history is six thousand years, but I say they should be more reasonable. They do not understand the spirit world.

Biblical history actually spans millions and tens of millions years. If we call for our ancestors, they will all appear at once. As soon as you see them, you will understand each other without talking. Your whole being is on display. Your forehead has to be deep. The deeper it is, the more blessing you receive. You will immediately know in what order each of you belongs, higher or lower order. The order is automatically determined.

What determines the order? Love. Love determines the position of each person, just as on earth. So you cannot enter the Heavenly Kingdom unless you become God's sons and daughters.

How do you climb the ladder of God's heart to reach the Heavenly Kingdom? By riding a helicopter going back and forth? Or by an elevator that brings you straight up? Helicopter or elevator? It is an all-year around elevator that brings you straight up.

In order to connect with God's love, you have to be in the perpendicular line. The Bible says, "Love your God with all your heart and all your mind." What do you think that is? The central point of all is love. When you do nothing but concentrate all your functions and consciousness on loving God, you will go straight up in the elevator. You have to experience the wondrous world.

3. The Center Of The Spirit World

What is the center of the spirit world? The spirit world is structured centered on the one absolute God. The absolute God is the origin of the universe who created heaven and earth. There is nothing He has not created. The whole universe belongs to Him. It feels as He feels. The whole universe exists in relationship to Him.

For example, our four hundred trillions cells are all connected with our brain. The brain feels what each cell feels. All creatures have been in the same position in relationship to their Creator ever since the universe was created. A human being is alive with consciousness, pursuing goodness and higher value as well as having a sense of sorrow and sadness. All these attributes originated in the causal being, God. We can say that human life is the result, and we are going through the process of connecting ourselves with the original cause. (140:123)

4. The System Of Hierarchy In The Spirit World

Don't you wonder whether the spirit world has completed itself? The spirit world is still incomplete. Why? The hierarchy system of the spirit world was originally supposed to be centered on God, True Parents, and True Children. Everyone is supposed to be connected with this hierarchy system, but it is not done yet. It is not done on earth yet either. This hierarchy must be established on earth first, then in the spirit world. If the condition on the earth is taken care of, then the spirit world will automatically follow.

In other words, the organization of the spirit world is meant to be the hierarchy system centered on True Parents, which is the ideology of unfallen Adam centered on God, but it has not been accomplished yet. So far, the center of the hierarchy was occupied by the Buddhists Club and the Confucians Club, as well as the Muslims Club.

All of them in the spirit world have been hoping for the establishment of the ideology of True Parents and the ideology of Adam. The spirit world and the physical world are going in the same unified direction. As the work of True Parents on earth has been reaching the worldwide level, the border lines between all the religions are disappearing. And as the Unification Movement develops in the spirit world, the result will automatically manifest in the physical world.

What happens when the Unification Church reaches the worldwide level is that all spirit men in the spirit world will leave there and return to the physical world for resurrection. This is because the purpose of creation is completed on earth, and they have to return to the physical world to help. All of them will become active.

The billions of spirit men in the spirit world wish that the Unification Church members would lead them in the right direction, saying, "Move, move, move!" So if we create and bring to the spirit world one world centered on the True Parents, this world will become the world God governs. One unified world will last eternally in the names of the True Parents.

The centers of the hierarchy in the spirit world are: first, God; second, True Parents; third, True Sons and Daughters; and fourth, the True Nation. True Children are children who have inherited the direct blood lineage of True Parents. Centered on the True Nation, all of you are citizens of the nation.

Who should live in the heavenly palace first? Who will govern the Heavenly Kingdom sitting on the throne of the heavenly palace? God was originally supposed to be one with Adam and Eve, who were substantiations of His dual characteristics. Adam and Eve, if they had become True Parents through their unity with God, were supposed to have secured the right of Kingship in the Heavenly Kingdom. It would have been realized if they had not fallen. Because of the Fall, True Parents have to emerge and mend everything.

The spirit world knows it is supposed to have this kind of hierarchy, so it is frustrated looking at the fallen people on the earth. They know that, centered on God, True Parents have to emerge, then the True Children, and finally a True Nation with True Citizens. You cannot imagine how much the spirit world is longing for their arrival. How much those in the spirit world have been hoping for many thousands of years for you to emerge on the earth and fulfill God's Will!

Who took dominion here in the physical world? (Father is speaking while writing on the blackboard.) First came satan. Then, centered on satan, false parents emerged, that is, fallen and evil parents, and then evil children and an evil nation. Both the spirit world and the ideal world reject all these evil beings. (161:223)

In the Oriental almanac, there are twenty-four seasonal divisions, based on the lunar calendar. In the spirit world there are twenty-four elders, centered on the twelve disciples of Jesus.

5. Clothes, Food, And Shelter In The Spirit World

Would you skip breakfast tomorrow morning because you ate hamburgers or bread this morning? (Laughter.) Would you eat ten meals and then stop eating altogether? Until your physical body dies, you will keep crying out, "Oh, rice! oh, bread! Oh, hamburgers!"

Would you become tired of food because you eat it every day? Do you wait for the food to come every day? (Yes.) Likewise, you have to eat God's words every day, even after you go to the eternal spirit world. That is why you have to train yourself while on earth. It has to be your desire to know: "What kinds of words will God speak to us? What meaning do they have?" Isn't that true?

Think about it. Is there a bread factory in the spirit world, or not? Is there a factory that produces Coca Cola and juice, or not? (No.) Why not? You don't know why not. Right? (Laughter.) Is there a factory that manufactures cars in the spirit world? Would you say, "I want to move around the spirit world in a luxurious car," and then move around there in the car? On this earth people boast of owning a Mercedes Benz, but in the spirit world there is no need for cars.

What would you do in the spirit world? Would you eat food, or not? Would you prefer to eat food, or not? (Prefer eating.) (Laughter.) Centering on what would you eat food there? You eat centered on love. A person who could not have love on the earth won't be able to open his mouth no matter how much he wants to eat. That is the rule.

Your mouth will not open if your heart loves only yourself and does not center on loving others. Even when you try to pick up food with chopsticks and bring the food to your mouth, the chopsticks would move away from your mouth. You may try once, twice, three times this way, saying, "Arrgh!" How disappointed would you be. Everything is possible only when you have the concept of true love in the spirit world. Without it nothing is possible.

In the spirit world, if you have love for others, then as soon as you say even in your imagination, "I need a car made of diamonds," it will appear. Even without a car, however, you will be able to travel hundreds of millions of miles, or even a distance of a hundred million light-years.

What is a car for? Only a loving heart, a heart of true love, is needed. If you say, "I would like to meet this type of a beautiful woman who lived so many billions of years ago," she will appear 100 percent as you wished, even though there was never any such person who fit your description 100 percent. Anything is possible with your imagination. This is the main concept: centered on true love. Without that concept, you cannot do anything. So, what do you think will happen to a person who lived centered on himself? What will become of him?

What I am teaching about is the tide of heart. In the spirit world, when you visit someone who is lower than your love standard, you can possess that person's house if you like it. The owner of the house knows as soon as he sees your face. If he recognizes you as someone higher than he in the standard of true love, he will welcome you to his living room, saying, "Welcome." Just as a tour guide guides you, he will guide you through his house.

If you become God's son or daughter, the whole vast universe will become yours. When you go to the spirit world, would you want to follow me around? (Yes!) You cannot do that. On the path I go, you cannot follow me. The gate of your heart is narrow. True love enables you to go through a wide gate or a narrow gate. Only true love makes it possible.

This position represents the whole. That is why it can let you go in or out of anywhere. Am I just a dreamer? What word is the opposite of dreamer? (Realist.) Did you see? Because my nose is this shape and my eyes are so small, I may be a deceptive person. Isn't it true? (Laughter.) Who of you can tell if you have been deceived? Your original mind knows.

Does your heart say, "Aye!" or "Ahhh"? When your heart moves around in the four directions -- east, west, south, and north -- will it say, "I don't mind doing this, lying down, or rolling over"? Would you say that you can think over the concept I have mentioned at night or during day, wherever you go? (Yes.) Then the concept is the truth.

However, if even one-third of your heart says, "Ahhh," then one-third of the concept is false. Do you think that your heart can welcome it 100 percent? Even though I may lie, if you believe what I say 100 percent as the true words spoken by God, He will help you to accomplish what you want to accomplish. Since He has the ability to create, He can create anything to help you. If that happens, you will be greater than 1. Do you understand that? (Yes.) Then believe. Believe 100 percent. (Laughter). (207:94)

The people in this world outside our church do not understand our activities because they do not know us. I have been making preparations. America cannot do this, nor can the Soviet Union or China. That is why I tell you to follow me. America, the Soviet Union, and China do not know that I have been making preparations. Even though the countries are huge and the people are proud, they will crumble. Do you understand? (Yes.) Is it so? (Yes.)

Why should it be so? It is because the spirit world is like that. The spirit world is our eternal homeland. It is our original homeland. This earth is the homeland of our original bodies. The spirit world is the homeland of our original heart. Do you understand? (Yes.) The next world we are to enter is the world of heart, the spirit world. If we train ourselves for our future entry to the spirit world, we will have no problems once we get there.

Americans have to eat hamburgers and French fries. Koreans have to eat kimchee and kochijan. If there are hamburgers and kimchee in the spirit world, people will not be able to enjoy them unless they have true love. So if we live our life on earth in the same rhythm as the spirit world, we will have no struggle in the spirit world. We will dance day and night, saying, "How happy we are!"

Our life on the earth for seventy or eighty years is less than one second in the eternal world. Would you follow the lifestyle of this world, which is worth less than one second? We have to keep step with the eternal world.

I am thinking of training members of the Unification Church to be the king of the market. I want all of them to be graduates of the Market University. They will become significant leaders. Do you think they will, or not? (They will.) Do you think that my ideology will unify the spirit world and the physical world, or not? (It will.) (207:72)

Do you think that you will eat rice in the spirit world? If so, then I'll have to seal your mouth shut by welding your lips together. Your tongue has to be pulled out. Then what are you going to do? Your teeth have to be pulled out, too? Or should your teeth be kept intact? (Kept intact.) Why do you want to keep them intact? Without eating rice, what use do your teeth have?

When you are in spirit world, do you think that you have to urinate, or not? (Laughter.) Why don't you try to go to spirit world next time to find out? I am telling you that you will have to urinate even in spirit world, but those who do not think so should go there and find out for yourself.

Then what about moving the bowels? Do you think we do that there, or not? (Laughter.) You do everything there, but it will immediately return to the elements. Do you understand about elements? They say that there are 107 basic elements in the universe, but these are constantly increasing. Anyhow, urine and feces will go back to the elements. That is why you do not have to clean in the spirit world. If you wave your hands with the heart of true love, you can go back to the original homeland. If with the heart of love you ask something to come out, it will come out. With the heart of love, all kinds of mobilizing are possible.

If you need to be welcomed to spirit world, you can command ten million people to come welcome you. You can ask for this type and that type of people: whatever number of Westerners, Americans, Germans, and all kinds from more than a hundred countries. They will come out in numbers.

Then we can have cultural festivals from each country. We can hold balls and have each country present its prize dance performance. You will look at the ballroom in a daze, without knowing whether you are standing or lying down, intoxicated by the atmosphere. The spirit world is that kind of the world.

Would you like to go there, or not? (We want to go there.) I may be telling you a lie. God, however, has the ability to create. We have to know that He is the subject, who is capable of creating whatever He wishes. Even when satan tells you, "Hey, God has told you such and such," and you believe satan's ideals and act on them, God will still create many ways for you to be victorious. (Amen!) (212:30)

This enormous universe God has created! There are no cars or food in the spirit world. As if we were like God, the Creator, we will be able to create everything, centered on the concept of true love and with our original ability in the spirit world.

When you order something to appear, the real thing will appear. If you say, "That kind of tool, please appear!" it will appear at once. Isn't it wonderful? If you ask for meals for ten thousand or even many million people who have come to a ballroom, they will be provided. When you ask for golden formal attire, it will appear instantly. What a nice place! It is indeed wonderful! (Laughter.) Your tongues are hanging out now. (Laughter.)

Your tongue extends toward the things you commanded to appear, saying, "Oh, Father in heaven!" Your tongue would reach out to those things, saying, "Hey! they do not decrease!" What will your tongue be doing in spirit world? (Laughter.) The more true love your tongue tastes, the more it sticks out, saying, "Ahh, the taste of heaven!" Whenever your tongue says that, you will say, "I feet like jumping. Please do not wake up from this dream! I like it better! I like it better! Now I want to meet my partner of love. I want to go out there with my wife!" You are standing in the position of king, centered on the automatically flowing love. The spirit world is the place of final settlement for all. You can hear the voice of true love. Everything will instantly become beautiful, as if each were God's partner. They will become so good for us to see and feel. Too good to sleep. It is so wonderful for you to open your eyes in the spirit world.

You do not go to sleep in the spirit world. Understand? Because you do not sleep in the spirit world, you can dance with all parts of your body going in and out there, even at midnight. (Laughter.) There is your "melody partner," and he or she can produce all kinds of voices.

Are you able to hear such voices? No! It is noise that you can hear and joyfully dance to. (Laughter.) The reason why you do it spiritually is because you long for eternal joy to fill your life. When your spirit body is in the spirit world, you will be able to team realistically to attain true love if you can visit yourself centered on love. True love moves to someone else and becomes a center for making an actual physical body be reborn.

From there it is connected with the spirit world of love. Air is the air of love. Food is the food of love. Clothes are the clothes of love. True Parents will provide those things centered on true love.

Look around. You worry about food in your life. We need factories to manufacture automobiles, fertilizer, clothes, food, and so on. People busy themselves with food at their home. In the spirit world, there are no factories. No need for cars. No need for airplanes. In the blink of an eye, you will be able to travel a hundred million miles. Spiritual energy travels faster than the rays of the sun. Spiritual energy. The sun's rays, which were created by God, travel three hundred million meters. Doesn't electricity travel as fast as the speed of light?

God's original love energy and life energy travel many thousands of times faster than light and electricity. If you wish to meet with someone who is millions or billions of miles away, that person will still appear. When you prepare your heart and say that you would like to meet with someone you love, that person will appear. Isn't it great? When he appears in front of you, you will know which level you are on. You will know if you are higher or lower than he. Even if he was your closest friend, he will bow to you as soon as he emerges if you are higher than he in love from the heavenly point of view. Even your own mother will bow to you. Your ancestors from way back will do the same. The spirit world is such a place.

Those who used to live eight or ten million years ago will appear and bow to you. Biblical history is what, six thousand years? It is like a madman's story. How much has changed over the past thousands of years? People who used to live then could sense Heaven much more deeply than those who live now.

However, the aspect of cultural life is the opposite. The higher the cultural life becomes, the higher the spiritual senses develop. Isn't that true? Once you attain more knowledge, you understand more according to the degree of the knowledge and become more sensitive in analyzing everything. From now on, that kind of knowledge will be developed more and the spirit world will guide and teach those who are concerned about the future of the world. They will understand what will happen through spiritual waves. If you reach higher and higher in some position, you will see only one goal at the end. (206:138)

Please try to do this kind of training yourselves. When you meet with someone outside, and analyze and compare him with someone similar, you will know, "Ahh, this person has this kind of character, so he will live his life this way." When you double-check with his real life, you may find that you are 70 percent correct. When you meet someone for the first time and describe to him, saying, "Your character is like this, isn't it?" he will ask you, "How did you know that?" When you do it more and more, you will get better at it.

If you train yourself in analyzing many people while on earth, you will be able to take charge of many people wherever you go in the spirit world. You will be able to understand every person you meet. You will be able to tell whether a person is higher or lower in love.

If the person is higher than you, you will greet him, saying, "Good morning, sit!" "Good morning!" "Oooooh!" You will become big like that. You will be able to compare each thing with everything else. Everyone concludes that the path of center is the best to follow. When you go to a village in spirit world, the villagers will say to you, "Welcome. Please stop by my house." You will not need to worry about food or clothes there. No factories are needed there. Understand? No cars or airplanes. You will have no need for anything.

You do not need anything of this world. just thinking will enable you to travel thousands of miles. When you say, "I want that" centered on the heart of love, it will be provided spiritually. When you say, "I want to meet with such a person," he will appear. You will ask him, "Are you so and so?" He will reply, "Yes I am. I used to live in such and such a place on earth hundreds or thousands of years ago. You wanted to see me? Do you have any questions?" You will say, "Yes, I do. I taught this way. How different you and I are!" Do you understand? Both of you can naturally share many stories. It does not take time. just from the beginning of meeting with each other, you will understand each other.

What an inconvenient life we have in this physical world! In the spirit world, we have no cars. You can create all kinds of emotion of love there. With the concept of true love in your mind, you can create everything. You will be able to create anything with the concept of true love. (217:131)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 3. The Content And Situation Of The Spirit World (Part 2)

6. How To Use Knowledge And Power In The Spirit World

Money? You can make as much money as you want. Knowledge? God is the king of knowledge, so you don't have to explain anything to Him. Power? Is the president of Korea any more than a piece of rag? I may sound rude, but what is the president of a country one hundredth the size of the Soviet Union? Knowledge, money, and power are just a small part of the values people pursue during their physical life.

Can a professor be proud of his knowledge for one thousand or ten thousand years? Can he continue to hold it as he moves around and shows it off? Your knowledge is with you only during your life. The same for money. When you say about someone that he is great, isn't it usually because of his knowledge, his money, or his power? Isn't that the case in this world? However, God sees those values as nothing. They are useless in the spirit world. (203:291)

Centered on what can humankind and its history be able to solve problems and become complete? People should know God. God is a God of character. God cannot be vague. We ourselves are realistic. If we are beings of character -- with intellect, emotion, and will -- then our subject, God, is also a God with intellect, emotion, and will. That is how we see it.

What is the central attribute of God among all His attributes? It is emotion. Love. God needs love most. In the Kingdom of Heaven, we do not live just by knowledge.

Because of your ignorance of the spirit world, you do not understand, but it will take less than a week for you to learn everything. The spirit world is like a mirror in which you can see your own heart reflected. Spirit world is a place where you can obtain within a week all the knowledge that a very intellectual person has accumulated all his life on earth.

Because you see things through the light of your heart, you will automatically understand the world and all its related connections. Only through emotion and heart will you understand whether a person is your object or subject. It does not work with knowledge and other attributes of God. (210:312)

When you just say with a strong heart of love that you want to meet with a person who is a hundred million miles away, he will appear at once. When you ask him, "Why did you come here?" he will say, "Because you called me." If you ask him, "How many miles did you comer?" he will reply that he came from a hundred million miles away. Spirit world transcends space. The universe becomes your activity station.

We are strangling ourselves with things like money, knowledge, and power, which do not exist in the spirit world. The spirit world does not have those things. In the world, money, knowledge, and power are needed, but there is no need of them in the spirit world. People in the satanic world have been longing for them.

The spirit world is a world void of power struggles. If you are into power, you cannot live anywhere in the spirit world. Nothing in spirit world welcomes you. You cannot have a connection with the spirit world even if the spirit world itself becomes interested in you and tries to unite with you. Opposites in essence cannot become one. You couldn't be connected with a position that interests the spirit world. (205:128)

Do you understand that God created everything for love? If you ask God what He loves most, what do you think His answer will be? God does not have His favorites. He has no need of money, knowledge, or power. What do we members of the Unification Church need? The same thing. In love, there is money, knowledge, or power. The power of love is permanent power. A person who understands true love on earth will have nothing to learn in heaven.

That kind of person can go in and out of God's Heart. He can freely move east, west, south, and north. God's Heart is like a central station. Do you understand? Why do we need God's Heart? When you go in and out of His Heart, tremendous power is generated, because all energy from the four directions becomes concentrated there. Even an unknown little nation will be elevated to the same position as God when it comes through the central point. Love has such great power.

What is knowledge? With knowledge you can possess all things of the environment. Among all knowledge, the greatest knowledge is about love. If you have only love, everything in the world will connect with you. Understand? In this world, a person of knowledge is a ruler, right? It is said that knowledge is power, isn't it? It is logical that a person of power rules. A person who has love does not need knowledge. You will understand everything in the spirit world.

Because I know very clearly all these things about the spirit world, I do not want to live in the physical world. The vast spirit world is all constructed centered on love. Everything is complete if you harmonize yourself with love and possess the sphere of God's Heart. The history of creation will continue forever. Do you understand? You have to accomplish what you have planned by harmonizing yourself with love. Once you determine and command it, it will unfold at once.

How inconvenient this world is! Do you need to earn money, or not? Do you have to study, or not? In spirit world, without studying you will understand everything. Your heart will know even before anything is said. You will see clearly who around you is higher and lower. As soon as you meet with someone, you know it. You can measure the level of love quickly. You will know which way is east, west, South, and north. You will also sense whether someone is calling you. In that case, you become nothing and consider the other as your subject. It is a world that is being constructed through the power of love. (202:86)

7. Human Relationships In The Spirit World

God is the Creator who created this heaven and earth. He is the origin, the very parent of all beings in this world today. He is the origin of the meaning of all existence. Because of Him this phenomenal world came to exist.

Such an absolute being does not change according to historical events. An absolute being does not change. He is not limited by time and space. He is transcendent of all limitations. He is the one who governs every limitation. Who is that kind of being? We do not only call Him God.

He is our "Father." We have to call Him our "Heavenly Father." What do we call God? (Father.) He is your Father, who gave you birth. The word "rebirth" came to exist because of the Fall. God is the original Father who gave you birth. Your physical father is the father who became a bridge between God and you. You will call your physical father your brother once you go to the spirit world. (Laughter.) You will not be calling your physical mother your mother, either.

What do all the people who were born of their parents call God?

Christians call Him Father. We also call God Father. In the same family, the grandfather calls God Father and the father also calls Him Father. Grandchildren call God Father. All members of the family call Him Father.

Thus, God is Father to all humankind, and all people are brothers and sisters. I sometimes wonder how interesting it would be in the spirit world if all men were brothers.

Who are the closest brothers in the spirit world? The closest brothers are not horizontal, or physical, brothers. Which relationship is closer in this world: between father and son, or between brothers? Since the relationship between father and son is closer, you will be closest to your father, then to your grandfather and great-grandfather, and so on. When you trace the vertical line all the way up, who is the last grandfather? He is, indeed, God.

That is why you do not have to feet lonely if you have no friends in this world. You do not have to feel sad when you live by yourself and die. When you go to the spirit world, you will have numerous close brothers everywhere. One thing, though, has to be clear. You will not become their brother automatically without doing anything. You can become their brother only when you have attained the privilege of attending God as your Father.

Do you feel bad to have your father as your elder brother, or your grandfather as your elder brother? Do you feel good, or bad? In a sense you feel bad, don't you? You used to call him your father while on earth. From your father's point of view, he must feel bad when you call him your brother in the spirit world. However, that is what you have to call each other.

Why should it be so? It is because you have to become a son of the original family by position. There is only one son of the original family, so how can everyone become the original son? In the spirit world, everyone can become the son of the original family. Centered on God, everyone can become descendants of the original family. When a rich person dies in this world, his assets will be inherited by his children. It is customary for half to be given to the first grandson of the original family and the rest to be divided by the other sons.

However, the spirit world is different. Since all spirit people in the spirit world have to become descendants of the original family, God does not have to share all His assets with them. Once all brothers become one, what belongs to your elder brother automatically belongs to you.

So it is important that all brothers become united. When you try to trace generations of your lineage, each time you find different numbers of generations. If all the ancestors of the original family become completely one, the descendants who come after them will inherit the universe. In other words, they will govern the heavenly world (spirit world) centered on the descendants of the original family. (21:249)

In the spirit world, grandfathers and wrinkled grandmothers will look much cuter than you. They will look more beautiful. They can remain in that state if they have love. It is a unified world, and it is a beautiful world. Can you behave in the same way as before when you meet your grandfather and grandmother? Will you go backward? How wonderful it would be for us to see beautiful grandfathers and grand. mothers! What a great scene it is to behold in the spirit world when a granddaughter approaches and greets her grandparents.

If you have a grandfather, who is his grandfather, and that grandfather's ancestors? The first grandfather is God. If you say, "Ahh, God, I am so happy!" God will say, "Welcome!" and He will burst out in joy, "Ha, ha, ha!" and say, "Ahh, that is exactly so." (Applause.)

What do you think? Will you want to try to do it for the first time? Try or not? (We will try.) Next, you have to give your wife a piggyback ride. You can take turns between husband and wife to train yourself to do a better job, since you have to give a piggyback ride to your grandparents. You have to be willing to give a piggyback ride to your grandparents and also your parents. Is it OK for you to say, "I don't like to do that"? No. So a couple should train themselves to give each other a piggyback ride. (Laughter.) It is true. This is a training course. After the couple finish, they can give their parents a piggyback ride, and they will say, "Ahh, wonderful!" We have to give comfort to our parents.

Grandparents' bodies stiffen as they become older. That is why we need to give them a piggyback ride. "Ahh, wonderful!" Isn't this great? If you cannot give your wife a piggyback ride, how can you give it to your parents and grandparents? (216:180)

When you go to the spirit world and look at a man and woman, they look like one big person. People wonder what it is. You all will become like one cell. The whole universe will look like a man and a woman. Yes, the man and woman become combined. When you walk this way, the universe will walk this way, too. The people in the universe have the same cells as God. It is one body. (207:98)

How big do you think the spirit world is? People there can appear from a distance of many hundreds of miles, many millions of miles, in a blink of an eye. You will know where a person comes from as soon as you see his forehead. When you meet with someone from many hundreds of years ago, he will bow down his head to you if the standard of love in your character is higher than his. What moves anyone is love.

How much have you loved humankind? How much have you loved all the creation that God has created centered on love? Can you love them in the way that God loves them? That is the standard of measurement for everything. It is immediately measured. It is instantly known, faster than a computer. A woman who is married proudly talks about how much her husband loves her. Likewise in the spirit world, you can be proud of how much you receive God's love. Original love. That is love of the highest level. From there, each level is determined. Do you understand? (216:171)

8. The Center Of The Spirit World Is Love

1) The Air of the Spirit World Is Love

It is like that when you go to the spirit world. What constitutes the spirit world? The air of the spirit world is love. Love. Love is air. Your mind and body have to experience love and harmony on earth. Once you create the sphere of experiencing love and harmony, there is no place where you cannot communicate with each other instantly. Only through love. You will be connected with God in the way a bud on a tree branch is connected with the root of the tree. You naturally sense when God is rejoicing. You will know that God's banquet is going to be held in the east. You can get there automatically. It is the heaven and earth of freedom. (162:287)

There are screws of love in the spirit world. There are machines of love, and shafts. There are shafts in motors that rotate. When you pull all the shafts out, love remains. Love.

Those who rotate do so for the sake of love. There is no need to worry about its order and harmony. When you live centered on essential love, you are like a cell wherever you go in this world. (126:240)

It is love that you can breathe in the spirit world. Everything comes from love, lives for love, harmonizes with the love principle. Once you contain love, you will become the substantiation of hope longed for by God throughout human history. You will be welcome anywhere you go in the spirit world.

Your family is the training place for the Kingdom of God. It is the training center. It is where a grandfather and grandmother live. If you expand, it is the same. Father and mother's age-level, husband and wife's age-level, sons and daughters' age-level. A person expands what he has learned in his family to all directions and lives for the sake of others within the sphere of love. Then he will be able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. The family is a training ground from which an express train brings you straight to the Heavenly Kingdom. It is a base where satellites can be launched, as at Cape Kennedy. Your family is the place where an atomic bomb of love or a satellite of love can be launched. (143:72)

2) We in the Spirit World Is Centered on Love

It is true when you go to the spirit world. Spirit men there live centered on love. That is why it is good that you share the blessing of love with more people. You have to shed tears.

Tears surely come out when you are in a good or bad situation, don't they? Tears flow even when things are good, right? What percentage of difference is there between the time when you laugh and when you cry? When you laugh, you laugh with your eyes open, but you close your eyes when you cry. When you laugh too much, tears come out. The shape of your face does not change much. The only difference is the eyes. When you cry, you cry this way, closing your eyes. When you laugh, you laugh this way, opening your eyes. What percentage of difference is there between the two expressions? It is the same. (212:166)

When you go to the spirit world, you will find that art is very important. From now on, only art will remain. A person who cannot write poems of love is a failure. Women want to wear pretty clothes. Imagine men wearing a yellow chogori, red chogori, or red chima and walking around! How unfortunate are the people who happen to see them! (Laughter.) Think about it. Men are unfriendly. They are large, like pillars of a house. You should be able to feel that you can bring men somewhere and let them stand there for 1,000 or 10,000 years. (211:246)

Where is the core of the universe? The core is love. Some years ago in America, a new elementary particle called Upsilon was discovered. It was a great accomplishment. We are automatically entering an age where scientists are officially going to admit the existence of the spirit world. Wasn't it reported in yesterday's newspaper? (Yes.)

That is remarkable. It is remarkable to discover that something exists scientifically. This is a good opportunity to go over the border line into the fourth dimension. As the physical world faces the limitation of physical materials, the spirit world becomes clear. There is no border line. No line. Is there a border line between the spirit world and your heart? Our heart resembles the spirit world. Man is called a spiritual being because he has all the senses that are connected with the spirit world.

Where is the core of love? Where is the core of love in the universe? The core is necessary. We have to find out everything theoretically. (83:209)

Once we go to the spirit world, we can meet with someone in the blink of an eye, even if he lives far away, with the power of love. If we want to visit someone far away in our hometown for the sake of love, we can return there instantly. The spirit world is a limitlessly expansive world, but centered on love we can go back and forth over many millions of miles easily.

Love has the fastest speed. If you have no foundation of uniting your mind and body centered on love, then you have nothing to do with the spirit world. That is why we have to know clearly that the starting point of unification originates in yourself, not in the objective world. (216:192)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 3. The Content And Situation Of The Spirit World (Part 3)

9. The Spirit World Is A World Of Heart

What kind of place is the spirit world? Some people say that those who speak about the spirit world are psychiatric patients. So I do not speak about it. Well, let me talk about it just a little. What kind of world is the spirit world? It is a place where anything is possible if you have a heart of the same level as God's heart. If we increase to many millions of members, they can all change to new clothes as soon as I say, "Oh! All of you should change your clothes to those new ones." When I say, "Let our banquet hall appear, and it should be this way and that way," it would instantly appear. The tables would be decorated with gold and silver as well as fine colored ornaments. The chairs would also be elegant. The people who came to the banquet would dance with joy and ecstasy. In such a place they would continue dancing for a thousand years.

Our members suffer for their ideals. The more you suffer, the higher ideals you will achieve. Even though your spouse has horns on his head and an ugly face, can you still get victory by learning to love him? Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.) You welcome that kind of world. The whole world will come to respect that kind of achievement. Would you and your spouse like to follow on the path where Mother and I are leading you? (We want to follow.) It is not easy to do that.

The world of heart is the world of eternal happiness. You have to be educated, however, going through thousands of stages of training. You have to go forward step by step, facing constant challenges even though it may take many hundreds of millions of years. Everyone has to go through such a course. Americans, Orientals, presidents -- every kind of person has to walk this path. You have to become someone who sheds tears for others, not for yourself.

So do not hesitate. Challenge your destiny by saying, "Do whatever you want with me. I am willing to die. I will continue to go this way even to death. Come what may, I will go forward with this kind of heart." If you challenge your fate by saying, "Even though you may die, I cannot kill you as long as my heart is alive. I will bring this heart with me into the spirit world and engraft it to the world," God will say to you, "Are you going to invade the sphere of God's Heart? You can invade the sphere of satan's heart, but you cannot invade the sphere of God's Heart. Isn't it the heavenly principle?"

satan governs the sphere of his heart, but he cannot govern the sphere of Heaven's Heart. If satan kills you, you will be united with the heartistic sphere of love, the center of God. That is why the Heavenly Heart is never welcome anywhere in the satanic world. It is most hated. Both God, centered on the spirit world, and your heart, centered on this world, are being placed on a scale. They form a reciprocal relationship.

The whole world will be united once the satanic world is heartistically united with this sphere of love. Then there will be no more border lines, and this world will be the Heavenly Kingdom where nobody will be prevented from entering any of the 12 pearly gates in the directions of east, west, south, and north. Everyone is welcome. Do you understand what I am talking about? You enter through this gate and come out through another gate. You are able to freely go through any of the 12 gates. Actually, there are 144 gates -- 12 gates for 12 directions.

Why? Because all can be harmonized and become one anywhere when you are united with the Heart of God, the Heart of the Heavenly Kingdom. (Father explains, drawing on the blackboard.) What is it going to be like? Those who are in the higher hierarchy of love and are able to go through the gates will shout, "Mansei! God is great!" (Laughter.) They follow each other, and all of them are so happy. They can eat whatever they want. They can wear whatever clothes they like. They play if they want to. They can do whatever they wish. They will feel in a second the tremendous happiness that they could never experience in the physical world even though they lived for a hundred years. (106:229)

The "-isms" in this world may have helped reform man's conscience, but from now on something more is needed to bring the final and complete victory. That is heart.

There has to emerge a new historical view that can reform man's heart and enable him to establish a heavenly standard. Based on this historical view, there has to appear a heartistic "-ism" that can create a new view of life, a new worldview. Then what "-ism" is it? It is centered on a heartistic view of life, a heartistic view of the world, and a heartistic view of the universe. It has been expected by human history. The Unification Church is teaching this very thing. (16:252)

10. The Situation Of The Spirit World

It is like that in the hereafter, the spirit world. If two lines meet at 90 degrees, each goes straight to east and west, north and south. Human society consists of numerous groups, and so many different forms. How many people are here in this room? If there are five hundred, then there are five hundred types of people, right? Everybody is different, right? Among all of you, people with similar angles gather in the same groups. This occurs more precisely than by computer. You can tell your own angle just by passing by others. Within a week, you will be able to peek through everything behind everyone and even to the bottom of the warehouse of a person's secret world. Words are not necessary. You can sense what a person's heart is trying to tell you. Do you understand? It is a world like a grandfather computer.

Let me explain next what the spirit world is like. There you drink elements. When drinking water, you drink the elements. Do you understand about elements? You can drink as much water as you want there, and it will turn back into elements when you just wave your hands. There is no need of a garbage pail.

The person who can become an object to the God of love and harmony can instantly actualize all his thoughts in the spirit world. It is the world where you can prepare in a second a banquet for many millions of people. If you want to bring joy to God by dressing up beautifully, then you are already exquisitely dressed. It is possible to actualize even more than what you can imagine in this world.

Those who understand the spirit world find little joy in living in the physical world. Like us. Even when we are jailed, it does not bother us at all. This temporary life on earth is a moment of less than one breath compared with the eternal life. (211:244)

When you go to the spirit world, do you think you will be flying like this, "Hooo," or not? You can fly, "Hooo," but you cannot see anyone flying, because it is too fast. (Laughter.) Since true love has the fastest speed, the God of true love can take one step to reach anywhere in the vast universe 2.2 billion light years wide and work in many places all at once. You could do the same. The spirit world will become the stage of your activities, even though it is such a huge universe many hundreds of times the size of this earth.

There are so many mines of dreams. So much gold, silver, and precious stones. If you are someone who loves flowers so much, flowers will wake up from their sleep and open their mouth all of a sudden in order to welcome you when you approach them. They will ask you to stay for a while, but if you go away from them, they will wither and sigh "Ahh!" in disappointment. Do you understand? (213:277)

Think about it. There is no such a thing as jealousy in the spirit world. Would you compare the embodiment of love with diamond, gold, or pearls? jewels do not matter. The embodiment of love glitters more than jewels. It is so much more beautiful.

Is there a love diamond? Is there love in it? (No.) Is there a life diamond? (No.) We are the valuable beings who can impress diamonds and influence everything. We are the diamonds of precious love. Diamonds of precious life. It is you. So how wonderful are you? (Laughter, applause.)

The spirit world is like that. When you want to go somewhere, you are there already. Imagine if the vast universe became an active body of yours. Love must precede everything. You have to say, "I want to see him. I want to see him," as if he were your partner and someone you love. You go to him as soon as you want to see him.

If you meet with artists in the spirit world, you will follow them as you instantly cultivate all your artistic ability within yourself. Everything is possible in spirit world. You sing when you want to sing. You also dance. Everyone rejoices. Mind and body are harmonized, and they begin to dance and sing. How beautiful that is!

When God draws a picture, won't He win the top award? Right? Does God bring a picture, a masterpiece by someone, and post it on the wall in order to look at it? Or does He look at the person who produced the masterpiece? Which one do you think God likes? (The person He created.) Masterpieces are not necessary, right?

You do not age in the spirit world, since you are in the most wonderful position and are intoxicated with the heart of love. My mother must be old now, but in the spirit world she looks the way she was when she looked the best to me. Always.

How boring it would be if we had only bright, sunny days every day! Fog rolls over places. The moon can be ringed by clouds and sometimes becomes hidden. How artistic it is! Think about it. It is the world of art. When you see in the physical world fine days, cloudy days, and so many variations in the weather outside, you are witnessing a world of art. If you can sense love in the environment, you can become a person who has the capacity to create a sphere of many different kinds of emotion. With love, you can make a fine day in the spirit world become cloudy, or make fog roll over the spirit world, if you wish. Everyone in the spirit world will be interested in you. They will all say, "It is fun to be with him."

For example, if you walk in heavy rain without an umbrella, singing, "Ahh! How happy I am! All creatures, follow me," don't you feel so proud and wonderful? Don't you feel so great as you kick raindrops, asking them, "You like me, don't you? You like me, don't you?" (Laughter.)

When you look around the world from this perspective, there exist no unfortunate experiences. All the complicated situations exist to help you to bring more precious experiences to the eternal spirit world. It is a way to create the harmony of heaven and earth. Say, "Amen!" (201:101)

11. Life In The Spirit World

It is the same with you. If one day while you are walking you are instantly killed in a traffic accident, you do not think you have died. The spirit world is like that. You say to yourself, "Ah, I have come to a strange place. It is a little better than my own neighborhood." Opened in front of your very eyes is a vast space. A limitless space. That is why you do not think you have died.

But what an odd place it seems to be. People who used to be around you appear when you want to see them, but they do not appear unless you call them. You feel very much alone.

There are guides in the spirit world, though. They come and explain to you, "You have come to the spirit world. You have died. You have died." You cannot realize that. You have a feeling that you collided with a car far away somewhere as in a dream, but you do not feel that you have died. You are still connected with earth that way.

You are dazed without knowing that you have come there because you are dead. You cannot grasp it with your senses. You try to go to your house, saying, "I have to go to my hometown." How can you go back to your hometown in the physical world? You can't.

Then people come and teach you. Your ancestors from some generations ago come and tell you, "You are no longer on the earth. You have entered the spirit world." You finally say, "Ahh, the spirit world is this kind of place." There is nothing lacking in the spirit world.

How is life in the hereafter? You don't need to worry about food or shelter or clothes. Why? Everything you wish, according to your spiritual condition, is possible. You eat in the spirit world, too. You can feel the flow of your blood and the beat of your pulse in the spirit world. It is the same, although your body is only of spirit.

When you say you want to eat something, it will be provided right away. According to your own standard, your desire will be fulfilled. Plants, everything you would like to eat and so on, will all appear at once. Where are they from? You can mobilize original sources and carry out active subjectivity in the spirit world. What enables you to do these things? It is not power, or knowledge, or money. It is love. Love.

Even though God may be on a higher plane, if you call out to Him with a heart of love, "God!" He will respond to you in your heart, "What?" You then ask Him, "Where are you?" and He replies, "What do you mean, where am I? I am in the core of your heart." Isn't it true that God is the original core? He is in the core of the root of your heart.

As I have told you, it is possible for us to hold a banquet for tens of thousands of people, or even many millions of people, in the spirit world. Intoxicated with love, actualizing what your intuition tells you, what you command unfolds just the way you want.

If a single woman who never married goes to the spirit world, she will have a tough time. The same for a man. Single people cannot be harmonized in the spirit world. When a single woman goes to the groups of women, or when a single man goes to the groups of men, they do not have a place to stand on. They do not have a place to go to. So they head for a shadowy place, a world of shade. They cannot look back. Harmony is possible centered on love in all directions: east, west, south, and north. Since single people's directions are inflexible, they cannot look back. Since I'm not single and can't say from my own experience, why don't you die and find out? (Laughter.)

When I marry people, they will be able to live together in the spirit world. When a filial woman makes rice cakes and her grandfather-in-law and her father-in-law are living in the house, the first person she should think of giving the rice cakes to is her grandfather-in-law. In this way, she thinks of God first. If she loves one more step higher, then she can go beyond the earthly life and into the heavenly world. That is why the grandfather-in-law is in a higher position than the father-in-law. The grandfather-in-law is closer to the spirit world than the father-in-law. She has to serve him as she serves God.

The vertical standard is inherited through love. Through love, we also have to engraft our own sons and daughters in order to make them vertical. In this way they can inherit the tradition. (194:41)

There will be no more school from now on. It is OK not to have school. (Applause.) We'll simply unify languages worldwide. Everything you have to learn up to the sixth grade can be learned from maybe forty videotapes. Do you understand? You can carry them around in a big bag and study them for three years till you take the tests. If you pass the tests, you can graduate from elementary school. You can do the same for middle school, high school, and college. For what purpose do you study for more than twenty years? If you are smart, you will be able to finish them all within ten, seven, or even six years. You just take the tests. Only tests. That time will come.

Most important is the unification of languages. When you assemble all humankind into one place, how can we reach any decisions?

What do we have to do next? Streamline the eating system, so that anything can be delivered and eaten within fifteen minutes after ordering. I am developing such a system. If tens of thousands of people live in a valley, they can order food and, alerted by the sound of a siren, they and even people who live in the mountains can come within fifteen minutes and eat. All of you have telephones. So if you place your order on the phone, they will bring breakfast, lunch, and dinner by truck. You can buy and eat them.

What would you do then? What would you do after eating? Would you keep kissing each other for twenty-four hours? (Laughter.) If you watch TV for one month, you will know everything about how people live in this world. I say so because it is like that. You will become tired of it.

That is why you have to know about the spirit world. When you offer your prayer and sincerity, the image of the spirit world will be unfolded in front of you. How wonderful it is! Angels will come down and dance. How wonderful! I am not a man of illusions. I have memorized everything. We will live our lives there traveling all over the place. (203:57)

Everyone who goes to the spirit world will live his life looking up to those who are like his own mother and father. He will actualize all the teaching and instruction given by them. He will receive and follow all the directions that help his family to prosper and all the laws that enable his nation to be well governed. That is why, both on earth and in heaven, we can rely on only these three subjective ideologies: the love of parents, teachers, and kings, which expand to form families, schools, and nations. These ideologies are all centered on parents.

When you go to school, that is a Kingdom of Heaven. Your teacher is like your father or mother. You feel like touching your teacher and getting a piggyback ride from him or her. It is that kind of heartistic sphere. It is no problem to call the teacher a king, since he or she is a greater-level parent.

If you can experience this heartistic sphere while on earth, God will not kick you out if you take a nap in a secret room assigned by Him. Since true love possesses the right to inherit, to live together, to have the same position as well as to participate equally, everything is allowed in that love. Because you are standing in the position that could make you the greatest master, your conscience tries to possess the most precious thing under heaven.

Don't you have that kind of desire? People say that our earthly desires will not be fulfilled, but our original desire was supposed to be fulfilled. Unfortunately, we lost our original desire and consequently became ignorant of how to find it. If you keep investing yourself, centered not on satan but on God, you will be able to transfer your victory on the individual level to your family, your victory on the family level to your clan, your victory on the clan level to your people, and so forth. Without explaining everything, I am talking about living your life for the sake of others. You should know that if you continue to walk on this path, everything will be guided to the victorious sphere.

What do you have to do on that path? First, I want to say that human history is the history of separating good from evil. Next, you have to change your blood lineage in order to reverse the satanic course. You have to eradicate satanic love, satanic life, and satanic lineage and then connect yourself with the heavenly lineage in order to enter the heavenly world. What kind of life should we live in order to go there? Again, we have to live our lives centered on the love of parents, teachers, and kings. The goal of people within a nation is to go beyond their nation. Isn't it true?

12. The Work We Have To Do In The Spirit World

What will happen after we die? Does everything end at the time of your death? A new world starts once you die. You will be grateful to me at the time of your death. You will remember, "Father taught us exactly the way it is here!" If you live your life on earth the way I told you, then in the spirit world you will immediately be able to harmonize with all your ancestors from many thousands of years ago. If you are in the Heavenly Kingdom, you will be able to harmonize right away with even those from foreign and former-enemy countries. It is like a drop of water instantly absorbed in the ocean.

If a group of your ancestors are attending a big banquet in the Heavenly Kingdom, they will welcome you as soon as you get there. You are their honored guest. It is your own house. It is your own nation. Do you understand what I am talking about? A son who has inherited the love of his father is always welcome at any place in his house, as well as in his garden surrounding the house. That is the Principle.

All the spirit people will welcome and love you in the way God loves you if you are this kind of son. Spirit world is the eternal world. Even though a person had difficulty to love all his life and died old, he will be able to be reborn as a young man of love in the spirit world. Understand? He will be a handsome man of love. You have to know that he will be reborn as an eternal life form who cannot stop singing the love songs of adolescence.

What kind of work would you do when you go to the spirit world? What would you do in the nation? Would you do secretarial work? Think about it. Do you earn money there? (No.) Do you need clothes and a house? (No.) Everything you want will be instantly provided. The spirit world is your own world, where you can solve any problems according to your standard.

If you order anything you desire, it will appear right away. However, if you ask for it just for yourself, it does not work even if you make a lot of noise and threats. You should know this. On the other hand, everything will instantly appear if you say that you need it because you are attending God as if you were a heavenly prince serving a king with love. You will have all the things you could never have before, if your heart is right. You should know that anything imaginable is possible in the spirit world. Do you understand?

Banquets for ten thousand or more are possible. There are no problems. If you want to ride on a horse, you can. If you want to take an airplane, you can. Everything is possible. You should know that the spirit world is beyond imagination. Since I taught you, everything is possible within the principle of love. Nothing is possible if you do things only for yourself.

Although many saints were born and died, nobody is able to go to the place in spirit world that I am able to go to, since only I have practiced all my teachings. I know this for a fact. I know that there has never been anyone who has had the ability to receive as much freedom in the spirit world as myself.

"Let us make sons and daughters who are worthy in the spirit world!" This is the True Parents' responsibility. Do you understand? That is why mothers, fathers, sons, and daughters -- everyone in the spirit world will respect me.

I use this kind of point of view when I select leaders. I try to discover everything about how this person is doing, how his wife, his children, and his clan think, and how they regard activities for God's providence. You have to know that I absolutely can never follow your words. Do you understand? You have to follow my words. Then you will be able to go to the spirit world. If you do not want to go there, don't.

There is a ladder here. It is a training ground. Love in your family is a ladder to go to your clan level. Love in your people and love in your nation are ladders to go to the world level. From here, it expands. You cannot go up to the highest level automatically. Your foundation has to be widened step by step. (Father draws on the blackboard as he speaks.) If the ladder centered on your family is only this big, it cannot make you reach up to your clan level. It has to be expanded this much more. It has to continue to expand more.

While on earth you are trying to inherit this love centered on your family. In the Unification Church, everyone has to go over his own national borderlines. The Orientals go to the West. The Westerners go to the Orient. It is training to love all humankind in all directions: east, west, south, and north. Isn't this how it is in our church?

If you try to do so, all your neighbors will have to respect you. That is how your family connects to higher levels. Those in the spirit world support me, don't they? Where are they from! They came from this world. Their support is possible because I have established this kind of heartistic connection. What we do here is for the purpose of being qualified in the spirit world and living our life there without being suffocated. You should know that this is why we train ourselves here. (129:100)

What are you going to do in the spirit world? You will sing songs of love and speak words of love. If you are spoken to in an operatic singing way, you have to respond to the person in the same operatic singing way. If you are spoken to in the form of dancing, you have to dance back in response.

You will rejoice eternally and never get tired of dancing in the spirit world. When dancing takes place in one place, it will take place everywhere. When singing takes place in one place, everyone sings everywhere. You will dance with your beloved wife. If you dance with a woman other than your own wife, you say to her, "I am going to dance with you in order to love my beloved wife a hundred times more than you." You would think like that. If you hold hands with a woman other than your own wife, you would do so for the purpose of stimulating your wife a thousand or ten thousand times more.

Do you need a job in the spirit world? Do you have to work for eight hours? (No.) Is there a night? There is no night. Your eyes are always open.

What are you going to do with all your organs always operating? What are you going to do? What does it mean, to say that your eyes are eternally open and you are happy without any sleep eternally? What is it? It is love. (Laughter.) Once you have the ideal of love planted firmly in your heart and order something to appear, it will surely appear. If ten thousand people gather, everything will be prepared when you command, "Prepare a dining hall and meals for ten thousand!" (Laughter.)

There is nothing to talk about in spirit world without love. How could you live? (Laughter.) How could you live with a hateful heart? You are meant to live there only with love centered on the original love.

Because I know about the spirit world, I could overcome any difficulties on this earth and release attachment to everything I used to love. I can cut off from them mercilessly and instantly. Do you understand? We need to measure things according to that standard. (87:33)


	
Earthly Life and Spirit World 1

by Rev. Sun Myung Moon


Section 4. The Position And Real Image Of The Spirit World

1. Position In The Spirit World

In this age, you should recognize the spirit world. The spirit world until today resembles the angelic world. The Unification Church members' position is the same as before Adam and Eve fell; that is, we are living in the realm where Adam and Eve had not fallen. If we see this realm from the spirit world, it is the same as the paradise that appears on the earth. (54:229)

If I do not clearly explain how to go to the eternal world, big trouble will occur. When people die, everyone goes to the spirit world. After you go there, whom are you going to follow? Would you call "Father"? Or would you not call me? Who would not call me? Raise your hands. When you go to the spirit world and call "Father," I will appear.

If you appear in the spirit world, I will appear, and if I appear, you will appear. This is the spirit world. If you want to see a particular person in the spirit world, centered on the vertical line and the horizontal line, making your heart right and standing on the horizon, and you call his name, he will appear. If Unification Church members call their ancestors of millions years ago, even their first ancestors, they will be able to see their first, second, third, and gradually all their ancestors.

If you ask them, "Should I greet you, or should you greet me"? they may answer that the descendant should greet the ancestor. However, in the Genesis Age (or Re-creation Age) they must realize that the grandchild becomes the first ancestor. Amen. That is Genesis (Restoration). Father stands in the son's position. The grandfather becomes the grandson's position. The very first grandfather stands in the latest descendant's position.

When you go to the spirit world, such an order would be established in your lineage. How would you recognize this status? Viewed from the blood lineage standard, the root was changed due to the Fall.

When the root is transplanted into the original position, the middle part of the root can connect with the middle bud and grow. I established this tradition. (197:94)

Since the spirit world transcends time and space, the sorrow of six thousand years ago remains eternally in the historical realm. If you feel joy in the experience of making an offering, then even though it occurred at a particular time, you will never forget it for the rest of your life. The more days, months, and years pass by, the experience will expand and deepen. It will become a worshipped object, and it will be connected with the unlimited origin.

If you have such a holy experience from now on, and act with such a holy sense, you will recognize that God's sorrowful suffering is not temporal but is continuously connected. That is true. (29:294)

In the spirit world, what if someone wants to change the color of his skin. What do you think? He could do it. In that case, what problem will occur in the human world? A light must be bright. What is a light? The light of love. In order to brighten your light, you must catch on fire internally and externally. By what do you catch on fire? You should catch on fire by generating energy to love. You have to unleash this energy everywhere, east and west. Love is able to do such a thing. When we come to understand this, all events in this world become just passing travel stops. (194:56)

2. The Real Image Of The Spirit World

If you go to the spirit world, you will be able to see the whole spirit world as one body. The whole world is seen as one body. God is subject, and the whole world becomes one big body. If this occurs, the whole spirit world and the physical world will be completely melted into one. If God jumps, the earth will jump. If God laughs, the earth will laugh. This is the way life should be.

You should recognize that the spirit world is like one person as it functions. People like saints take the role of eyes and ears, and nose to smell. This is the way it is in the spirit world. If you think in such a way, it is not wrong. Do you understand what I am talking about? (Yes.) (91-280)

If God laughs, the whole world would laugh together. This is the spirit world. When you go to the spirit world, it is like the world of intuition. God likes or dislikes. God today has good feelings or bad feelings. If something joyful happens in the physical world and the spirit world sees that God is joyful over it, then the whole spirit world puffs up. It floats up. (193:263)

If you go to the spirit world and look, you will quickly understand what I have said. If you enter the spirit world, you will understand. Then explanation is not necessary. You will recognize quickly who someone is and what he is like. Even though I am educating you today, if you believe in what I say, you will believe; if you do not believe, you will not believe. Even though such a true founder of the Unification Church dedicated his whole life to wandering between life and death, and discovered the truth that could solve all things, you do not listen to what I say. Do you believe, or don't you believe? If you say, "My custom is like this, therefore it may be right," If you think in such a way, you shall perish.

If you listen, you have to turn around at once. If you do not listen, how many degrees off will you be? You will go to the other world. You will soon go to the spirit world, won't you? Once you go to there, you will recognize whether what I say is true or not. At that time, it is too late to say "Oh." Even the church director or his grandfather is not able to change the law.

All humankind has to follow the spiritual standard. You should not become a failure by going off in the wrong direction.

When I go to the spirit world, I have to do many things. When I think about them, I do not have a desire to live long. Trouble will occur if I live too long. Where is Mother? (He laughs.) Since I have been speaking often about the spirit world recently, she says to me, "Do not talk about the spirit world." (He laughs.) You do not know the spirit world.

When you go to the spirit world, you are able to even go through a mountain. There is no obstacle against motion in the spirit world. Since the spirit world is the place for those with heavenly original character, it should not have any obstacles. Everything goes through. Because spirit world transcends time and space, people who lived hundreds of millions of years ago exist there. They are there. They are able to appear as young as they wish. Therefore, you are able to see such people.

It is not necessary to explain anything there, and there is no excuse. If you look, you will recognize this at once. You will understand whether a person's position is below you, beside you, or above you. Even if you meet a grandfather who lived hundreds of millions of years ago, you will see his position of love. The love position is absolute. Those who got some high position in a self-centered way must reside in the appropriate area in spirit world. They are not able to act quickly there. It is different from in the physical world. If they got promoted by plotting and slandering, then they will be upside down in the spirit world. Everything becomes opposite. Therefore, look to righteousness. Look to the true way. (194:133)

You do not know the reality of the spirit world, do you? When you go to the spirit world, you will be able to call people who lived millions of years ago. If you call out, "Please come out, the person who lived million of years ago in my tribe and resembles me, if such a person exists, please come out," then he will definitely appear. If you ask him how many years ago he lived, he will answer that he was born eight hundred years ago, or hundreds of thousands of years ago. Even though you meet him for the first time, you will quickly recognize his position. You will even understand how he lived. Isn't it convenient? Isn't it wonderful? (Yes, it is wonderful.) (199:130)

3. The Pride Of The Spirit World

How can old people work for God's Providence? When the physical body becomes old, its functions are limited. How can old people support in light of this? I am researching this. At a time when the physical body and the spiritual body must be united to work hard but the physical body is gradually weakening, how can they do it? I am preparing for this. What do you think? Shall I teach?

What is the problem? You have to start anew. In order to start anew, discover something new every day. The person who discovers something new will absolutely not become a failure. Even if he meets with difficulties, he will not become depressed. On the contrary, he will enjoy the challenge.

A while ago, someone visited me and mentioned that it was a very dry life to just sit and work in the Victory Over Communism League office. He said that when he sees church leaders, he remembers that in the past he had worked as though his life depended on it. He missed the church and visited brothers and sisters to have give and take with them. He misses his past. When I think about his situation, I really understand. Now you come to understand.

In the spirit world, this is your only pride: with your life, how much you loved people and gave them life. This is your pride. This is the reality. Beyond your tribe, how much you loved other races and gave them life. This is your fortune. This is your only fortune.

In the spirit world, there is nothing to miss. However, you will miss true people the most. Those devoted subjects who sacrificed to raise and educate true people will naturally become the glorious sons and daughters of heaven. Therefore, in the spirit world, that is your only pride. (30:147)

When God sees you in the spirit world, if you enter the place where your heart rings by the bell of love, the light of love becomes gradually large. This light shines with five colors. From God's eyes, it looks brighter than a diamond.

This is not only a good light, but it has taste. Taste. Do you understand what it is? The more you see, it is wonderful. The more you see, it is joyful. The more you see, you will become intoxicated. You will become really intoxicated. Therefore, God says the word "love."

If you ring the bell of your heart (Father hits the desk and speaks), then heaven and earth will be moved. If your bell moves heaven and earth, and moves all races, God will move. You have to realize that there is such a bell. Therefore, how many tears you shed for love and how much you have experience of love, that is your fortune. (103:28)

4. The Unification Church And The Spirit World

Think, how many spirits are on our side in the spirit world? Think how many hundreds of billions of spirits there are. Comparing spirits in the spirit world with the U.S. population, which is more? (The spirits are more.) How many more? Who is on our side? God is on our side. God. Our president is God. Do you follow?

How big is God? He created the universe. Even the solar system is huge. Think of the solar system. If God blows, does the United States blow away? Does it blow away? It will blow away and quickly perish. What? Is the United States large? Does it have great power? In front of God, it is nothing. Do you understand?

We are heavenly people who have world kingship. Not only that but we are also heavenly ambassadors. When such ambassadors thoroughly negotiate with the enemy, they will not compromise while following the heavenly command. Even though the Russian ambassador to the United States is living in the center of America, he does not listen to America's command; he listens to the Kremlin's command. Likewise, even though we are living in the satanic world, we live to listen to the heavenly command.

You have to realize that a huge foundation -- that is, the spirit world -- exists behind the Unification Church. If a U.S. citizen living in a small village in Africa is harmed, it becomes a direct problem for the State Department and the White House. Likewise, if we are living in a country and become the victim of some tragic incident, it will become a heavenly problem, a Unification Church problem, and it will be discussed and compensation will be claimed for damage. You have to recognize the reality that you are standing in such a position. Have you thought in this way? Therefore, do not become pessimistic. Do not become pessimistic. Even though people slander you, boldly receive it and live boldly. Do you follow? (Yes!) (96:85)

The Unification Church is able to mobilize a person spiritually and has the ability to mobilize ancestors through a consolidation system. You have to know this. Since religions until today were not able to connect the physical world with the spirit world, they spiritually offered all their efforts with a true heart and were able to connect with the spirit by harmonizing vertically the spiritual rhythm and wave motion.

However, today we have entered the time when we ourselves are the spiritual broadcast station. Our position is like a vibrating board. It is not the wave itself but a transmission station to generate the wave. If it is switched on, you will be able to control the transmission of thousands of cycling waves, tens of thousands of cycling waves, or short waves, and you will be able to generate the wavelength and radio waves. If you have a broadcast station and say, "Ancestors in the spirit world, please come to support me. Good ancestors, please come to support me. I need such vibration," then they will come at once to support you. You can even call an individual spirit man and he will be mobilized, and you can call family spirits and they will be mobilized.

Since the foundation for connecting with the tribal realm level, national realm level, and world realm level were established on the earth and such an age has come, the spirits will be mobilized and come down to earth. In this way, even though people's bodies try to go in one direction, without knowing it they will be spontaneously pulled in God's direction. If two spirit beings come down to pull one physical being and he does not realize he is being pulled, he will be pulled anyway. Is there any way more special than this way? Do you believe it? (Yes.) This is not a useless theory. It is logical. (162:105)

5. Unification Church Members And The Spirit World

You! (Yes.) Do you have confidence that the spirit world works with you? (Yes.) Since I speak about such a spirit world, you look resentful. (It is not true.)

When you die and go in front of Heaven and make an accounting of all the things that you have done, you would not first report the good things. Do you understand? (Yes.) You have to first report what you have done wrong, and next the good things that you have done. Isn't it the opposite in this world? If someone asks, "What did you do?" usually people answer, "I have done such and such good things." Likewise, they hide wrong things. However, the spirit world is different. In the spirit world, we have to first report our mistakes. This is spiritual law. When you report, the events will appear like water bubbles. They will be shown as if on a television monitor. You first have to report the bad things. Why? Cain is first. Evil is first. Evil appeared first on the earth. Goodness comes next? Abel appeared second. If you compare the good things you have done with the bad things you have done, when the good things, or Abel standard, becomes higher than the bad, or Cain standard, they will reeducate you and explain to the spirit world.

The Unification Church members will first enter into hell. After they enter hell, someone must be sent to pull them out. Do you understand what I am talking? Someone would have to come forward and state that in the past this person had worked centered on God's providence while the True Parents were on the earth, and he would pull him up from hell. There is no forgiveness if you do not live seriously. If a halfhearted life were enough, I would have lived halfheartedly. Isn't that right? If it were fine for me to live as I wish, I would do so. During my life, I was sent to prison many times, and people pointed at me and ordered that I must be hit or killed. Why do I live this way? Even though the world clamors against me, why do I live this way? I have to. I cannot do a little here and a little there. (196:285)

We are wonderful people. The world envies you, heaven and earth envy you, and all saints and scholars in the spirit world envy you. You are boldly walking on your life path. Heaven cannot disregard you; Heaven not only praises you but also can come to visit you to say, "I love you." You are wonderful people who are living with such a background of experience. Is it right? How is it? (171:29)

6. Korean Custom And The Spirit World

(Here Father answers questions from the German brothers and sisters at the Unification Church in Essen on March 24, 1972.)
Question: When did Koreans become the chosen people?

Answer: The Messiah must come and establish a foundation. Even though Korea is the chosen nation, it was not elevated to the chosen nation; that position is determined. Even though Korea was chosen, if it were not united with Christianity, a problem would remain.

In the East, the Korean people, who have a long history, are unique. Korea has never invaded other countries, although it was often attacked throughout history. It is a miracle that Korea survived among the other strong countries. It is due to heavenly protection that it has survived.

You have to realize that all the customs in Korea are really similar to Jewish customs. When I came to understand the spirit world, I found that Korean customs are similar to the spirit world's customs. The time when they bear babies, the time when they marry, their lifestyle -- thinking of all the ceremonies, I found that many Korean customs are similar to the spirit world's principled ways.

At a table setting for dinner, a pair of chopsticks is placed, and next to the chopsticks is a spoon. These are always at the center of a table setting. You will also find food in bowls that are prepared considering the harmony of the plus and minus relationship; that is, the positive and negative relationship. Koreans eat in this way.

Koreans set numbers centered on the number seven. And after bearing a baby, there is a three-day separation. After marriage, there is a three-day separation. After passing away, there is a three-day separation. Historically they also really respect traditional things.

7. The Korean Language And The Spirit World

When you enter heaven, if speaking the national language is one of the subjects, what are you going to do? They will ask you, "Do you speak the national language?" "Do you know the national language?" The homeland language. This is the Principle. In accordance with the Principle, Adam and Eve's sons and daughters would speak the language that Adam and Eve spoke. Do you think that they would speak a different language? English is the Archangel language; that is, it belongs to the fallen leader of the angels. It is a shame.

This is the viewpoint of the Principle. If you do not understand this, a problem will occur when you enter heaven. When you go to the spirit world, your ancestors will point at you and accuse you, saying, "Even though you served the True Parents, you did not learn Korean."

Korean is not just Korean, it is the True Parents' language. The True Parents were born in Korea, so there is nothing we can do about it. Do you follow what I am talking about? (Yes.) Who among you are going to learn Korean? Raise your hands. (128:245)

8. The Spirit World's Activity Stage

As you are aware, in the spirit world there is no procreation. When you go to the spirit world, you may ask a spirit, "Where were you born?" The place where spirits were born is on planet earth only. Sometimes when you ask a spirit, he may answer, "I am from another planet." At that time, you may think that humans are also born and live on other planets, and then they come here. However, it is not true. The spirit world expands to the east and west, to the south and north, in all four directions.

This universe is the spirit world's activity stage. At the same time that this world is the spirit world's activity stage, the huge universe is also the spirit world's activity stage. Today, it takes twelve years to go to Neptune by satellite. A satellite goes to Neptune, takes photos, and sends them to Earth. These photos are then shown to the public. We now live in such an age.

On this earth, in this physical world, we are able to connect with the universe. Viewed from God's providence, it means symbolically that heavenly people are now living on the earth -- people who have not fallen and have reached the standard where they are able to always connect with numerous ancestors who have spread throughout the huge universe. In this physical world, this is indicated symbolically by the satellite exposing the universe. (196:215)

9. The Spirit World's Possession

When you look at the spirit world's universe, can you find diamond stars? Are there precious stone stars? Everything belongs to you. With such a joy, you will live in the spirit world. You will live to look at the astonishing creation that God made. This is the ideal world where the loving family, God's loving family harmonized as a whole, is able to live and move together. Would you like to be part of this family? (Yes!)

The people who sacrifice completely and are able to stand up may become courageous leaders. The people who live with a lukewarm attitude will become failures in the spirit world. Such people who are below the standard of goodness will be tested for hundreds of millions of years. You surely have to recognize that there is no exception to this law, even for blessed couples.

Won't you follow Father? (Yes!) I am going toward such a wonderful place. Shall I stop you from going with me? Even though I disregard you, you have to go. Isn't it right? I am teaching which way you should go. I am teaching everything. If you die, you will know. Is it right? Is it not right? Until today, you have not understood the spirit world, how religion came about, why our hearts are pushed even though we are persecuted, why we have to continue going in such a way with destiny. When the Unification Church age came, I discovered the origin and the content, and established the foundation by myself.

You have to realize the astonishing fact that I have solved problems in the spirit world and the physical world, as well as all the complicated thought in the human world, and I have established one simple direction. As a result, you are able to recognize clear value in your life. With each step you take, you are not confused and divided. The more each step develops, the more energy you get. The force of original love responds to the self-living realm. Therefore, people are born with love, are loved, love people, and go to the loving world. They go back to God. The resultant beings should go back to the Cause, shouldn't they? Therefore, you have to think like God. (126:145)

10. God And The Spirit World

When you go to the spirit world, you absolutely cannot see God. God's being exists. You are able to hear His voice, but you are not able to see Him with your eyes. However, who appears as God's real figure? Until today, Jesus has appeared. If the coming Messiah comes, he will appear as God's representative. What will Jesus' position become? Jesus will be His first son. Do you follow? That is the first time you have heard such a thing, isn't it? What will happen with Jesus? He will become the Son of God. (155:320)


_________________________________________

BOOK 2of2

Contents

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God

Chapter 2 The Messiah and the Spiritual World

Chapter 3 Entering the Spirit World

Chapter 4 The Relationship Between Ourselves and Spirits


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Preface

Humankind has been following a suffering path of spiritual indemnity in order to restore the ideal of peace and realize the original world. The agony of sin and conflict originating from the Fall has expanded throughout history from the individual to the family, nation and world. Humankind has been awaiting a message of hope that will empower us to cast off this inheritance.

Reverend Sun Myung Moon is a messenger of Heaven sent with a revelation for all humankind in the present age. God commanded Reverend Moon to work for the salvation of humanity. He is the True Parent of humankind, who has revealed the heavenly way and who has realized the ideal of true love as the incarnation of God's word.

Reverend Moon has spoken extensively throughout his life. Even if only one or two people were present, he would speak for the whole night. He would passionately speak the truth in front of a few as if he were addressing thousands. Reverend Moon has put his whole heart into teaching. Besides speaking to his followers, Reverend Moon has spoken a great deal to the public and to leaders of religion, science, politics, education, media and culture. In speaking directly with groups transcending the boundaries of nation, race and religion, Reverend Moon has established an incomparable record as a prolific speaker.

The words of Reverend Moon, which address all aspects of God's will and providence, offer the solution to the problems of life and history; they are, moreover, the words of the Completed Testament for the fulfillment of the promises which were made in the providence of salvation.

Virtually all of Reverend Moon's speeches are given extemporaneously, not from prepared texts. He speaks truth which he sought and found through profound spiritual dialogue with God. His words are love itself, pouring out from a heart of true love. They embody the original energy of life, yet express the truth from myriad perspectives. God's special messages which have appeared throughout salvation history, and have revealed His will to all humanity, always come through one central person. The events of history at times allow one person to awaken spiritually.

For all these reasons, we are attempting to convey his words in their original, unedited form. This is in order not to impede the will and truth of God, who is working through Reverend Moon. His words convey the urgent feeling of God's providence and Heaven's sincere heart. In order not to lose this, we have preserved the style of speech and some of the informal dialogue.

Reverend Moon's sermons, continuing to be transcribed from recordings, have been published thus far in 233 volumes. We are translating his speeches into many languages and are making them accessible on CD-ROM. People throughout the world are now studying and learning Reverend Moon's teachings. In this fifteen-book series we have selected and arranged excerpts from the 233 volumes, according to subject, so that people from all walks of life can understand and appreciate them.

The fifteen books in this series are:

Blessing and Ideal Family Part I
Blessing and Ideal Family Part II
Way of Unification Part I
Way of Unification Part II
Way of the Spiritual Leader Part I
Way of the Spiritual Leader Part II
Unification Family Life
Raising Children in God's Will
The Way for Students
The Way for Young People
The Way for a True Child
The Tribal Messiah
True Parents
Earthly Life and Spirit World I
Earthly Life and Spirit World II

The words recorded in these volumes provide us the ability to reflect on ourselves and to be reborn through deep inspiration. They are precious words that clearly reveal the way to go in life. They speak about the destiny of humankind and contain prophecy. These are the original principles of life, with concrete practical directions for the realization of a world of peace, which Reverend Moon is himself pioneering and establishing. You who read these books will assimilate these words spiritually and be transformed. You will be able to experience God's grace and guidance. Thus these words are expanding the way of Heaven.

Following the guidance of Heaven, Reverend Moon has not only spoken, but has also substantially demonstrated the value and truthfulness of his words as applied to the individual, the family, society, nation, world and universe. Reverend Moon teaches about the will of God to all walks of society, and has been presenting his vision for peace through his work for the sake of the unity and harmony of religions, the initiation of a new culture, the building of a world of peace, the encouragement of value-oriented education and a moral media, the equalization of wealth, and international holy marriage blessings. In coming to hear or read the words of Reverend Moon, leaders discover the proper way to guide their society and nation, and educators realize the true path of a teacher. When parents and children read these words together they will discover the true way for their family and find happiness.

I want to salute and express my thanks to those who worked in the translation and editing of these volumes. We pray that in studying and practicing the words in these books, you will experience the grace and blessings of the God who has been living, breathing and working with us throughout history.

Chung Hwan Kwak
International President
Family Federation for World Peace and Unification International
March 1998

	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II


Section 1. Understanding The Kingdom Of God (Part 1)

1. The Location Of The Kingdom Of God

The Kingdom of God, according to the Bible, is in your mind. The Kingdom of God is not at the end of the world as you might expect, but is in your mind. What kind of mind is that? It is not the mind that has elements of death from the fallen world, but the mind that has waves of the grace of life. This is the mind that can extend the grace of life to the world by removing the elements of death.

The Kingdom of God cannot be found in the physical world. The Kingdom of God is not in this world. Accordingly, the starting point of the Kingdom of God is where you make a resolution and practice it. As you find the starting point, you can meet the Kingdom of God.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God does not come at the end of the world, but comes with the starting point united by mind and body. When you weigh something on a scale, you make a balance by using the middle weight. The starting point of the Kingdom of God can be compared to the middle weight of a scale. The middle weight makes a balance by making the scale level, while the starting point of the Kingdom of God should not be at the level place. The purpose of a scale is to become level, but the starting point of the Kingdom of God should be slanted to the right side. It should not be slanted to the left. To be slanted to the right side is the starting point.

So, where does the Kingdom of God come from? It starts from the mind. What kind of mind is that? It is the mind that is victorious over the world. Even if the Kingdom of God comes externally, if your mind is evil and cannot harmonize with it, then you will have nothing to do with the Kingdom of God. Therefore, the foundation to be able to meet the Kingdom of God is not the environment, but yourself. In this sense, the problem is yourself. The foundation to be able to maintain the Kingdom of God is not the environment, but your mind. (46-23)

Where is the Kingdom of God? Although Jesus' disciples did not clean-up their present reality, they were expecting to receive high positions of authority in the world and were dreaming of a happy life in the coming Kingdom of God. Jesus fundamentally destroyed their wrong thinking and taught that the Kingdom of God is in the mind. People who don't create the Kingdom of God within their minds cannot harmonize with the environmental Kingdom of God when it comes. If your mind doesn't make a firm decision, perfect action cannot follow. Firm decision brings firm action.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God begins with an unchanging, absolute mind and perfect action. How does your mind long for goodness? The mind that desires goodness has to unite with historical goodness. The mind has to overcome tremendously difficult circumstances in order to work towards goodness. The mind should be unchanging, and resolved to go the lonely way of struggle even till the end of history. Such a mind has to be united with perfect action. From there, the direction of the Kingdom of God is decided and is started. However, when mind and body are separated, the Kingdom of God is not made.

In this sense, Jesus was not teaching that the unity between mind and body is slanted to the right or to the left. By removing the conditions that cause the slant, as one has subjectivity, one can meet the kingdom. You should understand this clearly.

The Kingdom of God does not originate in others, but comes from yourself. Because you are fallen people, you have to deny yourselves. When you do not create the Kingdom of God in your mind and act accordingly, someone else will create it instead of you. If that happens, then you have to unite with that person in order to reach the Kingdom of God. You have to keep in step with that person. If he goes east, you have to go east. "Although he's doing it this way, I'll do it another way." If you think like that, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. So, you should not have any criticism. (46-24)

Jesus said that the Kingdom of God is within your mind. What is the Kingdom of God? It is the place centered on God's love. The Kingdom of God is where the bond of God's love is made, and the realm of the universal environment is established. Then, who can live there? They should be people who are harmonized with the essence of God's love. Only such people can go there. What does it mean to be harmonized with the essence of God's love? A person who is centered on himself does not have any value. The one who can invest life and devotion for the sake of his objects can live continuously in the realm of God's love. Historically, great people and saints went such a way. (46-36)

2. Christians And The Kingdom Of God

Those who are attending today's meeting, please think seriously if you can enter the Kingdom of God or not? Even if you've been attending church for a hundred years, if you still have a self-centered mind, you will never enter the Kingdom of God. If anybody thinks that Rev. Moon's word is wrong, please die and check its validity. A self-centered person can never enter the Kingdom of God.

You should know which religion is true today. You should know what kind of person is a true person, and what kind of nation is a true nation. (78-118)

The ideal of the Kingdom of God is that, first of all, the Kingdom of God is established on earth through the ideal of love; then it is connected to the spiritual world. However, according to the traditional concept, the Kingdom of God comes from heaven, and the Lord of the Second Advent comes riding on the clouds. This is not the content of the Principle, and also it is not logical. As you know, people today are flying in airplanes, aren't they? (191-112)

When True Father went to the spiritual world, he came to understand that the martyrs who died for the purpose of entering the Kingdom of God did not actually get there. On the other hand, those martyrs who died with a grateful mind did enter the Kingdom of God. "God walked the suffering path to find me; He shed blood. I will go anywhere in order to return God's grace." They went the way of martyrdom with this kind of mind.

For whom did they die? Did they die for their own sake? They died for the sake of heaven and earth. On the other hand, some martyrs thought, "I will die like this in order to enter the Kingdom of God." For whom did these people die? They died for themselves. A fallen person can never enter the Kingdom of God by insisting on himself. (41- 355)

Let's look at how Christians pray. If they are Presbyterian, they try to make God a Presbyterian. If they are Methodist, they try to make God a Methodist. They try to figure out God from their own perspective, despite the fact that God is an infinite and immeasurable Being. How suffocating it feels! How surprising it is that such people oppose Rev. Moon! (laughter) Rev. Moon has been relentlessly blamed and persecuted for forty years by such people, who are less than the eye of a needle.

God also likes humor. Sometimes God says. "Rev. Moon, listen to this prayer of a minister of the church! He is praying for you to die." Then God lets True Father listen to the microphone. It says, "Rev. Moon is the master of evil. . ." so on and so on. Well, let's see who is destroyed! Let's see who fails!

While True Father goes forward measuring the time of the universe according to formal data, all they have is blind faith in order to enter the Kingdom of God. That is miserable. True Father cannot deal directly with such a miserable situation. True Father knows all the secrets of the traditional churches. (147-185)

Those who want to enter the Kingdom of God, please raise your hands! What! Can traditional Christians go to the Kingdom of God? Do you think that because you listened to a Sunday sermon, carrying a Bible, you can enter the Kingdom of God? That is nonsense! The Kingdom of God does not come for such a cheap price. The Bible says, "Love God with your whole mind, life and will! This is the first commandment." Those who do not pass through this commandment cannot enter the Kingdom of God.

What is the second commandment? It is, "Love your neighbor like yourself!" The one who loves God first and loves his neighbor second can be a filial son. Do you understand? (198-259)

Can Christians go to the Kingdom of God just by believing in Jesus? No way! If Jesus himself does not fulfill the ideal of the objective partner, even he cannot go to the Kingdom of God. Can Jesus realize true love alone? Even God could not realize true love by Himself. Therefore, Jesus has to come again. Can he realize true love by coming on the clouds? That's nonsense! With such fake and shameful concepts, Christians are judging that Rev. Moon is a heretic and that they themselves are true. Let's see whether they or Rev. Moon are defeated! Now, the nation that knows the present content will follow Rev. Moon. They will not follow traditional Christianity. Don't you think so? [Yes!] (76-210)

Today's Christians believe they can go to the Kingdom of God just by believing in Jesus. They say that each person goes to the Kingdom of God alone, as an individual. Only a few people say that they want to take their father and mother to the Kingdom of God. In the future, religion should not teach only about individual salvation. If a religion is a true worldwide religion, founded by God, then it must be able to remain universally and finally. The kind of religion all mankind desires is the religion which pursues more than individual salvation. It teaches about the Kingdom of God not only on the individual level, but also on the family and tribal levels. If people humble themselves to that content, then everyone will enter the Kingdom of God together. (41-341)

3. Jesus And Paradise

People say that by believing in Jesus, one can enter the Kingdom of God, but practically speaking, who can go to the Kingdom of God? According to these people, individuals go there. Until now, there was no religion that taught about salvation of the family. Religions have been teaching only about individual salvation. However, only when the concept of family level salvation emerges can the door of the Kingdom of God be opened. So far, every religion has pursued individual salvation. Thus, the life of celibacy was emphasized to cultivate one's spirituality. The family became a kind of enemy for those going the way of truth. Jesus also said that members of your family are your enemy.

After achieving the pinnacle of the way of truth, a religious person has to hold the authority of the world. Men and women have to attend the blessing ceremony. The Kingdom of God is where sons and daughters get married and receive God's love. That is the Kingdom of God, the place where mankind does not fall and which he originally is to establish.

Did Jesus go to the spiritual world alone or with others? [He went there alone.] Because he went alone, he went to paradise. Paradise is a waiting room to the Kingdom of God. It is not the ideal Kingdom of God. The ideal Kingdom of God is where couples enter together with their family members. Therefore, Jesus has to come again, blessing bridegroom and brides, and taking them to the Kingdom of God. In order to do that, God had Jesus stay in paradise. Therefore, Jesus should come again into the world, making his public inner foundation, and entering the Kingdom of God. In this sense, God's providence is not to be realized without a plan and formula.

In the future, your father and mother will be saved. If a religion can save every family and teach everyone the way of salvation, is it good or not? From that point, the nation can be established. God's nation starts from the family. It cannot be established by the individual. In this sense, Christianity has no nation because Christianity is a religion in which unmarried men and women are gathered. You've seen Catholic priests and nuns, haven't you? In this world there are many Christian countries, but there is no country whose supreme ruler is a priest or member of the clergy.

God's nation and the nations of the world are completely different. Christianity is a spiritual nation. Christianity doesn't have its own country on earth. Because of that, a great number of Christians have been killed so far. If they had had their own country, they would not have been killed. However, because they didn't have their own sovereignty, they became dispersed and were killed as groups. In the future, we should unify all Christianity and find my home, my country, and my world by having the national sovereignty. Christianity should do that. (41-346)

Until now, God has not loved the person who made unity between mind and body. Jesus also has not loved such a person. Therefore, Jesus is still praying in paradise. That is why we should know the love of God, who is trying to embrace our whole mind and body. Only when we become God's children in the realm of God's love can we have dominion over all things. That world is God's restored world, the world of sovereignty, and the garden of rest.

Then, turning our focus to the problem of the individual, what shall we do in this destined restoration? We should seek new thought. The time has come to do that. Sooner or later, the issue of the true way of life and the true view of the universe will be raised as the major problem. (5-49)

Why didn't Jesus go to the Kingdom of God? The Kingdom of God was created by God as His gift, and only living people, who do not fall, can enter it. Only when a person lives according to the original standard can he enter the Kingdom of God. In this sense, Jesus also has to save fallen mankind, and enter there with his children in the position of parents of mankind. However, because Jesus came and went alone, he had no children. That is why he went to paradise, which is like a waiting room to the Kingdom of God. So, Jesus should come again and find his bride.

In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve originally were to get married and establish the Kingdom of God. Although the first human ancestors fell, because the Principle remains, which must be fulfilled, Jesus must come again to complete the Principle. Because he went alone, he could not enter the Kingdom of God. That is the same contents as the Bible, which says that Jesus should come again and solve everything on earth. (41-300)

If not for the fall, the Kingdom of God would have been established, where God's only begotten son and daughter got married, made a happy family in God's love, and moved to the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God can be entered only by the family unit. Individuals cannot enter. Since Jesus did not make a family, he is waiting in paradise, which is similar to a waiting room. The Kingdom of God cannot be entered by an individual.

In this sense, the Kingdom of God is vacant. Thus, God's providence of restoration has been a sorrowful history. God lost Adam and Eve. This means God lost the whole clan of Adam and Eve. The clan expanded to the people, the nation, and the world. As God lost one man, Adam, God also lost his only begotten son and daughter, God's sons and daughters, God's tribe, God's people, and the Kingdom of God centered on God's kingship. (143-25)

4. Heaven And The Kingdom Of God

What is the Kingdom of God? It is where one can take pride in the results of one's life on earth, such as the life of service and the life of attendance. Who can enter the Kingdom of God? It is not the place for those who believe in order to receive a reward. Those who prepare themselves for heartistically attending the Kingdom of God can go there. Even if someone were to die while preparing, if he lived with a heart of attendance, he would go there joyfully. That is the real resurrection. Look at the circumstances of your own life. The inner contents of your life are not visible. How we should live is the important question in our life of attendance. (8-304)

You know that we cannot enter the Kingdom of God without having contents of heart. The Kingdom of God is the nation of original nature, which is to be able to have dominion over the whole. So, those who have some situation cannot enter that nation. Only people who have a deep bond of heart can enter.

Therefore, Christianity is not ultimately the religion for sharing situations but for sharing heart. The purpose of God's providence on earth is to make the foundation to be able to share heart beyond the bond of situation.

What is the fall? The fall is not that people do not share God's situation, but that people do not share God's heart. God, searching for fallen humanity throughout history, has the heart that longs to meet His lost sons and daughters; yet He could not find one person who could share His heart. In this sense, the history of salvation is the history to find one who can share God's heart. You should know that the one who is sent to be such a heartistic person is the messiah.

Before we wish for the Kingdom of God, we have to think of God's heart. Moreover, before thinking of God's heart, we must think about how to conduct our lives. We must have the heart of attendance. The original mind of man longs for a high and valuable being, and respects that. Although humanity is fallen, the original heart of man wants to attend the high and valuable heart of God. Therefore, the person who has not lived the life of attendance centered on heart has nothing to do with the Kingdom of God.

In order to live a life of attendance, preparation for attending is required. After the preparation process, one needs to practice the life of attendance. After the preparation process and living the life of attendance, one can go to the Kingdom of God. The place where people who have attended heartistically go is the Kingdom of God. The place where we can be proud of our preparation for attendance, and where we can be proud of our life of attendance, is the Kingdom of God. You should know this clearly. It is our destiny to go the course that advances the world of this purpose.

From the moment the fallen blood lineage began, up to the present time, there has not been even one day when all mankind attended God with all their heart. Before Adam and Eve fell, they grew according to the principle of creation, but they were not able to attend God centering on the bond of heart. What is God's heart? The one who was supposed to attend God centering on heart fell into the position where he could not attend God.

In other words, God, who should have been lovingly attended, was not attended. This is God's very heart. God's heart is not that there's no one believing in Him, but that there is no one who knows Him. The heart of heaven and earth is that nobody attended God through heart. (8-290)

Today, many religions teach that the Kingdom of God will be established only through their own religion. This is a nonsensical fantasy. Many religions say that the Kingdom of God will be established through their founder's teaching. Let me give an example. Christianity is divided into many denominations. They are exclusive of one another. They usually regard a church outside of their own denomination as heretical or Satanic. If they do this from a position authorized by God, there is no problem. But, if they do it for their own benefit then their motivation is not pure. Accordingly, that kind of denomination will gradually diminish. If today's Unification Church does this, the Unification Church will also have to diminish.

In this sense, the primary issue of religion is not to establish the Kingdom of God. This is not the first purpose. Before the Kingdom of God emerges, a special nation that can inherit the Kingdom of God is needed. God prepared His chosen people to establish such a nation. This idea of a chosen nation proves that God's work to leave a good group was always in the background of history.

When the chosen people emerge from the evil world, God's nation begins to be established. However, in order for God's people to appear, first the children of God's people should appear. Moreover, before a people and a nation are established, the family that can establish God's nation should first emerge. In order to make that family, one man and one woman whom God can guarantee at the risk of His life have to first appear. Then, when such a man and woman appear, has everything been completed? No! Sons and daughters should be born from them.

And then a family that God can guarantee as eternal sons and daughters should emerge. Without that family, a tribe and people cannot be made, and without such a people, a country and the world cannot be made. This is a logical and natural conclusion.

The base that God searches for is the individual. God has been stuck at the level of the individual throughout history. Therefore, the purpose of religion has been the salvation of the individual. However, God's original purpose of salvation was not individual salvation. It was the salvation of the family. In this sense, the foundation for the salvation of the family has to be established before the Kingdom of God on the level of tribe, people, nation, and world can emerge. (47-250)

What is the dividing line between the Kingdom of God and hell? It is not decided by knowledge of the Bible. It is decided through heart and results. In the end, the dividing line between the Kingdom of God and hell is decided by the boundary line of heart and results. (32-231)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 1. Understanding The Kingdom Of God (Part 2)

5. Fondness Of The Body For Hell

Adam and Eve were supposed to be God's body. I Corinthians, Chapter 3, says, you don't know that your body is God's temple. The body is similar to a house where God can dwell. However, that house is not like the bodies of today's fallen people. That house is not like the bodies of people who want to be saved simply by believing in Jesus. That house is not like the bodies of people who are just repairing what was broken. Adam and Eve would have grown up as the ideal creative humans, and would have experienced pure, first love in their adolescence. But they failed, and came to be far away from the realm of God's love.

What is hell? It refers to the realm of satan's love. Satan adores only hatred, jealousy, separation, and destruction. Thus, the realm of satan is filled with only these things. These characteristics of satan are expressed in war.

What made God's heart painful? Because satan came to exist. The fact that satan's blood lineage was born through love made God's heart painful. The fact that satan's seed was planted made God's heart resentful. The fact that God saw satan's family gave God the heart of suffering. The family of God would have lived for billions of years in God's love, but it was destroyed by the appearance of satan's family. The family centered on satan spread all over the world. Now the world has about 180 countries. Throughout history, strong tribes absorbed numerous weak tribes and unified them, so the number of countries was reduced to about 180. However, these countries should be united into one according to God's will.

Where did satan make his base? satan also knows God. Because God is the owner centering on the original nature of creation, He is on the side of the origin. On the other hand, since satan [Lucifer] was created through the origin, satan is on the relative basis.

The original base for humans is the conscience. Whom does the conscience resemble? Because the human conscience resembles God, the human mind is regarded as being on God's side. On the other hand, whom does the human body resemble? Because the body resembles satan, the body is regarded as being on satan's side. Do you understand? Why is the mind on God's side? Why is the body on satan's side? These are not simply casual words of Rev. Moon, given without authority. You should clearly understand this.

How has the conscience been sacrificed? Do you know the situation of the conscience, which has been violated throughout your whole life? The conscience is weary from taking care of you day and night. However, no matter how tired it may be, the conscience prevents the body from behaving in a wrong way. "Haven't you done that enough? You should stop doing it! Shouldn't you listen to my words?" Your conscience says things like that. Therefore, your conscience is the closest thing to you, like your parents, your teachers, and God. The mind itself doesn't need education. Do you understand? However, the body absolutely needs education. Don't you agree?

If you are doing as your body wishes, it is connected to hell. On the other hand, if you do as your mind wants, it is connected to the Kingdom of God. In this sense, the boundary line between the Kingdom of God and hell is yourself. just as Korea is divided north and south by the 38th parallel, satan divides and occupies you. By dividing, satan occupies. Thus, in order to separate from satan, the left foot should be moved to the south. It is simple. Because of satan's tactic, every existing being is divided between good and evil. If one were to die without separating good from evil, the 38th parallel of the individual could not be overcome. Then, one could not enter the spiritual world. The 38th parallel of the family and country could not be overcome. Then, how could we go over the 38th parallel of the world and universe? It would be impossible.

You must deplore the fact that your body has become the dance hall of satan. Your body became satan's place of love. Your body inherited satan's blood lineage through his love. Satan's blood has controlled you by the realm of power in order to trample upon your personality. Satan is trying to have dominion over you for millions of years through your blood lineage. Your country cannot remove satan for you. You have to do it yourself.

What is religion? The historical struggle of religion is fundamentally to defeat the root of sin. However, liberation theologians do not know this. Despite the fact that they are in a position destined for hell, and that they themselves are satan's ballroom, they are noisily trying to save society for the sake of religion. Crazy people! If Rev. Moon were not here, they would create a big problem. They are like communists.

You should understand the content of what I'm saying. You should hate yourself. You should hate your physical body. "I am a child of the enemy! I myself was born through the love of the enemy's son and daughter. I inherited the blood of satan, who killed the King and trampled upon the Kingship. I inherited the blood of satan, who devastated the ideal of love within the heavenly universe!" You should realize that satan's blood vibrates within your body. You cannot even cut it out with a knife or bum it away with fire. (214-281)

From the viewpoint of the providence of restoration, if you think that the present time is the final will of God then you should ask yourself if you are living every moment seriously. You should not be swept along by environmental conditions regardless of your will. If you failed to live seriously even for one moment, you will be ashamed of yourself before God. Such a moment is a problem. How much do people like you? You should figure out which is more, liking or disliking. "How well do I keep the universal law? How well do I live a life that enables me to be authorized by heaven and earth?" Before your death, when you reflect upon your life, if the percentage of goodness does not exceed 60 percent, you will be sent to hell.

Although your body is limited, your mind should have a history of struggle, in which you were not willing to be limited. You should be able to proclaim, "I am liberated; so, all people should inherit my tradition, before heaven and earth, before history and the present, and before your descendants." If you did not have such a proud moment, you must be sent to hell without mercy. (19-27)

The world is in chaos. How about the spiritual world? Since confused people are living in the spiritual world, the spiritual world also cannot help but be in chaos. For example, a person with a criminal record of stealing cannot just drop his bad habits. When such a person goes to the spiritual world, he naturally wants to get something without making effort. Since such a person cannot be treated properly in the spiritual world, hell was formed.

God did not make hell. Hell was formed. For example, do people build their house after making a garbage can? [No!] After building the house, while they are living in it, the garbage can comes out. (laughter) Hell is the same. Traditional Christians do not know their root. They are saying, "We are fine even though we don't know our root. Everything will be fine if only we are fine." When such satisfied people go to the spiritual world, where shall they go? They must go to hell. People who do not go through the root have to go down to the bottom. They cannot be welcomed. (148-28)

If you are living a false life, when will you clean it out? Don't you have such a mind? If your left eye loses its sight, you will have to remove it or cure it. Likewise, you should discern good from evil in your life. If there is a God, then God must teach a method for correcting one's mind. That is why religion emerged.

God did not make hell because of jealousy or envy. Since many false people appeared in history, God could not help but make hell as the warehouse to manage them. Do people build their house after first making a trash can? For instance, if you bought cabbage to make kimchi, but while making it discovered the outer leaves eaten by worms, you would dump it into a garbage can. The fall was committed by the human progenitors. Therefore, in order to indemnify that and remove the sin, persons who have the qualification of True Parents should emerge. You must understand this clearly. (20-118)

Who is the highest grandfather in the universe? It is God. Who is the final descendant? In the future, he will unite the world and cosmos into one. Both the first one, God, and the final descendant have to be connected. How can they be connected? That is the family. It is not the country. In entering the Kingdom of God, nobody can have a special privilege. No matter what country you are in, such as America, Korea, or an under-developed country, no special privilege will be given to you, In the Kingdom of God, only the model family is authorized. Centering on the organization of the major family, the model family has to connect the past, the present, and the future. This is the formula to unify the whole world. The warehouse where the fruits of such families are stored is the Kingdom of God. These families are the best and highest.

Because people who lived in this world had no condition for God to save them, they were sent to hell. Even though insects were eating them and worms were attached, God had such people stored in order to feed even pigs. That very place is hell and paradise. Thus, from the viewpoint of the Unification Church, the Kingdom of God is vacant. (135-118)

In the spiritual world, all people are staying in various stages of hell. Why do they stay there? It is because they did not practice filial piety, as filial sons and daughters, centering on the order of love. It is because they did not fulfill their mission, as loyal patriots, centering on the country. It is because, although someone was supposed to be a saint centering on the world, he did not reach that stage.

Humans have to go the right way on earth. What is the right way? There should be the right way on the level of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, universe, and even God. Such a singular way should exist. What is that way? It is the original way of love. (147-183)

In the spiritual world, when you cannot correspond to the power of love, a strong reaction comes against you. Nobody tells you to go to hell. Do you understand? Therefore, the Bible says, "Love your enemy!" True love has influence on the enemy. If you overcome the first, second, third, and fourth difficult situation centering on love, the enemy will disappear. Because love has such great power, Jesus also said, "Love your enemy!" Christians today think "enemy" refers to an individual enemy, but there is no enemy before God. Then, who is the enemy? The enemy is the one who violates the law of love, which has infinite value. Who is satan before God? satan is an adulterer before God. That is a very tragic and sad fact.

True Father is called a heretic because he disclosed what he recognized in the spiritual world. People say Rev. Moon is the king of heresy who is trying to destroy Christianity. They are wishing that Rev. Moon would die. However, while True Father is still alive, some of them have already died. Why is this so? It is because of the Will of God. True Father still has a lot of things to do. (121-173)

Let's suppose you have a son who committed murder and was sentenced to death. When your son goes to his execution, are you going to say, "It is good for you to die. Sa-yo-na-ra! Good-bye." Are there such parents? Upon seeing your son's death, do you say, "I hate you! I don't want to see you any more. At last we can be separated."

If such tragic deaths were to continue forever, do you think any parent could just watch without doing something? You would try to do everything possible in order to liberate your son, don't you agree? Loving parents will continuously try to save their son, even at the risk of their lives. Are there any parents who will say, "That's enough, let's stop trying." Although it may take eternity to save their son, they will forever try.

In this sense, God is a miserable God. As long as the door to hell is closing, God is anxiously trying to liberate his children. That is to fulfill the responsibility of heavenly Parents. God cannot say, "Let me eliminate everything." Because of His parental heart, God has to liberate even hell.

Keeping in mind such a Heavenly Father, are you going to follow your wife if she says, "Honey! Let our son stay there forever! You are struggling too much. You've done enough! Please turn away from him!" When we consider this situation, how miserable it is!

If your son comes to know your heart, he will repent thousands of times for his wrong behavior. Do you understand what I am saying? If there is such a father and mother, the son will repent to the death. Because of the parents, the way to liberate the son can be made. Will anyone accuse the parents because they tried to liberate and embrace their son when he repented? Therefore, satan cannot accuse God, who loves mankind and tries to save him. If someone goes to God and unites with him, satan cannot say, "You can't stand in such a position." Not even satan can accuse the one who is standing in the perfect position before God. On the contrary, satan naturally surrenders before such a person. There is no rule preventing forgiveness for the one who repents through the love of parents.

The Unification Church has to liberate hell through this kind of heart. That is the way of a true filial child, isn't it? Therefore, the Unification Church can say, "We will liberate even hell." Why? Because God has such a heart. Reflecting upon your life, have you been a dutiful child? Do you have the contents of life to become a filial son or daughter? Your answer has to be "no". Everybody is less than a dutiful child. All of you are not dutiful. (62-51)

If your beloved parents and relatives do not believe the Unification Church, they will go to hell. Are you sure about this! They will have to go to hell. If your elder brother, younger brother, mother, father, or relatives do not believe the Unification Church, they will all go to hell. Do you firmly believe that or not? [We believe it!] You don't seem to be that certain. Once someone is drawn into hell, he can never escape. In spite of this, you are not feeling substantially the fact that your family and relatives will go to hell. You are just being optimistic. However, let's think seriously that your beloved parents are really going to hell. If your parents were to go to prison in their lifetime, you would be really anxious to release them through all possible means. How much more desperate it is if your parents and relatives go to eternal hell.

You don't know anything yet. You don't know whether there really is a hell or not. You don't know what the Divine Principle means to you. Do you really know or not? It must be vague to you. You can understand clearly if you die. However, once you die, it is too late.

Nowadays, many spiritual persons, who came to understand about the Unification Church after they died, are leading people to the church. During their lifetimes, they opposed their son or daughter attending the Unification Church, but in the spiritual world, they began to understand about the church. So, they are coming to this world spiritually, and are eager to lead people to the church. If they don't do this, they cannot be resurrected. Do you understand? If you oppose your son attending the Unification Church, you cannot advance in the spiritual world.

Therefore, spiritual persons want to descend to this world. They devote themselves to God and receive special permission, in the name of their good ancestors, to come to this world. They appear before their sons and daughters and testify about the Unification Church. However, without a special condition, spiritual persons cannot come here. When they recognize in the spiritual world what the Unification Church is, how amazed they are! Do you not know this?

The Unification Church is not where you just come and go without any meaning. If you separate yourself from the church, it will be lost forever. When the door is closed, nobody opens the door eternally. When the door is opened, nobody can close it forever. Because what is tied on the earth should be solved on earth, you should solve by your. self what you tie. This is a problem. Therefore, when you evangelize, you don't need to go to another place. (34,266)

6. People In Hell Also Long For The Kingdom Of God

Suppose there is a dying person who says, "The Principle of the Unification Church is certainly good. I can go to the Kingdom of God. Although I did not fulfill True Father's words completely, my mind was really trying to fulfill them. So please regard me as having established the proper indemnity conditions!" Then God will try to put him into the Kingdom of God because God is fair. (laughter)

Where did God try to put him? Because the person tried to go to the Kingdom of God, God put him where he wanted to be. Do you understand? God rewarded him according to his actions. God put him where he tried to go. However, one cannot go everywhere one wishes. Because one receives his reward according to his actions on earth, his destination can be beneath paradise or even in hell. Even people in hell want to go to the Kingdom of God. Such horrible things are happening every second, minute, and hour, but you don't feel it substantially. This is the human situation. (57- 265)

7. The Kingdom Of God On Earth And In Heaven

In order for the individual to rest, the resting realm of the family has to be established. That is, the fence on the family level has to be made. Isn't that so? In order for the family to rest, the fence on the tribal level has to be made. If there is no fence, the family or tribe will always be invaded. Then, in order for the people to rest, the fence on the national level has to be made. In order for the nation to rest, the fence on the world level has to be established. In this sense, only after establishing the worldwide fence, can the nation rest. In order for the world to rest, the fence of unification between the spiritual world and physical world has to be established. After that, the Kingdom of God on earth can be realized, which God's love can spread all over the world. Through that process, the Kingdom of God on earth is established automatically. Do you follow? [Yes] (68-20)

The place where we want to live is the heavenly nation. Are there any borders in the heavenly nation? [No!] Does the heavenly nation have two languages? [No!] Is there segregation? [No!] What is the heavenly nation? Because all people were born from God's bosom, all are in the same brotherhood. Centering on God, all humans are brothers because they are sons and daughters of God. Centering on the Kingdom of God on earth, all humans are people of the Kingdom of God.

Three elements are needed to establish a country: first is sovereignty, second is people, and third is land. Did this world become the place that God rules over? [No!] Did all the earth become God's country? Did the world become God's nation of people? Though you talk about the Kingdom of God, God's nation cannot be established until the world is united into one. Because world unity is not yet established, and Cain and Abel still remain, the history of struggle continues. Therefore, we cannot rest in this situation. We don't want to live in the process of restoration, but in the Kingdom of God.

We have to establish God's nation. Our living place can be prepared only when God's nation is established. In order to prepare our living place, we must fight, investing our utmost effort. If we do not establish God's nation, our descendants will be pitiful people. We should not be the ancestors who leave such a burden to our descendants. (66-281)

Jesus is dwelling in paradise, isn't he? [Yes!] He cannot enter the Kingdom of God. In order to enter the Kingdom, a person must go the course where he can receive God's love directly. In order to receive God's love directly, one needs to have the qualification of God's son or daughter, who does not need a savior. Moreover, when such people, who received God's love directly, go to the spiritual world, the ideal Kingdom of God in heaven can be realized.

Such an ideal world was not established by Jesus' blood lineage. Therefore, Jesus has to come again and establish it. Otherwise, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Where is the condition made to open the door of the Kingdom of God? It is made on the earth. Therefore, Jesus left on earth the key to the Kingdom of God. So today, centering on the Unification Church and your families, the history of restoration is being developed on earth. Moreover, since Jesus and his 12 disciples did not make their families, in order to indemnify that, 70 tribes and 120 tribes have to be restored. If that is done, the door to the Kingdom of God will be opened. (160-89)

Six thousand years ago, God was waiting to celebrate the wedding banquet of Adam and Eve after they became mature. But the ideal of the True Parents centering on Adam and Eve was destroyed because they became false parents. However, the ideal of the True Parents, which was lost 6000 years ago, could have been restored by the marriage of Jesus and his bride. Isn't that so?

Then, are the sons and daughters of the True Parents true children or false children? [They are true children!] From them, the true family can emerge. The true children of the True Parents will multiply true families and expand to the true tribe, true people, true nation, and true world. That world will create the life of the Kingdom of God on the level of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and world. Then this world can become the Kingdom of God. After living the life of the Kingdom of God on earth, when you go to the spiritual world, your life will be connected to the life of the Kingdom of God in heaven. This is the general survey of God's providence.

All people were born from satan's blood lineage. They are different from God's blood lineage. Therefore, in Romans, Chapter 8, it says, "We call God 'Father' in the name of the adopted son." They can call God "Father" through a bridge like Jesus. Otherwise, they cannot directly call God "Father" because the blood lineage is different.

Only Jesus had the bond of the direct blood lineage of God. Thus he was called the only begotten son. None of you are the only begotten son. Then, who are you? You are the failed sons and failed daughters. You are sons and daughters who would have failed. (160-44)

The Lord of the Second Advent will not establish the new ideal realm within the Kingdom of God, but at the bottom of paradise and hell. At the place connected to the bottom of hell, he will find Cain and Abel, and create the realm of God's new family. This will be expanded to the realm of a new tribe, new people, new country, and new world of God. Through the establishment of this ideal worldwide realm, all people of the world will be restored. That world will unify all people through restoration by indemnity centered on Cain and Abel. God's hope and Will can be realized by replacing the empty spiritual world with the new organized world of unification on earth.

Thus Jesus said that "Whatever you tie on earth, shall be tied in heaven, and whatever you solve on earth, shall be solved in heaven." Is it possible to establish the Kingdom of God in heaven without establishing the Kingdom of God on earth? [No!] The Kingdom of God in heaven can never be realized without establishing the Kingdom of God on earth. (143-30)

You should not think you are entitled to go to the Kingdom of God in heaven. Instead, you have to first establish the Kingdom of God on earth. But before that, you yourself must be a member of the Kingdom of God on earth. In order to become such a person, you have to make unity of heart to the degree that you can say confidently, "Father's mind is mine and my mind is Father's mind." Accordingly, you should be the person representing God's mind and True Father's mind as well as the mind of the ancestors. If you are doing so, all historical problems can be solved on earth. (3-295)

8. The Right Viewpoint For The Kingdom Of God

How much are you united with God at the most serious position in front of God's enormous Will and historical hope? Do you have absolute faith centering on God's Will?

No matter how strong a storm and wind may come, even if you are destroyed and dying, you should have absolute faith, saying, "This faith is absolute. Even though I was wrong, only this Will is absolutely right." If your faith is different from morning to evening, and if you lose the Kingdom of God, how foolish you are!

If there is a way to go to the Kingdom of God, what is it? The way to the Kingdom of God does not appear at the self-centered place. If you feel that you are far away from that nation, you have to deny yourself completely. Only when you deny yourself can the desire to enter the Kingdom of God remain. However, if without denying yourself, you try to make the environment applied to yourself, you cannot make a relationship with the Kingdom of God.

It is obvious that the Kingdom of God starts from yourself. Even if the physical Kingdom of God is established, if you don't become a person who fits into that nation, you will have nothing to do with it.

What is the Kingdom of God? It is the place to go after overcoming satan. It is not the place you go to just by overcoming yourself today. The Kingdom of God cannot be within our present social environment, the realm of the fallen world, nor the habitual environmental realm. Because satan has occupied and dwelled in this habitual environment, you can see the Kingdom of God only after overcoming this realm of satan's. The Kingdom of God will be established at the place opposite to satan's world. Is that correct? If it's not correct, it could not really be the Kingdom of God. Although that world may have the name Kingdom of God, it would be nothing but a deception to the environment.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God can be established from the position of subjugating satan, denying everything related to satan, and removing it. The Kingdom of God comes close to you when you remove the negative historic relic of satan, and when you deny all the contents of satan's lifestyle. Without removing these satanic contents, the contents of the Kingdom of God cannot be provided to you.

The Kingdom of God is such a valuable thing. Although the Kingdom of God is described as the absolute standard, people today seem confused about it. Most people are expecting the Kingdom from an extremely self-centered position. Only when you overcome your circumstances with absolute faith can the Kingdom of God emerge. However, that cannot be the origin of God's Kingdom. Based on the individual's foundation of subjugating satan, the Kingdom of God can be realized. Therefore, the Kingdom of God is not established simply by obediently following God's will. It cannot be realized only with faith. Since satan always tries to destroy us, that nation can be fulfilled only by us getting victory in the battle. However, in the battle against satan, sovereignty is necessary. There should be people of the nation. If the level is country, a large number of families in the country have to make the whole organization for the sake of one purpose. Then, people of that nation should be able to harmonize with their leader, centering on God. without any conflict.

One may be able to feel, in one's mind, the Kingdom of God at the place where one is ready for death, but that is not the actual, substantial Kingdom of God. Although a great amount of martyrdom and suffering has taken place throughout the past 2000 years, the Kingdom of God is not yet realized on earth. In this sense, the Kingdom of God is not to be established in such an easy way.

When we consider the phrase "The Kingdom of God starts from myself," if the word "myself" were omitted, it would create a serious situation. The Bible says, "Love the Lord your God with all your mind, will and heart." However, the word "Lord" does not have a simple meaning. The fundamental meaning of the word "Lord" can be recognized substantially only at the place that has absolute contents, which cannot be forgotten eternally. The Kingdom of God does not come by believing in the Lord God, but by loving Him. God's Will is fulfilled not by believing in God, but by loving Him.

In this sense, you should recognize how immature your faith is and how far away it is from the Principle. Even though some of you are attending this meeting for the first time, someone will receive consolation and feel joy centered on himself. However, though the Kingdom of God may exist in your own mind and God feels joy from you, it does not mean that the Kingdom of God has been established on earth. It may be an individual Kingdom of God, but it's not the whole Kingdom of God. From this viewpoint, what God desires is not the individual Kingdom of God. God does not feel joy seeing that. Can we say that because a man feels joy, the nation is established? God tried to fulfill the whole Kingdom of God by unifying all the nations horizontally. Consequently, God sent the Messiah, Jesus, to this world and could not but have him sacrificed. (46-74)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 2. Preparation For Going To The Kingdom Of God

1. The Base Of The Kingdom Of God

In this world, nobody can pull out God's life and love. The closer we are to the truth, the more we are absorbed into it. That truth will become the center, which nobody can take by force. Even if the earth falls into chaos millions of times and the universe is suddenly destroyed, if you have the truth as your mind's center, you will never be changed or shaken.

However, if you are not prepared to receive the truth, no matter how correct the truth may appear you will not recognize it. No matter if true life appears, you will not know it. No matter if true love appears, you will not know it. From this viewpoint, if today's Christians are looking for real truth, true life, and true love, they should deny themselves and establish a new center in their mind.

When new continents were being discovered, it seemed the earth was expanding, but now the earth seems to be getting smaller and smaller. In other words, when civilization was not developed, the world seemed huge, but as history and civilization developed, the world seemed to become gradually smaller. In this sense, the ideal world will be the universal time when everything is directly related to everyone. Therefore, it is necessary that the love and life of the heavenly nation be completed in one's mind and within oneself.

Because truth, life, and love are like one family, love and life should necessarily follow truth. Life and truth should necessarily follow love. In the same way, love and truth should necessarily follow life.

Why are truth, love, and life always connected to one another? As you know, in order for one being to exist, there should be above and below, front and back, and right and left, centering on that being. No existing being can escape from the realm of the number three. This is the basic structure of any existing being. These three elements make the unified form. But if the force proceeds in the reverse way, a different action of the force occurs. Accordingly, God is the origin of love, life, and truth, but after the fall, when those three did not make a balance, God could not work providentially. (2-133)

The disciples of Jesus thought that when Jesus became King of Israel, having dominion over the Roman Empire, they would also receive high positions. However, that is not the essential problem. First of all, one has to make the heavenly nation within one's mind and make unity between one's physical body and God, centering on one's mind. This is the greatest problem. The Kingdom of God starts from oneself.

Therefore, the base of the heavenly nation is one's mind. Do you want the world to become good without you! You probably want the world to become good together with you. Do you want to join the place of death? You probably don't want that. Even people at the age of 70 or 80 may not want to join the place of death. Here, you grandmother! Do you want to join the place of death or not? Although, because of old age, they don't have long to live, they still probably don't like the place of death. Why is this so? When people are getting old, they may become miserable and therefore say that they want to die. However, most people tend to say that they, with their wrinkled face, would like to see such and such things before their death. What does this mean? It means they don't want to die. This is a problem because they may be thinking everything is meaningless without themselves in the world. (47-273)

Where is the base of the Kingdom of God? A great number of Christians believe that they can go to that heavenly nation by believing in Jesus. Then, where is the base of the Kingdom of God? When Peter asked, "Where is the Kingdom of God?" Jesus answered that it is not in heaven but in your mind. Then, what is the base of your mind? Can a sad mind be the base of your mind? Can a proud mind be the base of the Kingdom of God? Can a mind that denies society be the base of your mind? These are not the foundations we are expecting and not the foundations that God can approve.

In this situation, the person seeking the base of the Kingdom of God cannot help being more solitary than anyone else. Why is this so? Because God is solitary, the person has to be solitary. Because God has taken the history of conquest, that person has to also go that way.

Then, if humankind always repents, feeling sad and shedding tears because heaven and earth are filled with sadness, can that be the base of the Kingdom of God? That alone cannot be the base of God's Kingdom. Even when you serve the church, expecting the time of new joy, you have to determine to resolve the problem of evil in this world.

Without such an attitude and determination, the base of the heavenly nation cannot be made. This is an obvious fact.

Where is the base of the Kingdom of God? Some people confidently assert that because they have a certain social position, the Kingdom of God starts from them. If good and evil start together, their opinion might be right. However, good and evil cannot start together. When evil goes east, good has to go west. When evil stops, good has to move. Moreover, when evil has desire, good must have no desire. Good and evil are opposite.

In this sense, when God comes to this world, who would be the most desirable one to make a bond with God? The heavenly nation starts from the place where God abandoned all hope for mankind. Therefore, people who are satisfied with their present lives cannot be true religious persons.

When you are confronted by the sorrowful fate of life and death, and when you sink into despair and distress, losing the meaning of your existence, you should not be excessively attached to your past. On the contrary, you should seek new value at the place of self-denial. In this process, the base of true goodness can start.

From this point, is there anybody who can confidently say that his personality is the base of the heavenly nation? [Nobody] Nobody can insist that his family is the base of that nation. No tribe can insist that God must recognize that tribe because of the historical good achievements of its ancestors. The people, nation, and some thoughts or theories are the same. This is a tragedy.

Therefore, while the one who wants to die will live, the one who wants to live will die. What does that mean? The one who wants to live for one thousand years can realize such a dream only when he makes effort to detach himself from the evil world for one thousand years. The one who wants to live for ten thousand years can find the base of his wish only when he gratefully sacrifices himself for ten thousand years.

Likewise, the one seeking eternal life, happiness, and the Kingdom of God must overcome the present difficulties centering on the eternal, and must be able to endure sacrifice. Only when one takes such an attitude can the eternal base emerge. (47-247)

2. The Standard To Go To The Kingdom Of God

What is the standard to go to the Kingdom of God? It is to love God more than one's own child. Without loving God more, one cannot leave the realm of satan. Therefore, if one does not love God more than one's wife or husband, one cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Fallen people are in the situation to leave the realm of satan and stay in the edge of the realm. In other words, they have not left satan's realm completely. Therefore, one should not love one's father and mother more than God. (41-299)

Who can enter the Kingdom of God? First of all, it should be the one who is in accord with God's mind. How much does one agree with God's mind? If God works towards the eternal purpose, one should harmonize with God's mind centering on eternity. Is that right or not? If the accordance lasts only for about ten years, real accordance cannot be made. The accordance with God has to last eternally. How can it be eternal? One should be the child who can agree with God's mind and love God eternally. In order to be such a child, one should not become an object of sadness. The Kingdom of God is to be in eternity.

Then, one should be in accord with God's body. The body has a direction. It manifests some direction. While the mind represents the central point of every direction, the body manifests a direction. In order to be God's child, when God's body goes east, one must go east with God. If God likes a warm thing, but Jesus likes a cold one, is that the right attitude? When God wants to laugh and talk, if Jesus wants to sleep, is that right? Everything that is manifested through the body should be in accordance with God's mind. That is not enough. When God wants to be amiable, one should not be hot-tempered. When God is amiable, one should also be amiable. The internal and external should be matched. If they are matched, then mind and body will always go together. If God exists, one should do what God likes. If Jesus is God's son, Jesus also has to do what God likes. (47-257)

Although you may want to enter the Kingdom of God, you can never go there without sacrificing your life. If you have been to the Kingdom of God, you will know that nobody is there who did not sacrifice their lives. The essence of the life of faith is manifested so. (37-250)

3. The Starting Point Of The Kingdom Of God

Where does the Kingdom of God start? Without liberating God's sorrow, mankind cannot enter God's Kingdom. Since mankind has made a history of sorrow since the fall, all the bonds of that sorrowful history should be found in order to be restored. All the bonds of the six-thousand-year history since Adam and Eve have to be found. It is the Principle of the Unification Church that teaches about such a God of sorrow.

People in the secular world are trying to escape from the world of sorrow. While the secular world tries to escape sorrow, the Principle has a fundamental motivation to undergo the world of sorrow. The original human is different from people in the secular world. The more one knows God's sorrow, the more one gains strength in the Unification Church. Once you know the tragic situation of God, that becomes the source of explosive power to resolve it. This is the great strength of the Unification Church.

4. The Essence Of The Kingdom Of God

What kind of world is the Kingdom of God? Because the Kingdom of God is the original world, the individual, family, and tribe cannot go there because of satan's accusations. Therefore, members of the Unification Church have to unite their family, relatives, and tribe into one, centering on God. In other words, three generations should become one. In Adam's family, Adam was the first generation, Cain and Abel were the second generation, and the children of Cain and Abel were the third generation. These three generations were supposed to unite. Centering on God, God was the first generation, Adam and Eve were the second generation, and Cain and Abel were the third generation. (21-54)

Because the Kingdom of God is the world where people live for the sake of others, it will never perish only if it keeps the principle of living unselfishly. In other words, if people only wish to be treated well, the Kingdom of God would perish. Don't you agree?

The Kingdom of God is the world filled with love. The essence of love is to live for the sake of others. Thus it is different from the love of the secular world. Therefore, religion teaches to live for the sake of others, that is, to be obedient, to serve, and to sacrifice. The secular world has no such teachings. These elements are somehow practiced by groups like beggars, who know nothing. However, that was God's secret strategy to have satan's side receive good fortune, even though they were not aware of the higher purpose -- heavenly law. How wonderful yet miserable God is to have developed such a strategy for thousands of years! (46-42)

5. The Meaning Of The Kingdom Of God

Did you find your original homeland? [No, we didn't.] Since you lost the original homeland, you lost the original home country. The home country is the Kingdom of God on earth. Earth is to become the actual home country. What is the home country? The home country is to be the Kingdom of God on earth as well as the Kingdom of God in heaven.

Three major elements are required to establish a country: sovereignty, land, and people. In this world, is there a sovereignty over which God can have dominion? [No!] Did mankind allow itself to be governed by God? [No!] Therefore, we don't have our country. This world is not where the original human can live.

Thus, the desire of mankind is to console God and establish God's country, but that has been continuing endlessly. Also, your conscience pushes you to make a better world. Although you might have done good works for a stranger once, that cannot satisfy goodness. Your conscience pushes you again and again. Even though you did good works thousands of times a day, your conscience will continuously push you. Doesn't it do so? [Yes, it does!] Such a conscience may seem like a fool. The conscience pushes us because the mind wants individual goodness to accumulate rapidly and expand to goodness on the world level.

Therefore, goodness does not stay down. It pushes you forcibly. "You have to give goodness to three billion people thousands of times a day, and you have to give it again." It will speak like this. If there are no more people to give to, you have to give goodness to the mountains, the sea, and heaven and earth. The mind is trying to give goodness like that. Why? Because what the mind has desired throughout mankind's long history has not been fulfilled yet. (155-26)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 3. The Qualifications And Conditions For Entering The Kingdom Of God (Part 1)

1. The Qualifications For Entering Tim Kingdom Of God

1) Necessity of Suffering

What remains forever is the suffering of a public life. If, when you go to the spiritual world after undergoing the suffering of a public life on earth, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God, you can complain to True Father. Those who receive persecution for the sake of the nation, the world, and the cosmos are wise men. (19-30)

What kind of tradition are you going to leave in this country? We are within the realm our enemy was occupying, because the man who took responsibility for the country got captured by the enemy. However, that man should not be given preferential treatment. If he is treated well, unity cannot be made. Do you understand what True Father is saying? The more miserable the responsible person's death, the more closely united the relationship between that man and us becomes. Don't you think so? Conversely, the more the enemy country loves the responsible person, the more our unity with him becomes vague. Even in killing him, he has to be killed in the most miserable way, by amputating his arms and legs, and by extracting his eyes. If that is done, the group that is bonded to him comes to be completely united. Don't you think so? That is the only method.

What can create unity between the spiritual world and us? That is for us to encounter difficulties. The harder a time you have, the more the spiritual world unites with you. Despite the fact that the Unification Church and the spiritual world are in a relationship of father and son, and a brotherhood relation, if we endure a lot of suffering, the spiritual world will completely unite with us.

Therefore, we are mobilized directly and are battling with satan. If we do not encounter difficulties, the spiritual world will not work actively. In this sense, God unfolds His strategy through satan. God lets us have an extremely hard time. Sometimes He lets us be killed. Death itself is a tragedy, but it can create the reaction of unity. Isn't that what happens? (49-108)

What kind of example should we leave on earth? Filial son? Loyal subject? Even though you become a filial son or loyal subject, or if you leave your name in the history of your country, that does not give you real meaning. This is because a filial son and loyal subject in the fallen world do not have the original heavenly standard. Accordingly, in order to reach the original heavenly standard, one has to be the most filial son among filial sons, the most loyal subject among loyal subjects, and the most exemplary woman among exemplary women. When is that time? Now is the time.

Therefore, those who want to enter the Kingdom of God should live miserably and die miserably. Are these good words or bad words? [Good words!] Then, are the words: "Go out and desperately lead people to the church!" good or bad words? [Good ones!] Then, why don't you go out and work hard? You should die for the sake of others. If you die for the sake of others, the world, and the universe, you will be treated as the subject of the great universe.

The most valuable things are the creation, humans, and God. Those who sacrificed, risking their lives to embrace the world from the position of goodness, are essentially sacrificing for the sake of those three things. Therefore, God has to compensate them with something more valuable than those three things. Because Jesus had such a viewpoint, he proclaimed, "Members of your family are your enemy," and "He who seeks to die shall live, while he who seeks to live shall die." Otherwise, people cannot go to the Kingdom of God. Thus, Jesus' proclamation was the most wonderful news. Do you understand? It was the most magnificent, valuable, and absolute gospel.

Thus, the Unification Church does not teach that one should live a rich and comfortable life. Even though you may live a miserable and poor life, and die in a tragic situation, your sacrificial life will be resurrected at the time of blossom. Every holy person will gather together and adore you before your holy life. What kind of life do you want to create? True Father is going to let the members of the Unification Church have an extremely hard time, and make you filial children and loyal subjects. Do you feel good or not? [Good!] How shall True Father treat people who are not willing to go such a way? In the relation between father and child, brother and brother, teacher and disciple, one should say firmly, "Father, please cut off my bone! Elder brother, please cut off my bone! Teacher, please cut off my bone!" It is true love to make some one overcome his present difficulties by kicking him with your foot.

Therefore, the first commandment is: "Love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind!" Then, "You shall love your neighbor as yourself!" Who is your neighbor? The people of the world are your neighbors and brothers. You have to invest your mind, will, and life for the sake of the people of the world. If you stake your life, that is your best. Because Rev. Moon made such a resolution, Rev. Moon passed the age of 50, but he still has a long way to go. Rev. Moon never hesitates to go that way.

In order to realize the hope of tomorrow and become a manager of the world, Rev. Moon goes that way of death, devoting himself and shedding tears with his whole will and effort. Thus, True Father has to find one standard from which everything can be united. This is the major thought of the Unification Church. This is the way of adventure. We are now undergoing the path of a bloody fight.

What do you think of this way? Is it good or not? The foundation that was established at the price of one's life will be a model for mankind, and will be the foundation for the happiness of the world's people. All people will regard that base as the starting point of harmony, and will make the world united. The one who feels responsible for the history of the universe at such a place of hope, is never a small-minded man. Don't you agree? You should understand this well. (49-303)

He who begins the way of truth must go the way of death until he dies. In order to pay the indemnity, which would normally have to be paid after death, one has to go that way during his lifetime. This is to reduce the period of indemnity, which would have to be paid for billions of years after death, by suffering on earth. Accordingly, the way of truth is to indemnify on earth the suffering course that would have had to be paid eternally. (31-320)

God gives blessing to people who endure difficulties for the sake of God's Will. Where do you receive the blessing? In the spiritual world. You come to receive the highest blessing in the spiritual world. The blessing is found in prison. Therefore, the day to enter prison is the day of hope. The day your hands are handcuffed is also a day of hope.

When True Father went to prison with a grateful mind, everything was prepared to welcome him. Everybody was waiting to receive True Father's teachings. If I felt hungry, someone brought food. That cannot be compared to Elijah's miracle, who received food from ravens. I let communists bring food through the spiritual world. (103-207)

2) The Necessity of Love

What will you ride to get to the Kingdom of God? You cannot go there by jet. You can go there by riding the track of love. When True Father says this, do you feet it substantially? [Yes!] The line of love does not become thin when it is pulled, like an elastic band. On the contrary, the more the line of love is pulled, the thicker it becomes. That gives two kinds of benefits in one action.

In this sense, to encounter the most difficulties for the sake of God's will is a secret method to occupy the world. Do you understand? [King of suffering!] The king of suffering. When True Father uses this kind of world, you may actually feel that. What will the king of suffering become in the spiritual world? He will be the one who can take God's glory alone. Religious people today say, "Let's go to the Kingdom of God!" But can people go there with no qualifications? People should meet that nation first on earth. In order to meet that nation, one has to go through the law of love. You should pray that all of you go through the law of love.

When you come to have many children, you should feel the additional cross to love the Kingdom of God more. The reason many children are sent to your family is because your family has to carry many crosses. Your family has many responsibilities for the sake of that nation. Upon knowing this, you should fulfill your responsibility completely. Such a family can have a great descendant who can inherit heavenly fortune. (32-232)

How can you go to the Kingdom of God? You have to be crazy for God's love. You have to love God more than Adam and Eve did, more than Peter, James and John did. You must love Jesus more than Peter, James and John did. Without that, the relative realm of true love cannot be restored, from which God can love you. Only when that is restored will everything be fulfilled.

You should not worry about money. You should not worry about children even if you don't have any. You should go that way continuously. When you go continuously, you may feel that you are diminishing, but rather you are going higher and higher. The Unification Church becomes bigger and bigger by being persecuted. Don't you think so? In a family of ten, the one who is opposed by the others, and continuously endures for the sake of the common purpose, can become the lord of that family. That person can be the Lord of the heavenly nation. (142-289)

You must be able to embrace children of all five races, and embrace their grandchildren. So, you must be able to love people of the world with God's true love, and you must be the lord of the family as true parents. Only when you become true parents centered on God's true love, and represent the family standard of true love, can you enter the Kingdom of God.

In order to enter the Kingdom of God, one has to be united with the true God and the true love of True Parents. Those who have lived in the relationship of God's blood lineage can go to the Kingdom of God, but until now, nobody has lived such a life. Therefore, the Kingdom of God is vacant. (176-2 10)

The way to the Kingdom of God is opened by loving your brothers like God. You are trying to follow True Father. With such a mind, let you brothers follow True Father. From this viewpoint, the one who teaches the highest, quickest and best way to go to the Kingdom of God is neither God nor True Father, but your brother. (66-125)

Then, to what kind of Kingdom of God are you going? Are you going to the world Kingdom or the individual Kingdom? [The world Kingdom!] Because True Father is very greedy, in order to hold the line of love to be able to enter the world Kingdom of God, he has been going this way, enduring persecution for 40 years by going beyond the individual, the line of family, tribe, people, nation and world.

Where do we go after that? We have to go find the nation. Because we found the world level line of love and there is no bigger place, we have to go back to our hometown. Because we received the blessing, we have to help poor people in our hometown. Because we found the line of love of the world, where do we go? We came in order to save the country. (143-141)

3) We Must Have Results

Only the ideal of the establishment of the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven has been close to us, and only the way of happiness to secure glory and prosperity remains before us. Until now, the way to advance happiness and the ideal was blocked by various walls. Servant and servant, subject and object were blocked. Numerous walls were blocking the spiritual as well as the physical world, but True Father opened them all. True Father made the foundation so that the spiritual world can freely settle on earth.

In the past, a person who prayed and devoted himself could meet the deceased founder of a religion only for a short time, and then had to separate, because the religious leader had to return to the spirit world. However, now is the time when all spirit persons can descend to earth, centering on the realm of religion. Thus, if you are not able to substantially move the past, present, and future, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. You should know this.

The time of the past was the period of angels and good spirit persons who had gone to the spiritual world. The present time is the period of parents. And the future will be the period of God. Therefore, those who are not able to mobilize the spiritual world, parents, and God, cannot enter the Kingdom of God. This is the same situation as when the angels and God helped Adam and Eve. Afterwards, Adam and Eve were supposed to move the universe. Only those people who can move these three worlds centering on God can enter the Kingdom of God, which is the original world. (161-199)

What must you do in order to enter that nation? What is the condition to enter that nation? You have to love God more than your own children. You have to love the Lord more than your own husband or wife. You have to love the Holy Spirit more than your own body. That is the unity of trinity. (?-100)

Then, who can live in the heavenly nation? Sons and daughters who bring joy to God can live there. However, after the fall, multitudes of fallen people lived throughout human history. Out of these fallen people, do you think people who gave joy to God were born or not! [They were not born.] (43-23)

You might hope to go to the Kingdom of God by believing in the Unification Church, but if you did not bring results on earth, even if you were allowed into that nation, you would feel ashamed of yourself. We are not the group that wants to go to the Kingdom of God just by having faith, like traditional Christians. We are the group which tries to establish the Kingdom of God with all our heart and effort. We cannot forgive the people who try to oppose and prevent that.

In order to go this way, you have to invest all your mind and body as well as all your belongings. And you must take responsibility not only for the fate of the country, but for the destiny of Asia. You should understand that now is such a time. (22-226)

4) Living for the Sake of Others

If you are fifty years old and you lived for the sake of the universe and heavenly law for over 25 years, you can go to the Kingdom of God. You can go beyond the boundary line to be able to stay in a better realm of the spiritual world. But people who live their whole life centered on themselves go to the original homeland of evil -- hell -- regardless of their feelings. This has to be true. You have to recognize your situation and reflect on your past. You should make effort to live for the sake of the whole, the country, the world, heaven and earth, and God, during the rest of your lifetime. If you do so, it follows that you will march forward to the ideal world in heaven. (78-119)

You may not know much about the spiritual world, but True Father is an expert. I have experienced the spiritual world more than anyone else has. The spiritual world is my special major field. What is the origin of the spiritual world? The world which is composed of the principle-living for the sake of others- must be the Kingdom of God that mankind is expecting. That is our original homeland.

We are destined to go there regardless of our will. That is our way of life. We are going the way of a traveler. What can be a problem in your life? Whether you are living more for the sake of others or for yourself. If you lived more for the sake of others, you will go to the Kingdom of God. If the opposite is true, you will go to hell. You may be unable to believe this fundamental formula now, in your present situation, but when you die you will come to understand.

God has worked providentially to save mankind through religion. Therefore, the higher the dimension of a religion, the more that religion teaches higher contents which are in accord with the principle of the original homeland. Therefore, many high religions could not help but teach the idea of sacrifice and service.

Because God has been working providentially behind religion to match the world to the original world, we cannot deny that God is working within human history. Accordingly, a religion that is living for the sake of others will develop, while a religion which tries to take the subjective position, centered on itself, will decline. (74-51)

What is the Kingdom of God? You should know with certainty what the Kingdom of God is. It is the world of love. It is the world of living for the sake of the center, God. (98-35)

2. The Standard To Be Able To Enter The Kingdom Of God

1) Our Position

God is our Parent; then why did He create us? God's creation of humankind started from the place participating in love. Humans started from God's mind, growing up in God's bosom of love, becoming mature in God's bosom, and making the family which can connect with the love of the world. Through that, they come to return to God's bosom of love as mature persons. This is the way to live. Due to the fall, this was fundamentally destroyed. The relationship between God and humankind was completely severed. No matter how people try to return to God, they cannot. Furthermore, God is also the same. Such a big gap was made. The wall and boundary line were made.

What kind of wall is it? That wall prevents humans from going to their Parent, God. What is that wall? This is the problem. That wall, which even God could not handle, must be raised as the most important problem for religious people.

That wall divided the individual's mind and body. That wall, with various historical contents, also came between husband and wife. That wall was made in the family, tribe, people, nation, world, and all of the spiritual world and physical world. That wall was made between heaven and hell. Although God dwells in the glorious place called heaven, without removing that wall, humans on earth can never go over the summit of the wall, the surrounded boundary line.

This is the tragedy of human life on earth. How can we overcome this tragedy? Despite the fact that humans are meant to live attending God as their Parent and be led by Him, they don't even know if God exists. Humans came to radically insist that God does not exist. Furthermore, they proclaimed that God is dead. You are living in this kind of tragic environment that is demanding, "Let's remove God from human society!" Who made such a world -- God or humans? That is the problem. This is not what humans want. Then, who made it? Who raised this environment? (135-267) )

2) When You Cannot Enter the Kingdom of God

True Father himself is worried about the Unification Church. What should be our motivation: God's Will or our own will? The self should not become the motivation. However, in many cases, the motivation is derived from the self instead of from God's Will.

While God's Will asks us to go the way of suffering, the self tries to betray it. They are opposite positions. While God's Will asks us to go right, the self tries to go left. You try to excuse yourself by saying, "I had a harder time than anyone else since joining the Unification Church."

The one who makes excuses for himself cannot enter the Kingdom of God. The position of absolute faith is not a place to excuse oneself. There is nothing to say. The Kingdom of God is where one cannot be proud of one's achievements. What you call a hundred percent might be just one percent from God's viewpoint. What you think is a hundred may be just one from God's viewpoint. Therefore, the one who is centered on himself cannot enter the Kingdom of God.

From where does the Kingdom of God start? It starts from absolute faith. Absolute faith means to not insist on one's opinion. It is the place to deny oneself absolutely. Without denying oneself absolutely, absolute faith cannot emerge. If you follow the secular environment, and at the same time, try to pursue the life of faith then the life of absolute faith cannot emerge.

Most people live their routine daily lives saying, "I am fine in God's eyes." However, regarding the fundamental problem, living a routine life in this fallen world cannot bring us to the Kingdom of God. Such a person cannot be fine before God. Without having a certain objective standard authorizing oneself, one cannot have the absolute standard of faith. Because there is no absolute standard of faith, the Kingdom of God, which would be established after surmounting absolute faith, cannot emerge. Why is this so? Because satan stays in that place. (46-79)

Historically, those called by God were usually over the age of fifty or sixty. Most of them were getting old, and were close to their own funeral day. God was working with these old people in the past, but he knew that in the future He would work with the young generation. So, in the background of His providence, God was concerned about how to develop the providential history with that young generation. God has walked the providential way of history having such contents.

Old age passes over the prime of life, the prime of life over youth, youth over childhood, and childhood over infancy. Through that course, you should be born again, or you will not be able to enter the Kingdom of God. You should be pure and innocent like a child. That's why Jesus said to Nicodemus, "You must be born again." If you are not born again, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Therefore, God developed the history of salvation from the mother's womb as the highest history of salvation. How tragic it is! (20-95)

3) Our Life to Enter the Kingdom of God

If two-thirds of your life of seventy or eighty years is sorrowful, how shall you handle that period? You should make that period a joyful life centering on God. You should make your life the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God is where one gives, and gives again. God also has to give. Parents have to give to their children. The parental mind is to want to give, and give again when you have something better to give. (34-141)

You are now fighting. You are shooting a gun centering on you whole life. Before meeting the world, your mind and body are fighting each other. How can you make peace? Which side will win -- mind or body? How about you? Which side will be victorious, your mind or your body? You should be a person who can say, "My mind definitely wins over my body." The one whose mind wins over his body is on the good side, while the one whose body defeats his mind is on the evil side.

Then, what is the secret method for the mind to defeat the body in this struggle? Or conversely, what is the method by which the body defeats the mind? This is the problem. What can solve this struggle? This is important. What is the essential element to establish goodness for people living in this evil world? What is the essential element to establish evil? By knowing this, let's add or remove some elements. This essential element is very simple. (36-61)

If there is a great man and a great woman in history, can the man say that he wants to receive God's blessing alone? Can a woman say that she wants to receive God's blessing alone? [No!] You have to think of God's Will as absolute and go through all the conditions that are raised as the hope of mankind. By doing this, you can be qualified to receive God's blessing. In the Kingdom of God on earth in the future, the way must be found for husband and wife to be welcomed and respected worldwide. This is the way of life in the Kingdom of God on earth. Can you do that? (162-69)

You alone cannot go the way of goodness. The world should be occupied by good or evil. When good occupies the world, it is the way of life, but when evil occupies the world, it is the way of destruction. This world is running the way of life and death.

The individual is the result of history. The family, nation, and world are the results of history. However, out of these results, how many are good results? In the individual, how many good results do you have? What percentage of good results do you have in your living environment? What percentage do results of goodness have in your personality? That is the problem.

Looking at our surroundings, we see that the whole environment is surrounded by evil elements. The way of evil does not need to be taught. Everybody can go that way without education, because history started from an evil base. Do we need to be taught how to be bad? Because humans fell by themselves, human society educates people to act according to their conscience centering on human morality. What is the center of education? Although people are educated according to goodness and conscience, how many are able to fit that education? Evil things can be done without education; everybody can get 100 points.

In this environment, our conscience is always telling us to be a good person. Although your mind always stimulates you to be good, did you actually become a good person? If we think about this problem, our whole life is continual lamentation. Today is lamentation, tomorrow is lamentation, this year is lamentation. Youth is lamentation, the time of middle age is also lamentation, old age is lamentation, and one dies with lamentation. In other words, one's whole life may be filled with evil.

This is the present reality. Because humans were born from an evil base, they are struggling in evil and go toward evil. This has been the way throughout all human history. When we consider today's religion, what about the Unification Church? Does it teach people to be evil? If so, then the Unification Church is not needed. Evil does not need to be taught. (36-56)

4) Ourselves and the Kingdom of God

Before his death, Jesus said, "Father! If it is possible, please let this cup pass from me. But please do not do as I wish, but as the Father wishes." Before his death, he did not protest to God, but offered himself for the sake of God's Will. Jesus' attitude brought him to the closest position to God forever. Before such a person, even God cannot do as He wishes. The one who opposes such a person will be destroyed. God treats such a person directly. Therefore, what the right hand is doing should not be known by the left hand.

If you lend money to someone and remember it with added interest, you cannot be an owner of the Kingdom of God. One has to forget about the money he lent. When parents raise children, do they remember how much money they used for the children? The parents' mind is to give and forget. Moreover, after giving and forgetting, they are also anxious to give something better. Because the love of parents is eternal, the person who has no parents is called an orphan, and nobody wants to be an orphan. (36-85)

Do you know about the spiritual world? The Kingdom of God is where people go who live for the sake of others. The one who lives centered on himself can never go there; he will go to hell. No matter how great a priest he is, where will he go after death?

Our Unification Church tries to save our enemy and even communists. Communists try to cut off the heads of the Unification Church members. That is the difference. So, what kind of thought should have dominion over the world? [God!] You must be stronger than the communists. Do you understand? You should not be evil like communists. If we become strong, centered on love, living for the sake of others, it will be enough to save the world.

Are you the people who live in the Kingdom of God, or are you the people who are going to the Kingdom of God? [We are going to the Kingdom of God!] When? [Now!] When is "now?" How long will "now" last? Will it finish today or will it take ten years, or a hundred years? While you are doing that, what will you do if you die? Therefore, you should be engrafted. You should be cut off and engrafted. (91-173)

Finally, what kind of world are you going to? Are you going to hell or to the Kingdom of God? [Kingdom of God] On the way there, are you going to be a person who says, "Father, please help me!" or are you going to be a person who says, "Welcome, True Father!" Which person are you? That is to be or not to be. After marriage, you say, "We will live a happy life." When True Father says to live well, it means becoming an unchanging couple. In order to be an unchanging couple, you should go to the world of easily-separated couples and take instructions, and you should not separate wherever you may go. You should reach such a trained standard. (129-182)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 3. The Qualifications And Conditions For Entering The Kingdom Of God (Part 2)

3. The Four Position Foundation And The Kingdom Of Heaven And Earth

1) The Family Can Enter into the Kingdom of Heaven

If I have only worked for the family level until now, why have I been persecuted? I have confidence that if my father, mother, clan and all my relatives are gathered in one place, then I can deeply touch them all through God's word. Surely, I have confidence that I can bring all my clan and relatives to God's will. I was not able to do that because it was not God's will. Jesus was expelled by his own relatives because he was not able to do it.

But, you who live in the environment of this era, can touch your parents and relatives by expressing your sincere heart, by shedding tears.

In a sense, you have a better situation than mine. Now is the time for you to touch your parents and relatives, whoever among them does not accept God's word, by shedding tears and other means. It is difficult to face your elder brother, but you can tell your younger brother to come to the Unification Church and say "My brother, are you going to believe it or not?" Even if you have to be forceful with him. Although you entered this kind of time, if you do not fulfill your responsibility, you cannot face God. From now on, Father also cannot relate with this kind of person. Do you understand? [Yes.] If you do not fulfill this, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You can only enter the Kingdom of Heaven after you have established your family. (21-66)

The Unification Church teaches that salvation absolutely cannot come to you as an individual alone. Is that right? Individually, you cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot enter alone. That is the Principle. In the Garden of Eden, both Adam and Eve were able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Can the husband enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone? Doesn't the wife have to go to the Kingdom of Heaven too? You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without the unity of husband and wife, and family unity. That is the ideal. Do you think it is good if a father goes to hell and the mother goes to the Kingdom of Heaven? That cannot be the Kingdom of Heaven. You must enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple and as a family, and not only the family, but all the relatives and the whole nation. (50-63)

From where does the Kingdom of Heaven start? It starts when you deny the root of all your innate heartfelt feelings. So, the person who is living according to the way of truth lives a single life. But, there are some difficult problems here. In the future, the Second Coming who comes again can solve these problems easily. Until then, you have to face these difficulties alone.

There is no way to achieve individual salvation. In order to save mankind, we have to save the family. To open the way to give salvation as a whole family, the Messiah is coming again to the earth. Nowadays, Christians believe that they can go to the Kingdom of Heaven if they believe in Jesus. They are indulging in individualism. Originally, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone. Do you think Adam and Eve were able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven or not if they had stayed in the realm of God's love without falling? If it had happened, there would have been no such thing as hell.

How can we then go to the Kingdom of Heaven? This is the place we go as a family, with children whose parents as a couple gave birth to them. This is the place to go as a clan with sons and daughters and grandchildren. One step ahead, this is the place for the entire nation to go. That is why this place becomes a heavenly nation. The Kingdom of Heaven in forming in this way today. Today, Christians are trying to go to the Kingdom of Heaven by themselves, but the Kingdom of Heaven is not the place for individuals. They absolutely cannot enter as individuals. (41-300)

Centered on the individual, if you say, "Here is the Kingdom of Heaven. Here is the Kingdom of heaven," how much will Heavenly Father feel suffocated? So, do you think you like this way? Do you? Don't you? When Heavenly Father looks at the human world or the religious world, will he feet suffocated or not? Heavenly Father will say "Oh dear!" (96-71)

What standard do you as a Unificationist have to attain? You have to be better than Buddha, or Jesus or Confucius. Until now, the purpose of religion was individual salvation, but the purpose of the Unification Church is family salvation, rather than individual salvation. This is the difference between Unification Church and other religions. In order to receive salvation, you need to save the family. You cannot go alone to the Kingdom of Heaven.

The Unification Church view of salvation is not that only the husband goes to the Kingdom of Heaven and the wife goes to hell. Both have to go together. Also, we cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven while letting our father and mother go to hell. We cannot let our father and mother go to hell. We are going to the Kingdom of Heaven with our sons and daughters and parents together.

The Unification Church is on a different level of teaching from any other religion as it shows the way to go to the Kingdom of Heaven with the family, all of the clan together, whom we love. That is why the Unification Church emphasizes the family while other religions emphasize the single way of life. We are going this family centered way living for the sake of God and the world. This is the way for Unification Church members to go. From now on, you have to clearly understand how to live your life. (34-359)

What is happiness? As I mentioned before, our original nature strives to go forward to future happiness. Who can be the greatest source of happiness in your family? For the husband? [Wife] For the wife, who is it? [Husband] For the parents, it is the children. For the children, it is their parents. From this foundation, it is possible to establish the Kingdom of Heaven.

Imagine how lonely and miserable Jesus was when he could not say that the Kingdom of Heaven is in the family. Instead he said that it is in you. You have a family, and you can even sing with happiness. At some time, you could be thankful and happy even if you were to commit suicide together by drowning in the river and become fish bait while your body is floating in the water. Even if the whole society and nation were to come against you, you could throw them off as if you were taking off your shoes. Isn't that right? For the human being, there is a way to lead this kind of life.

Jesus, the savior, as the only son of God, came to save this world by bringing the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. He said, "The Kingdom of Heaven is within you," without even fulfilling his dream, which is the basis of the environment of the Kingdom of Heaven. He was crucified after wandering around for almost three years keeping to himself the idea of fulfilling the restoration of the Kingdom of Heaven. How lonely and miserable Jesus was!

Then was the Kingdom which Jesus wished for only the Kingdom of Heaven in his mind? When could the Kingdom of Heaven be established beyond the Kingdom of Heaven in his mind? It was not possible. It was also not possible to build the Kingdom of Heaven beyond the family to the society and nation. How about the Kingdom of Heaven on the world level, and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spiritual world?

When we think this way, the savior as the Messiah has the responsibility to liberate the entire spiritual world and heavenly Father through saving mankind. It would only be possible for him to do this by going through all these stages. When you think about his situation, how lonely and miserable he was. The fact that Jesus was crucified on the cross was not a big thing compared to this. It was not a big deal.

If I collapse, I cannot face heavenly Father because I failed to establish the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven and the ideal society. I cannot hide myself. Who can understand Jesus' shameful heart which cannot be removed even if he were to die a hundred times? (120-48)

You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone, the place which is the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone. Is that right? You can enter the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven after you establish the ideal of a spouse. For a fallen man to enter the Kingdom of heaven, you have to go through the history of restoration, or the history of resurrection, or the history of recreation. To give the Blessing to you is to open wide the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. Entering the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth is up to you. What is the meaning of giving you the Blessing? What does the word Blessing mean? Through the Blessing, the closed gate of the Kingdom of Heaven is opened in front of you.

You cannot enter alone even though the gate is open. The family enters. Do you understand? I am saying that you can enter with your sons and daughters. What we mean by the family is the historical family as a result of accumulated merit, so heavenly Father's six-thousand years of restoration history went through the first Adam, the second Adam and the third Adam's era. Therefore, you can enter as a family. (152-240)

2) Jesus and His Family

Who is the most saintly of all the saints in history? [Jesus.] You said it is Jesus. What did Jesus say? Are you just saying this? Didn't we talk before about the definition of a true person? Then let's find out whether Jesus was a true person or not. Jesus said that God is his Father. Didn't he say that? [Yes.] He said true life is to become God's son, and Jesus was longing for the position of God's son, wasn't he? [Yes.] Also, he said "I am the only son of God." Because he is the only son of God, he can receive all of God's love, right? [He can receive everything.] Did he take the position to receive God's love or not? [Yes, he did.]

Next, Jesus said, "God and I are one body," From this point, Jesus is not only in the position of the son of God, but he prepared himself internally and externally. And then he said "I am the bridegroom, you are the bride." He connected himself with God as well as with mankind in a relationship like that between bride and bridegroom. And he said "You are my brothers." Isn't that right?

From this point, we have to understand what Jesus was wishing for. What did both God and mankind desire? It is the religion which shows the eternal standard of love to live forever centered on God, that should be Christianity. Isn't that the reason why God wants to find man to fulfill this? It was also man's desire. There is no other desire above this. Jesus strove to establish his family but he was crucified without its fulfillment, leaving the concept of bride and bridegroom behind him.

So, after Jesus comes back again, he will conduct the banquet of the Lamb. This refers to the appearance of the ideal family in which God can dwell. And then, Jesus can enter into the position of True Parents. In the position of True Parents, he has to establish true children and true brothers and sisters. Centered on this, true families, true tribes and a true race have to be established, and finally a new race and new nation have to emerge. Now, we can make a clear conclusion. Jesus has to come again to realize this. Do you understand? [Yes.] (39-344)

3) Four Position Foundation and the Kingdom of Heaven

We need to understand that our husband and children, our mother and father, and grandparents are the three angels to guide us to the Kingdom of Heaven. Grandparents, and spouses, and sons and daughters, are the three angels. We have to understand that they are the representatives of the three angels, because they exist as pairs. So, the father and mother have to learn from their grandparents, and from their sons and daughters. Do you understand? The husband has to learn from the wife, and the wife has to learn from the husband. This is the family tradition.

What is marriage? Marriage is for women to learn what they do not know about men. Men have to learn what they do not know about women. You have to understand this. Marriage is the program to learn about the opposite sex. We have to understand that marriage means you are going to this kind of school. So you each have to achieve 100 points. The husband likes this and the wife likes this too. You have to achieve 100 points. It would be good if I could tell you more details and talk until I could totally convince you of this, but I don't have time now.

The reason we give birth to our sons and daughters and live for them is to learn how to love the world. Sons and daughters can connect us to the world and the future. If we don't have sons and daughters, we cannot be connected to the future. We have to understand that God gave us sons and daughters as the source of education to connect us to the future world. And then our ancestors, and grandmother and grandfather are the source of education about the spiritual world. If we take care of our grandfather and grandmother with filial piety, that kind of system exists in the spiritual world. This is for you to receive education about the spiritual world. You have to understand this.

What can be the center of this? Under the title of love, everything can be connected. Centered on love, everything can be connected. Grandfather and grandmother, husband and wife, sons and daughters can be connected all together centered on love. If you have that love, you can be connected to millions of generations of your ancestors in the spiritual world. You can also be connected with your descendants only with this love. The system of the spiritual world is just like our blood circulatory system. That is the system of the universe. The realm of love is so wonderful! It is amazing! Right? [Yes, it is.] The word right contains two meanings, might, and power. Everyone wants to follow righteousness. How about you? We can make a clear conclusion. The greatest happiness is to become the slave and servant of love. (135-120)

What is it that needs to be restored? Is it not to restore the Four Position Foundation? To restore the Four Position Foundation, we have to restore father, then mother, then sons and daughters. Therefore, you have to be completely restored as a Blessed couple and give birth to children and bring them to the position of an unfallen person. You must understand that this is your most important mission. To do that you have to infuse a new tradition which is far better than that of the saints. (58-35)

First, you have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven as an individual. Next, you have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple. Where is the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? Where is it? That is the place where plus and minus become totally united as one. In the beginning, you say you like your spouse. And then after a few years you say goodbye and divorce. That kind of marriage is not like this.

Do you think it is true love that you married him because he was handsome before you got married? What if one week after the marriage he had a car accident and his chin is twisted, he injures his eyes and breaks his arm and you divorce him because of that. Is that true love? [No.] Is this American woman's love? Is that true love or false love? [False love.] I investigated one hundred people. Among them, one third had divorced. The initiator in one third was the husband, and in two thirds it was the wife. That's true. (laughter)

Now do you know what is the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? Nobody can separate the couple who are completely attached together, even though they lose their legs by exploding dynamite. (laughter) What kind of love are you looking for? [True love.] True love. You can achieve that kind of love when your mind and body are completely united.

The Kingdom of Heaven as a couple can emerge. After that, what will happen? Are you satisfied with only the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? How can the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple emerge? When father and mother become totally one and love each other, the son will think he wants to marry a bride just like his mother, and the daughter will think that she wants to marry a bridegroom just like her father. When the father and mother as a plus, and the sons and daughters as a minus are totally united as a family, that is the Kingdom of Heaven as a family. Do you understand?

The place where the Kingdom of Heaven can be established in the family is the place where the Kingdom of Heaven can be established on earth, which is God's ideal. The four position foundation has to be formed. The Principle says that the completion of God's ideal of creation is the completion of the Four Position Foundation. Do you understand? Why do things have to be like this? Centered on three stages by God, Adam and Eve, the vertical world and horizontal world can be extend. ed. Do you understand? [Yes.] This is the Principle.

That is why Adam and Eve have to have sons and daughters in order for the horizontal world to expand. If this horizontal world becomes larger, the vertical world can emerge naturally. The horizontal standard of the body is the children, and the vertical standard of the mind is the spiritual world. From this point, finally, heavenly Father can go freely between the spiritual world and the physical world, and the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth can be realized. Do you understand? [Yes.]


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 4. The Gate Of The Kingdom Of Heaven And Entering The Kingdom Of Heaven

1. The Door To A Man's Heart

While the Buddha was in an esoteric state he said he was the only person who exists in all of heaven and earth. When someone is training himself to achieve the unity of mind and body, he can experience the divine spiritual world. During that time, he stands in a totally object position before God who is the subject. So we can say he is the only person who exists in all of heaven and earth. Once I felt that I was grasping the world tightly in my hand and it seemed to melt. If I wanted to lift it, I felt it was lifting. In that state, if you hit something, at the same time you will feel everything is melting. When you reach this level, miracles can happen automatically. The miracle of curing diseases is a natural result of religious life.

That is why you have to cultivate the quality and direction of your heart towards the door of your heart. You have to find God who is the subject to be able to cultivate the quality of heart and pioneer the standard of the direction of heart. How can you make the connection to God who protects you? To totally concentrate your mind, you have to start from your mind. That is the only way. If you brighten your mind you can surely find the direction in yourself.

Can you? It is like a magnet. Minus exists naturally where plus exists. Does it happen because somebody said to do so? It happens naturally. Then whatever is in there you will feel it. Even though I am facing eastwards to pray, entering the divine state, my direction can be changed. That will happen. Do you understand? That is why we can say the mind has a door.

Are you able to pray well sometimes? Everybody will understand this. Sometimes you can pray well. No matter how sincere you are and giving your whole heart and taking a bath to pray, sometimes you cannot pray well and say "Oh no." It depends on different rooms. It depends on the location of the room. You have no control over when it happens. There is only one center. Based on the central point, North, South, East and West exist. Every location is different. Also every direction is different. When you go to the mountains, there are places where you can pray well. Also there are places where satan is gathered. Those are the shady places. Spiritually shady places and sunny places are formed in this way. If you experience this many times, you will understand this.

When you receive hints, dreams, revelations and apocalypses, you have to make effort to apply them to your life. Do not neglect them because these phenomena are the inevitable essence to pioneer and develop the relationship between God and man. For your own life of faith, you have to open the door of your heart and develop the quality of heart within yourself. The day you achieve this is not the final goal; you should then apply this to the world you relate to. (76-143)

2. What Is The Meaning Of Opening The Gate Of Heaven?

1) The Reason to Open the Gate of Heaven

Why do we need the Day of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven? God took full responsibility for all the mistakes which Adam and Eve made since the Fall. He has to open the gate under His jurisdiction. He has to open the gate from the individual level, family and tribe. All of those gates have been blocked. The door for races, nations and the world have been blocked. All of those doors have to be opened. By what? By Unification Church families. Reverend Moon has to open them. Do you understand? [Yes.]

God's strategy is to prepare small steps to achieve victory, from the individual, family, tribe, nation and world and universe and even to the spiritual world. Have they been blocked by heaven and hell? By whom have they been blocked? If Adam and Eve become True Parents, the whole cosmos can be united. But because of false parents, through the Fall, the Kingdom of Heaven and hell have been blocked. Who can break down this historical world of grievous resentment?

True Parents have to do it. When they do it, they are not doing it from the position of a king or that of an imperial throne. Because mankind lives a suffering life in hell on earth and in the spiritual world, the gate of hell first has to be opened on earth. Then the gate of hell in the spiritual world has to be opened. Through that, the pathway is opened on earth for the individual, the nation and the world. The highway connecting earth to the spiritual world has to be constructed. They have to connect to the mainstream. With the standard of unity between mind and body, we have to go beyond family, tribe, race, nation and world and the spiritual world to break down all the barriers. Everything has to be broken down.

The worst and last problem is to open the gate of hell and heaven in the spiritual world which has been blocked. We have to go to the depths of hell on earth and open the gate of hell on earth. We have to go to the first gate of hell in the spiritual world and open it. Otherwise, nobody can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Only the person who wins over hell can open it. How can you win? Not by a prayer, but by God's love. Unless you can do this, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That is the reason why Reverend Moon paved the way from earth to heaven by opening the gate of hell on earth and in the spiritual world centered on God's love. The name of the International Highway came from this. Do you understand? This is to break down the wall which has been blocking us.

The reason that Jesus became the prince of heaven and had the authority as God's only son was that he was able to love not only the Satanic world but also the spiritual world. The spiritual world has been blocked by boundaries, such as the boundary sphere of the Buddha, the sphere of Confucius, all of the barriers have to be broken down by a higher standard of God's heart than theirs. From the high throne of heaven, all the walls must be broken down from the highest level to the lowest. The barriers of ancestors from tens of thousands of years ago, many thousands of years ago, many hundreds of years ago, and the barriers of ancestors of only many years ago, have to be broken down on earth and pave the way to connect to hell. Otherwise, the opening of the gate of heaven cannot come about. It is complicated. (140-43)

2) The Origin of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven

These days, I appreciate Mother. Mother had many very deep experiences of the heart during my time in Danbury. Since Mother met me when she was young and innocent, she has had to pass through a parallel course with me. Because she has lived this way, Mother's standard has been lifted higher and higher. Because of Danbury, True Mother was able to realize much more the value of True Father, and understood how lonely it is for a woman without her husband.

As a result, Father and Mother conducted a ceremony to open the gates of hell and heaven. Now, they cannot be closed. True Parents stand as opposite poles. The poles are vertical, not horizontal. A solution can emerge from the place where the two poles connect. This is where the spiritual world and physical world can be connected. On February 1, 1985 at 3 a.m. American time, this standard was established at Danbury and East Garden. With what kind of heart was this done? With God's heart, we have to play a role so that the power of love can connect. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Now you know the way for the family. You have to decide whether you will become a brazen leader who stands before God in need of salvation by leaving your position or whether you will go straight up vertically. The way to heaven is the way for both man and woman to be united as one. Where does that oneness originate? You have to become one at the polar axis. You become one at the polar axis and must follow that axis. Do you understand what that means? Everyone has to go this family-centered path up to the sphere of the tribe, race, nation and world following the principle of indemnity. Everyone has to go through this path because you are in the realm of the fall. (136-47)

On February 1, 1985 at 3 a.m., Mother and I established this condition through special prayer. It cannot be done without effort. From that point, all of the barriers of hell crumbled. So, whoever makes effort on that foundation, he can enter the heavenly world. Also, if there are good ancestors among your relatives, they will come down to you and then you can educate them and lead them to the heavenly world. Do you understand?

The way of salvation has been limited to the earth. But now, by opening the gate, the way has been prepared so that good ancestors in the spiritual world can educate the evil spirits and play the role of savior. (136-187)

3) True Parents and the Gates of Heaven

What is the mission of the Unification Church? The Unification Church is different from other religions from the past which emphasized individual salvation. The Unification Church wants to build the original ideal world before the fall. When men perfect themselves and marry centered on God's love, and multiply by giving birth to children, they can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. It is the original ideal world.

How can we say it is the Kingdom of Heaven if the father goes to hell while the mother goes to heaven, and if the parents go to heaven while the children go to hell? The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where everyone goes to, such as parents and children, tribes, races, and nations. Because false parents created all the barriers, True Parents must appear to open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. Even God cannot open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. If He could, why did He not do it if He is omnipotent? It is man himself who fell. That is why man who committed sin has to receive punishment. In other words, man has to find the Kingdom of Heaven by himself because he lost it. For that reason, it took six thousand years to be restored.

To open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven, what do we have to do? God has to elevate the person who is in the position of servant of servants through giving him the special privilege to connect to the son of God's direct blood lineage. Who is the son of God's direct blood lineage? He is Adam before the Fall. Who is the adopted son? He is the archangel before the Fall. Originally, an adopted son as an archangel is in the position of servant, so he cannot receive love directly. (42-286)

If the people in the spiritual world had not fallen, they would be able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven on the foundation of uniting with the core of True Parents' love, centered on God. Everything has been delayed because man did not have that opportunity. Where did the delay originate? It has been delayed in hell and paradise. So nobody is in the Kingdom of Heaven. The only people who can enter the Kingdom of Heaven are True Parents. If I say the Kingdom of Heaven is empty, people will think I am demented. But Jesus could not enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot go there alone.

If our original ancestors had grown into adolescence, and had established the three objects of love which is the ideal of love centered on God, they would have become the parents who could leave the seeds of true love. The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where such parents enter first. But until now, there has been no couple who has been able to leave the seeds of true love, and also there is no foundation for the descendants to inherit. So the Kingdom of Heaven is empty.

Due to the Unification Church, the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven has been opened. But because Father did not go there yet, there is no one who has entered. Even Heung-Jin is waiting to enter while he goes in and out of there with Jesus. I am not just making up a story and trickily telling this to you. After I checked and checked, even worthless things, and researched and ran through everything, I found that there is only one way to go directly. That is to go to the family, tribe, race, nation, world and spiritual world and up to the heavenly throne. On the way, you have to give others directions with a signal of love to guide them. You cannot communicate with other signals besides that, or else you cannot go. Do you have confidence to go to the Kingdom of Heaven? Do you have confidence? [Yes.] Can you go by driving a love car? If it happens that an angel of love can give signals to the love car, it can guide you to the Kingdom of Heaven. Even though this road is winding, it is a highway.

In 1985, Father at Danbury and Mother at East Garden finally opened the gate to connect heaven and earth. Ancestors who went to the spiritual world many thousands of years ago came down to their descendants. If you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, you have to descend on earth through hell. If you want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, you have to win over hell. Only persons who win over hell can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Paradise is like a waiting station before you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, after having gone to the depths of hell.

When you look at humanity, you have to look at them as one man and one woman. "Two billion people among the four billion people are women, and two billion people are men. If you say two billion, that is a man with two billion cells, and a woman with two billion cells. With that mind, I will love those two people." You have to think that way. With what kind of name? With God's name. When Heavenly Father recreates humanity, he plants 4 billion people and recreates the historical Adam and Eve.

That means that God chooses one representative man among the two billion men and one representative woman from the two billion women to be His first loves. These representatives are the fruit of the love of humanity. If you make the determination that you are going to love the two billion people of humanity more than the father and mother who gave birth to you, and you become a person who can love the four billion people more than you love your father and mother, then you have nothing to do with satan, because you are totally one with the realm of God's love according to the standard of the Principle and you are in the position of loving mankind in oneness with God. Isn't it simple?

Who can be the representatives? They are the true father and true mother. If you can love mankind more than you love True Parents, everything will be okay. Do you understand? The gate of hell in the spiritual world and on earth can open immediately. Wherever that person goes, it will be a highway. But, you have to pay the price for gasoline. You should not ask your father and mother for the expense of gasoline. I gave you a car, so you have to drive the car at your own expense. "Well, parents have to drive for me." You cannot say that. In the original world, angels would lead the way to the Kingdom of Heaven, not True Parents. And, this is the right way, that you come to see True Parents, to greet them, rather than True Parents coming to you and leading you. That is not the way of the Principle. True Parents paved the way, so if you love True Parents, you can automatically follow that path. Everything will go well when you love mankind more than you love True Parents, with the attitude of following their footsteps and loving True Parents. You must follow the mainstream of heart which can be directly connected to the highway. Therefore, you can directly enter the Kingdom of Heaven from the Earth. (applause)

Well, am I a man or a woman? [Man] How about Mother? Is she a man or a woman? [Woman.] Right. I am a man. Mother is a woman. When you look around this world, there are two types of people, and male and female animals. Because of the fall, some men and women are just like animals, are they not? You can enter the realm of heart with a mother's heart which goes beyond the Satanic world. If you have made bad conditions in front of Father, then you have to try again. Throughout my life, as a parent, I have prepared the way for my children to go, through taking all responsibility.

If you stand in the place where you love mankind with the same heart as you love True Parents, you will become one with True Parents and stand in the same line horizontally with True Parents. If you can do this, satan cannot influence you, because your heart is much higher than fallen man's. You can connect to heaven directly. Do you understand? [Yes.] To accomplish this, I declared the Day of the Opening of Heaven's Gate. (140-45)

4) Our Attitude Towards the Opening of Heaven's Gate

From the earth, I have prepared the highway and brought the victorious power of heaven and passed it on to you. So, you have to love True Parents absolutely centered on True Parents' standard and realm of heart and separate from the roots of heart caused by fallen parents. By doing so, centered on new parents, you have to plant God's love in your mind and body and attain absolute oneness. Then, satan cannot separate you from God.

What will happen to you if you can love the world with more of a loving heart than you love True Parents? In this way, I went through the history of indemnity to save Cain-type sons and daughters as the representatives of the world. From now on, there is nothing in the spiritual world or physical world which can block you. You start from the earth and can go beyond the world and the spiritual world directly to heaven. But if you cannot fulfill it, your way will have so many barriers. Because Father knew this, he dedicated his life up to now to prepare the way, and gave you the privilege to attend the Day of the Opening of Heaven's Gate. I wish you can become a victorious person who can pass without obstacles to attain such a heart. (140-62)

3. The Front Gate Of The Kingdom Of Heaven

The way of true love is to live for others. You have to understand clearly that you have to live for others. If it is wrong I will ask you one question. Raise your hands those who think, "It is a lie." I want to ask one question. No one? Because I said I will ask a question, are you holding back? Then I am asking you, so please raise your hand. (laughter) Then shall we go on, since you admit it is true? [Yes.] Do you feel bad or good? [Good.] If you feel bad, this universe feels bad, and God feels bad too. That is why we can make the conclusion that true love is that you live for others even at the price of our life.

If there is a front gate to the Kingdom of Heaven, when such a person comes before it, the door will open automatically, just like an automatic door. Will God then say, "Who opened that door?" [No.] As soon as the door is opened, he will be wide-eyed in surprise. Will his mouth open in astonishment? How about it?

The husband is given to his wife to live for her all his life. Is that good? No matter how ugly the woman is, she will like that and say, "God sent my husband to me so that he can love me. So I am a happy woman." Doesn't she say that? [Yes.] On the other hand, in the same way, the wife is given to her husband to live for him. The woman is given as a spouse to live for her husband throughout his life. Isn't that right? So they are a happy husband and happy wife. Why? They can become friends forever.

In the universe, there are always two actions. When they try to give to each other, there is a cycle of giving. If they try only to receive from one another, what will happen? Their relationship will end and in that situation it will finally disappear. When you give to and receive from each other, you will flourish. When you want only to receive, you will die. If a man and a woman do not unite, they will disappear. (128-298)

4. Questions And Answers On The Kingdom Of Heaven

Where are you now? You have to know yourself. You have to understand where you are. Satan and God can claim man based on their portion of responsibility. "This person is yours, that person is mine." Do you understand? Unless you fulfill your portion of responsibility, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Then satan will say, "He is mine."

You have to long for God's love, the ideal love of a couple and the ideal love of children. With that attitude, you have to fulfill your responsibility. "Oh, I need money. I need this or that. I have to educate my children." You cannot fulfill your responsibility with this kind of thinking. You must understand this point. It is all trash. It is wrong.

Before you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, what will the gatekeeper ask? He will say, "Did you fulfill your responsibility? In the fallen world, absolutely no one can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. There is no way to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, God has raised the third Adam, through the time of Adam, Jesus, and the Second Coming, centered on the providence of restoration, to break through in the fulfillment of man's portion of responsibility.

satan will say, "Even though you give all the religious people of the world as a sacrifice, I cannot give this to you!" But God thinks, even if all the religious people in the world were to die, if I can restore man's portion of responsibility, I will do it. Now the reason that religious people can believe in religion is that they can go to the Kingdom of Heaven by fulfilling their portion of responsibility. Satan does not want to give this portion of responsibility even though he may take all the religious people as a burnt offering. He does not want to give this to humanity, but Heavenly Father thinks that even if he were to sacrifice all of the religious people, He wants to restore this portion of responsibility. (149-323)

5. Heaven And Hell Are Not Places To Be Sent To

In our life of faith, we can never complain. Answer me, can you find any reason to complain, or not? [No.] Why? "Oh, I'm dying, I feel suffocated. What is it? Can you complain like this? [No.] You have to be joyful, laughing while shedding tears. You have to go this way. You have to go shedding tears and smiling. Now, do you understand or not? [We understand.] If you understand, are you going to do it or not? [We will do it.] After I have taught this, if you don't do it, what will happen?

If you don't do it, there is no other way. God cannot help you, I cannot help you. Because of that, you have to decide whether you are going to the Kingdom of Heaven or hell. Reverend Moon does not decide. God does not decide. You yourself decide. Each of you decides. If you complain, it is hell. If you do it without complaining, and feel thankful, that is the Kingdom of Heaven, if you maintain a thankful heart. (96-122)

The Kingdom of Heaven is not a place you go by being taught. A person who lives according to his conscience can go to the Kingdom of Heaven automatically. Look, when the sun rises don't all the buds of the trees turn toward the sun? Isn't that right? Trifling things like grass and trees can turn towards the direction of the sun by themselves. Furthermore, man as the lord of creation can surely understand the way to go. These things will happen. (75-42)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 5. Instruction Regarding The Kingdom Of Heaven And Hell

1. Formulating (Seul Jeung) A View Of The Kingdom Of Heaven And Hell

Establishment is not Seul jeung. Seul jeung means establishment and setting up something. This is talking about actual results. The mission of the Messiah is to restore tribes centered on his family. We are talking about actual results. This is not establishment, it is Seul jeung. Do you understand the meaning?

Through understanding the mission of tribal messiah, we have to formulate a view of the Kingdom of Heaven and Hell. "There is the Kingdom of Heaven, here is Hell." You have to clearly divide them. After you clearly divide them, don't go below that standard. Everybody has to understand not to go that way. If you formed your tribes that way, many tribes around you, even villages have to follow you.

2. The Importance Of Life In The Spiritual World And Life On Earth

Life in the spiritual world and life on earth are not separate. Life on earth is important as is the life in the spiritual world. That means that our eternal life is connected to our life on earth. Both of them are important. Nowadays, people who live on earth don't understand the concepts of life in the spiritual world. They think that only life on earth is important. That is the problem. Even many members of the Unification Church do not understand that how you live on earth guarantees your life in the spiritual world.

Because of that, you have to feel that it is important that you live for your eternal life through having the concept that eternal life starts from now and making the foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven. If you don't understand this point, you will go a different direction. What I am doing now determines my eternal life.

If they face each other, each will move. If one climbs up, the other will climb up; if one goes down the other will go down; if one turns the other will turn. So you have to live your life on earth to bring heartfelt benefit to your life in the spiritual world. The spiritual and physical worlds are not separate. If you do not understand clearly about the Kingdom of Heaven and Hell, you cannot understand this clearly. In this way you must always work with the feeling that both the life in spiritual world and on earth are important. No one can take care of your life except you. You yourself know God better than anyone. You yourself know well. If you can become like that, wherever you go heavenly fortune will embrace you. In that case if you are gone from your village "Where did that person go? I haven't seen him for a few days. I miss his voice, as I am used to hearing him in the morning and evening," and they will want to follow you wherever you go. You cannot keep it from happening. Because heavenly fortune is with him, someone who lives according to his conscience automatically draws people to himself, just like iron moves towards a magnet, just like whatever has life moves with all its tactile sense towards the light. This is the same principle.

If I am not here, will it be a problem? For Japanese and Korean and American, why is that? Within the concepts of life in the spiritual world are contained unity and order. Through these concepts, we can make a standard for the physical world and the eternal world. This is most important. Do you understand? (217-84)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 1. Jesus Christ And The Spiritual World

Jesus fought with satan to do what kind of mission? He died on the cross while he was doing the mission of John the Baptist. Therefore has he done his mission as son or not? He has not done so. Jesus has been doing the work of the archangel until now from the time of his death. After that he can do the work of son. That is the way to find the path for a servant and a adopted son. He did not do the mission as direct son. He had to go the path of archangel, servant and adopted son.

Therefore even if you believe in Jesus Christ, you can only be an adopted son. If your relationship is not connected by blood lineage, it can only be an archangel's position. Then what is the adopted son's position? That is the same as Cain's position which represents a different blood lineage. That is the way it has been. Until now, the history of the providence is the battle to connect the fallen and restored blood lineages together.

Jesus died on the cross, but he did not die in the son's position. If Jesus died in the son's position, then he was a victorious offering to God and does not need to come again. But he could not be offered wholly. He lost his physical body and only offered his spirit. This is equal to the angel's offering in the spiritual world. That is why Christians go to paradise instead of heaven in the spiritual world. In other words, the spiritual world, dominated by the archangel, is the realm of the archangel. To go beyond that realm, victory must be won on earth in the physical world. That is the will of God. That is the meaning of Jesus' presence on the earth and the spiritual world.

Christianity has to inherit the realm of the archangel altogether with the realm of victory in the spiritual world and the physical world. That is the mission of Christianity. There is no substantial completion in Christianity, only spiritual completion. That is why Christianity centered on the spiritual world.

Then, what does the Lord of the Second Advent have to do? He has to have the power to gain the surrender of the realm of the archangel in the spiritual world. If he does not have that, he cannot begin from the earth. That is the way. When the Lord of the Second Advent comes to earth, he has to come in the position to inherit Jesus' victory in the spiritual world, all of the spiritual world. In other words, Jesus inherited from the physical world, the natural surrender of the archangel's position from the spiritual world represented by John the Baptist. But, John the Baptist did not keep his promise to Jesus and these two realms were separated. Christianity exists to rebuild that.

Where did Jesus go after his death? It was bad enough that he died on the cross, but where did he go for three days after his death? He had to go to the realm of hell. Hell. That was the test. Death is the biggest fear for humankind, but going to hell was the greatest test for Jesus. Think about whether Jesus was the master of fear in hell or the master of happiness in hell. What do you think that Jesus did while he was in hell? We have to know that he was concerned about conquering the pain of hell.

When the Messiah appears to humankind, he brings an equal ideology. God is impartial. The Messiah comes to save all of fallen humankind. Therefore, he deals fairly with everybody in order to save them. He comes with a fair purpose and creates a fair environment. Whomever unites with the Messiah can be his disciple.

And what kind of path does the Messiah go? The Messiah goes from the bottom of hell to the top of the most glorious place in the world of humankind. That means to restore humankind, there is no place that he would not go even at the risk of his life. Viewed from this principle, the Messiah cannot come from the cloud in the sky. That is a lie. He does not come that way. The person who believes that really does not know anything about the spiritual world. Please, all of you go to the spiritual world and see it yourself. The Messiah moves by an exact formula of spiritual and physical restoration.

The general public does not know about these things. If you ask a question, "Why do spiritual people want to work with the physical world," no one can answer. Until now nobody really understands. Why is it that no one is sure of the answer? Do you know why? What is the reason? To reach the higher level of completion in the spiritual world, cooperation with the physical world is necessary. The realm of completion was left for the earth. Only humankind can reach it first, then those in the spiritual world can reach it. That is why.

Whether you are good or less, all of you are under this same rule. Together with the Messiah we have to open the spiritual world like this. To fulfill this we have to build restored relationships on the earth. That is why there are the Messiah's stages of individual, family, tribe, world and those must be connected to the spiritual world. We have to establish the victorious foundation of individual, family, tribe, race, nation and world completely on the earth. Then we can mobilize the spiritual world and it can connect fully to the earth. To find the center of all this, the Messiah has to suffer and go the painful path at the beginning, from the individual to the family, tribe, race, nation, and world. It all has to be restored in this order.

That is why people are moving these days toward one goal and one world. One world. The world has been separated into two worlds, democracy and communism. Which will dominate and make the world one under its influence? In the future, the world will be one, but neither democratic nor communistic.


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 2. Christ At The Second Advent And The Spiritual World

The Coming Lord will come from the far end of the Earth. You should say something like this: "I have come to this society as a servant of servants. You should become a servant of servants to society." You should tell people: "Serve others!" Because the spirit world and the physical were split from each other, people in the spiritual world must begin at the lowest point and progress toward the highest. (93-42)

Christ at the Second Advent must come as the ancestor not only of the Third Israel but also of the First Israel and Second Israel. Our members must go beyond a point where you experience doubts similar to those experienced by the First Israel of Jesus' time. Then, through the Father's heart, you can occupy the position of a child who is in the deepest heart of the Father.

Christ at the Second Advent must be able to resolve the problems of the spiritual world. By doing this, he will be able to begin his work on the foundation where the First Israel was established. People in the spiritual world have not been able to form a bond with True Parents, so they must go through this course. The archetypes of the twelve tribes already exist in the spirit world. However, Christianity, which had to become the Second Israel, lost the center by which it could organize itself into tribes. Thus, Christ at the Second Advent must proclaim the ideology of unification and organize tribes. (10-218)

If Adam and Eve themselves had fulfilled their love centering on God and then gone to the spiritual world, who would be the father! God has no shape or substance. Even in the spirit world, you cannot see Him. The reason that God created Adam centering on love is that this created world around us has form. For that reason, God has to become a Father who possesses form.

As a result of God becoming a Father possessing form, that which is invisible and that which is visible are united into one. This, in turn, symbolizes the unity of the universe. Thus, God created Adam and Eve so that He could take on form. So, what is the decisive element in His taking on form? This can only be love. Adam and Eve came into the world with an appearance such that they could have a form resembling God's hyung-sang aspect.

Thus, the features of Adam and Eve would have been elevated to the palace and the throne of the Kingdom of Heaven. God would have then dwelled within the hearts of this king and queen, and from there He would have ruled over the physical world and the invisible world. This would have created God's kingdom. What kind of kingdom would this be? It would be a kingdom of love. Do you understand? A kingdom of love. Isn't that so? Only love can bring spirit and flesh together. It won't work with anything else. (143-93)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 3. True Parents And The Spiritual World

1. The Difference Between Physical Parents And True Parents

What does it mean to say "true parents"? How are true parents different from physical parents? What are true parents? What do true parents do? What kind of love do they teach? When we speak in terms of love, what is the difference between physical parents and true parents? The difference is in their concept of love. Each has a different concept concerning love. Your physical parents teach you about love that is centered on the physical love. Spiritual parents teach you about love that is centered on the spiritual world. The content is different.

You would think that having physical parents would be enough. So, why do you need spiritual parents? It's because of the fall. The fall. What have fallen parents been teaching until now? For the most part, they completely scorn that which is greater, and teach their children to center on themselves and take a path that keeps going downward. They teach about going down. And because of that, a line has been drawn in order to keep the children in the satanic world forever centering on the love of the parents. And there is no way to break that.

Then, what are True Parents? Right here, starting with this much of a foundation, they teach about larger and larger things. As you go higher, they teach about things that are even larger. So, what is that? They teach you so that you will be suitable for the heavenly world, the eternal world. They teach you so that when you go to the eternal world, you will be compatible there and won't have any problems living there in harmony. Do you understand?

If you go to the spirit world, you just have to go into some comer and stay there with your back turned against the entire spiritual world, as if to protect yourself against the wind. You have to do that, because otherwise, if you turn around and face them, they are all people who just want to live for you, deny themselves and sacrifice themselves. It's so much that you'll feel you're going to suffocate.

Who made it this way? satan did. That is why you are hoping that True Parents will come and liberate you. You want to be liberated. What is the way to go about liberating people in this situation? Do you untie the knot just as it is, or do you go the opposite course?

All your parents look on "Moonies" to be their enemy. They say they're going to deprogram you, and they're making a big commotion. On the other hand, if you live according to my words, you will go through a lot of suffering but you will find peace in your heart. If you only take the easy way, you will come up against despair and misery.

If you live according to my words for one year and then ten years, then you will be able to look behind you and see a mass of people following you. If you don't, then you will just fall away in loneliness all by yourself. In the end, there won't be anyone left but you. In the end, there will only be one person left. Who here today can say: "I'm confident that I won't die"? Hold up your hands. People who are confident they will not die. No one? (129-99)

If you want to return to God, then the spirit world is the stage where you can do this. The spirit world. You have to go as far as to receive training for the spirit world in the third dimension. The place where you are trained to strengthen your love for and oneness with the spirit world is the same place where you learn to love God. It's the place where you learn to love your Parents in Heaven.

For this training, the Messiah comes for the purpose to fulfill the role of True Parents on the Earth today and to connect the spirit world and the substantial world to God above. That's all there is to the mission of the Messiah. The Messiah truly loves us and lives for our sake to a greater extent than anyone else in history. So, you have to be sure to pass this training successfully. You have to be able to say: "I've completed all the training." In the spirit world you have to do that. When you go to spirit world.

So, before the Lord comes, before the True Parents come to this Earth, all of spirit world is divided into many parts. If you want to know what spirit world is like, it's similar to the way the world we live in now can't be united as one. Many walls have been built up, and the True Parents have to take care of all this. The True Parents do this in a substantial body like this, without dying. They do it in the substantial body. And in this way, they break through this separation between the physical and spiritual worlds. Do you understand? That is why the True Parents represent not only the world of the physical body but also the spirit world, as God's representatives.

Normally you would have to die and be trained for billions and billions of years. But by attending the True Parents and by means of absolute love, you are, for the first time, able to pave a road that connects to the spirit world. By demonstrating absolute loyalty before this Messiah, you establish the condition of having demonstrated absolute loyalty before even the greatest of all spirit people. You establish the condition of having demonstrated absolute loyalty to God's commands. You have to demonstrate absolute loyalty to the Messiah in the place of God. Why is that? It's so that you can establish a tradition that enables you to become one with the people in spirit world. In order to pass this test, you need to demonstrate absolute loyalty. Do you understand what I'm saying? [Yes.]

Why do you need to attend the Lord? Why do you attend Christ at the Second Advent, the True Parents? It's because they represent spirit world and God. Also, the first parents, second parents and third parents have formed a bond of heart that is sealed in love. Thus, another reason for you to do these things is so that you can be qualified to participate in the realm of the victory of heart that represents all of this. (105-112)

2. True Parents Are The Axis

What does the human mind seek after? What does the original mind long for? What does my real heart seek after? You see, the mind is comparatively closer to that which is true. At least in comparison to the body, the mind is closer to that which is true. This is more the case with the original mind than the conscience. The original mind has to bear some similarity with the original heavenly characteristics. So, you need to find the true central point for which the original mind is yearning.

Where are the True Parents? Where are true brothers and sisters? Where can you find a true family? Where is there a true society? Where can you find a true nation? Where can you find a true world? Where are these? If you do not have these, you can only go from unhappiness to unhappiness in your life. But that's not right. That's why we spend our lives in this world working hard to the point we are exhausted.

Let's unite the world as one! We have to make the world as one. United centering on what? [True Parents.] Centering on the heart of God, the spiritual axis and the Earth axis have to be made as one. They have to be one with what? [True Parents.] It's True Parents. The spirit world can't do anything about this, and there's nothing that can be done on Earth. You can't take True Parents out of the center.

What is the opposite of True Parents? It's evil parents. What is the fall? The fall was when evil parents came into being, thereby causing a confrontation on the horizontal plane that led to the family being split in two. Also, on the vertical plane there are separate worlds of the God of goodness and a god of evil. Because all this was caused by the fact that evil parents came into being, the True Parents have to come and have give and take here. The fall occurred because of evil parents. To deal with this, True Parents have to come into being. That which is true has to appear. (149-279)

3. Centered On True Parents

Look here. The democratic world represents the right wing, and the communist world represents the left wing. This is breaking down now. The same is true with the United States. Neither world has a center. What is a center? Rev. Moon has declared that what is needed from now on is Headwing thought and Godism. No form of humanism can stand before God. There can't be anything aside from Godism. God is the only absolute and eternal center. Only Headwing thought can function as the center for all humankind. Isn't that right?

The True Parents are the ones who become the true center for the spirit world and the physical world. You don't have to think about it in a complicated way. "What is that?" "It's Headwing thought." "What is Headwing thought?" "It's Godism." "What is Godism?" It's all the same concept. When you took at it centering on true love, it's all the same concept. This is something you don't need, right? [No, we need it.] Are you saying "no" or "know"? (laughter) Which is it? [Its "no."] You have to know this kind of concept. You all know this, right? [Yes.] Then, that's all there is to it. No one can complain. That position becomes the position of hope, the position of happiness, the position of peace. Isn't that right? [Yes, that's right.]

Now you know what kind of person it takes to break through this limitation. Do you need limitations? [No.] What do you need to break through this kind of limitation? If you have the three things I mentioned already, that's all it takes. When that happens, I can extend out without limit. Even if I visit someone in the middle of the night, they will say: "I waited for you so anxiously. What took you so long?" They will prepare food for me, and let me sit in their seat. They will always be prepared for my arrival. How would that be? If you could be like that, then you would be welcomed wherever you went. How happy you would be! You would like to become like that, too, wouldn't you? [Yes.] Are you sure? (laughter) It's not as easy as it sounds to become like this. This is the problem.

How can you restore yourselves to your original selves? How do I reform myself? How do I revolutionize myself? How do I win in the struggle against myself? This is the homework assigned to people in the fallen world. Kids who don't like doing homework won't receive their diplomas. Without a school diploma, people can't go the course they want to take in life. It's the same thing here. Now you now what you have to do in order to break through the limitation of where you are needed.(205-263)

Where is the limitation where Rev. Moon is needed? The limitation where Rev. Moon is needed? Whether in this world or in the spirit world, this limitation is infinite. Whereas if you were to ask where is the limitation of where Dr. Hendricks here is needed, then the answer is more restricted. Where is the limitation of the President of the United States? In four to eight years, he rolls over and falls. But Rev. Moon doesn't roll over and fall. I'm different. The limitation is different. In four to eight years, the American president has to pack his bags, but that's not true with Rev. Moon.

So, will the future world need Rev. Moon or not? [It will need you.] Why? For what reason? That world will not have a leader. The only person who can lead that world is Rev. Moon. This is not my personal opinion. This is God's opinion. Ask God whether I'm telling you the truth. (Laughter) If you don't have the strength to do that, then don't complain. Believe and follow me. It won't do any good to debate this in the manner of a democracy. If you have a chunk of gold sitting in front of you, then do you need to have a debate on whether this is actually gold? No, you don't.

All right. So, how far is the limitation of where Rev. Moon is needed? If I had been alive at the time of the American Civil War, do you think that only the Yankees in the North would have liked Rev. Moon? Would only the Southerners have liked him? [They all would have like you.] That's the problem. Also, do you think that only this world on Earth needs me? What about spirit world? [It's the same with the spirit world.] Why? For what reason? A palace of love was supposed to be constructed in the spirit world, and people who lived in love on Earth are supposed to be able to go there. But this palace hasn't been built. Who is going to build this palace of love? Is God going to build it? Have you ever thought about this kind of thing? Will God build it, or will the people in the spirit world build it? [True Parents will build it.]

What does it mean to say "True Parents"? In the spirit world, the palace of love will begin with the True Parents. Is that right, or not? Even if there were already a palace in the spirit world, when True Parents were to go and declare "This is where we will build a palace," then the whole of spirit world would settle down centering on that. The spirit world absolutely needs me, too, because this responsibility has yet to be fulfilled. Should I go to spirit world soon, or wait until later? (Laughter) Why do you laugh? (205-155)

4. The Strength Of The Bond With True Parents

True Parents are the true parents whom all humankind must seek out. The existence of True Parents makes it possible for true goodness to be established. So what kind of people are the True Parents? They are the ones who act as a kind of foothold enabling you to go with the Father. True Parents are the ones who stand as a kind of sacrifice. They are a sacrifice. In other words, the True Parents form a sacrificial attar that fills the gap, or hole, between God and humanity. They form a bridge that crosses over the world of death.

Seen from this perspective, that position is one where I can be with God. It is the focal point that makes it possible for me to be together with God in the bond of father and son, and form a complete unity with Him. That is, humankind can become one with God for the first time after being separated from him as a result of the fall. It is a point of origin whereby two perimeters that became separated from each other as a result of the fall can converge. Who are the ones who stand in the position of the indemnity sacrifice? It is True Parents.

Suppose there were a place where we could go and call on God in times of desperation and have Him put aside all that has happened during the past thousands of years to come forward so that we could form a relationship with Him. Such a place would be so valuable to us that we would not exchange it for anything in the world.

What is the bond that our Father has sent us so that we who are in need of salvation can be with Him, so that the humanity that is not qualified to be in the company of the Father can form a relationship with Him in relaxed surroundings? It is the bond of the True Parents.

How, then, are we to give thanks for this glory by which the bond of the True Parents has been given to us unconditionally? How much gratitude have you returned to God? In response to the grace by which you are now able to receive salvation, how much have you considered that you have been given the opportunity to be jubilant and take a vow of victory before heaven and Earth? How much have you realized that you are making a new start with unlimited hope and eternal values? This is the problem.

What about the Father, then? God our Father has had the earnest desire throughout history to find His sons and daughters, and He knows that this desire can be brought to reality through the True Parents who come to Earth. Because of this, He has longed for the True Parents tremendously! I'd like you to compare the two standards of longing that by the Father and that by you who are in the world of death and long to be saved from it. Normally, you would think that we, as opposed to the Father, would place greater importance on the True Parents, think of them more specially, and place greater value on them. Until now, though, this has not been the case. When we consider that this is how it has been with us, we must reflect with contrition.

In the same way that humanity has looked forward to achieving the position where we can be with God, establish a bond with Him, and stand face to face with Him, so has God looked forward to being in that position with us. Each of you must be able to say: "I will achieve such a position; I will lay the foundation for such a victory." The important thing is how strongly you have determined that you will overcome any difficulties no matter how great, that you will view this position as a turning point that determines all the values in your life, and that you will make this bond your primary motivating force. Considered from this aspect, we need to realize how fraudulent our attitude of faith has been. We need to see how much we have failed to establish our own positions, but instead have wandered as aimlessly as the wind.

If we ask ourselves whether we are qualified to be with the Father, whether we are people whom the Father can be with, the answer is "no." We are in need of a savior. Then, what kind of person is this savior? He is the person who embodies the bond of True Parents. From this perspective, then, you understand how extraordinary is the bond of True Parents. Because of True Parents, I am able to begin a true life, and undertake a relationship of new life. You must realize again that because of this relationship of life, your are able to initiate a new family. You can initiate a new society, nation and world. Also, the essential factors for the victory to resolve all the paths of life and death of the past two thousand years originate from True Parents.

There is no "self" there. God is not the one who must travel a suffering path in order to save the fallen world. God does not have to deal with the fallen world. Instead, God comes forward with a new bond of love. He comes to us with new hope and a new foundation for restoration. These are the circumstances in which the bond between God and me is formed.

It is a bond by which the four points of the compass can be brought into oneness, and it is linked at one point of origin so that it can blow apart the world of death and establish the foundation for a new cosmos of glory. The world is able to make a new start as a result of the bond between parent and child being put into practice.

No sword or temporal power can break the bond between you and True Parents. Even the power of satan will not break it. Why? It is because this bond possesses the special authority to break through all of today's problems and bring salvation to humankind, and because the power that humanity has sought to find throughout history has been concentrated in this bond. Thus, a power concentration of any particular age will not be strong enough to break this relationship, where historical power has been concentrated. In this way, the True Parents are people whom God has set forth as historical sacrifices for the purpose of doing away with all evil and making a new, victorious beginning based on a new bond.

I'm sure that in your prayers you have called on the Father just as if you had already arrived in Heaven. In the same way that the Father is in a serious position and miserable circumstances, however, I also should be in a serious position and miserable circumstances. I should say: "Father, no matter what sadness or difficulty I may face, You don't need to worry about me." In this way, you should do your duty as a child and comfort God. Unless one person appears on this Earth who can do that, there will never be a way to resolve the historical problems.

Even if we should find ourselves in extremely difficult circumstances, we should not stand before God and hope to receive His sympathy. Instead, we should stand in a position to give sympathy to God. Jesus was the crystallization of all the elements that were carefully accumulated through history in the context of this bond. Because Jesus was not able to complete the will of God, however, the returning Lord must accomplish this will. And the returning Lord must also go this course. That course is the course of the True Parents. The True Parents are the concentration of all the fervent hopes of history. God has set forth the True Parents to represent the whole and as conditional substantiation of history. The bond with True Parents cannot begin in spirit world. It must be formed on Earth. This is because the True Parents come to Earth in substantial form. It is because they have substantial form that the True Parents can answer when I call on them, and give me sympathy when I am in difficulty. You cannot imagine how blessed humankind is that it can meet True Parents on a level plane like this.

Until now, God has worked to overcome all the difficulties that might be faced in a particular historical age in an effort to achieve decisive victory centering on the content I have just described.

When I look at myself, however, there is the issue of whether I can become the king of victory or not. I have to be able to say that I have become one with that heart and have become completely inseparable from it. In other words, the pivotal axis of your life has to be the conviction that you are with the Father and that you are together with the True Parents. Only if each of you becomes the self that can continue on the same course for thousands, even tens of thousands, of years will a linkage be established between the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. This means that you will be the master of Heaven and the master of Earth. Then, the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world will be opened up for the first time.

From this perspective, such a bond is not something that can be formed in a position of comfort. It is formed in a position of extreme difficulty; a position so serious that it could not possibly be any more serious; a position where life and death are on the line; a position where there is an increased level of risk.

That is why if we look at the Bible it says: "Whoever seeks to gain his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life will preserve it." Jesus sounds as though he is saying something out of tune with the times, but this is the normal approach and attitude for going the way of restoration and for progressing through the world of heart. It is clear that each person is the self who must strive to achieve such a state, and that path will be the true course. (31-74)

5. True Parents' Request

Many of you here have passed your fortieth birthday and are approaching fifty. Perhaps you will die within the next 10 or 20 years. When you come face to face with death, perhaps you will took back on the course you have taken after the point where you came to know God's will and ask yourselves what you have accomplished. What will be your answer?

How will you be able to keep from bowing your head in shame when you are in spirit world? Because of your failure to complete your responsibility to restore the five billion people who are still descendants of satan, God still cannot claim his rightful place. Also, you have not been able to remove the servant-like mask of unsatisfied desire from His face. How will you go there and walk around with your head held high? How will you live there? You will just have to go hide somewhere. Everything about you will be revealed for all to see.

Is there anyone who can say he won't go to spirit world? Hold up your hand. No one? Do we all have to go? What will you take with you? What are you going to take with you? When a young woman gets married, there's something called a dowry, isn't there. In the dialect of South Pyoung-an Province, the word for dowry is "sirari." Sirari. Sirari refers to all the things that a woman takes with her when she gets married and moves away from home. This is the first time you've heard the word "sirari," isn't it? [Yes.]

In this part of Korea you call it "honsu," don't you? Suppose the daughter of a poor family marries the oldest son of a rich family. Just to look at her own appearance she would find it difficult to present herself to all the relatives of the bridegroom. If she couldn't even take a dowry with her, then how could she go and live in a home shared by four generations where she would be serving both parents-in-law and grand parents-in-law? She's about to go into a household where the families of the groom's siblings alone would number close to a hundred. How could she withstand the ridicule if she were to go empty-handed? When her in-laws tell her: "According to our family tradition, so-and-so did this way, so-and-so did this way, Grandmother and all the other womenfolk did this way, and Older Sister did it this way, and so did everyone else, so what about you?" If she is seen as a failure in the family, how will she hold her head up high, or sit down to eat? How will she pick up a spoon?

It's terrible if you can't fit in with the group, if you can't be a part of the group. What will you take with you? When you say, "I've been a member of the Unification Church for forty years," they will say, "Well, what have you brought with your' Then, how will you respond? When they ask, "What did you eat? Where did you eat?" you may say, "In the Unification Church I just ate for free." And they'll say, "And what work did you do? You didn't even do your share of the work. The people whom I attend as my parents lived their lives in such and such a way, but is that how you lived? Are you a filial child or not?" Do you think they won't question you like this? Even if you ask yourself these questions, these are the replies you will make to yourself. What is the position-what is your own authority-by which you will be able to withstand such questioning?

I have taken abuse from the whole world and received persecution. I've been through the worst torture in the world, but I can handle incarceration as easily as I eat a meal. That's the environment that I am in, but what about you? Are you just a spectator? Suppose a man did so poorly in his studies that he didn't even finish elementary school. When it comes time for him to get married, and he goes to the home of his parents-in-law, it turns out that his new bride has graduated from university. How embarrassed he will be in that case!

Is the spirit world where you are going a place that is worse off or better off than here? Is the place where you going after you die worse off than here or better off? It's a place that is tens of millions of times better than here. It's a world where each individual can easily see how he measures up in terms of anything having to do with to moral discipline. It's a place where each individual feels the pain of knowing exactly where he is situated. If you want to go to another world you can see in the distance, then it will take you thousands, even tens of thousands, of years. just to raise yourself up one stage in the spirit world will take years. There is no limit to how long it could take. Ask them yourselves.

I will be going to the highest position, to the heavenly throne, but all of you will not be able to come with me. Because you received the precious thing called the Blessing, the door is open for you, but you can't go because you don't have the proper clothing to wear. Even if you've been invited to a feast, you can't go unless you have the proper clothing, can you? You've been asked to be a groomsman at a wedding, but you can't go dressed like you just finished working on the farm, can you? Think about it. You have to dress appropriately before you go. Only then will you be qualified to be welcomed into that environment. If not, then you will be thrown out. They will yell at you: "Get out of here, you rascal." You won't have any friends there.

One time many years ago, there was one rich man in Mokpo. He was so rich that he owned all the land in the northern area around the city. He was the richest man in Mokpo. Then, one of my friends was going to get married to this man's only daughter, and become a son-in-law of this rich family. This was during the Japanese colonial occupation, so almost no one could afford the expense of a modern Western-style wedding with the tuxedos and the formal gowns and such. Most of the time, the groom would just wear his civil defense uniform, make sure all the buttons were fastened properly, and stick a flower on his chest.

This rich man, though, because he was rich and had all these friends coming from Tokyo and everywhere, decided to have a modern-style wedding. And I was asked to be a groomsman. I was actually one of four groomsmen there. The bride, too, had four bridesmaids. And so I went. Well, when the bride's family prepared the outfits for the groomsmen, they figured they could make all of them to match the height of the groom. And that included the outfit that I was supposed to wear. In fact, the groom was about the same height as me. But his body wasn't nearly as plump as mine. He was built really flat, like a piece of plywood. I mean he was really thin from front to back. I'm a bit thicker here from front to back. I have the build of a businessman, don't you think?

So when I put on the white shirt they had bought for me and buttoned it up, you could still see my bellybutton. My bellybutton! (Laughter) Ah, when I put on the suit, it was too small, so it spread apart like this. And the shirt stuck out like this. It was such an incredible hell for me to have to wear those clothes; I still haven't forgotten how terrible it was. Wow! (Laughter) I think that was an important lesson for me so that I could know how important it is, in terms of the course of restoring God's will, that I be able to fit in when I go to spirit world.

I had to stand in front of this huge crowd. Here was this groomsman, dressed like this, standing in front of a crowd of thousands of people, including everybody who was anybody in South Cholla Province. It was just terrible. I still want to cry out whenever I think about it. I would much rather have found a rat hole somewhere that I could crawl into. It was all I could do to stay there in my place and endure.

After a couple hours of this, my spine began to hurt. Because the clothes were too small, I had to keep a posture that put a lot of pressure on my spine. Then, I started to get muscle cramps. What was I supposed to do? Could I cry in a loud voice? I remember I went over to a wall that had been set up to block the wind. There, I bent over like this to massage the cramped muscles. Some of you are hearing this story for the first time, aren't you? It's the first time you hear about how I massaged my cramps.

It's terrible when you can't fit in to a particular environment. I know the spirit world well. I know all the saints and all the founders of religions who are in any way significant. They don't want to yield to you. You must not be shut out from that group. You should feel a sense of shame before me. Isn't that necessary in order for you to become true parents? Isn't that right? It just stands to reason. If you're just freeloading, then about the only group you will fit into is a group of beggars. (212-224)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 4. Father And Spirit World (Part 1)

1. Father's Establishment Of Spiritual Conditions And His Foundation For This

What you have to know is this. You have to know that the spiritual world is the same. I have not conducted all the providential efforts and events on my own centering only on the physical standard. instead, I have done these things by attending to God in the spirit world. You have to know that the reason everything is being solved on Earth is so that the spirit world will be affected and all the divisions within spirit world will be broken down. If white people and the many black people were to become one with each other and become one with me in love and act in concert with me, then you would immediately become connected to the world of your ancestors, that is, the spirit world.

Why? It's because subject and object are one. It makes sense logically. That which is a complete negative automatically creates something that is a complete positive. That is the principle behind the creation of the universe. It's the law of existence. So, if you carry out a complete principled movement here, then spirit world itself will become connected to that. Do you understand? This is the first time in history that something like this takes place. Therefore, if we solve the issues of spirit world here, and deal with them, then they come to a natural resolution in the spirit world.

Each time this is done, however, there has to be indemnity. You don't know what period we live in, or what kind of time this is for the world. I, however, am taking responsibility by myself before history and the universe, before the spirit world and the physical world to advance this task. I know the time when indemnity has to be paid. I know what happens in spirit world, and what happens in the physical world, when this is not sustained. Do you understand? [Yes.] That is why the bible says that what is loosed on Earth will also be loosed in Heaven. To resolve something on earth, there needs to be indemnity. This is the thing.

You don't know the way of indemnity. Do you realize that? I know the way of indemnity, but you don't. That is why, as I mentioned already, you need to rise to a higher level. There has to be the age of subject partner and object partner indemnity in the individual environment, the age of subject partner and object partner indemnity in the family environment, the age of subject partner and object partner indemnity in the clan environment, the age of subject partner and object partner indemnity in the national environment, the age of subject partner and object partner in the world environment.

You don't know this, but I do. That is why my words are reflected directly in the spirit world, are revealed there. (131-226)

Where do you think the Kingdom of Heaven has to be realized? It has to be done in the most miserable place in the world. So, where is that? It is in the bottom of the worst of all prisons in the world.

The problem is this: who is going to lay the foundation in the spirit world and the physical world? Rev. Moon of the Unification Church is going to do this. He does it by beginning in the worst place in prison. He started with the worst of all prisons, and has been working with spirit world to lay this foundation. Then, he has worked to widen this foundation. Then, he went out into society at large and did this in the family, then the clan, and the nation and the state. Then we did this in Asia, and then in the whole world, centering on the United States, which is the central country in the world.

I have to open the way for all people, so I have formed friendships with prisoners on death row, and I've walked around handcuffed to all kinds of thieves and eaten with them. In each case, I tried to comfort them. Some time ago, I went all the way to Las Vegas and prayed for the people there. All the people in the world. Do you know why the New Yorker Hotel in New York was purchased? It is on Eighth Avenue. In the future, my plan is to start with the worst slum in New York, and clean everything up and lay a new foundation. Do you understand what I'm saying? [Yes.]

I have to go there and mingle with them and give them comfort. Only by doing that can I open the way for all people in all walks of life, including the people of the satanic world who are on the path of destruction. At the same time, I have to open up all the things that are blocked in spirit world and pave the way in the physical world. Only then can the world be united as one. For this reason, I have to transcend race. I help white people get married, and I help black people get married. I buy a house for a white person, and I buy a house for a black person. I'm a person who is doing things that can't be seen anywhere else in the world. (96-160)

I have triumphed in spirit world. There is no one else who can do this. The myriad spiritual masters in the world will have to come to me in the future and learn from me. Without fail, this is what will happen. Because of this, there is no problem if the entire 30 million people of Korea, or even the three billion people in the world, are all opposed to me. All the hundreds of billions of spirit people do what I tell them. But I will be reckless.

2. Father's Patent In The Spirit World

Let's talk now about how to build a bridge to the spirit world, and make it so that we can jump over there. You're interested in that, aren't you? Is this man Moon so-and-so who stands before you a Korean? Is he an American? Is he an Oriental? Is he a Westerner? Is he a Korean from the Orient? [No.] Why not? That's right, isn't it. But I do have one patent. All the elements of development in the modern world are connected to patent rights. All the patents are different. There are patents that have to do with making clothes, and everything else. Everything is patented. If you own a patent, then you can go anywhere in the world and exercise your rights as the owner. That's the way it is in the world at large and you should know that there is also a similar law in the spirit world.

There's no law that says that only white people can register patents. No law says that black people can't register patents or that Asians can't do this. No matter where you go, patents apply to every type of person. Do you understand? [Yes.]

There were many founders of religion and other religious people in history who tried to gain a patent on the spirit world. I don't know if there is anyone among them who possesses the champion patent. Wouldn't you like it if I showed that to you? [Yes.] How would you know if I showed you a fake?

How can you tell whether it's real? I don't know whether it's good or bad, but all of you who are gathered here have come together as one, and, instead of falling away, you are saying that you will climb up to any height. So, that's good enough, then. And what about God? Can He say: "Wait a minute, Rev. Moon. Look here now, you can't do that"? Even God gives His permission. Without my signature, it's no good. My signature. There might be something like that. Wouldn't that be nice? [Yes.]

There may be many great American presidents who are now in the spirit world, but it doesn't matter. Or even if there are kings, or saints, or founders of religions. When they need my signature, they will have to come and bow down to me.

If you want to receive a doctorate degree, you have to go to your master Ph.D. and serve him. If he requires it, you have to do even the most menial task for him, and if he kicks you, you have to turn and say: "Oh, thank you very much." No matter what, you have to get his signature in order to receive the doctorate yourself. You might want to say: "I'm better than him. I'm much better looking. I have a better nose, a better face and a better stature. If we were to wrestle, I would win. I can eat more that he can. I can beat him at any competition. I'm better than him in dozens, even hundreds, of ways. But he thinks that he can withhold a doctorate from me just because I don't know a few things?" None of this, though, will do you any good. It just may be that I have a patent that is just like this.

Rumors were flying around this capricious world and many people thought that I would be destroyed and disappear. But because I have this patent, I'm holding my head high after coming out of prison at Danbury, and I'm speaking out loudly. I have antennae that let me see and hear everything. And when I find out, I speak out with a loud voice. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Even God will check to see whether Rev. Moon has signed off on a particular matter before making His decision on it. He will check to see if my signature is there, and if it's there it will be OK with him. But if not. . . (laughter)

It's easy to say, but think how difficult this is in reality. If, by chance, it turns out that I do have such a piece of paper, then all the physical world and spiritual world would be in the palm of my hand. Everyone in the physical world can't avoid going to spirit world, so we can conclude that one way or another everyone will eventually end up in the same place. (134-17)

Nature is filled with truth. You don't know very much about the spirit world, do you? This person you see here is an expert on the spirit world. Not just in the 21st century but even in the 22nd or 30th century, there won't be any way to open the door to the spirit world with, out me. Probably, my name will be remembered in history as being the first to develop a logical foundation for understanding how to open the door to the spirit world.

Even a spiritualist who considers himself to be the best in the world will have to come and learn from me. That's why I'm the founder of the Unification Church. Do you understand? The unification of churches. What kind of church? It's the unification of world Christianity. If they had listened to me, they would already be unified. If only they'd listened. (203-325)

Once I have made a declaration before the physical world and the spirit world, I can stop the way in which the spirit world has been selfishly using the physical world. Instead, it becomes possible for the spirit world to work for the sake of the physical world. Do you think that there is a way to do this? Do you think it's enough to restore the birthright of the first born beginning with Abel, and then make a declaration to spirit world, saying that from that point on they should cooperate with the physical world, and obey the physical world? If someone were to say, "Do this" without any content to back him up, do you think that it will be done? It's necessary to explain that this works in this way, and that works that way, and so forth. Only then does it become possible. Only then will North and South be unified and East and West be brought together. Everything, then, will come back in a bundle like this. (210-193)

3. The Spiritual World Is Already Centered On Father

If the spiritual world is not unified, the physical world cannot be unified. If there exists a Lord who can unify the spiritual world, what would be the problem to unify the physical world? It is not difficult. Nations are critical. From now on we even have to control spiritualists. The people who are spiritually open are all under my charge now. I am the head of spiritualists, so you should follow my words, not their words. You should know this: they must come here to learn from me. They only know a one way direction.

For that reason, even if you receive messages from the spiritual world, you shouldn't think they are absolute information. If the spiritualists don't interpret their messages according to the Divine Principle and select the right direction, it will be easy for them to be on satan's side. Do you understand? [Yes.] The spiritual world is testifying to Father and is following me now. Because I know about the spiritual world as a specialist, I can distinguish satan's doing and I have been able to accomplish this much. That's why I haven't been destroyed. I am still here.

Think how many zillions of spirits are in the spiritual world. Compared to that, the population of three billion on earth is much smaller. Three billion people are not such a big deal. If only we go over the national level, we will be able to mobilize the spiritual world. When that happens, our time will be near. You should know that. With this kind of view, we can see the outlines for the future of the free world and communist world. Do you understand? [Yes.] (154-233)

Do you know what the Second Advent is? What is the Second Advent? [The King of Kings.] I asked you what the Second Advent is and you are telling me it's the King of Kings.

When Jesus was dying, he said that he would come back. Isn't it true that people are making noise because I came on behalf of Jesus? Am I better than or inferior to Jesus? [You are far better.] But, do Christians say that President Moon is better than Jesus? Have they ever been in the spiritual world? I have seen everything and I talk about it. I talk on that foundation, but those who don't know about the spiritual world are making such a noise! Well, when I said that Buddha was my disciple, Buddhists also made a noise. They are pretty quiet recently (laughter). I brought leaders of Buddhism to the United States and showed them around. When they went back, they said, "Wow, we misunderstood. He is better than Lord Jesus and Lord Buddha." That's what they say now. Am I inferior to Buddha? Inferior to Jesus? Do you know how contemptuously Jesus was treated while he roamed around at the waterfront of Galilee for three years like a beggar? He was treated with contempt and died.

Am I dead or alive? [Alive.] I was treated contemptuously but I have stomped on the whole world to overcome. Am I great or not great? [Great.] How great am I? (laughter) The entire world's people are so wretched. If people are not good enough and there is someone like Father, they should be grateful to receive seeds from that person. It means, to be in-laws, that they should receive seeds from my family, doesn't it. Do you understand? [Yes.] (186-183)

If you go to the other side of the world, how will it be? Do you think you will see people being happy, or people opposing each other? Murderers and their victims are all staying together there. Don't you think they are ready to fight, waving knives around for their revenge? However, there are many walls there. The many walls are blocking them. For that reason, evil spirits go to the descendants of their enemies and cause sudden deaths by accidents in order to fetch them to the spirit world. Things like this happen. They should all be freed.

In order to free them, the physical world should be freed. For that freedom, something good should be offered. If something better than dying or having enemies is not offered, they cannot be freed. What could it be? With what is the spiritual world liberated? With what is God liberated? All the bad relationships were tied by human ancestors and they have made such a mess in the spiritual world. Therefore, the descendants now confront their ancestors' mistakes.

However, if a person has inherited the proper tradition to be a filial son, he should pay back his parents' debts. Do you understand? In that light, who must knock down all the walls of the ancestors in the spiritual world? We have to work on it. In doing this work, we have to make our ancestors come down to meet us directly and make them teach us. This sounds like a dream but it's real. We are not people who live alone. Not alone. If I look around at you, I know what kind of people your ancestors are, what they did. If I start doing that, it gets dark. The faces of ancestors appear bluntly and disappear. At that time I can tell if the situation is good or bad. That's why I say we must unite religions.

What is the Unification Church? Through God and mobilize God for humans. I got stuck. If the owner comes to the customer to discuss about their party but the customer sleeps instead of being interested in the party, do you think the party will ever be successful? Well, that's why the World Federation has to be connected with the spiritual world. If you cannot control the spiritual world, you cannot control the physical world. The root of Heavenly fortune is the spiritual world. If you can, not control the spiritual world, how can you bring the results from there to the physical world in order to unify the physical world? For that reason, we have to unify the spiritual world before we unify the physical world.

In the spiritual world, I fought and took dominion over everything. People are getting upset because I said that Jesus was my disciple, Buddha was my disciple and Confucius was my disciple. Have you ever heard that their followers said, "President Moon is saying that Buddha is his disciple, Jesus is his disciple and Confucius is his disciple"? It's true! These fellows met me and had discussions with me. I said, "You didn't know these things, did you?" You have already met me. They have surrendered to me and they are trying to unify religions with Unificationism. That's why Buddha is bringing his disciples to me. And Confucius is guiding his disciples to me. You don't know such things, do you?

That's why you are immature. (laughter) I guess you felt bad because I said that you were immature. (191-205)

Every one of you who has ever met me in your dream, raise your hands. Everybody should meet me there. Oh, it's good! (laughter) There is no other organization like this in the world. Why has the Unification Church been able to accomplish worldwide growth centering on Father? No matter where our missionaries go, they can know things by feelings. I have told you a little about this, haven't I? I speak in many places every day and it causes me some confusion. (laughter) If I repeat to you the same story and you feel embarrassed, it's such bad manners.

There are many brothers and sisters who make their moves by receiving such orders from revelations. The communist world says that there is no God and they oppose the existence of God. Regardless of the country, the communist party tries to eradicate all religions. Under such circumstances, God has to prepare. For example, God has told a similar thing to one woman in a communist country and one man in another communist country. For several years, God told the woman, "The man you will meet in the future is so and so. The place and the time to meet him is so and so." When she followed the direction to go to the place, she met him. She was told that she would meet him five years later in some place and the two of them met each other.

There are many such fairly-tale-like stories. If people have such experiences, no one will say that there is no God. If you experience deep emotions along with experiencing such facts, the feelings stay forever, transcending physical life. Do you understand? [Yes.] The experience of having passed through your life while loving God and longing for True Parents will leave an impression that will be kept forever. It is the center of our lives. Then, at the border of the spiritual world, walls and partitions will instantly disappear. We can go there directly.

Do you know that God exists, do you believe it? [We believe it.] Does believing come first, or knowing come first? [Believing comes first.] Which is better? [Knowing is better.] You should know. Believing is far from the facts and knowing is identical to facts. Well, talking about the religious life, do you actualize religion in your life? Your realm of realization should be expressed in your religious life. How proud we can be to live in connection with the substantial realm that is actually expressed, not internalized! We should be thankful. There is such a state.

Raise your hand if you think that the spiritual world doesn't exist. (laughter) There is no mistaking that the spiritual world exists. God exists for sure. It is so powerful when your entire feeling is controlled by the realization that God exists, no matter who denies it. That is the heart that belongs to the world of God. No matter how much hardship that person goes through on earth, the person with that heart belongs to the nation of God. That person is His child. Everyone, ask yourself if you are in such a state that you would never change your heart, no matter how difficult things may be. What do you think? Are you in that state or are you not in that state? [We are in that state.] You should reach there. It is a hard task.

When you climb over satan's ramparts and enter the Substantial World, everything will be proven. If you cannot accomplish it, it will be like going across the bridge of a castle but not entering the castle. Unless you enter inside, you won't know anything. No matter how many times you look at it, it won't do. Entering into it surpasses millions of dreams. (224-108)

4. Unity Centering On True Parents

Freedom is related with perfect numbers. Among long things, long life comes first and calls for a most wonderful imagination. A life itself is a long distance and with a long time and a long life, it is no problem to control and regulate the long distance. There is no time, space or distance there. Do you understand? There is only the power of True Love which is the center of that place. Can you completely understand such a world of love?

I understand how entirely precious that place is, and that the center of that place cannot be replaced for anything in the world. I made some reconciliation after I proceeded into the spiritual world and I became one with True Love. Then I traveled back into the history and came to understand the providential mission of Abel and Cain and the first birth right, namely the first birth right of the Heavenly King. Do you understand? I have also come to understand the parents' right, kingship of parents and True Parents who are the center of the family and parents. Do you understand? That place is unified centering on God and True Parents, and the spiritual world is unified centering on True Parents. (217-287)

5. The Spiritual World Has Accepted Father

Well, do all the leaders in the spiritual world know Rev. Moon, or don't they know him? [They know him.] Why? Why do you think that they know? [We know it very well.] (laughter) There is only one person in history, who has received worldwide persecutions throughout his entire life, in the name of religion. That is none other than Rev. Moon. Do you understand? I am the number-one person in history when it comes to being persecuted on the worldwide level. Number one. I am in the world class of the religious world. I have received world-class persecution. I am the champion of that. Is it true? [Yes.]

Why is it so? The spiritual world says that Rev. Moon is the champion among those who have received persecution, and even the physical world says so. Can you say that it isn't true? Yes, you too know that, don't you? [Yes.] Your mothers and fathers have opposed us and they know it well. Isn't it true that the whole world knows Rev. Moon is the number-one troublemaker? Am I the number two or the number one in this area? [The number one.]

So, even in the spiritual world, when Rev. Moon is mentioned, they say, "Wow!" and they cannot raise their heads in front of Rev. Moon. It's normal. Do they lower their heads to me, or not? [They lower their heads.] They lower their heads and bow down to me. That's a fact. Next, what's precious about the Unification Church, and what's precious about Rev. Moon? What are they? What are the assets that Rev. Moon possesses? What is he proud of? What is his pride? What is his pride, and what makes them say, "We are happy to have you here, please go up there r' [True Love.] [God.] God. I know God.

I know more than they know in the spiritual world. This is critical. There are so many people, but I am the one who knows God's heart. So, who likes me the most? God likes me the most. This is important. God loves me. Do you agree with that? [Yes.] Look, where will I stay when I go to the spiritual world? Will I stay in the bottom of hell, or the top of the spiritual world? [At the top.]

I don't desire to be on the top. Because I don't want to be on the top, therefore I will go down to the lower places, but they will drag me, by pulling my legs upside down out of there. Will the spiritual world say, "You wretched Rev. Moon, how dare you want to go on the top." No, they won't. They will give me applause. What do you think? Will they welcome and applaud me? Or, will they say, "Yuck," and hate me? [They will welcome you.] It doesn't sound real, does it? It's a lie. It's a big, fat lie. What? It's not a lie? [No.] Why? For what reason you would say, "No?" Everyone says, "No." Then, is it a historical event that today people like you are here in front of Rev. Moon to listen to his speech or not? I mean people like all of you. [It's a historical event.] It is a historical event. (laughter) Have you ever thought about it before you came here? You came to understand it because I told you.

Catholic priests and nuns pray throughout their lives. Even if they pray in tears to the point that their knees are scarred, they cannot meet the lord. They may meet Jesus and get some guidance from him. Nevertheless, you come here to listen to these words. It's a historical event. Whether you give me any qualifications or not, I have already acquired all the necessary qualifications. If you want those qualifications, suit yourself. Where are you Moonies heading for in the spiritual world, if you live well on earth? Also, do you know that there are many things that Rev. Moon has accomplished? Those scholars with arrogant attitudes who don't listen to anybody, I brought them one by one and made them one. Also, I brought all the religions which are fighting together into one. As for races, I brought antagonistic races together and held a worldwide mass wedding. These facts have never happened in the past history. Everything Father has done has never happened before in all of history.

Considering all that I have done, it is way beyond all that the spiritual world has done. I have worked harder than anybody. You admit it, don't you? Well, will the Unification Church be at the bottom of the spiritual world, or in the best spot on the top? [Best spot.] It's a lie. It's all made up by Rev. Moon. [No.] This is a very serious issue. (146-333)

6. You Have No Excuse To Deny Spiritual Experiences

I have researched all positions in heaven and earth and visited the back alleys in the spiritual world, and found a simple truth. The truth is a simple thing. It's simple. Then what is it? Two of them get together and crush each other and the flesh between them is torn and falls off. When they are absolutely united, they become slanted and create a vacuum. The inside gets united with the woman's inside and this place becomes a wick like God's bone marrow. Two pieces of man's love and woman's love get stuck to this place. This is the core of the universe.

The ideal substance of love is united with heaven and earth in harmony, and it becomes the foundation of the axle of love. In order to establish this God stirred the air zillions of years ago. (170-171)

Father knows so much about the spiritual world but he seldom speaks about it, does he? If I speak about the spiritual world, it will make you insane and spoil many things. You women would say, "Oh my impossible husband, why should I live with that person for such a long time? Why don't I go to Heaven quickly? The Heaven that Father spoke about looks very good. If I go to the spiritual world quickly, I will enter Heaven." You cannot enter there. Unless you educate your husband and put him under your command, you cannot go there. (182-61)

Even though Father has so many spiritual experiences, he never talks about it easily. You don't know if I have spiritual experiences or not. How do I deal with them? I reconcile them with the truth. By taking the golden mean with reason and constantly going along with the direction of providential view, I can develop the progress of the spiritual world and physical world, the world of truth. You must know these things. In order for you to do that, you should bring the facts, the way the Spiritual world works and the relationship between spiritual world and truth, into your life. Your faith should be one with truth. They have to make a harmony. Because we, humans, are the same way.

7. Father Goes To The Spiritual World, Too

Many people have gone to the spiritual world while following me. I have had my followers infiltrate into all of Russia's satellite countries and main cities. Sometimes I hear the reports that some of them are sentenced to death. When the leader hears that kind of report, his sense of responsibility gets really keen. Even if his son is seriously ill, he has no time to worry about him. They respect me because they respect the world. I am in the position to shed tears for them and care for them. For that reason, I can't live an easy life.

For I have to go over all of the peaks I can go over and do my best with my responsibilities, I cannot rest even one day and I cannot stop even if I want to stop. As I have spent my days that way, I have passed 60 years and come close to 70 years old and I will go to the spiritual world someday. What will be left on the back side of my life? The fact that I loved mankind. There will be nothing else. The fact that I loved countries and I loved the Unification Church. Even if there is anything else, it will be washed away with the perishing of history. (136-135)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 4. Father And Spirit World (Part 2)

8. Heung Jin Nim And The Spiritual World

1) Heung Jin Nim's Seung-Hwa and Establishment of the First Birth Right

By my son Heung Jin Nim going to the spiritual world, what happened to heaven and earth? Angels and Abel which had been separated as earth and heaven got tied together like twins. I created such a scheme. If they become one, parents will be mobilized on that foundation. It is the Principle view. Heung Jin Nim is the Abel-type son. You have to know that this son went to the spiritual world while Father established indemnity conditions in the Dominion of the Principle on the foundation of True Parents' love.

He went to the spiritual world in the position of direct dominion on the victorious foundation of indemnifying satan's dominion. For that reason, he had the condition as the first son who went to the spiritual world with the qualification of perfection for the first time since the Fall. Originally, if those who are in the spiritual world didn't fall, the Dominion of the Results of Principle would have become one with the Direct Dominion based on the realm of True Parents' heart and they would have received the qualifications as masters or sons centering on love on the family foundation. It is the Principle that you cannot go there without the proper qualifications. Do you understand?

After Jesus, Jesus and Christianity has not passed that point, so that they were all in the midway position. Now, because Heung Jin Nim has gone there, a center was established where they could be engrafted to God. I gave the blessing there, and because their spouses are on earth, they can experience life on earth as well. Do you understand what this means? Centering on Heung Jin Nim's family, the spiritual foundation on which they can visit their family on earth has been established. You have to know this. It's so valuable. It is most valuable that the foundation of Heung Jin Nim's family was established.

At the time of Jesus, if this kind of work was done even though Jesus had to die, Christians today wouldn't need to sacrifice that much. But there is no other way. Why? Because the realm of True Parents' heart couldn't eliminate satan in the Dominion of the Results of the Principle and convince satan to establish the foundation of love in the Direct Dominion, Jesus had to come again. But Heung Jin Nim doesn't have to come again. Do you understand? You must know this clearly.

What will be changed? It is important. They live both in the spiritual world and the physical world. Now, what will happen? The spiritual world and the physical world have become like twins. In the light of the realm of heart, Parents are in the first son's position. By generation, vertically, they are on top for the first time. It means that Heung Jin is the second generation. He is under me. Do you know what I mean? However, it will be reversed.

When we look at Father and Heung Jin Nim alone, I am in the position of the elder son and Heung Jin Nim is underneath. Father is in Cain's position and Heung Jin Nim is in Abel's position. What happens to this relationship in the spiritual world? Heung Jin Nim is the eldest son. He is in the position of the elder son and other spirits in the spiritual world are all in the position of younger brothers and sisters. Based on the realm of heart, it works this way. You must know this very clearly.

On earth, as God is our Father, based on his position, Father is the elder son and Heung Jin Nim is the younger son. From God's position, it is so, isn't it? In the spiritual world, Heung Jin Nim is the first one to be born based on the realm of heart and all others are younger brothers and sisters. People in the spiritual world are in the position of younger brothers and sisters. It is reversed.

The conclusion is that the heartistic standard of the first birth right is to be enforced on the principle position. Do you understand what it means? You have to teach this point very well when you give a Principle lecture.

Among all the spirits in the spiritual world, even Jesus and the saints, Heung Jin Nim is the first one to be born as the eldest son based on the realm of heart in the spiritual world. Based on the realm Of heart, Heung Jin Nim is the elder son and the next one to be born is the second son. Also Heung Jin Nim can transfer the first birth right to the second one. Satan doesn't transfer anything. Satan doesn't transfer anything but steals everything away, but Heung Jin Nim with the first birth right tries to transfer all of the blessings on Earth. That's the way he is connected. He transfers everything. Satan, until now, and the Satanic world have tried not to transfer anything, but Heung Jin Nim tries hard to transfer everything. (131-52)

2) Until Now, the Center was Missing in the Spiritual World

From now on, people of the free world should love Heung Jin Nim. Because he has established the title to have loved the whole world by offering his life, the destiny to love the world with his life is connected to you all. Who did he substitute to go to the spiritual world? He went to the spiritual world instead of Father. For that reason, if you love Heung Jin Nim, it means that you love Father. That condition can be made. There is a connection between loving Heung Jin Nim and loving Father. Do you understand?

In the spiritual world, there hasn't been such a center until now. There wasn't any center where the spiritual world was connected. Because of Heung Jin Nim, there is now. All of the spirits who love Heung Jin Nim can make the condition to love Father. Do you understand what I mean? Also they can be connected with the Unification Church. By being connected with the Unification Church, they can establish the standard that they fought with their lives on earth because Heung Jin Nim is the first representative in the spiritual world in history to be connected with true love.

On Earth, he has become an example to the Unification Church members by loving through the sacrificing of his life for the sake of God's will. What he is telling you is to love Father. You must go on loving Father for the sake of the world. By Heung Jin Nim's being in the spiritual world and the spiritual world's loving Heung Jin Nim, they can establish a relationship of love with True Parents on earth. Do you understand? You should know this clearly. For that reason, in the spiritual world, now is the happiest time in history. The happiest days. Heung Jin Nim is the one who opened the gates of the spiritual world as the Messiah of love. On earth, he opened the way of the standard of martyrdom. That's why the Unification Church members should love Heung Jin Nim. You should love him. From both sides, those in the spiritual world and in the Unification Church, love Heung Jin Nim.

Now, what happens to our True Parents? It is important. What should True Parents do? In order to welcome the love of God and the love of earth, they should be honored to offer their own son. They should be proud of it. Also, in Rev. Moon's generation, God had loved this son. He couldn't love teen-aged Adam and Eve but he can love his son in the spiritual world. They should think that they sent their son to comfort God's heart for He worked so hard to restore the national level. So I prayed, "Please indemnify the fact that I couldn't offer the glorious love of the Korean foundation when I was young, that I couldn't offer the comfort of the world-level foundation established by indemnity in my generation, but through this son. Please accept him as being in my position."

Since the spiritual world loves him and the earth loves him, I have to set a motto that True Parents should love him. Heung Jin Nim died for sure but he will establish the realm of resurrection; that's how I think. He went there through his death, but he will resurrect people through his death. He will capture the spiritual world and the physical world, and he will proclaim the realm of resurrection. With this, we will bid to the realm of death. For that reason, you shouldn't be sad at funerals. You shouldn't be sad at all kinds of ceremonies. So, from now on, during Heung Jin Nim's ascension from the physical world, Father will establish a special ceremony centering on the spiritual world and the physical world. It's very complicated to explain in full. (130-202)

3) The Blessing of Heung Jin Nim and the Establishment of Kingship

Right after the Unification Ceremony on the day before Heung Jin Nim went to the spiritual world, I prayed, "Even though you are leaving the physical world, please accept the adopted son and participate with him as if you are here on Earth." I made a promise to him. For that reason, I have to give him the blessing on earth. Without the blessing it will be impossible for him to do the job. I made the promise then. You should know that God has sent the Messiah to save the physical world and today, in order for True Parents to save the spiritual world, I have presented a prince of love as my ambassador with full authority. Why does Father try to establish such a world-level foundation? Even Jesus couldn't be in that position. You should know the fact that, for the first time in the history, God has a teenage son whom He can love. Because of this event, God can finally love. You should know that God can love now.

Also, Father now loves centering on the foundation of the physical world. Because of this, the two worlds are connected. Because the fallen world was in the realm of fallen love and the realm of Dominion of the Results of the Principle, there was no connection with the love of True Parents until now. You have to know how amazing it is that this has finally emerged in the spiritual world. Now, what happens when he goes to the other side? Because he was born as a Korean, he is the representative and the fruit of late Korean Kings. Such kingship in the spiritual world is Heung Jin Nim's position.

From this view, in relationship to those late kings, even though Heung Jin Nim is young in age, he is the Abel of kings. We will know everything about the spiritual world, just as we know about the physical world. The two worlds will be absolutely one. Then, what happens? When Cain and Abel become one, parents can reside on the basis of that foundation. Therefore, heavenly parents can work there. Heavenly parents gain the right to work. On account of Heung Jin Nim's kingship and Korean kingship becoming one, a kingship and sovereignty centered on Korea has been formed. Do you understand?

After that, they stand in the realm of National Abel, all of the national kings stand in the realm of Abel. In the spiritual world, unity is achieved instantly. You don't know this because you are on earth. Therefore, with all kingships, centering on Korea, 120 nations can be completely united. The people who can be Abels in front of the kingship, those who believed Judaism or Christianity and died, were prepared to serve the kingship, so that all Abels in the spiritual world become united accordingly.

There is one problem here. If Heung Jin wants to establish the kingship, he cannot do it alone. Finding the queenship is important. This is the first issue. We should know clearly why we have to set up this kind of scheme. In order to combine kingships in the spiritual world, a spouse must be found where they were kings with their queens. What happens with Hoon Sook Nim is that because his queen is on earth, by being connected with her he is connected with earth where he can bring over people from 120 nations who belong to the kingship.

Well, in this scheme, not only Heung Jin Nim but also all of the kings who belong to the united kingship can follow him to the earth. Therefore, we have to know clearly that I had to provide this ceremony because he needs his queen. On the outside, people who oppose us will raise their opposition by saying, "Rev. Moon is a crazy man and a crazy leader." I am doing this to send Heung Jin Nim to the spiritual world as the representative of love to work on behalf of Father. For that reason, today, 50 days after Heung Jin's Seung-Hwa, is the same as the day of Pentecost and it became a worldwide event. Today, what happens with Miss Hoon Sook's marriage is that kings from 120 nations will visit this room and resurrect to establish the worldwide movement. You must know that today is the day that represents worldwide Pentecost. So, the kingship of 120 nations can reside on earth. They can be one with the physical world. This event has two such incredible meanings. Therefore, if there is one nation that can serve Father among 120 nations, the gate of Heaven will open from there. Also, it is well known by the media, scholars and the intellectual class that Rev. Moon and his Unification Ideology have surpassed both the communists and democracy. (131-114)

4) Era of the Blessing of the ideal Object

Only if all spirits in the spiritual world make a relationships of love with True Parents who have a root on earth, can the realm of unification of Heaven and the spiritual world be established. Among those who are in the spiritual world, there isn't a single person who went to the spiritual world while being engrafted to the root of love of the True Parents. That's why Heung Jin Nim is so important. Heung Jin Nim is the second son of True Parents. He was born on earth and lived until the age of Adam, 18 years old. He was born as the son of True Parents and went to the spiritual world while connected with the love of True Parents.

Is Jesus there with the connection of love centering on True Parents' root? Because Jesus doesn't have a connection with the love of True Parents, he cannot support the Unification Church where True Parents are working. Do you understand this? So, I have to reconcile this matter. Because Heung Jin Nim went to the spiritual world, Jesus became the old Messiah and Heung Jin Nim became the new Messiah. On account of that, Jesus serves my son centering on True Parents' love and the two of them are now united, through the realm of True Parents' love. The spiritual world is able to manage and control the physical world, centering on Jesus. The path to reeducate all people who believed in Jesus, even those who are in hell has been opened. With all these processes, finally kingship in the spiritual world can be established.

True Parents came to earth with kingship centering on the spiritual world and the physical world. In order to connect it to the spiritual world, it is necessary to establish the foundation of unification in the spiritual world and connect that to the kingship foundation of the spiritual world and Formation of Growth Stage foundation. If this is not accomplished, the spiritual world cannot participate in the place where True Parents established the standard of kingship. For that reason, I have to prepare. Originally, the spiritual world was the place that was to be unified and connected centering on the love of True Parents but it has been partitioned by walls everywhere. Because Heung Jin Nim and Jesus became one, Jesus can visit here through True Parents' family.

With Heung Jin Nim's blessing, because his spouse remains on earth, a bridge of love was built between earth and Heaven and now Jesus can come down to support True Parents' family and the Unification Church. Because this gate was opened, Christians centered on Jesus should unite with the Unification Church. That's why such things are happening in America. How come the established churches that until recently opposed us are mobilizing many Christians and entire churches in a united body, putting the Unification Church in Abel's position? Although the established churches are in Cain's position, the elder brother's position, they put the younger brother in the position of the elder son and return home. Because they know that they have to return home with the younger brother with the eldest son's rights in front of them, they serve the Unification Church and the spiritual world. All spirits who believed in Jesus support Adam and Eve going through the process of recreation, in the position of Archangel which supports Heaven. The Archangel follows them to that place in order to support Adam and Eve and give support to the federation activities of the Unification Church and the established churches. Do you understand? [Yes.]

So, what happened in the spiritual world, as the unification of the realm of heart in both the physical world and the spiritual world takes place, is that all of the late Christian generals and kings who were partitioned by their nations are now being connected. These works that are taking off in order to achieve the realm of unification centering on the realm of God's love and transcending the nation were impossible before. By connecting the realm of heart in the physical world and the realm of heart in the spirit world in order to establish the realm of unification, you can enter into the era of blessing where you can achieve the realm of object. Why? Because I gave the blessing to Heung ,Jin Nim and Hoon Sook Nim.

As the era of the blessing of ideal object enters into the spiritual world, the ideal object manifested by late generals is presented to his loyal subjects and they cooperate to unify all the subjects centering on the president of the nation. The era of the realm of the work and the realm of the heart of True Parents has come and now it is the time when the kings of the world can join the Unification Church.

Now, these current presidents are connected with the Unification Church. If the three nations unite with each other, things will go easily for the world. Until now, all the passages to connect God's love with the world and Heaven centering on True Parents have been blocked. These passages were opened by opening the gate between hell and the spiritual world. Hell comes before the spiritual world. As hell in the physical world is this world, we have to work for unification centering on the foundation of religious unification and world unification. Now it goes in the direction of connecting the world into one centering on the unification movement with South and North American Unification Organizations and Religious Conferences. We are entering the age when all races and all religions can jump. Do you understand? (140-54)

In Father's time, the secrets of the Bible have all been clarified. We know what chapter of the Bible is being accomplished now and what time we are in now. Everything will be done according to Father's words. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] We are in such a chess game. If you don't know how to play chess, you won't understand. Although the chess game has been over in the spiritual world, the paths to move nations around are blocked in the physical world. For that reason, an offering was needed and Heung Jin Nim accepted the mission. If I speak this way, it's understandable, isn't it? Jesus died at 33, so that people over that age can receive the blessing but the people under that age cannot receive the blessing. Jesus died alone. He is in paradise now. How can we liberate him? It is a very complicated process to explain. If you know the contents of my prayer at noon time, you will find the outline. If you want to know that, listen to the audio tape of my prayer. Then, you will know what happens in what kind of providence. Nations, states and other things are all included here. Simply speaking, it is the outline.

It is a different work. Because of that, the providence of restoration emerged. It shows how the nations should be connected. Because Jesus could not accomplish his responsibility to unite the nation and Judaism, and connect it with Rome, we should indemnify that. We have to liberate all the resentment. There is nobody but my son who can do it. Do you understand? [Yes.] He was able to inherit the foundation of spiritual salvation and physical salvation. And he completed the undone part on earth.

We should know that Heung Jin Nim was in between the open gate of the spiritual foundation that can connect the whole world and the open gate of earth in order to accomplish his responsibility to connect them. Jesus appeared to our members in England several times and told them, "I am the old Messiah and Heung Jin Nim is the new Messiah." It is very strange. Why is it so? How come? If you don't know the truth, you would say that it's insane. Because of that, it has come to the era where the spiritual world and the physical world are connected, the wall that partitioned Christianity and the Unification Church has crumbled and problems between America and the Communist countries are resolved. How come Christians in America who were strongly opposed to the Unification Church until a few months ago are now in the movement to support the Unification Church and are saying that they would go to jail with Rev. Moon? It is hard to imagine in human terms. They used to try to kick Moonies out and spit on us but now they are with us. (applause) (134-19)

Now, Heung Jin Nim is blessed. Because he has the foundation of a blessed couple, the walls have crumbled and spirits in the spiritual world who were all disconnected can now meet and collaborate with each other to achieve unfulfilled desires on earth. Do you understand what I mean? It happens through the realm of the heart. Because True Parents have a foundation of indemnity, the realm of the world that True Parents have indemnified belongs to the realm of True Parents' dominion, and that the people who are connected with that realm of heart can participate in the realm of domination that was established by True Parents on earth by being one with Heung Jin Nim centering on True Parents.

The physical world already belongs to the realm of True Parents' dominion. Do you understand? It is natural law for children to inherit their parents' possessions. On account of this, the spiritual world and the physical world, the twins of inside and outside became one. The realm of heart that can make the twins of inside and outside one was established. On earth, Cain and Abel became one centering on Father but this case is the opposite. That side was the eldest son, but now it becomes became one with Abel, and the spiritual world became the second son. As soon as Heung Jin Nim arrived there, inside and outside became one. Do you understand?

On account of Heung Jin Nim's arrival, disconnected late kings can be connected with the realm of their subjects. Because of this incident, those subjects with good heart are connected with the realm of the family; with that connection, they will be connected with the realms of the unification of tribe, race, nation and world. You should know that it will happen in accordance with the physical world. In spiritual world, the order is God, Heung Jin Nim's family and you. In the physical world, it goes God, True Parents and True Parents' family. It's important. It is connected. (331-54)

5) Resurrection Work through Heung Jin Nim

satan killed Jesus and it seemed to end the actual work of Jesus, so satan thought that killing Heung Jin Nim would finish everything. However, True Parents and God have established the resurrection of substance. That kind of plan was created. Jesus was killed but he was resurrected and matched to the Holy Spirit to become spiritual True Parents. This was a great threat to satan. Even Jesus couldn't imagine this. They became spiritual Parents. He looked forward to coming back 2,000 years later.

How about Heung Jin Nim? satan killed Heung Jin Nim and thought it was over. However, God provided a blessing immediately afterwards and established the foundation on which Jesus could resurrect 2,000 years later within 40 days. In this instance, he completed the 400-year indemnity course in 40 days. It was the same thing as if he came again and was blessed. For that reason, the spiritual world which was torn apart is completely mended now. I have done the work that I would have done when I go to the spiritual world, while I am living.

On account of this blessing, holy spirits from 120 nations will reincarnate. Hoon Sook Nim is the same as the Holy Spirit. They emerged on earth and the reincarnation of 120 nations is established in this ceremony. It is the same as the 50 days of Pentecost and 120 nations will descend with their kingships. You must know this. I sent him as an ambassador plenipotentiary. An ambassador with absolute authority. Heung Jin Nim has become a king in the spiritual world and leads 120 national kings.

If one of the Unification Church members becomes a president, the spiritual world will work at the time of election. 120 nations are representatives of national type with the 4,000 years foundation that Israel and Judaism waited for the Messiah and John the Baptist type. Now the realm has been established in the external world where John the Baptist type kingship nations centering on Father and the central nations can be connected. (131-146)

You should start to think like this. This is the time to work with the heart that you are going beyond the Cross. Do you understand? We have to accomplish the providence in which 120 nations are ready to go beyond the Cross of Jesus. I have worked this way. That's way I can connect to 120 nations. Heung Jim Nim is doing this job, too. He is connected with 120 nations. You have to do the same job. Because you have physical bodies, you have to work with that kind of thinking. You should think, "Heung Jin Nim is doing the job on behalf of us in the Son's position." Heung Jin Nim can connect with 120 nations freely but you cannot do that. Unification Church members are second sons of True Parents.

Spiritually speaking, Heung Jin Nim is a brother to the Unification Church members. Do you understand? You should know this. You should think that spiritually you will become one with him and work with him, Heung Jin Nim is a spirit that travels freely and you have substantial bodies. Substantial bodies have limits. You cannot visit 120 nations freely with your bodies. Because Heung Jin Nim is free, he can travel freely. You will become one with him centering on that, and 120 nations will automatically be connected. Keep this concept. Do you understand? [Yes.] That's why you should think of and pray for him.

When I pray to God regarding Heung Jin Nim, I ask God to support him in doing this job and ask the spiritual world for support. I prefer the support goes for you rather than for me. What I want for Heung Jin Nim is that he can work to support you completely. Do you understand that? Incredible things are happening. (131-155)

After the Science Conference, I ordered representatives of the world, a core party representing the Christian Cultural realm and highest scholars to turn around. Then the 72 PWPA chairmen turned around and gathered in Korea. They made a gesture that absorbed the Korean people completely. I have found them. Now I have found them. During this rally, Korean people became completely one with Father and we have gained seven million members as of yesterday. It is this condition that made the free world one. Those chairmen were about to leave for home after the Science Conference. It was almost impossible to give such an order then. They came and even signed the declaration on December 18. It was a big problem for the Satanic world. It caused a big incident.

If I didn't know such truths, Heung Jin Nim would only have died in misery. They thought that when Jesus died it was over, but he established a new spiritual realm. In the same way, satan thought it would be over after hitting Heung Jin Nim, the second son. However, Heung Jin Nim established the new domain of substantial world. You must know this. How could it be possible? Because True Parents paid indemnity for him on the foundation of world-level indemnity, he is the representative of True Parents in the spiritual world in light of the Principle. You should know this. Even Jesus couldn't pass the True Parents' indemnity foundation, before he found his bride. Only Heung Jin Nim. Jesus became Cain and Heung Jin Nim became Abel, and the restoration of the eldest son was completed. Do you understand what I mean?

I restored the eldest son in the spiritual world. By doing this, I straightened out the spiritual world and the order of the spiritual world was established. For Jesus, it took 2,000 years to be able to find his bride and be blessed to her in the position of the spiritual king, but I helped Heung Jin Nim to complete this in 40 days. Because he was blessed within the Pentecost, he didn't have to go through 2,000 years of hardship like the Christians. On account of that, Heung Jin Nim. was immediately able to unite the physical world in connection with the spiritual world to enter the realm of True Parents' love. With a Korean king at the center, kings of all nations are gathered and I made a foundation that can connect the kings with beloved patriots and loyal subjects.

There are so many different races and blood lineages in the spiritual world but the realm of unification is established by Heung Jin Nim. They will be connected with the physical world and visit their descendants with the standard that the spiritual world is united. In the future, all of the late presidents will work spiritually, so that the persons who believe in and accept the Unification Church can be selected. We have to know well that we have entered the era in which 120 nations reincarnate and emerge. When was it seeded? Two thousand years ago, when the spiritual Mother and the spiritual Father were established, 120 disciples were anointed to be seeds for the nations. It is connected with the realm of Christian Culture and this realm is resurrected and the realm of harvesting is established. It indemnifies the past realm of Christian Culture that couldn't be offered to True Parents and by presenting the realm of Christian Culture and the realm of victory of the Democratic world, the worldwide realm of the Unification Church and the realm of victory of the spiritual world to True Parents, we can enter the united realm of the heartistic world. Do you understand this?

This is to indemnify the Pentecost. Re-indemnity. It is re-indemnification with harvesting. The spiritual world is united by the realm of unification centering on 120 spiritual kingships and they can reincarnate in 120 nations. This is the same as the unification of 120 disciples in Israel centering on John the Baptist at the time of Jesus. Kingships are reincarnating. Where do they reincarnate? In their own nation. Do you understand? They reincarnate in their motherland. On the foundation of 120 nations, they all work to connect to True Parents who are the center. This is the same situation as when the realm of the Christian Culture was the center of the realm of world culture. (131-198)

6) The Authority of Heung Jin Nim

The meaning of the Day of Victory of Love is to defend against the realm of death where satan invades centering on the realm of the family. With what do we make our defense? With love. Heung Jin Nim was almost dead. But before he died, I realized that he was dying in the hospital. At that time I couldn't get caught up by the thought that he was dying. I had to deal with this situation. Time was limited. I had to complete the process. That's why I held the Unification Ceremony before he left earth. It meant that Father and you are one. Do you understand?

Because Father and Heung Jin Nim are one, as long as Father is alive, satan cannot control him. By offering Heung Jin Nim, all kinds of invasions by satan against the Unification family were blocked. The realm of the spiritual victory, God's offering in the spiritual world centering on Jesus, was connected with True Parents' offering of their beloved son on earth. So, everything is accomplished on earth.

Centering on the realm of the physical substance, the father-son relationship is connected with the Heavenly ideal of father-son relationship in spiritual world. Now that bridge between the spiritual world and the physical world is established. The time has come. This is the time to go over the 21st year. In order for all spirits to go to Heaven, they should receive love from True Parents on earth. Don't you think so? For that reason, although satan is opposing us, Heung Jin Nim went to the spiritual world on the foundation of the victory of the Third Seven-Year course.

The realm of True Parents doesn't mean only the family realm. They have gone over the conditional standard to set a worldwide condition of indemnity over the national standard. Because of that, Heung Jin Nim in the spiritual world is the eldest son. Do you understand? He was completely loved by True Parents and he went there to make a connection in the spiritual world as a representative of love centering on True Parents who represent kingship on earth. Consequently, Heung Jin Nim does all the work on earth, which was supposed to be done by reincarnating. He doesn't reincarnate but ascends to Heaven and connects the authorities of earth with the realm of victory of the spiritual world.

Nowadays, spiritualists say that Jesus, who used to appear alone, recently has been making appearances with a Chinese-looking person in front of him. People who are spiritually open say so. They don't know why. By establishing this bridge, all of the authorities that belonged to Jesus, now are connected to the authority of Heung Jin Nim. Do you understand? (196-264).


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 1. To Bear The Fruit Of Human Life And The Spirit Self

1. In Order To Obtain The Fruit Of Life

One generation of our life is momentary. Right? This one generation goes up and down the equator of eternity. When this is extended, does it continue infinitely? On the other hand, if this is bent [Father expresses it in action], from here on, a new heaven and earth is scrolled. Like a scale, it goes up and down. That is the way it is.

For this reason, once Father speaks a word, it becomes a worldwide one. Father does not say that he cannot do it. Do you understand? [Yes.]

All of you are resurrected descendants of your ancestors, with their faces. You are historical resurrected beings. How long is history? It is known to be many hundreds of thousands of years old. Think of it. The course of such a labor was eventually to create one person, myself. In order to create myself, countless ancestors came and left. Likewise, the destiny of all mankind is in the hands of Rev. Sun Myung Moon of the Unification Church. He is in such a position. For whom did all of the ancestors labor so hard? It was to bring forth Rev. Moon and make him successful. At the moment, the entire spirit world is being mobilized for this purpose although you would not know about it. Therefore, we are the fruits of human history.

What are we? [Fruits of human history.] Next, we are the fruits of an era and the fruits of the future. It is incredible, isn't it?

Ladies and gentlemen, would you like that such fruits have a big hole because of worms eating them? Do you like apples that have their dark seeds easily rolling out when you cut them in half or apples whose seeds are sticky? Wouldn't you like to be an apple that is very ripe? [Yes.] Well, you know the right answer.

So, when you are opened in half, do you think a very ripe seed will come out? Are you sure that your second generation will become a heavenly seed that is very ripe? When your heart is cut open, do you think that a well-ripened Unification Church will come out?

Would you let the 6,000-year fruits fall without being able to ripen? Will it be all right for you to say: "Hey, I might fall. If it blows a little stronger, I might. Father, you should leave me alone, without shaking me"? I bet that there are some people like that. On the other hand, there should be a group of people who would say: "Father, even if you hit me with an ax and shake the tree to your heart's content, I will never fall down as long as a branch is not torn out." To which group do you belong? Are you one of the people who are concerned with a blowing wind? [No.] Then, what? [We belong to a group that does not fall down even if the tree is shaken.] A group that does not fall down even if the tree is shaken? [Yes.] (146-155)

We know that the important occasions of human life are birth, marriage, and death.

In order for an individual to bear a fruit after his or her birth, he or she must have a life companion, and thereafter walk a path together until the final moment of life. The same is applied to a country. A nation also has a period to lay its foundation, and then, a period of prosperity. Next, it is followed by a time period that is like the evening.

By so doing, if an individual remains a life body (saeng myung che), the individual should inherit the fruit of life and, within his or herself should always be prepared with a content that is related to the fruit of life. if not, even if a time of bearing fruit arrives, the individual will not be able to see the fruits.

For this reason, we should overcome our environment. Furthermore, we should inherit all the conditions that can bear fruit in the future, and we should have abilities of control that can be a motivation for all contents. Only through the process of bearing fruit can we remain a fruit that is needed for the progress of a new history and/or human society.

When viewed from this perspective, humans must be able to overcome their environment. But that is not the end. They should undergo a process through which they can inherit a new life and bear a fruit out of it. Afterwards, they should be able to stand in an appropriate position and bring a result. For example, like grains that are sowed, germinated, bear fruit, and are harvested by their master and stored at the storage room, we must go through a process through which we can be harvested for a certain purpose.

Therefore, at this point, you must not forget that you are in a position that you should, within yourself, solidify the inner conditions that can inherit such hopes and wishes, and centering on those conditions, you must again be adjusted to the external environment. This should be done not in the position of a defense of yourself, but in the position of an offense.

Look at a persimmon tree in the springtime when it blooms. Those flowers are not so colorful like other flowers. Further, their color is similar to that of their leaves. For this reason, if you just glance at them, you would not notice those flowers. Even after bearing fruit, because they are covered with leaves, it is hard to notice them. Because the green leaves are so fully grown, one cannot see the fruit. But when autumn comes after the summer, their color starts to change. When they are ripe, both the inside and outside colors turn red. Then you see them hanging radiantly and proudly on the tree even after all of the leaves fall.

It is the same is with the Unification Church members. When looking at the Unification Church, if the 1970s are considered to be a period of bearing fruit, all elements like leaves should disappear. Even the persimmon fruit exposed on a bare branch can possess a value of the entire tree. Such a fruit does not need any advertisement. To anyone, it is transformed into a being of value one hundred percent, for both its inside and outside. In order to do this, how persistently did the persimmon tree have to fight throughout the entire one year? Until it could bear fruit, how much labor was required throughout the process?

Until it was perfected as a fruit out of numerous flowers that bloomed on branches, we must understand that it suffered and made more efforts than any other flower. We must understand that it overcame all kinds of environmental ordeals from which it could have fallen due to a rough environment and malnutrition, while enduring winds, rain, and tempests in the summertime.

If that tree bore only one fruit, not being able to carry many fruits, that fruit would represent the entire tree as a fruit that fought all of the external struggles from which it could fall off the tree, containing the entire inner qualities of that tree. Only such a fruit will remain alive. If there was only one fruit on that tree, that fruit will represent the entire tree. If it was a persimmon tree, due to that one fruit, it could save the authority and dignity of that tree when autumn came.

Although many flowers bloom and many fruit are born on that tree, if all of them fell, and it could not bear fruit even in the autumn, but only bare branches, how miserable that tree must be! However, even if it could not bear many fruit, if it could bear one fruit that cannot be compared with the fruit from any other trees, that tree will be proud of its fruit in front of tens of thousands of other fruits.

There are numerous religions in the modern era. Numerous denominations exist in Christianity. In a reality where we are faced with an era of bearing fruit, God is asking for a certain fruit from the Unification Church. As was previously said, although a tree could not bear many fruits, but only one fruit, and that fruit is a perfect one that cannot be bettered by any other fruit from any other tree, that tree deserves to receive the autumn, being saved by that one fruit.

From this perspective, you yourself should be able to judge whether you could receive a normal spring and summer, and bear a ripe, matured fruit in the fall.

When looking at a tree, we find branches, leaves, roots, and seeds. When we pick a fruit, it can be considered that we possessed that entire tree. Since that fruit has many seeds, one stands in a position where many trees can be planted.

The fruit of a tree should represent that tree, and whether it is 10 years old or 20 years old, when that fruit is harvested as a perfect fruit, it should be able to pass on all of the historical elements that it desires to bequeath.

During the time when that fruit is growing, the elements should never be removed. It should be left alone so that it can fully and continuously grow. From the day when its life started to the time when it is harvested by the master and stored into a storage room, the life elements should never be stopped. Whether it is windy or a tempest comes, despite all the hardships, they should not be discontinued. if not, as time goes by, the elements which can add to the fruit will dissipate, and, as a result, one will not be able to see a fruit that is fully matured. (36- 10)

Even among blessed families, there are many insincere families. I can tell the truth when looking at you carefully. When you look at chestnut burs, you can find both male ones and female ones. Their shape is similar looking, but the male size is bigger. It is the lazy one that did not work hard. Bearing fruit requires the overcoming of many tribulations.

However, male chestnuts are void of the deep qualities that come from tribulations, and, as a result, they are void of life power. Their appearance looks similar to that of the female chestnuts, but their inside is not that of a real chestnut.

Ladies and gentlemen, you know chestnuts. Their appearance looks so cold with its spiky burs. Yet, if you take out the burs, a chestnut comes out. A chestnut is covered with three layers of skin. If an outer skin is removed, another layer of skin appears. If the second one is peeled, a third layer with a tardy taste shows up. Afterwards, a real chestnut appears. That is why the taste is remarkable. (31-201)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 2. Judgment And Public Approval

1. Categories Of Judgment

Would God, who knows that the way of the Principle is a way that cannot be walked without loving one's enemies, let people perish in the last days? No. God is in the position of a parent towards humans. The judgment of fire that is mentioned in today's Christianity is not literally a fire judgment. (31-167)

As you are well aware that there is a protocol between teachers and students that should be observed by each party? Likewise, in the Unification Church as well, there are laws that I should observe, and you should also observe. Those who doze while I am speaking, will they be violated by the heavenly laws or not? [They will.] Those who are dozing, is that right? [Right.] Did you doze, thinking of that or not? Yes or no? Did you doze, understanding it or not? [We did, without realizing it.] That is what you should know.

Therefore, when looking at this from this perspective, if you do not pay attention to the words, you will be judged by the words. Next, we should realize substance. What are your actions for? It is to realize substance. If not, without action there will be a judgment of substance. There are three different kinds of judgment: that of words, that of substance, and that of heart. One should go through three different stages of judgment.

First, the words of the Principle will judge you. What is next? It is judgment of substance. Who will judge? Those who labored hard, doing fundraising, witnessing, and realizing substance, by observing all the laws. Those who did not do any of these, trying to take an easy way out, will be all judged by them. That is a judgment. Satan will participate in it, judging people who did not follow the words. Those who realized a substantial foundation will accuse the ones who did not. The substantial foundation laid by Father, and the substantial foundation of leaders in the Unification Church will make accusations against its members who did not fulfill.

This is the right order. First, the accusation comes from satan; second, from family members; third, from Father; fourth, from angels; and fifth, from God. [While saying this, Father writes on the blackboard]. Do you understand me?

You need to go the following way: You can go to God after being recognized by family members in the satanic world and next, by Father. That is our destiny. That is a law. That is a direction that we need to follow. This is the direction that I previously mentioned. What do we do about this? What is judgment? They will give substantial judgment with all of these. Will lies work? [No.] If you do it unwillingly, it is like not doing it. If you do it, thinking of God and/or Father, the substance of God and/or that of Father will be in it. It is like a fully matured chestnut inside of it. If you think of God and Father like this, Father's words, God's words will be the substance of your work. Ladies and gentlemen, is that right?

By so doing, the Unification Church members should be welcomed by Father and family members. You should become such a person. When you are exposed, you should become a person like a chestnut. We should live for God and True Parents. That is your mission. Next, when you go to spirit world, your lifestyle of living for God and True Parents should be in harmony with that of your life here on earth. Do you understand what I mean? That is how harmonization is achieved.

For this reason, we should go through a process of passing a fearful test with substantial conditions. That is a law. When the test is done, the foundation of heart will automatically come into being. When you were fundraising and witnessing hard, why were you persecuted and accused for doing both of them? It was to restore, to discover heart, which you did not have. It was to restore, to discover love. It happened so that you could become a person who can love people who are doing these things against you. Unless you go through such a training course, no matter how much you try to become a heavenly person, you cannot. That is, we should find love that is beyond the love of the satanic world, of ourselves. Otherwise, we cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven by becoming a person of love. Only the ones who become a person of love can go there.

Who is the judge then? It will be God, Jesus, and Father. Do you understand? [Yes.] Therefore, you should put it into practice. That is our task, required by God as law. You must understand this.

What is true love? When we stand in the position of the parent-child relationship centered on the lineage of God and True Parents, this "X" and this "Y" will form a line. You will be able to avoid the judgment referred to by Christianity. That is why only when we are centered on the realm of True Parent's love, will everything be resolved. (190-31)

2. Be Prepared With A Passport To The Kingdom Of Heaven

Your final moment on this earthly plane is death. The day of death will come to everyone. In order to establish the ultimate ideal world, you should experience all kinds of things and pass through them.

Well, do you have a passport to the Kingdom of Heaven? Dr. Durst, do you have one? [I am in the process of preparing one.] Then how do you enter there? You do not know that you might die tomorrow. We should keep ourselves busy with preparing one. This is not a play or a joke. You should understand that only when many individuals, families, or nations come into being, can God let you be in charge of Heaven. Do you understand what I mean? That is the original ideal of creation.

What is a passport for? It is to expel satan. Satan is allowed to enter. Ladies and gentlemen, in your daily life, does satan play a part or not? Did you separate good from evil on the levels of an individual, a tribe, a people, a nation, the world and the universe? If so, when? You must have learned the words of the Principle, right?

Then you must have learned how to separate good from evil. With what can it be done? It should be done centered on indemnity conditions. Those who have leadership positions in headquarters should all be expelled. Do you know about a pyramid? Those who do not go out for church activities become a pyramid of the Devil.

Ladies and gentlemen, there is no exception for anyone, whether they are scholars or the presidents of nations. The path of indemnity should not be taught, but searched for by each individual. That is a path that you yourself should look for. The path of the Principle is one that you walk yourself. Do you understand this clearly? If you do not go this way, you will go to hell. You must understand that chains are hooked all over your body, such as your eyes, your nose, your thoughts, etc. I am not saying this to threaten you, but to reverse the fall.

Ladies and gentlemen, when the word "Kim" is written on a blank piece of paper, how difficult is it to erase it? [It is terrible.] Do you think the letters written down by satan are more terrible than the ink itself or not? If you try to erase them, even if you almost reach the state of death, you should not be able to erase them. It can be done only after we are revived from death. It can be finally erased only when the piece of paper is almost worn out with holes. You should know that, although you believe that you are alive, actually you are dead. As long as such a trait is within you, satan will claim you as his. That is why Jesus stated: "Those who are willing to die will live, and those who are trying to live will die." Do you understand what this means? [Yes.]

From God's viewpoint, only when you are better than the beginning will his memory of the fall of long ago be erased. From this perspective, could you understand how foolish, how immature, how fragile you were up until now? Where are you going to go? Are you going to go to Kingdom of Heaven or the kingdom of hell? [Kingdom of Heaven.] (129-183)

You must clearly understand what you should do from now on. Do you know that? Now, you do not know it, right? Do you think that you can live for eternity? Do you think you will die or live? Everyone dies once, right? Is it true or false? [True.] This is a serious matter. Are you sure that we all die? [Yes.]

If you die, do you know that spirit world exists? [Yes.] Do you really know it? [Yes.] Is life in the spirit world longer than life on earth or is it shorter? [Longer.] How much longer?[It is infinite.] Then, who lives there? Is it not a place where the master and the center of Heaven, God, lives? [Yes.] Who is God? Is it not vague and ambiguous? Don't you think so?

Well, if God exists and I exist, and if we think of God and ourselves being in an equal position, would you think of God first or yourself first? [God first.] Well, what about you? [God.] If it is God, do you think that we should become people whom God is pleased with or that God should become the one whom we are pleased with? [The former.] I am not talking about others. What about you? [The former.]

Well, I go to that side of the world, if that nation is a God-centered nation, where countless ancestors came and left, do you think that they will be living without order without any laws or in orderliness governed by laws? [The latter.] You must have some idea about it.

Would you think that even before the appearance of the Unification Church that the organization of the Unification Church already existed in the spirit world? (laughter). It did, right? Surely so. (laughter) But what about now since the appearance of the Unification Church?

Well, since the Unification Church came into being at the end among all the organizations in the spirit world, should it be at the end or at the top? [At the top.] If Moonies say, "at the top," would spirit world say, "no?" Your ancestors who are living in the spirit world may say that they do not like Moonies. (laughter). What do you think?

For example, suppose that there is a wealthy village, where a beggar came in. If all the leaders of the village unanimously suggest: "We have a remarkable man visiting us. Let us make that beggar our village leader." Then, would everyone agree or oppose? What do you think? [Oppose.]

Well, suppose when you go to spirit world would you like to go down to the dungeon of hell in darkness or to the throne of God with beaming light? You, think about a place with a bright light. (laughter) That is true. That is realistic. That is for sure.

However, what are you going to climb to get up there? In the spirit world, there are many saints and sages such as Jesus, Confucius, Buddha, etc. There are also many great people, but with what are you going to climb up there? You would be able to meet all of the presidents of the United States, such as George Washington, and others.

Further, you should be able to meet many martyrs who died from the persecution of the Roman Empire. How many people were sacrificed for the public purpose? Then, how can you go up there? Would the spirit world recognize you?

You need a certificate at some point in time, even in the U.S. Army If so, can you go to the highest realm of the spirit world without a certificate? In the world beyond time and space where many hundreds of billions are gathered, watching you, are you confident that you will be welcomed and praised? In the spirit world, there is no distance. They will be watching you climbing up. Then, how can you go up there? Think of it.

In order to go there, you need a certificate. Surely, you do. Without it, you cannot pass through. This is a serious matter. Dr. Durst, with what are you going to go there? Can you say that you can do it with your doctoral degree for literature? In the spirit world, it has even less value than toilet paper in the bathroom. (laughter)

Well, then, what are you going to take to get there? Go ahead and answer. [True love.] What is true love? What is it? This is a serious question. Because God knows this clearly, he has been committed to this throughout his entire life.

Well, today, why am I trying to go this way even though the entire fallen world is opposing me? It is to receive a certificate. This is not a worldly matter. Do you understand? If I sought for success in the secular world, I would have been quite successful. I have such abilities.

When you go to spirit world, you cannot take even your own wife nor your children. When you die, you are alone, not with each other. Then, how lonely it should be! You should walk alone. Such is the world where you need to go. The reason why Rev. Moon is needed in the world is because humans do not know where to go. In order to teach them the right way, in the last days, God sent someone like Rev. Moon on earth. (145-330)

3. Satan's Certificate Is Also Required

Do you receive God's love? Yes or no? God's love is a worldwide love which is priceless, and that cannot be replaced with money. Have you ever received such love? Have you ever received love that is like flesh out of all flesh and bone out of all bones?

In order to become Abel, you should first inherit God's love. Once you inherit God's love, you will inherit the world. Right? [Yes.] So, did you reach that level? Jesus did. He inherited the Heavenly Kingdom, but he did not inherit the world. Then who inherited the world? Cain did, Therefore, the world belongs to Cain. For this reason, once Abel inherits the Heavenly Kingdom, he or she should inherit a certificate issued and guaranteed by Cain who belongs to the world. In order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, you need a certificate from satan.

Fallen people are to resolve these two matters. Because they have not been resolved, 6,000 years of history have been repeated. However, we have now come to understand this. In the Bible it says: "As you know the truth, the truth will set you free." As we now know the answer, we should love, even biting our own teeth. To what level? To the level of Cain, who is our enemy. (34-278)

Since the human fall took place not in the presence of God as their subject, but in the presence of satan, we should subjugate satan. You should be able to say and claim before satan: "satan, as I am where I am now because of you, I will return after subjugating you." So, unless you get a certificate that you subjugated satan, you cannot receive God's love. Jesus also brought victory in overcoming three temptations. You will not able to go to Heavenly Kingdom without a signature from satan that you won a victory in history.

The Unification Church is the only church that teaches that one cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven without a certificate from satan. This is fundamentally different from other Christian churches. They do not know this for sure, but say the following: "Well, Rev. Moon of the Unification Church teaches that we can go to Kingdom of Heaven only with a certificate from satan. That is why he is satanic." Did I teach that to you? They indeed like to distort facts. Yet we should not get behind them due to their spreading wrong rumors. No matter what, we should receive satan's signature. When Jesus overcame the three temptations from satan, satan admitted with tears: "You are truly and eternally different from me." Unless he admitted this, his position would have been in danger. (24-337)

Do you love Cain? Cain is satan. He is satan's son. The spiritual satan and the substantial satan are grinding their teeth, hating the Unification Church. Even though we did not ask for anything from them, remaining quiet, they still hate us. In order for you not to be hooked by them, you should subjugate Cain. In order to subjugate Cain, you should love Cain all the way to the end. Unless you become such a person, you cannot save Cain.

For this reason, in order to go to Kingdom of Heaven, you should obtain a certificate from satan. What is satan's certificate? In order for a convicted criminal to be released, he or she should first go through an attorney, then a prosecutor, and finally, he can be released by the judge. When viewed from this perspective, satan is in the position of the prosecutor, God, in the position of the judge, and Jesus, in the position of the attorney. If satan accuses a defendant with convincing evidence, saying, "This is what we should do, God cannot do anything about it.

Then, Jesus, in the position of an attorney would say: "Heavenly Father, his ancestors did such and such things. He is not from a bad lineage. Since he is accused of such and such counts, he should be given an indemnity condition that is related to his crimes, and then liberate him." That is what has been happening.

For this reason, we should get a certificate from satan. Without getting a certificate that we loved satan, we can never go to Kingdom of Heaven. That is what the Unification Church is doing. Normally, although we treat enemies as enemies, we should love them. That is incredible. But we must love our enemies and pray for them. We have no choice. Unless Cain and Abel are united in oneness, there will be no restoration. Then, you cannot go back to the parent. You must understand this. (48-315)

Today, where should we, Unification Church members, stand? As was just mentioned now, we should take responsibility to fill up the holes. For this reason, in the position of representing all mankind, we should be Willing, before God, to take responsibility for all of mankind, with an urgent and anxious heart. Otherwise, we cannot become a Unification Church member.

We should stand in such a position, as a representative of our family, our tribe, our nation, the world, and the whole universe. You should not speak only your own words, but even make a right decision that both God and satan can publicly approve. In other words, you should get a certificate from satan. When I say this, you might think: "Why should I, when I did not receive one even from God?"

Yet, satan should publicly approve of you, stating: "You fulfilled your responsibility on earth in restoring God's love in the course of restoration of the world on the levels of an individual, a family, a tribe, a people, and a nation. Therefore, when reviewing your accomplishments, you are more than qualified to be responsible for the providence of restoration through the indemnity of love." Without being such a person, you cannot inherit the position of a son or a daughter in the world of God's love. (158-384)

Christianity today has gone through a course of history through which it has been seeking for a true olive tree, while pioneering a miserable destiny along with numerous humans throughout history. The true olive tree refers to the Son of God. Once He comes, the tree should receive extract and a branch from Him. And we should be engrafted to that branch.

When satan sees that a part of Him was engrafted, all of the conditions that have not been resolved due to satan will be done so instantly. You should be engrafted not only on a foundation that is like good land or a warm shelter, but also that is like a rough, stony land. Since its content is different from anything else in the Satanic world, in terms of the original nature and quality from satan, you should receive a certificate that you can become God's son in the new era. It is not given by God. If He could, He would have done it 6,000 years ago.

In my case, I could not be released by the judge. Who then could have released me? satan can. At the court, the prosecutor is satan. Therefore, without getting an approval from the prosecutor, I could not be released. Therefore, without an official approval from satan, that is, even if the judge in charge gave an unjust sentence, God cannot say: "You are my son. Let me save you!" You must absolutely get an approval from satan.

Did you get such an approval from satan or not? If not, you must. What does the Unification Church teach? It is a place that teaches you how to obtain an approval from satan. However, you should not get only a spiritual approval but also a physical one. (7-124)

4. Father's Signature Is Also Required

Do you want to obtain a passport to the Kingdom of Heaven? [Yes.] But not freely. If you try to get a Ph.D. without passing a test or doing a dissertation, even if you are able to get it, it will be a counterfeit. Even in the Unification Church, there are real members and fake ones. Are more members real or fake? [Real ones.] You are not real Moonies yet. You are not totally united with me yet. Do you understand? [Yes.] You can be real ones only after going through the exact standard.

In the final world centered on good and evil, unless you become a true Moonie, you cannot remain forever. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] In that sense, you should reexamine yourself and reflect upon yourself. (129-186)

You need a certificate. No matter how difficult it is, you should get a certificate. You now understand this clearly, right? [Yes.]

The same is with me. I know that so well. That is why I have been going through such a fierce battle for 40 years in the outside world. I am always marching forward, although the entire world is opposing me. I chose such a path. Do you know how miserable it has been? Think about it. Under such circumstances, I laid this foundation.

This world belongs to satan. That is the problem. It is a miserable fact. On the other hand, the spirit world is rejoicing. Thus, these two worlds are divided. Is it clear now? [Yes.]

You need a certificate, which contains Father's signature. One can go through all levels of the spirit world only with Rev. Moon's signature. As long as you have it, no one will stop you. You will be welcome at any place. Then how remarkable we are! That is what we need to be concerned about. Everyone needs to acquire one. What are you hesitant about? You should start. Father is not foolish, but smart. Do you know it? [Yes, we do.] Father is so famous. (146-347)

In the future, how are you going to climb up the spirit world? What are you going to take with you? Go ahead and answer me. Are you going to say, "Since I went to Harvard and I am a citizen of United States, I can go to the best place in the spirit world?"

What are you going to take with you? You cannot go to the high levels of the spirit world, even if you have a pure and innocent heart. Go ahead and have such a heart to see whether you can go or not. (laughter) You need to go through a procedure by which you can go to go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

In order to be registered, you need to have a license. No matter how many times you insist that you are a pure and innocent person, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. You need to go through a certain formality. What is that formality? Even to come to the U.S.A., which is declining, how difficult it is, going through a certain process of getting a visa, etc.? Would it be easier or more difficult for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven than America? [More difficult.] Ladies and gentlemen, when you came here, did you ever think of it? Have you ever thought of getting a new form and passing the tests after filling it out?

Then, you should get a signature from Dr. Durst, right here. Then, whose signature is next? [satan] Correct, you should get a signature from satan. (laughter). Then whose signature comes next? [Father's.] Yes, it is Father's. You cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven only with Dr. Durst's signature.

Well, whose signatures do you need? Father's signature. What about the signature of the U.S. president? [You cannot.] Whose signature do you need? [Father's.] Did all the spirits that went to spirit world know True Parents? They did not. You are the first ones who know them. It is you who came to know Them for the first time.

Are you now coming back to your senses? You are now growing your beard. (laughter) Are you thinking that since you are growing a beard, Rev. Moon will be signing? [No.] (laughter)

Anyone who has a beard is not a Moonie. You'd better get out of here. (laughter) Can you remain seated here with your beard growing? All of you should go through a right procedure. That is what you need to learn. Therefore, it should not be the Unification Church, but the Unification University. It is a nationwide and even a worldwide university. Are you paying tuition? (laughter)

All the instructions that were given by Rev. Moon on earth will also become the basis for conditions by which you can be accused. Unless you fulfill them, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

Then, someone might say that Rev. Moon is only giving instructions without doing them himself. Yet that is not the case. Whatever instructions he gives, he has already actualized himself. He would not ask you to do these things before He put them into practice. Why? Because He needs to teach you all about it. Rev. Moon cannot hold discussions with anyone. He has no partner. He cannot discuss the providence of restoration with the president of the United States.

No matter how many times Dr. Durst comes here, I cannot discuss the matter with him. if I do, the archangel will accuse me. The archangel is the one that made humans fall. Therefore, other than God and myself, no one knows about it. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes].

Now, the Unification Church will go over the worldwide hill. Now, no one can destroy the Unification Church, nor can anyone send Rev. Moon to prison. Then, are you busy with marrying and giving birth to your children? With what should you be busy with? [To be prepared with a certificate.] You do not know when you will die. Who knows when you will be involved in an auto accident and go to spirit world. All kinds of things can take place. Thus, you never know when you will have to go to the spirit world.

Further, although you know how to live as blessed family members, if you go to the spirit world while you are enjoying your own personal life, having fun, thus neglecting to prepare yourself to go to the spirit world, can you come to Rev. Moon of the Unification Church? Blessed families did not yet reach the worldwide level because they are on the top of the growth stage, still under the dominion of satan. Since they are on the top of the growth stage, they should go over the worldwide level. Because of that, they will be in trouble unless they go over it.

So, do you put more weight on your own couple, placing God's will behind your own couple? In the near future, if time passes a little further, and when we are settled with our own nation, the children of those of you who did not work would not be able to work like the children of those who worked hard. Even if they are blessed, I will kick them out.

Even though I made all the preparations for you to go to spirit world, but still, if you are doing nothing, how miserable the Unification Moonies should be! It is now time for me to take it easy. I did it all myself.

Is Father incapable or capable? [You are the most capable person.] My personality is such that I would not let myself be defeated by anyone. Such is Rev. Moon. He does not like to be trampled by anyone, but he lived a life of being trampled. On such a foundation, I know clearly what path you, Unification Church members, should walk. You must understand what path you should walk. You must understand what Father is trying to teach you. Right? [Yes.] What did I say about your path? You must quickly go over the nation and the world. Are you busy with marrying? Are you busy with taking care of house chores? Or are you busy with making preparations to go to spirit world? [With preparations of going to spirit world.] Is that right? [Yes].

Therefore, I am living now to be in the same tempo with spirit world. We should live with the same tempo. When you are considered to be Unification Church members, if you go to spirit world, you will be questioned at the gate with such and such conditions that have become engraved as they were taught by Father.

All the things that are taught by Father until the present time are written down as conditions. Therefore, if you cannot answer them, you cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven. Instead, you should wait in the middle level of the spirit world.

They are waiting for me to come to the spirit world, wishing for Father's prompt arrival. Yet, even if I go to the spirit world, all of you cannot enter the place where I can go. (146-337)

When you go to the spirit world, surely, you will say, "I know Rev. Moon. He was True Father." But even if you know Him, it does not work. That is what you must understand. (135-118)

5. The Role Of An Attorney In The Spirit World

Father's slogan is: "Let us kick out the Devil," the ringleader of the evil which has been violating countless humans throughout history. From the first day to the last day, let us take the position of a prosecutor ourselves, accuse satan of all the evil deeds that he has committed in front of God, the judge of justice and righteousness. Then would the devil surrender or not? There will be no attorney available to the Devil, but to humans, there will be.

Jesus is working as an attorney in the spirit world. He would say, "This person did such and such good deeds with faith in my name. Heavenly Father, is it not true that the devil cannot take one who tried to be good, observing the public laws since that is an agreement that was made between you and the Devil?"

The devil cannot take people who were standing in a good way. That is why people are asked to believe in Jesus. But if you believe in Jesus unconditionally, do you think you can go to Kingdom of Heaven?

You wait and see. As I visited spirit world, I saw many scenes in which famous ministers were kneeling down in the hell, saying: "Rev. Moon, I did not realize this would happen to me." Is it not a story like a dream? The leader whom you are following is such person. He is a leader with such a deep understanding on the high, fifth-dimension level world. Therefore, if you are going to follow me, you should understand such content as well. (149-98)

6. Impossible To Accuse Once We Come To Have A Citizenship

We must have a nation. But do we have one or not? [We do not.] Well, you have your own country. But the country that we are going to is a different one, the Heavenly Kingdom. Therefore, for that country, unless you were given a citizenship that is approved by the nation, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

satan cannot make accusations against people who have a citizenship from any direction whether it is North, South, West, or East, nor any time era in the past, present or future. (148-287)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 3. Entering The Spirit World

1. Freedom Possessed By The Citizens Of The Kingdom Of Heaven

Among women, those who lament over not having been born as a beautiful woman, please raise your hand. (laughter) Someone might say that you look like a bag that holds an umbilical cord. Yet whether you look like a bag that holds an umbilical cord or a toad, if you have a rough skin, it may be even better, thinking that it is healthier looking. If you are born beautiful, you are inclined to pursue external things for sure, 100 percent. On the other hand, ugly women will pursue internal things, not external ones. This is a fact. (laughter)

The more you pursue the external, the more trapped you are by satan, but if you pursue the internal, a beautiful woman can be born out of such a ragged playground. Which one do you prefer? [Pursuing the internal.] Then, when you pursue the internal, would you remain inactive? Those who go that direction can freely travel the world of the external, but those who pursue the external can never travel to the side of the internal. Which one would you choose? Would you become a person who can be welcomed by both worlds or only one world? [The one who can be welcomed by both worlds.]

Then, what kind of people will the Unification Church members become? It is ideal to become a person who can travel to the world of the internal and the world of the external, and thus you can freely travel to all directions of North, South, East and West. So what we are trying to do in the Unification Church is to make a person who can be a subject of the internal world and also have dominion over the external world as well.

Since the external world was invaded by evil, if you go to that world, you will end up going to hell, but if you go to the internal world, you will end up with a good spirit world, the Kingdom of Heaven. Then you can freely travel both worlds whenever you desire to do so. So would you like to be a person who is not restricted by anyone, to travel wherever you want to go, traveling both worlds, or a person who can use only one door to enter the Kingdom of Heaven or hell? [The former.] You are too greedy. (laughter) Since Rev. Moon knows it, I am trying to become a person who can be welcomed by anyone wherever I go. That is what Rev. Moon is insisting on. That is what God is insisting. Then, how wonderful will it be?

Well, can God travel freely to hell? [Yes, He can.] Does He need to go through certain procedures to go there? [He does not.] By the same token, does He need a certain procedure to visit the Heavenly Palace? Does He need to get a special ticket and a special form to fill out? [No.] Then, can He do it freely any time as He wants to? (116-177)

2. Special Gift That Can Be Carried To The Spirit World

Ladies and gentlemen, what is the present that you can take when going to God in the spirit world? There is nothing. Not money, nor the honor that was obtained through an earthly academic degree, nor loving his or her spouse, nor living a happy life. Such things cannot be a gift. Then what is it? It is our love for God and the world. That is what is left behind from your earthly life. In John 3:16, it is written: "God loved the world that. . ." Does it say that God loves the world or you as an individual? [The world.] Does it say the Unification Church or the world? [The world.] Yes, He said that He loves the world. That is why He sent His begotten son. The begotten son came to love the world.

For this reason, if you are centered on love, you will not perish, but instead you will be saved. As the Master loves the world, we should love the world as He loves the world. What about Christians today? They are divided due into many different denominations. Is it not true? They do not think of the world nor God. When we look at Christianity that is perishing, while it is loving only their own nation and denomination, we should become a person who can transcend our own nation and denomination and love the world and God. (98-329)

Even at the court, a judge cannot do anything against a murderer without convincing evidence. If the murderer protests, "When did you see me committing the crime?" you cannot do anything against him if there is no evidence. Evidence that can support his crime must be presented. However, if evidence is presented, the murderer cannot protest his prosecution. Therefore, if you do not have evidence, you should find it. In a Christian hymn, there is a verse: "There is sufficient evidence of having received a lot by believing in Jesus." Do you have any evidence? Someone is proud of much evidence when he or she goes out for a witnessing, but do you think that this is true evidence? What good is it for you to testify about it if no one remains. It has nothing to do with evidence.

Do you have a special gift that you can carry with you when going to the Kingdom of Heaven? In the spirit world, there are many loyal subjects who are lined up as martyrs. Do you think that you can open your present in front of them? Ladies and gentlemen, please think of this. Do you think that you can unfold something so mediocre and sloppy? How much did the Unification Church or you suffer? Even though you say that you love your own nation and the world, how can you love your country and the world, if you did not experience that much suffering? You should be able to say, "It is true that we suffered, but I do not take it as a suffering." We still have a long way to go. When you go to spirit world, you should be able to say, opening your gift sack, "This is the present that I prepared all my life. Please accept it with my heart." When women marry, they take many dowries, but can they go to Kingdom of Heaven with an empty hand?

As the Unification Church members, what mission did God give to you? As God's trained soldiers, as sons and daughters of God, if you marry, you should inherit the lineage of your family. In order to do this, you take care of your family's chores and independently develop yourself. Such is your holy mission. Therefore, even though you cannot do so, you should realize that Father cannot physically live with you, and further, even if God cannot always directly give you instructions, you should never forget that you are the ones who are endowed with a mission within God's realm of management.

You should regard yourself as absolute. By so doing, you should be determined to get an eternal guarantee for the fruit that resulted from absolute value, as the treasure that belongs to all mankind, future generations and the spirit world. If you do not fulfill that responsibility, you will fall into a position that will be more miserable than a beggar. Beggars can feed themselves at least by begging for food when a meal time arrives, but the ones who failed to fulfill their responsibility would not be able to eat on time.

In order to fulfill such a responsibility, had God asked you for 10 years of your life, during that 10-year time period you should do your best with all of your heart and soul. How can you shorten the 10-year restoration time-period to make it into a 7-year course of value? In order to shorten the 10-year time period planned by God into a 7-year course, my own sweat, my own blood, my own effort, and my own toil are required. Unless you can add quantity and quality to it through your extra efforts, you cannot absorb the national and worldwide foundations. Unification Church members are the ones who should live such a life, carrying that kind of responsibility.

Today, such an era has arrived on the worldwide level. The exterior or external foundation work has been completed, and we are now in the era in which the interior or internal design work is being done. Since the interior or internal design requires last minute touch-up work by the owner, I am needed. I do not need to worry about the walls, but in order to place all of the necessary conditions together, a time period on a different stage of work is required. That is why a preparation era, a practice era, a fulfillment era, exists.

For this reason, we should make an appropriate plan for each stage in our life. During the preparation period, we should make utmost effort to make the right preparations; during the practice period, we should do our best to put the preparations into practice. And during the fulfillment era, we should fulfill our responsibility with all of our heart and mind, and only then will the interior design be done right. Whoever sees the inferior design, should compliment its quality and the effort and details of it.

For this, when a preparation era has arrived, you should not be in a position where you fail to fulfill your responsibility after you were appointed to make preparations. The next period will be followed by an era where you put it into practice. When that time comes, you should work hard day and night. Next, a fulfillment era will arrive, which is the time of hope. (32-71)

3. Three Subject Thought And Registration

Let me ask you a question. When you think of your mind and body, how pitiful is your mind? Your mind is instead of God. Your mind represents your ancestors, your teachers, and the king of your nation. Nevertheless, how much was your mind despised and held in contempt? As the center of the universe, the mind is in the position of True Parents, the subject of true love. How long and much did it toil in order to save me on this earth?

Although the mind has been dragged in contempt, and we thought that it was already killed, if we come to have a bad idea of stealing something in the early morning, it comes alive and admonishes us: "Hey, you, how can you?" The mind is in the place of parents, teachers, and the master. In the world of mind, no trial is necessary. You know yourself better than anyone else. No third person or witness is necessary.

When seeing your own parents, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself, when seeing your teachers, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself. When seeing the king of the nation, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself. And when seeing God, you should again repent that you are not proud of yourself. In order to go back to the original land, we should repent. In the original land, we should attend God as the King. God is the King of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. Also, God is the teacher of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. God is also the master of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. This is the Three Subject Idea. Since this has the essence of the love that lives for others and then forgets about it, this three subject idea represents Heaven.

If we can possess the three-subject idea, it is the most ideal. But even if we did not, if we stand in the position of true parents, teachers will stand on the right side, and master, on the left side. Whether you become true parents, teacher, or master, if you can stand on one of those positions, there will be no problem with your being registered in the Kingdom of Heaven. Are you in such a position? (209-154)

4. The Registration Of Divine Spirits

What is the fall? It is to be separated from the relationship of the word, the substance, and heart. Therefore, you should first learn the word and live it. In order to live it, we should have a parental heart. As I told you previously, only those who went through substantial actions for the solution of grievance, for the restoration through indemnity, can give blessings. It should not be only words. Then, you become a life spirit (saeng myung che).

As was told today, we have a form spirit, life spirit, and divine spirit, which correspond to the phenomena of spirit world. Then, what level are we in there? We are like a divine spirit (saeng young che), and the course of restoration is to find our own position after being registered on that level. Therefore, from now on, you should be registered.

Once you are registered, no matter how many mistakes you make or how many times you commit misdeeds, you cannot be governed by the law established in the satanic world. Is it not the case in the secular world? Can Americans be governed by Korean laws? They cannot because their nationality is different.

If you go into such a realm, only the laws there will be applied to you. Therefore, once you transcend the laws in the satanic world, no matter what, it cannot have control over you. Since the laws in the satanic world cannot be made applicable to you, earthly laws cannot affect you. For this to be done, you should make appropriate indemnity conditions applicable to it. Then you do not need to go to hell.

As Unification Church members, if there is anyone who is confident in not dying in the future, please raise your hand. Then, is everyone thinking that we should eventually go to spirit world someday? Go ahead and answer me. Everyone should die once, right? [Yes.] Once we are born, we must die. That is a formula. Then after death, where do we go? All of the Unification Church members know that we have a spirit body, right? [Yes.] Then the spirit body should grow.

In the future, the problem that you will be faced with is that when a right time arrives, everyone should write a biography. Such a time will come recording what you did since joining the Unification Church. What is it? If you worked at a company as an employee, such a record will not be helpful at all as a right condition. On the contrary, it is a shame in the church. Such time will arrive.

Ladies and gentlemen, in the future, all of you should be registered. When North and South Korea are united, you must be registered. The word "tribal messiah" is not so important compared to the content. All the content will become indemnity conditions for you to go to your own eternal path of life. When you go to the other world, what matters is how much effort you made to go such a path and even more so, how much substantial result you brought.

Ladies and gentlemen, the path to salvation cannot be obtained through the ordinary, customary life that you have been leading so far.

It can be obtained only through a course of indemnity. The providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. And the providence of restoration is the providence of recreation. For this reason, in order to be recreated, you should return to the position of zero, the original position.

In that place, there are no rituals nor habits nor your own family name such as Kim or Yi, etc. You must enter such a state of zero. When you think of the original standard of God's creation, all of the created things start from zero.

However, due to the human fall, today human society is filled with things that are against the heavenly way. We should shake them off. We should sever them. It cannot be done with words alone. Since this world is full of different habits and customs intermingled with each other, centered on satan's love in the relationships of satan's life and blood lineage, each person walking a different path centered on his or her own historical and cultural background, these things cannot be removed automatically.

That is why the Bible states: "Those who want to die will live, and those who want to live will die." Such a paradoxical theory can be logical. Only when you are willing to die, you shall live. For this, you must invest all of your life. By so doing, you should launder everything. In other words, everything should be restored through indemnity. Such a process is absolutely required. Otherwise, the habitual and sinful natures possessed in the fallen world will remain, and as long as they continue, you cannot establish a relationship with God. (213-97)

5. Registration Now Must Be Done

When you go to spirit world, if you had not completed a 7-day fasting for Heaven, you cannot be registered in the other world. Why? Since God has been toiling during the course of 6,000-year restoration history, you must fast, thinking of it. That is why the Unification Church has a tradition of doing a 7-day fast. It is not to give you a hard time, but to give you the chance in front of heaven to make the condition of striking your own physical body.

How should we live? The method is as follows: An individual should live for his or her family, a family for its tribe, a tribe for its people, a people for its nation, a nation for the world, the world for heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth for God and His love. This is what we should live and die for. We are different from others. We have a clear tradition to follow.

Why? If this is not done, you cannot be registered in the other world. Since the other world is organized in such a way, unless you are meeting their requirements, you cannot be registered, and you cannot find your own space. You should enter there as an original person prior to the fall. Otherwise, you cannot enter there. This is a view from the Principle. (131-153)

You must be registered in the Kingdom of Heaven. Abraham offered himself and the creation as a sacrificial offering in order to go near God. Since the creation was lost, he used it as the condition of restoration. Since humans are lost, they stand in the position of Abel, placing the creation in the position of Abel, and having Cain make a condition to God. When it is done that way, God can finally accept the offering. (15-153)

Prior to your being registered, in order to be born as an absolute human, what are we supposed to do? Without understanding this clearly, we can never reach the place before heaven where we can claim our subject position (oo che sung), an eternal place where I should belong as an absolutely perfect being, after overcoming everything. We, humans were born centered on God. The motivation of our birth is the creator. We are made by the creator, but by what attribute of that creator are we made out of? This is the question. Did the creator create us because He wanted to let us hold diamonds since He likes them? Or did He create us because us wants to inherit His power? Or because He likes knowledge? Does He want us to inherit His knowledge? What is the origin of the beginning, the start? This is the question.

Then, what is the origin of my birth? What is it? What is the most important thing? It is life, right? What is the origin of birth? It is life. Then, can life alone be the motivation of birth? The motivation of my birth is my father and mother. I was born due to the lives of my father and mother who were bonded. But it did not take only their own lives in order to inherit the characteristics of both people. Beforehand, there was a fundamental action that brought these two lives to be connected to each other. The motivation of this action is love. Do you understand? [Yes.] When we think of what is more important between life and love, from the perspective of my own birth, life is in the secondary position. Love is in the first position.

In order to be registered, where should you go? [The original land.] It is not simple to go back to the homeland. You must pass all the procedures. Whichever country you go to, there is a window where they approve your entrance, whether it is Korea or another country, whoever is seated at that window, they should be able to stamp your passport. Do you want to know about it or not? [We would like to know.] (177-306)

6. The Person Who Can Be A Chief In The Spirit World

Once you are united with God as one, you should love Cain. If you are standing in the position where you receive love of God, with all of your life, heart, and soul, as you love God, you should love your tribe, people, and nation. This is the first commandment on earth. This is not a commandment of the Heavenly Kingdom, but is a commandment of Kingdom of Heaven on earth. The commandment of Heavenly Kingdom is: "Love your Lord, God, with all of your heart, mind, and life (Matt. 22:37), but the first commandment of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is to love your country and people with all of your heart, mind, and life.

For this reason, the question is how to multiply God's love and how can we relate to God's authority and show reverence in the Heavenly Kingdom. In order to do so, we should have a vast, horizontal stage that can relate to you. Such a person will become a chief or a chief priest who can inherit God's authority for eternity in the spirit world. (34-70)

7. Unification And The Era Of Registration

In the future, centering on God's Kingdom, an era of registration will arrive. People try to be part of 12 tribes and 144,000 group of people. Do you know what the 144,00 group of people is? An era of registration is coming. Centered on the unification of North Korea and South Korea, in order to go towards the registration era, your own tribe should stand in the position of a homeland in the Heavenly Kingdom. Then your tribe can be registered at the era of Heavenly Kingdom's registration. It cannot be done as an individual.

The time for individual salvation is gone. In the future, if a president of a country swears in after joining the Unification Church, he will also belong to the dominion of the heavenly kingdom. And if he only goes through a ceremony officiated by the church, he will no longer be governed by satanic world. So, had Christianity accepted Father and attended him in 1945, the unification of Catholic Church and Protestantism could have been surely brought by no later than 1952. Since then, 43 years are gone by. Forty years were prolonged. That is until 1992. That is why we are in the position to restore this by 1992. That is why Communism fell, Kim Il Sung fell, and even Christianity. . .

Now, Christian women will first follow Rev. Moon. The deacons represent formation stage, the elders represent growth stage, and the ministers represent perfection stage. A Korean word, "mok sa," which means a minister in Chinese characters, consists of a letter "mok" that signifies "eye" and another letter "sa" which means "death." Therefore, they are suitable to go to hell. Where does Rev. Moon belong? He belongs to "myung," which means brightness. Is my name not Sun Myung Moon? "Sun" in Chinese characters also means that it is clear and bright. What is so? Truth is.

Is it not the Unification Church principle? The Unification Church Principle means clear and bright. That is the teaching of Rev. Sun Myung Moon, True Parents, True Teacher, and True Master. Centered on this three-subject idea, we are trying to restore what had been already lost, and I pray that you will enter the Kingdom of Heaven with a royal badge! Through this, the unification of the world will be possible today. (219-100)

An important question that we should always think of is how to unite my mind and body and how to unite our wife and our own family. If our body is in the position of formation stage, husband and wife are in the position of the growth stage, and the tribe is in the position of the completion stage. That is why you must make one centered on your tribe. Do you understand what I am saying?

So, from the time when you know that I can reach my hometown, for 10 years, or rather for less than 10 years, until North and South Koreas are both united. Once there is unification between North Korea and South Korea, there will be registration. As Jesus was born on the way to registration, a registration will take place.

You should be able to participate in that era so that you would not be ashamed of yourself. Then, what you would need to do is to write down all of your own personal history since you have joined the Unification Church. If this goes wrong, you will be in trouble. When you reveal everything in detail, as to your own personal history, and go over all of this, all of it should not stop you. Only when you go over all of this, after writing it down so that you are not violated by the necessary conditions, you can finally enter the era of registration. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] Thus, you should be prepared for this from now on. (213-206)

8. True Parents' Pictures And Registration

During the process of restoring the kingship of Israel, the Israelites died with Moses, while wandering in the wilderness for 40 years. Understanding this, whether it is a hundred people or a thousand people, everyone should be totally united in mind and body, and should walk the same path to the place where God wants, towards the same direction that True Parents are walking, making sure that there will be no difference by even one inch.

The way of the Principle is what you need to follow. You should not go your own way as you please. In order for your ancestors to help you and pray to God for you on your behalf, you should be united as one in front of the picture of the True Parents. By so doing, only when you have authority of becoming a citizen of Heavenly Kingdom, passing through the gate of parents, they will cooperate with you, bringing freedom to the Archangel, Adam and Eve on earth. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] You should remain alert. If you are not serious, it will not work. In the future, the entire world should be registered. (212-59)

In the future, all Unification Church members should always carry True Parents' picture with them. Now a time has come when all Korean people would desire to hang True Parents' picture. That is the way the world is supposed to be. Such people should be trained for several years.

In Heavenly Kingdom, a registration will take place. Until now, no such thing took place. No nation was founded in the Heavenly Kingdom. There was no family, nor nation. You should know this. When people went to spirit world, all of the family members in the physical world were divided into different directions. However, from now on, such will not be the case.

If there had not been a fall, father and mother and all other family members were to enter the kingdom all together. Centering on love, from grandparent to father and mother, your own couple, and your sons and daughters, by becoming one, if they again become one with loving God and possess true love, even God would absolutely obey them. (210-366)

Not so long ago, the best photographer from Moscow who took pictures of Gorbachev was given the responsibility to prepare a special report after President Roh visited Russia. But he wanted to interview me, insisting that I am the one who should open the door, not President Roh. After the interview, I asked him: "You came again after you had come not so long ago. Why?" Then, he asked me: "Do you know what privilege I have?" I asked him, "What is it?" He answered me: "It is a secret." I insisted he answer. Then he took out a picture of Rev. and Mrs. Moon from his wallet. Then he said that without keeping it in his wallet, he cannot sleep in peace. Even many American university students are carrying a picture of True Parents.

Ladies and gentlemen, what about you? Do you also carry a picture of the True Parents? [Yes.] Really? Let me see. Well, you are lying and cheating people while you are carrying that picture with you. Mother is not there in the picture. [I am always attending her in my heart.] If you are carrying a picture of Father alone, he is lonely. Mother is more precious. I respect mother. (laughter)

You should carry a picture of True Parents together. What is this? If you carry only a picture of Rev. Moon, he is like a widower. (laughter). Then, that picture will cry. Since Mother is a woman, women must dislike another woman, Mother. [We like her.] If so, why do you carry only Father's picture? You are carrying only a man's picture. Such are women. (210-353)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 4. The Spirit World And Ourselves

1. Our Attitude In Front Of Spirit World

To those of us who are in the pioneering age, a Korean robe is rather uncomfortable to put on. For that reason, at times you might worship God, only wearing underwear. Isn't this right? In the battlefield, it is all right, even if you are wearing a panty. When you are fighting in the battlefield, in the midst of fighting with a gun, would you care about wearing a uniform? Especially, if you are in the most fierce battle. If you might have to die, will it be necessary for you to wear many layers of clothes? What? When you are fighting, are you only wearing a panty? At least, it will keep you cool. (laughter) Will it be a crime? They might say that it violates military rules. But they cannot say no from the strategic viewpoint. (31-204)

We'd better try until death. Let us be willing to die. When we die, we should die well. Then, after death, we come back to life. But dying well is our responsibility and reviving us is God's. If God breaks His promise to revive us, God will be the one who did not execute His own word.

When I die, if God does not keep His promise to revive me, would He leave me alone, abandoned? No. He would have to pay me back some other way several hundreds times better. Such is the formula, isn't that right? I was asked to die, and I did so because He promised me that He would resurrect me. Nevertheless, if He did not keep his own word, He would have to pay me back with even a better value because of it. In such a case, for the price of my own death as an individual, I could say, "Save my own country." Or I could ask for the salvation of the world. For that purpose, God could tell me a lie and drive me to the way of death. (44-255)

When you are faced with death, you should not try to escape from it. If you are willing to transcend the death of an individual, fighting a historical death, even if you die, you will be able to be resurrected at the time of historical resurrection. For this reason, a wise person is the one who fights desperately at the risk of his or her life, when faced with death. The wise person is willing to fiercely fight back and stick out his or her neck.

If an individual is willing to go a path of indemnity at the risk of his or her own life, and a family is doing the same, that family will come to possess a palace of the world. Do you understand what I mean? (31-171)

2. Father And Us

As I am trying to make you a son or a daughter with a qualification of going to the free world without walls or barriers when you go to spirit world, how grateful you should be for it. It is possible if you live according to my words. Since there is no boundary in the spirit world, the territory of the spirit world is endless. Yet wherever you go, all the spirit people whom you come to meet would say, "When you were a leader of such and such place, I cooperated with you." They are all your friends. They become your comrades in the same era. (162-114)

If you go to the spirit world, such things will take place. Whether you like it or not, such things take place between you and me. Would it not be so? There can be many incidents where you could not resolve certain matters for this or for that reason, and thus you are accused for a certain condition, without being able to go over a borderline where Father could go. (122-19)

What is one thing that Father is concerned about? Among you, after I die, how many people will be willing to love Unification Church members, centered on the people who love God, and before Father who desired to love God so much, but who had to leave, not being able to love Him enough. How many people will be able to weep with the same heart of Father.

If all of you can do it, when I die, as you are climbing up the mountains and passing through rivers, your passion for the love of God will be able to turn upside down the origin of history, change the current of history, and magnificently expand God's territory, despite the evil environment. Then even if I become a handful of dirt in the mountains and rivers, I will praise God in joy and pray for the glory and victories of God forever. (22-108)

When you go to spirit world, even if you see me and say, "Father, didn't I see you at Chung Pa Dong church?" I will see you only with the glasses of the Principle. Do you understand? Father will see you with the glasses of the Principle with which he had been walking in his course of life. By so doing, if you are fit to that standard, you will be admitted, but if not, you will not be. (23-203)

Father is now famous. Father accomplished a lot and is now standing on the glorious foundation, but he desires to leave, after inheriting to you all of the foundation, all who were brought to me in the relationships of love. He wants to inherit what belongs to Him to you as yours. He wants to leave everything to the people who inherited the foundation that He loved all humanity, parents, and heaven with true love that resembles Him. It is an inheritance for one hundred percent.

Well, when they come to spirit world, who will they look for at once? They will look for True Parents. Then, I will bequeath all of my possessions to them as I did on the earthly plane. How amazing it is! Due to true love, since everything could be inherited from God, you must understand that with true love, True Parents want to bequeath everything to their children. It is the same for me. Centered on true love, Father was given everything, including spirit world, but He also desires to bequeath everything to His children centered on true love. Do you understand? [Yes.] Even in the spirit world, I intend to inherit such a glorious position to you one hundred percent. Eventually, you must pass through this world at once. You must be prepared for this. (147-48)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 1. Spiritual Phenomena And Liberation Of Spirits

1. Good Spiritual World And Evil Spiritual World

The spiritual world is divided into two, Satanic world and God's world. If we can find the way to move from the evil to good world quickly, the earthly things will naturally fall into place. Do you understand? [Yes] How do we walk this path? This is possible if we possess the secret method through which we can go to the Satanic spiritual world and claim to the heavenly side entire Satanic individuals, families, tribes, and countries. Do you understand this?

Such a time is coming. You should know that when this time comes to the spiritual world, this will be reflected in the physical world, and things will roll into that world with a rapid transformation. (134-15)

What is the new movement we are developing? What kind of ideology is it? If God exists, it is the ideology conforming to God's will. Then what does this ideology seek? If God exists, there should also be spiritual world. Spiritual world is a storage house where all our ancestors, present human beings, and people of the future arrive at and stay.

In this spiritual world there must be good and evil worlds because the physical world is like that, and evil people will have to go to the evil spiritual world. If death is the end of existence, this is meaningless; if, however, human beings exist in some relationship with God, and spiritual world is where they gather, then this spiritual world is inevitably divided into two different kinds -- good and evil.

The question, then, is what the good kind and what the evil kind are. God must seek the ideal world of dual purpose, where good and evil spiritual worlds harmonize and human world harmonize, thereby bringing everything into oneness and fulfilling the individual and whole purposes; we human beings have dual purposes, individual and whole.

What, then, is the problem? What has the human history been seeking so far? What is goodness and what is evil? Why do we have to live in such a lamentation and bang against the thick wall? It is because the starting point, process, and final destiny are different. What is its content? If we analyze the content, it is quite simple. (126-83)

We cannot understand this clearly without seeing comprehensively how the spiritual world develops and makes a relationship with the physical world. The spiritual world can be divided into good and evil worlds. This is a world that really exists. Although the people on the earth do not realize, this world is real.

Now, good and evil spirits are struggling with one another in the spiritual world. The battle is that good spirits are trying to lead evil spirits to good places, while evil spirits are trying to prevent good spirits from going up to good places. You should know that evil spirits are connected centering on satan, and people on the earth today are living under their dominion. Why is it? The good spirits are standing on the good side not because they are completely good from God's point of view, but because they have established some condition of separation on the earth.

In the progress towards the original world of ideals, an ideal realm of goodness where original human beings can go, good spirits are fighting their way towards it, and evil spirits are struggling to block the way. The evil spiritual world and evil physical world are in a constant communication. Good spirits are the ones who were opposed and persecuted in the sinful world. They are religious believers.

2. Spiritual Phenomena

If religions fight against one another in the final day, what would happen? Now is a time when such a phenomenon can easily occur. Unification Church has been born in order to prevent this. Unification Church is a preventive prescription against it. This is needed. So in the age of religious war, the body and spirit have to work together to protect,

The spiritual world dominates the physical world. There must be hundreds of billions of spirits in the spiritual world; Japanese population of one hundred million is no match at all; this is not even as big as a dust on tip of the toe. Billions and trillions of spirits are on the offensive in order to take over the physical world.

One example for this is neurosis. A little while later, perhaps after 1980's or year 2000, everyone may develop some spiritual sense and communication, either with good spirits or with evil spirits. We cannot but fight no matter how much we are told against wars. Such a time may come. The mission of the Unification Principle is to prevent this. A high antenna produces noises, and this is a phenomenon of neurosis.

What is the most fearful is just to have all the evil spirits attacking the physical world. The question is what would happen in this case. No matter how numerous people are to fill the world, they will all be struck by evil spirits. So God is making the preparation, expanding the foundation centering on good spirits. (55-30)

3. A Letter From The Spiritual World

Does spiritual world exist or not? [It does.] No. [It does] You rascals, no! [Yes] Then have you seen it? [We have] You found out through me, right? [Yes] What if it is a lie? [It is true] (laughter) Believe, if it is true and you want to believe it. I am not responsible if you go to hell later. Don't say, "Alas, I am in trouble because I was deceived by him." If it really exists as I said, would you not be exclaiming with joy, "Oh, what he said if really true"? [We would.] You will be extremely happy, with your eyes wide open and nose twisted.

These days, I heard that Dr. Sang Hun Lee's wife Han Sook sent him a letter from the spiritual world, and that Dr. Lee also replied to her. The letter said: "How wonderful the spiritual world is! I did not know that Blessing is so precious. It is like a dream that we are a part of the heavenly royal family. This is like a mystery. It is so nice here that I am sorry for coming here first. Please forgive me." In other words, she went to the spiritual world before the husband, and since she had followed the Unification Church, dream-like things happened to her. So this is why she was sorry, because it is too good.

We are smart people. Since we know the spiritual world well, we live our whole life in order to conform ourselves to its program, right? Since we come from the origin, we should go back to the origin. Aren't rivers created by water rising up from the sea and falling back down to the earth? So we should go back to the origin. Life continues through the movement of circulation. Without circulation, everything will dissolve back to the basic elements. Do you understand this? [Yes]

Who is God? You should know this. God is like the mind of the universe, do you see? Now you know who He is, right? As we come to understand it, He is like the mind of the universe. Can you see the mind? [We can't] Can you see the mind? [We can't] The spiritual world is a place where the mind is substantial in a certain form, and it transcends time and space. There you can eat whatever you want. You don't have to worry about food, drink, or clothes. It transcends all the need for the necessities of life, do you see? Do you need a car there? Do you think there is a car factory there or not? [Not] Would there be factories for food, clothes, or fabrics? [No] None of these are there. There, you can traverse millions of miles in a split second. With what power? Through the power of love; if you have a desire to see a beloved one, he appears before you in a second.

Speed of love is the fastest, and it passes in a straight line. This is not a worldly love but Godly love. What is Godly love? It is true love. When you are in the realm of true love, you can move at the highest speed on a straight line, so you can operate on the stage of universe, which is under the control of your thought. This is a truth that sounds like a lie. It is because I know such things that I did not complain even when going through the valley of sorrow all alone as a pioneer for seventy years and that I am still determined to walk this path straight until the time of death.

So if I die this way, there is a railroad in the spiritual world. The railroads in the physical and spiritual world are connected like train rails that go through a national border; they have to fit exactly, not too big or not too small. Only the Unification Church knows these things. No matter how proud Christianity is, they don't know it. In this age, which boasts late 20th century science and logic of structured progress, Unification Church is the only place where we can testify to God with a religious theory through a well-structured process. (210-225)

Now is not a time when Jesus is opposed. Now that the age has come when the entire Korea will praise Rev. Moon's name from the standpoint of global history, you should fulfill the mission of Tribal Messiah. Now, your tribes including far distant relatives will be restored at once. Restoring 120 families in six months is not a problem. We are in the position of elder brother. The whole heaven and earth will see the dawn.

A grandfather will become a grandchild, and a father will become a son. It is like when somebody becomes a king, his grandparents and parents will have to serve him. Messiah means kingship, right?

In that country, all the saints will return from the spiritual world and rule as kings in the name of the Christ. This is tribal kingship. Then this becomes a realm of liberation in which kingship can participate in the global domain. just go and see if this is empty words. Now we have a letter from Dr. Lee's wife in the spiritual world, Han Sook. She said, "Oh, when I came to the spiritual world. . . you can come here when you are Blessed. I did not know what royal family of heaven means until I came here. Sang Hun, I am sorry that I came here before you." It is this kind of place.

When such an immense and eternal world is unfolding for us in our hometown, I don't want you to be poor people who have a limited scope of operation and loose sense of direction. I am doing this in order to create a Clear, liberated realm in which we can travel freely to the highest heights of the great universe. What do you have to leave behind for the sake of the future generations? You should leave behind good things in the country for the sake of your descendants. Then people of the country will protect them, right?

So instead of money, power, or knowledge, leave behind patriotic accomplishments. This is the preparation. Without preparation, even I would have perished, right? Everyone wished for my downfall, and yet I made a thorough preparation against my downfall. So I cannot perish under any circumstances. (213-146)

4. Hope Of Spirits

Then what would people in the spiritual world desire? This is the problem. Food? In the spiritual world you can be supplied with all you need according to your situation. If I want something, it comes to me immediately. Do you understand? There is nothing that is impossible if you have the subjective ability to digest and move it. I don't talk about this so much because if I do, they say I am out of mind. If you want to give a party for one million people, it can be done very quickly because one million people will appear at once and all the preparations will be finished in a minute. Isn't it wonderful?

How miserable is the physical world at present? Considering the Korean situation, there are many jobless people, aren't there? This is the situation. What would move things forward and bring hopes? When atoms divide, it produces heat, and in the same way, when we start the division process of love, one spark will create chain explosions, "Ba ba ba bang!" Doesn't it look quite likely? (141-278)

The question is how the other world is connected. Those in the other world also hope that tomorrow is better than today, just as people in the physical world commonly desire that today is better than yesterday, and tomorrow is better than today. Everyone, whether Orientals or Westerners, or people of the past, present or future, all desire a better tomorrow. This never changes. All the spirits are the same. They want to have a better future and better life in the spiritual world than they had in the physical world. Then, the question is centering on why we desire a better future. (141-269)

The six-thousand years of history, so far, is a history of searching for one Adam, and a history of re-creating Adam. This is why you should follow me. Eve cannot be created without Adam. This is why God has to create one man, Adam. For this purpose, flesh and blood of the countless people who have appeared in the providence of restoration should be used as a material. The sorrows and hopes of the millions of spirits have to gather together and unite. When the substantial Adam figure finally appears, only then the martyrs, who have died under severe persecutions, feel that their lives were worthwhile. So spirits receive liberation themselves by connecting with living beings on the earth. This is how it works. This should not be just a vague concept. The question is how we can realize it deeply. (29-271)

We should move on no matter what others are doing on the side, whether they are eating or resting. In front of us, thousands are continuously going forward. If you struggle and make hard efforts to go, pulling the rope relentlessly, other people will also hold the rope for you. In the meantime, you will also feel that many people fall away from the rope. It is like a marathon competition. There will be first place and second place. History has been flowing this way. So far, countless spirits have been holding on to this rope for thousands of years. So if you take the first place, go to the other world, and take over the roller of the rope, then spiritual world and physical world will be restored. (32-145)

5. Liberation Of Spirits

Our Unification Church must complete the mission of three ages; saving the spirits, liberating the people living in the present sinful world, and liberating those who are to come in the future. So we are proposing the liberation of three ages. This is an incredible task. What would happen if such dream-like things come to pass in reality? Your eyes will open wide, your mouth won't be able to close, and your ears will rise up high, but you will have no choice but to bow down your head. (28-201)

Now, what is the Unification Church trying to do? It is trying to create peace and reconciliation. But to whom do you want to bring reconciliation? Jesus and the Holy Spirit have been engaged in this task -- giving birth. What Jesus and the Holy Spirit must do is to give birth to children. The Bible says that by giving birth we receive salvation. Nevertheless, Christianity says that women should not give birth. Then why did God create the organ for child birth? No. This tells us symbolically that women must give birth again as a representative of Eve.

The essential characteristics of the original mother failed to be incarnated in Eve's body and spirit, as Eve failed to establish the common base with the original subject partner, who was to receive and complete those characteristics; for this reason, God took it back. So in the time of Jesus, God sent these characteristics as the object partner to the subject partner. So it has no body. Jesus had a body, but the Holy Spirit had no body. This is why we say that the Holy Spirit is like fire, oil, or wind.

The Holy Spirit enters into human hearts, moves them, and cleanses the sins. This is like mother giving birth to a child and raising him up. just as mother needs father's protection for a child birth, for the rebirth, one should make a condition that he is reborn through the protection of Jesus. Now, have Jesus and the Holy Spirit been able to rest so far? No. Also, has Christianity been able to rest? No. Also, in trying to save the fallen men for six thousand years, has God been able to rest? No. Then, has Unification Church been able to rest? Has Rev. Moon been able to rest? Although I am over fifty years old, I am still running around like a scared deer.

What am I busy for? I am trying to bring reconciliation so that God can rest, Jesus and the Holy Spirit can rest, and all our ancestors can be at ease. God is an ancestor, isn't he? All the Christian saints who have been to the world are ancestors. All the religious leaders are the same. We must liberate these ancestors. We must resolve their sorrow. Such a problem remains now. (75-38)

I am thinking about this all the time, as soon as I wake up and even on the way to the bathroom. Asleep or awake, wherever I am, and whomever I meet, I am thinking about this. Do you understand this? This is why I am not indebted to you. How incapable a leader must be to live in debt! I am now fifty eight, coming close to sixty, and yet I always tell myself that I will not be beaten by young people. Even these days, I go to the boat every day. I am doing this because I know that in America those who have an interest in the sea will have a great economic power.

I am doing this in order to liberate the spirits who died in the sea. Sometimes, I go out to the sea even after hearing a storm warning. Why? Because there are many spirits who died in the storm. In 1975, I went to Cape Cod and liberated spirits. No one knows this in the world, not even the captain of the boat. My daughter and true mother are doing the same thing now. Then why are we doing it, when receiving persecution for this? For the sake of the liberation of the spiritual world. You understand, right? (93-96)

6. Unification Of Spiritual World

The physical world is satan's stage of action, and spiritual world God's stage of action; as such the two worlds have been always in confrontation. When this surely remains as a sorrow in the age of restoration, we cannot let them be in opposition to each other. We should establish the realm of the mind centering on God and realm of body governed by God. You should know that the securing the foundation of unification depends on how you develop this in your daily life. (45-213)

In order to unify Unification Church, we should unify the spiritual world. Do you know spiritual world? [Yes] Our Unification folks should understand spiritual world and unify it. Do you think it is easy to unify it? Without unification of the spiritual world, there is no unification of physical world. You know that the fight in the physical world is hard, right? Then, do you think the fight in the spiritual world would be easier? [Harder] Considering this, our Unification members cannot speak about hardship, when I am going forward myself. (153-56)

In the search for an ideal, what makes the physical and spiritual affairs one? For the sake of the unification of the two worlds, things have to be switched around. If I hold on to my own, it will not work. I have to give everything, and the other side will come along here, and the other side has to give everything, and this side will go along there. We are moving on in order to find the lost place. (147-94)

In connecting the spiritual and physical worlds, we should first confirm and realize deeply our conviction for the world and the ideal of unification, after which we should gratefully take the suffering path in order to realize it worldwide. Then the spiritual and physical worlds will automatically become one, and unification will start from there. The direction of unification will be decided there. (29-285)

Can the Unification Church unify the physical world before unifying the spiritual world? [No] That is the principle. For this reason, in order to unify the spiritual world, I am driving the Unification members into a place of death mercilessly. Then spiritual world will have to help you. The more miserable place you go into, the more the spiritual world will be united. Do you see this? [Yes] When you go into a deep place, the realm of the heavenly kingdom will be open among the thirty million Korean people. Do you see this? This realm includes those who are in hell. (49-109)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 2. Relationship Between People On Earth And Spirits

1. People On Earth And Spirit

This world is the world of devils. We must restore it. You don't know when you will die, right? Everybody dies. Heavenly kingdom on earth will not be established unless we prepare a foundation on the earth through which we can move between physical and spiritual worlds, beyond the limitation of death. Without the heavenly kingdom on earth, there will be no heavenly kingdom in spirit world. You should arrange things in such a way that after you go to the spiritual world, you can come back to the physical world at will. Only then can we live in the heavenly kingdom on earth, and create the heavenly kingdom in heaven.

After you go to the spiritual world, you should be able to come back. Without establishing the heavenly kingdom on earth, you cannot comeback there, however. This is not a vain thought. It just happens this way, OK? We should work on it in eternity. Ancestors, when they go to the spiritual world, are found guilty. Unable to find their way in the spiritual world, they come to the physical world and pay indemnity again. But you should not follow the same steps. If the Divine Principle is true, you are all blameworthy. What would you do? (146-223)

There is a high wall blocking the path of religion and way of the world. How can unbelievers harmonize themselves with the faithful, and how can believers find harmony among themselves in the last days? Without resolving this problem, mankind will be divided in two and fail to enter the new unified world. If the divided parts enter the unified world, this is not acceptable for the absolute God. So they cannot arrive at God's ideal world, which must be one. For this reason, the problem is not the complicated world affairs, but how I can find the self that can unify the mind and body and leap towards the goal. This problem remains, do you understand?

Considering that unification of religion and world must come from my self, the question is what the Unification Church is trying to do today. The Unification Church is not just working for religion. The Unification Church should achieve solidarity with the world, finding ways in which the religious foundation can cooperate with the social foundation, and also ways in which the world can seek the religious path, thereby bringing the two into oneness. There is a big wall here, though. In bringing religion and society together, the wall stands blocking individual, family, nation, country, world, and even spiritual world. You should know this.

So how can we demolish this wall? Where did the trouble start? Not from the world, but from the individual. What happened as a result of the individual going out of order? Mind and body came apart and pursued their own separate purposes. Then what is the problem here? It is how to converge different purposes into one, and then how to bring mind and body into one.

God and satan are at work. God is leading the providence of salvation for the mankind, and satan is working in opposition to God. God, on the side of goodness, is advancing daily towards the purpose of the ideal world, and satan is opposing it and trying to turn it back. At one border line and wall, God says, "Do not go over the wall. Turn to the right.", and satan says, "turn to the left". This is how we are divided. On the worldwide level, the rightward pursuit resulted in the Right Wing, and leftward movement the Left Wing. Now we are faced with the historical age of the Last Days for the Right Wing and Left Wing. Right and Left Wing represent the struggle of mind and body.

The question is how to bring this into one. Is it through the unity of world, country, tribe, family that the individual is united? The beginning should be made from an individual. So putting aside the world for a while, we should make a movement of uniting individuals. With religion and reality connected, we should discover the "self' that neither of them can deny.

The problem here, however, is that evil spirits are dominating the body. Evil spirits are rooted in my body, and good spirits are rooted in my mind. This way the division of materialism and idealism comes. As the time comes, sinners should confess their sins. Unity among people on earth is influenced by the confrontation of good and evil spirits. Good and evil spirits are fighting on the worldwide level, although we do not feel that we are a part of it.

2. The Position Of Spirits In The Spiritual World

Today, there are four billion people living on earth, and yet in the spiritual world there are hundreds of billions of souls. So the question is how the physical world and the subject spiritual world are connected. Are they connected through those which we consider valuable in the physical world, such as material, power structure, or knowledge? It cannot be so. It is because the other world transcends material and knowledge. It transcends time and space so that yesterday's joy can be that of today, and today's joy can be that of tomorrow.

Hence, we can see that the original world is not moved by what we need and the value of the physical human world. What is the center of value in the spiritual world? This is important. Each of the spirits belongs to societies of the spiritual world. Like the physical world, spiritual world also has families, tribes, countries, and world. Everyone, no matter who he is, will go to and live in the spiritual world. Think about it. All kinds of people are there, primitive or civilized, who have lived in human history.

If the human history has not been a history of peace, happiness, and ideal, what will happen when they go to the spiritual world? This is curious. How are they to be treated? One cannot change his lifestyle so quickly in the other world. There is a saying that the habit of a three year old continues until he turns eighty. Inborn personality is hard to change. So are spirits very different from the way we live? It cannot be so. The lifestyle on the earth is transferred to the other world. After all, those living in the spiritual world used to be souls of living individuals. So spiritual world is not so different from this world where we live. (141-268)

There are many kinds of histories in the spiritual world. But spirits cannot come here and work as they wish. They are blocked from it. Unless a bridge is built through religion, only few special people can return to the earth. Suppose that factions are created in Judaism, and the point of connection moves here and there, creating a confusion. Spirits are trying to come down from the spiritual world, but the connecting line is not straight; when different factions of Judaism make their own spiritual conditions, the line of connection moves here and there. From the spiritual world, only those who are connected through a straight line can come down for a returning resurrection. Those who are connected on the physical world will go to the spiritual world after one century. If he wants to come down, he has to follow the same principle, and yet only few special ones can come down.

This way, walls become more and more numerous in the spiritual world, and it becomes more and more complicated. Afterwards, the entire generation goes to the spiritual world, and walls become bigger and bigger. Now is a global age. Imagine how complicated it must be. Think how many times you must turn around and around in order to find this. So when the time comes, the walls must be brought down. In the spiritual world, let us create the main road, through which spirits can come down. Those who went this way cannot come here, do you understand? So this is what the Unification Church will do. (102-29)

Those who went to the spiritual world are all divided. . . . In the spiritual world there is no horizontal communication, but only certain vertical communication. (218-125)

3. Spirits Are More Numerous Than People On Earth

Ladies and gentlemen, do you know how big the spiritual world is? Have you ever imagined what the population of the spiritual world would be? According to a spiritualist, there are about 3320 spirits for each living person. (laughter) If this number is all on our side, will we win or lose the fight against the world? Do those spirits fear atomic bombs or cannons? [They do not.]

Likewise, if you do not fear bullets or atomic bombs, you will never lose. (laughter) You will surely win. You have to transcend it. When you oppose this, I will let you go. I will jump all the way to the back, and after you all go away, I will lock the door and claim the ownership. (laughter) After everyone leaves, I will lock the door. You should know that I have been fighting with such thought.

4. Wandering Spirits

Those who are more pitiful than starving people are those who deny God. For those who are starving are still not beyond the standard and will be granted a certain level in the other world, and yet those atheists have no standing because they deny spiritual world. They wander around in the spiritual world like clouds. They become wandering spirits. just as clouds gather up and produce rain, they get together and create evil influence. They all go to hell and inflict pains on the hell. Although I know all this clearly, I have to save them, and this is why I am doing this.

Next, those who die are a problem. Now, sixty thousand people in one day and twenty million people in one year die out of hunger around the world. When the parents, brothers and sisters, and children of the dying see them, their hearts are torn with pain and filled with tears. If so called True Parents do not sympathize with them and prepare for their rescue, they will be accused by their contemporaries.

So with these thoughts in mind, I am trying to pave the way of solving the problem of world hunger through fish and ocean businesses. Although we have to suffer over and over, the Unification Church wants to stay closest to the problem and find the way, and for this purpose we are making worldwide advertisements. This is why we made a TV center in Washington DC. We will also do fundraising for this.

Considering that people do not live longer than one hundred years, out of five billion people, fifty million go to the spiritual world each year -- to the hell. What can we do about this? God wants to harvest to His side what satan has sewn, but the longer it takes. . . So far, for the last forty years, how many have gone to hell? Several billion. This is serious. When I go to the spiritual world, and they say, "When you were alive on earth, you did not do your responsibility for us, did you?" Then how am I supposed to reply to them? We should at least do it in thought. When we talk to the members at least in thought, and move on with the determination to take the responsibility for the future, they will say, "You are an amazing person. You had a concern for us." (213-355)

5. Discrimination Of Spirits Is Done By The Mind

Let me tell you one thing. No ordinary people in the world would know the taste of water which you drink after working with sweat with a serious heart. How is the taste? It cannot be even compared with cola or honey water. It has a different taste every time you drink it. Do you understand me? You should be able to discover such things; otherwise, you cannot develop spiritual sensitivity. If you can feel such things, your ears will become very sensitive and be able to hear what is being said from far away. You will be able to analyze things. Even with closed eyes, you will be able to perceive who is passing by and whether he is a good or bad person. Spiritual sense will come to you.

Without understanding this, you cannot discriminate between good and evil spirits. You should know this. You know not by seeing but through the mind. The mind's eyes are at a higher level than your physical eyes. Do you understand?

Why am I telling you this? It is because you have a long way ahead. You should know this. Do not be over-confident. This is why it says in the Bible, "Blessed are those whose hearts are poor, for they will receive all." It is the same principle; it all connects together. (96-170)

6. Value Of Life On The Earth

We know that for thousands of years countless people have been accusing Adam and Eve. Now you are becoming new ancestors. Will you be ancestors who will be accused by the descendants or ancestors of Blessing, who will be glorified? You are standing on the cross road between the two. Adam and Eve are accused because they failed to stand in the public position; surely, they would be free from accusation today if they had followed a sacrificial and more public path. You should know that you are standing in such a place. You should always be thinking that you are representing three ages.

For this reason, we should know that the spiritual world is in my hand and that your ancestors are at your mercy. When I follow, this happens. (father writes on the board) If we gather everything that is hanging here, put the two together, and lead it, they will come running. We should do the mission of past, present, and future. This is not just words but reality. So everything is in my hands; spiritual world, relatives, country, and even the task of setting the right tradition for the descendants. You should always keep this in mind. Whether you do it well or not will determine whether your ancestors and relatives will be liberated and whether your descendants can be decided as chosen people of liberation. (56-76)

God has been trying to hit the target for six thousand years, and yet without a success; after trying for tens of thousands of years, He finally hit the target. (applause) The time of the strike was when God was most tired and exhausted. At this moment, however, would God doze off or stay powerless? When God was so exhausted and sleepy, He perked up and shot again with a clear mind. After the shooting, would He fall down with fatigue? [He will be happy.] Forgetting about keeping up His reputation, God would exclaim "Wow" with joy. (cheering applause)

How amazed would spiritual world be? How amazed the angelic world be, saying, "Gee, the archangel's mistake put God in trouble, and now spiritual world has been wishing for the target to be hit for tens of thousands of years, and if this target is actually struck, what would they say? "Wow." Think about it, if things will happen like this or not.

If there is such a wonderful place, would people all over the world try to come in or not, even if the entrance fee may be ten thousand dollars? [They would.] Suppose all kinds of people have been coming in there without being able to see the moment of the strike, and finally a beggar comes in with begged and borrowed money and witnesses God striking the target. What would the beggar do? Would he start dancing there or not? [He will dance.]

Then, God would be excited and become proud. Wouldn't he say, "Oh, it is hit, it is hit. Is there anyone around?" When God sees this beggar then, would He say, "You, damn beggar", or dance around with him? So after the day of meeting, how would God walk? This way? (Father demonstrates and laughs) Would he say, "Why is this Fifth Avenue so narrow!" or "Oh, the road is quite wide"? Think about it. Would things happen like this or not? [They would.]


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 3 - Ancestors And Ourselves

1. Ancestors Are Looking Upon Us

When you go to the spiritual world, would your ancestors come to you or not? [They would.] They will say, "Wow, our grandchildren joined Unification Church and met Rev. Moon" There, the palace and royal family of the heaven will start. There has been no palace in heaven so far. Between the grandchildren who simple-mindedly do what I say and the grandchildren who try to be smart and evade me like eels, who would they praise? Would they praise those grandchildren who act like turtles or like rabbits? [Those who act like turtles.] They will praise those who act like turtles. Rabbits sleep on the way, saying, "Oh, I am already here." Rabbits urinate often. (laughter) I don't know about turtles. I have not seen them urinate. Rabbits urinate on the way after a short while and again after a short while. Why? In order to mark their own territories so that others cannot come in.

So we should be like turtles. Those who do what they are told to do and those who move on day and night and regardless of seasons will be welcomed everywhere. The ancestors in the other world are looking at your life. There is no place to hide. Your ancestors are all watching. When you go to the spiritual world, you can see through walls and even the entire earth. We should live in such a world eternally. We are created as God's objects of love, so as long as God is eternal, the object of love should also be eternal. So we are eternal as God is. Without being an object of love, there is no eternal life. You should know this clearly. Go and see if it is so or not.

In the other world, who goes to the highest place? Those who want to be born again tens of thousand of years, serving the humanity as God does and consoling God, goes nearest to God -- those who try to use for mankind whatever good things they have. Isn't it so? When grandparents come close to the time of death, they pass on all the good things to their children, don't they? In our life, we should say that we will leave something precious behind for mankind, just as grandparents give all they have worked on over to their descendants. (213-196)

2. We Should Be Better Than Our Ancestors

In this house, where our ancestors have lived and where my grandparents and I were born, if I leave behind here love that is even greater than that of my great grandparents, it produces the luster of love for heaven. Hundreds of millions of voltage of light will shine forth. And this light goes to the hometown. It goes up through the ancestors and to the spiritual world centering on God. This heaven is our original home, for isn't God our original Father?

Adam and Eve are God's body. Adam and Eve are horizontal parents, and God vertical parents; hence, when we throw away the horizontal body and vertically return home to heaven, we would serve them as eternal kings. Who is the king? If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have perfected themselves with God's body and connected direct and indirect dominions on the earth with love, thereby becoming kings of love. Then God would live in Adam's mind, and Adam's spirit would be God's body; they would be one body. They would share God's love and human love eternally and breathe it together. Thus, we should receive God's love, and try to come close to the original love of the ancestors Adam and Eve; this is the eternal spiritual path leading to the other world. (213-190) 

3. We Should Visit Our Ancestors' Graves

Are your grandparents alive? [They are deceased.] Then, you should visit their graves and serve them as if God were buried in the grave. Korean people cry out loud in times of death. This is to repent for not having served the grandparents well when alive and to resolve the sorrow. When you follow me and realize the great principle of the heaven, you will understand these things. We should make the serving efforts until we are recognized by God, and our grandfather sends a message that it is now enough, OK?

At the time of harvest, you should not forget about your grandparents. You should visit and serve them earnestly in each of the four seasons. So try it. Then people will say that although you seemed to have became a monster after joining Unification Church, you have actually become a royal child.

You should serve your parents better than any king serving their parents. Don't you wish that your parents are kings? Your hearts desire that your parents are higher than kings. All this is allowed. You should keep the royal norms and serve your parents so that they are happier than any kings in the world; then you will qualify as royal children. Then, parents will praise their children whenever they open their mouths. Ancestors and descendants will all praise, so realm of unification will be realized centering on parents. Unification will occur centering on parents, centering on grandparents, and then for the whole -- grandchildren, children, parents, and the whole world. This becomes the foundation to thoroughly spread the seed of unification. It will be as if we were dreaming. (220-350)

Now Cain has been subjugated and elder sonship restored with regard to the three generations -- grandparents, parents, and elder brother; hence, a grand child will be served as an ancestor at the levels of elder sonship, parentship, and kingship. As this great upheaval and 180 degree's turn occurs, in which child is served as parent and younger brother is served as elder brother, the hell also turns around to the heavenly direction. You should know this.

So you should go to hometown and make the 160 families. From your hometown, bring them to speeches and have them sign the membership form. When the eldest descendant, who is the root of the lineage, recommends it, then all other descendants should follow. So gather all the 160 families and hold a party, where you can proclaim Unification Church. They should pledge to absolutely follow the royal children's command and inaugurate them at the ancestors' grave. You should say, "Through the True Parents, we have become ancestors to inherit new lineage and a tribe of liberation and blessing. Our tribe will be eternally unchanging descendants of God." Then, you will be eternally separated from satan.

So Unification Church allows ancestor worship. Do you understand? [Yes] Does Christianity allow ancestors service? [No] Unification Church has to establish this tradition. This is not a secular tradition. This brings about a royal land where we can eternally serve heavenly ancestors, clan, and tribal messiahs in the mainstream of providence. It will be a land where we can serve the king and sing songs of peace eternally. Do you understand it? You and your tribe can go to the kingdom of heaven only after having lived in such a country. (220-222)

4. Ancestors We Can Meet

You should know what your house is like. Your house is exemplary for all the houses people live in their earthly life. Furthermore, it is exemplary for the spiritual world. Those who have lived in such a house can naturally go to the original homeland. There will be no conflict when meeting grandparents or anyone else. They will all say, "Hey, you came!" In that place, your ancestors of thousands of generations are all there. Will there be ancestors in the hell or not? They are staying at different levels. Those who lived for the sake of others go to the kingdom of heaven. So family harmony starts from me. If I serve and serve in the family, and if I can do this at least three times, grandparents will be able to realize their own shortcomings.

How many times did Moses try to serve in Egypt? Seven, eight, even more than twelve times he tried to serve. When you try to serve and yet they do not receive you, then Heaven will guide you. He brings fruition in other places what you have invested in one place through serving. So those who live a serving life like God, although they may be persecuted and opposed on the earth, will live in the original land of God, just as Israelites entered Canaan after the wilderness.

So have you served grandmothers with white hair? God is white. Snow gathers in high mountains, right? God is clean. So the head knows this. Also, did the grandmother serve her own parents-in-law? She should serve her parents-in-law in such a way that when they die, they will say, "I will prepare to receive you in the other world just as you have served me." (213-182)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 4. The Coming Of The Spiritual New Age

1. Coming Of Age Of Extrasensory Perception

The age of extrasensory perception is coming, and then there will be no one who cannot communicate with the spiritual world. The time when people attack people is over, and spirits will be attacking the earth. Now, satan and evil spirits are attacking, but there will be a time when good spirits will attack also. I am doing this in order to pave the way for that. When we think about parents' attitude towards children, it is so wonderful to have parents, who can serve children with loving hearts.

Ladies and gentlemen, we have come this far now. This path cannot be avoided no matter what kind of opposition we face. What if you have to walk the way alone? Where would you go when you are lost in the desolate spiritual world? Do you have a nationality? Where do people without nationality go? Do you have a house? Where do you go? The world becomes most fearful. There will be satan and angels, yet when you are standing on satan's side, angels will not come.

So when you wake up after death, you will find out that there is a spiritual world; but what if satan drags you away? There will be great commotion, people pushing others to go first. So if you think about this, can you get any steep? It is an inevitable course. Rev. Moon is serious about such things. What will happen after death? When I go to the spiritual world, such and such people will come to me. I have made all the arrangements. Do you understand? I know the secrets of Confucius, Buddha, and Jesus. Understanding the miserable heart of Jesus, I say to him, "Didn't you die because of such and such?", and he says, "Surely. How do you, Rev. Moon of Unification Church, know it?" This is why I can be a friend of Jesus.

You or Christians may call Jesus, "Lord, Lord", but I don't; we are friends. They call me a heretic because I say this kind of thing. But wait and see who is a heretic. You should make the preparation before you go, do you understand? I am doing this because I know very well that when I go to the spiritual world there will be a big commotion. If you cannot believe this, pray and find out yourself. This is why I am following this path although it is hard. How about you? Where will you go? Are you ready? If you say to me at the time of death, "Alas, I ask for your favor, for I am now going to the spiritual world", then it is too late. Preparation cannot be made then, but only while you are on earth. (61-327)

2. We Entered A New Age Through The Declaration Of Day Of Heavenly Victory

When you consider Jesus, Jesus is formation, twelve disciples is growth, and seventy-two elders is completion -- it is three stages. If you cannot do this, you cannot go to the kingdom of heaven. Originally, you can receive the Blessing only after doing this. Then Jesus can be married. When your entire family joins our church, with grandparents, parents, and grandchildren competing to come along, even running on top of one another, then the three stages will be completed; namely, eighty four people.

When this happens, through restoring your parents, you can restore your entire ancestors of tens of thousands of generations at once. The age is coming when spiritual world can return to the earth. The organization on the earth can structure the organization in the spiritual world; they become one. Such an amazing phenomenon happens. Imagine how overjoyed the spiritual world will be. Hence, now the age of victory of religion and of spiritual world has come. (96-251, Jan. 22, 78)

Now you please pray. Your command will be honored: "In accordance with Father's words, on this Day of Heavenly Victory, October 4th (1996), you good spirits please come and lead the evil spirits on earth to heaven through your virtuous embrace." Such an age is coming. Why? We live in the age of Adam, and spirits live in the realm of angels, and they have to move because by the Principle, angels are to assist Adam. (89-113)

True, the spiritual and mental world is very much a realm of unification. If you say, "I miss so and so", and wait for twenty-four hours, this person comes. This is realized. When you focus, he appears. This is like sending electric waves. Then, because he has the mind that works like a receiver, for no reason he becomes curious about you and feels the desire to come.

3. Unification Ceremony And Spiritual Assistance

What is the significance of True Parents' birthday? On February first in the lunar calendar, I did the so-called Unification Ceremony. You or ordinary believers may not know what this ceremony is. Look. In the course of restoration, you should perfect the individual, family, tribe, and country, and they must be connected vertically. Do you understand this? I made accomplishments on earth at individual, family, tribal, national, and country levels, but it is not yet connected to the spiritual world. Nor is it connected to the families of the Unification Church. Although the road is paved, this road must be connected with the spiritual world and then to the physical world. Only then, will the Unification Ceremony start.

When does the Unification Ceremony start? Since Christianity is global, and has been developing mainly through democratic countries, unification is possible only when there is worldwide foundation; without such a foundation, the unification at one level cannot be connected to other levels. At this time, we can only aim at the global level from the national level, but we cannot decide it and fix it. Do you understand what I say? But now, through the foundation I made in America, we can make the connection. Now is the time when country and world are connected. And the global level is linked to the level of spiritual world.

In the spiritual world, Korean and Japanese spirits are not connected, for instance. Spirits with different nationalities are connected only to their own countries, and thus we cannot mobilize the whole as a unified force. Do you understand this? Until this is resolved on the earth, spiritual world will be in disorder. Furthermore, in the spiritual world, enemies fight and create troubles, Koreans and Japanese, and Japanese and Chinese, for instance. So we are trying to reconcile them.

For this reason, we have done a Ceremony for Entire Liberation on last March first, 1975, a ceremony to forgive and liberate the whole. This even opens the way to forgive satan. Do you understand this? Through this ceremony, enemies cannot treat each other as enemies but must forgive them. For me, satan is my enemy, and after forgiving satan, there is no more enemy. For God does not consider him the enemy, either. Now is the time when this is unified. What will happen if physical world and spiritual world became one?

What is fall? It is a separation between physical and spiritual worlds and between God, on the one hand, and Adam and Eve, on the other. It is a breach of heart between Adam and Eve. Hence, with the spiritual and physical worlds unified, if the supranational structure of the Unification Church develops centering on family, tribe, nation, country, and world, this can form the worldwide realm of unification. Do you understand this? [Yes]

So it is not possible to do this in America because we have to solve those things. Korea is the central country; in Korea, through establishing foundations of individual, family, tribe, nation, and country, we advanced towards the world. This is why I came to Korea in such a hurry. So after the Unification Ceremony, I realize that my birthday this year is historic. Do you understand? [Yes] Why historic? Those spirits have never had a chance to attend True Parents' birthday, nor do they have a qualification to celebrate it. Also, all the people in the world are without the privilege to celebrate it. It is because spiritual and physical foundations are not joined.

Now, however, with such privilege being provided spiritually and physically, spiritual world moves to restore descendants. From the Principle standpoint, ancestors are in the archangel's position and descendants in Adam's position. As the archangel assisted in the creation of Adam, the spirits are united and assist in the creation of Adam on earth; the age of ancestral intervention is coming. You should understand the Principle. For those who hear this for the first time, it may sound like a dream.

For this reason, this day, when True Parents come to Korea to celebrate their birthday, is a day of opening another historic epoch. In other words, countless spirits in the other world come with the privilege to participate in the celebration. So we did the ceremony in headquarters, OK? [Yes] Through this, we move to the age in which ancestors as archangel can re-create their descendants who do not know Unification Church yet as Adam, just as God created Adam with archangel's assistance. With this logic, people all over the world can receive the privilege to celebrate True Parents' birthday. Do you understand? [Yes]

4. Ceremony Of One Heart And Assistance Of Ancestors

I have become the head of the Moon clan, not through a coercion but through their own desire to serve me. I have met this organization -- Association for Finding the Family Root -- for the first time. Through this meeting, heads of clans got together and presented me as a parent of Korea. In order to do such a thing, this ceremony is inevitable.

The position of True Parents is not just for Koreans but for the whole of mankind and all the ancestors. They should have gone to the spiritual world as descendants of True Parents but could not because of the fall. The earth is in Abel's position, and so by following Abels, as they work to restore elder sonship, spiritual world can receive liberation. Since the physical world has restored elder sonship, spiritual world has to support us. So be strong and courageous because the way of heaven is before us. So through Ceremony of One Heart we determine this clearly and announce it. Do you understand?

You don't know spiritual things, right? This way, your good ancestors can help us through heads of the tribes. This is connected to the earth. Physical world and spiritual world have different points of view, and in the fallen world, they take opposite courses. But how can this be overcome? Through true love. (190-314)


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II

Section 5. Returning Resurrection And Assistance Of Spirits

1. Position Of Past People In The Spiritual World

The one who experiences in his life God's shimjung, who is leading the providence with historical sorrow, will be unable to look at God without tears wherever he goes. When he understands God's Will and struggles to become His child, and when he finds collaborators of the same heart, God will come and shed tears. Then where does God's sorrow lie? It lies in this country, world, and all things, as well as in each of us. We should eradicate this and restore God's joy. The center of our life is the self who can experience God's sorrow.

Then the question is if I am able to move spirits to testify. The spiritual world also requests this. Since spiritual world knows God's heart, if such a person makes such an appeal, spirits are mobilized to help in order to realize the ideal of the heavenly kingdom. Why can't spirits come down to the earth? It is because the earth has become the wall of lamentation. (4-60)

The place where you are standing is not where Adam fell. It is beyond that hill. In other words, now is the time when Adam can communicate directly and go straight towards one purpose. From this point of view, the histories before and after the third seven year course will be radically different. Through the third seven year course, evil force will go down and good force will go up; thus, this course is the time when spiritual world and physical world cross. You should know this.

In the spiritual world, there are good, neutral, and evil spirits. In the three-stage development, after the third seven year course, good spirits will become able to communicate to the earth. It is inevitable. The formation and growth stages are under Satanic dominion, and thus evil spirits led the way and evil people controlled the world. From now, however, spirits start being exchanged. When the exchange occurs, spirit world comes down, with evil spirits first. Then come neutral and then good spirits. When it is turned around, good spirits and good people go up and evil spirits and evil people come down. So far, good and evil kept going up and down, intermingling with each other, but now we enter the age in which good and evil are separated completely. (75-193)

When you go to the spiritual world, you will find that some great figure in the New Testament, who was martyred, respected, and supposed to be in a lofty place, is actually in the most miserable place. Those who die with a thought that their death will bring them to kingdom of heaven cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. The attitude of such people is like a mad man who killed himself for kingdom of heaven. But those who suffered and sacrificed, if not martyred, in order to send others to the Kingdom of Heaven, turn out to be the ones in the Kingdom of Heaven.

We should fix the fundamental root of faith. Christianity caused much disaster because of the wrong beliefs. Unification ideology is to remove this disaster. Although we do not destroy it, it is destined to perish. But why do we have to destroy it quickly? It is because we must destroy it and rescue it before it perishes on its own and becomes deserted by God. (64-110)

Among your ancestors, there are many who went to hell. We should liberate them all. Since this is the way of the parents, you must follow it; it is your destiny to follow it all the way to the end. Then spiritual world will help us, through individual, family, tribe, and national levels, thereby bringing unification. You should know this. If we unify the world, we can unify the spiritual world automatically. When spirits come down to the earth, evil spirits come down before good spirits. This is why there is a phenomenon of neurosis among people on earth. You don't know this, but now evil spirits are all down on earth, attacking the human world.

With the coming of the age of ideological confusion centering on democracy and communism, evil spirits come down and cause chaos of body and spirit. When good spirits come down to the earth, however, they expand and start occupying the evil spirits' areas on the earth. When good spirits occupy the earth, there is no place for evil spirits to go, and they will have to surrender. When satan comes to the earth and surrenders, evil spirits also surrender. So in the Last Days, we should restore even satan. (54-228)

2. Mobilization Of Spiritual World And Spiritual Assistance

In witnessing, you should witness even when it does not go well. Again and again. It is like throwing stones in the sea. You keep doing it until the stones fill the sea and form a mountain. What happens then? You grow in shimjung. Although the body does not change, shimjung grows. You get up early in the morning and pray in tears for the village for which you are responsible. This is the way of shimjung and of touching the spiritual world. You feel that when God looks upon this village, He cannot help shedding tears because they are all destined to hell, and you shed tears for God.

When you create a powerful resonance by shedding tears for God, the entire spiritual world will be mobilized. You should be able to inspire God with tears so that He thanks you and considers you better than Adam and Eve; otherwise you cannot touch the spiritual world. Only when God says in tears, "As betrayers' descendants, how can you be so good!", will the spiritual world come to your assistance. That is the point where spiritual world starts to open; anything below that standard absolutely will not work. This is the Principle. (96-262)

Ladies and gentlemen, do you like going to the spiritual world? Between your desire to go to the spiritual world and the desire of the spirits to return to the earth, which should be stronger? [spirits] From the standpoint of the Principle, which should be stronger? The spiritual world is the archangelic world, and this world is a world of Adam, Eve, and children. Should children be more eager or servants? Are you supposed to help the spiritual world or is the spiritual world supposed to help you? [Spiritual world should help] They are waiting to help, but why are they still waiting? Would they help you in building the heavenly kingdom on earth or in trying to live comfortably? [to build heavenly kingdom] (161-227)

As I say, spiritual world must be mobilized. Otherwise, how can we create the heavenly kingdom? [We cannot.] Heavenly kingdom is supposed to start from True Parents and not from fallen descendants. As the angelic world assisted at the time of Adam, spiritual world should return to earth and assist the earth with re-creation. Isn't this -the Principle of Resurrection? It will be considered true when it is realized in reality. (162-115)

Am I driving you into suffering because I hate you or because I want to save you? You should know that it is for the sake of saving you. Understanding that your suffering is for your own salvation, you should be grateful. Then the new world of heavenly shimjung will unfold before you. This is the right order. So once you possess the shimjung ties, you can fly anywhere and day and night according to heavenly commands. If you are determined to take responsibility and lead the world like a locomotive, then the spiritual world will help you. If you think this way, the spiritual world will surely help. (96-279)

When you undertake the responsibility for the nation, you should be able to say things such as the following: "In carrying out the individual, family, national, and country mission in the Unification Church, I Will faithfully stick with fortunes of this church. I am a branch of Unification Church that is growing with power of the church. Therefore, the word of the Unification Church is my word, the personality of the Unification Church is my personality, and shimjung of the Unification Church is my shimjung." Then, you will develop wherever you are as the Unification Church does. If you keep up the pace with the Unification Church through such a standard, good spirits and ancestors who used to move along with national fortune will work for you.

Your physical look may be ugly, but spiritual world sees you as princes. Especially, your ancestors within tenth generations from you are anxious, for history of restoration is realized centering on ten generations. But when evil descendants appear, ancestors within ten generations judge him lest he ruin them. For this reason, if someone here has good ancestors, he will be actively supported by them. When you fight and win every battle, spiritual world will rejoice. Then you will scare away evil spirits. Your ancestors will serve you as king. You should be able to feel such things. We should prepare our foundation with the heart that refuses to defile heavenly tradition and dignity. You should pray as to what kind of condition you will establish. Now is a blessed time. (34-20)

3. Spiritual World And Ancestors

When I see someone's face, I can usually tell if he has good or bad ancestors. Some people have good ancestors and receive blessing, whereas others have bad ancestors and suffer all the time. Such people will only suffer as well when they do witnessing in their mission places. (37-144)

When your personality has a certain shortcoming, then listen to the kind of testimony that can supplement your personality. Listen to many experiences. When you hear them, do not criticize, for criticizing means deciding between heavenly side and satan's side. Do you understand? Criticizing is like a cancer in your development. Once you are on satan's side, you cannot come to God's side, and once you are on God's side, you cannot go to satan's side. In our life, we cannot go on a straight line but on zigzag path. I inherit elements from both good and evil ancestors, and these elements influence my actions. So criticism is dangerous. This is the reason why criticism is prohibited. (date unknown)

If you possess true love, you can join God's party any time. You can see thousands of ancestors and spirits because you can transcend time and space. Only those who have heart of true love can manage and transcend all this. The only way to inherit everything from God as God's equal is through love. If a man of true love just passes by, slightly touching me, I would be very happy. Everyone would welcome him. The other world is like this, so you should be trained here, do you understand?

Why am I teaching this? In order to create a person who can breathe in the heavenly world and follow its beats. You should be able to dance to the beat. I am going to spiritual world, right? satan cannot follow me in the spiritual world. (147- )

We should be one by receiving true spirit from God. In order to achieve a complete unity, we should start with the original subject and then through this become able to move the body; otherwise, unity is not complete. For Unification members, spiritual world is a living reality because when they go astray on their own, for instance, spiritual world stops them and helps them put things in order. This is an amazing thing. A Unification member is connected to his good ancestors through mind and body; they prevent the body from going in the evil direction and push it in the good direction. (162-104)

If there were True Parents, who can govern everything, true family, true society, true country, and true world, how wonderful this world would be. But this is not such a world. Why has this world become like this? Because of the fall, right? From the standpoint of the Principle, it started with a wrong motivation and has continued thus far. The simplest way, then, would be to say, "I can simply get by, and what is the need for a regret? Then I don't need to have any kind of high purpose. It has been like this so far, and I would accept the way things are and live on. How long can I live, anyway? I may live for 70 or 80 years, and that will be it for me. So what's the need for the painful worries and toils?" If your life stops in this world, how simple it must be. If this life is all there is, then I would have also packed my bag and left. But man lives eternally. You don't have so much spiritual experience, but you can meet all the ancestors, including Adam, in the spiritual world. Grandparents, do you want to live long? [Why so long?] Do you want to live long or die quickly? [I want to die soon] Do you want to die soon? [Yes] Then if I strike you with a sword, would you say, "Oh, thank you"? [laughter, How can we die like this?] But you need this if you want to die quickly, don't you? [But I should die according to my destiny] Grandmother, you would run away instantly when a car drives at you on the road, right? (laughter) We have a protective instinct, which makes us act even without a thought.

Does mind get old or not? [Mind does not get old] How about the body? [The body gets old] Why does the body age when the mind does not? When you are treated like an old man, you are not happy. You are not treated as the same generation. How disappointed you must be? (159-277)

When you go to the spiritual world, you will meet countless saints and ancestors and talk with them. They will ask you where you came from and how you lived there, just as friends share their life stories. When your great ancestors ask you, "Hey, you, where did you come from?", then would you protest them for using rough language? Or are they entitled to use such languages because they are your great grandfathers? Christians bow down and pray until they hurt their forehead just to meet Jesus. Even when Jesus appears, however, would they be happy if Jesus keeps using rough language to them? (148-32 1)

4. Hope Of The Spirit

When our Unification Church members have a sincere, loving heart to make Parents happy at least once in their life, they can resonate with the other world. You all want to love me, right? How long have I been speaking? Almost for four hours. But has anyone at least prepared a bread for my lunch? Is there anyone who tries to offer at least spiritual bread, or one who prepared a bread with a thought that he will be grateful even if I throw it away to birds without eating it?

What would spirits think? Would they want to bring something to me everyday and see me eat something from it? Who would be more eager, you or spirits? Would spirits be more eager? [Yes] That is true. You do not know, but spirits know. They know what will happen in the future. You don't know anything, but the other world knows clearly. So they know how they can serve me. All the five senses feel the stimulating power from me. You have not been able to feel this so far, but now you will be able to feel this when you are connected with me. (207-98)

5. Returning Resurrection And Rebirth

1) Returning Resurrection

Just as spirits of good ancestors at the time of Jesus could rise from the form-spirit to the life-spirit-level spiritual world, your ancestors have a special privilege to return through you. Do you understand this? When you understand this and become victorious branches, you are in a position to form a living being; then, your ancestors will help you. This way, you should be a foundation through which your ancestors of thousands of generations can return. In the time of Jesus, spiritual world helped conditionally for the sake of life-spirit level resurrection, but now they help unconditionally for the sake of divine-spirit, level resurrection. So now is a time of great blessing. Do you understand it? In other words, spiritual world is helping. (14-2)

Our present church is too large. At the time of the Chung Pa Dong old headquarters church, when I kicked out someone through one door, he would enter through another door, hiding behind a chair until I went upstairs, and when I disappeared, he would come out and pray through the whole night. We have this kind of history, right? After this, he would come here like this to see my face before he left. It is surely crazy, right? Both you and me. Isn't this why we are famous in the world? [We are crazy together] No, I am not crazy, you rascals. (laughter) If both of us are crazy, then who can take out the feces and urine? What if both of us urinate? (laughter) You are crazy, but I am not. If I were crazy like you, then Unification Church would not have survived.

In such a chaos, I have been able to steer the way. How much did the world try to kill me and uproot the Unification Church ? It was because I was not crazy that we could steer our way through all this. I have tied a rope high up with God according to the way of the heaven. Petty folks, however, try to hook it within a narrow range only in vain. This created wars between churches and countries, bringing countries to ruin. The Unification Church victoriously overcame its war with Christian churches, political parties, democratic and communist worlds. How? From far away. When the rope is hanging from high up, they could not undo it with their own strength. Can they cut off Unification Church? Whether it is philosophy, religion, or spiritual world, no one can be our match.

In America, there is a spiritualist association, and its head is Arthur Ford. He heard about Rev. Moon from Asia. Our missionaries do not visit person by person. They bring Divine Principle books to people who have spiritual communication and tell them, "Please check what kind of book this is. I will come back in a week." When the missionaries go back in a week, they say, "Oh, master, please come." (208-195)

We should offer sacrifices to God with a theory and practical foundation that is enough to subjugate the spiritual world. This ceremony of sacrifice was today's pledge service (Nov. 17, 90), do you understand it? At Han Nam Dong house, I prayed that since the time has come, the current that has been flowing in reverse through heaven and earth now flow in the right way. Since heaven has restored the elder sonship, all the existing second sons and second sons to be born in the future are under God's rule. So after the restoration of elder sonship, the age of second son comes, and heavenly law cannot allow the devil's performing stage. This is a logical conclusion. Do you understand this?

All the spirits have abused Abel on earth, just as elder son murdered and sacrificed the second son; now that we have the elder sonship, however, we can control even the spiritual world. Now they must help us in order to receive the blessing; the more they oppose, the deeper they fall into a pit. The heavenly fortune is changing rapidly. Wait and see in the future. I do not like saying such things, but it is inevitable. For this reason, those who communicate with petty spirits spoke against going to Unification Church. But now Buddha, Jesus, Confucius, and Mohammed must teach people to go to the Unification Church; otherwise, they will be judged by the heavenly law. Why? It is because Rev. Moon's religion is the parents' religion. (208-154)

2) Questions and Answers about Principle of Rebirth

(Father answers questions: Mar 26, 1972, Essen church, Germany)
Question: Through what foundation did the Principle of Rebirth come into being in Asia?

The theory that is prevalent in Asia is not Principle of Rebirth but theory of reincarnation. Reincarnation is a Buddhist doctrine. It sees the phenomenon of resurrection only for one time rather than from the context of the whole. Spirits desire that they receive privilege through people on earth. This is the request of the spirits. The value of human beings before the fall is such that they can dominate the angelic world and cosmos. They fell down a few stages because of the fall, and thus they must go back up to the original place. In going up, however, they cannot go all at once but through a few stages; through the stages, they should restore individual, family, tribe, nation, country, world, and cosmos.

Originally, human beings should go to this world (Father points to what he wrote on the board) But there is no one-step road to this world; you must pioneer each stage and proceed through the stages of individual, family, tribe, and nation. (Father writes on the board) From this point of view, in God's providence, those spirits who died before the Old Testament era, which is a providential age of saving individuals, desire to enter this age and receive the privilege. Going through each stage inevitably requires indemnity. Here, indemnity must be paid as in the case of Cain and Abel.

In other words, suppose a spirit A has been helping through different ages up to now. In order to go to the next stage, however, he still cannot pass over freely, but only by making a condition of indemnity. It cannot be done in a day or two, but through some Principle number, for instance, Twelve years, 40 years, 70 years, or a few centuries. Thus, since this spirit, who has been helping here, (Father points to what he wrote on the board) cannot continue to go up before the period of indemnity is over, he goes back to the spiritual world. This spirit hopes that the first man he is working with can complete the foundation, but if he fails to complete the indemnity condition within the period and dies, this spirit chooses another man and tries to return to him.

For instance, if this spirit is Paul, in an attempt to go up through each stage, if the first man he returns to fails to complete the indemnity condition within the given period and dies, he returns to another man and helps him. Indemnity is necessary. According to the Principle, indemnity is not completed in a short time. For this reason, if the second man does not fulfill the indemnity, a third man is chosen for a returning resurrection. So finally, Paul returns to the third man. The second man will say that he is working with Paul's assistance. Likewise, the third man in the next age will also say that he is working with Paul's assistance and even that he is himself Paul. This way, it looks as if Paul's spirit appeared in the second man and again in third man. Looking at such a phenomenon, they come up with the theory of reincarnation; it is because they do not see the whole. This is the same in this age until the age of world and universe. (Father writes on the board)

Original man lives under God's direct dominion apart from satan's rule, and yet they live in the fallen realm due to the fall. In order to get away from it, he must pay individual indemnity, family indemnity. . . Without this he cannot come out. Spirits appear in each age through the rule of returning resurrection, and so each stage looks like a phenomenon of reincarnation.

The same applies to you. If you have faith but die before marriage, you have to go through the stages of family, tribe, nation, country, and world. For this reason, you cannot tell how many hundreds of millions of years it will take. This is almost infinity. Jesus could not go beyond of limits of country, and so he has to come back and go up to the stage of country; only through this can he go to the kingdom of heaven. He is now in paradise, and same applies to him.

When Jesus comes to someone and guides him, he claims that he is Jesus. From this, it seems that Jesus is born again, which gives rise to theory of reincarnation. Do you understand this? (Yes) You should understand spiritual world clearly. Human beings, who are supposed to live in God's dominion of goodness, are living in the fallen realm, and they must come away from it. This is why such things happen. Jesus did it spiritually. Christianity has been doing it spiritually also, do you understand? Is there a question about this?

From this point of view, the Unification Principle of Resurrection conforms exactly to the spiritual facts. In other words, the Principle of Resurrection teaches you spiritual formula. So far, countless religious people have experienced such things but have not understood it clearly. When you hear this Principle, however, do not just learn it as a theory, but you must practice it in your own life and achieve victory; otherwise, I will not teach you this.

In other words, instead of stopping at learning about Noah's family, Abraham's family, Jacob's family, Moses, John the Baptist, and Jesus, we should try to pay indemnity for all these figures and establish a victorious foundation. I will teach you when such a foundation is established. In other words, we cannot carry out God's Will unless we turn our defeat to satan into victory. The providential figures such as Noah, Abraham, Jacob, and Moses did not know this.

The returning Jesus, however, must indemnify the failures at individual, family, tribe, nation, and country levels. He is the representative who knows it all and can put it into effect until the ideal world is found. You should know that without doing, we cannot realize it. What will happen if you meet the Messiah and follow him? When you meet him at the time he is perfected through the ages of individual, family, tribe, nation, and country, you will also receive the benefits of individual, family, tribe, and national ages and continue up to the country level. When someone at the individual age wants to go up to the family age through the Messiah, he has to pay indemnity on earth, just as spirits do. Also, in order to go from family age to tribe age, he has to pay indemnity. This means that the longer one has stayed in Unification Church, the more indemnity he has paid; the longer he has been here, the closer he is to me.

The way up to the age of country is a vertical path, and the national system should be determined here. If you do not continue to go up in this process, however, you can fall away. It is because spiritual phenomenon is such that no matter how high you go up, the same phenomenon occurs because of indemnity. Indemnity blocks your way. This is why it is easy to fall away. When you fail here, you will lose everything. Although the Nation of Israel and Jewish Church waited for Jesus for four thousand years, all the foundation collapsed as Jesus died without accomplishing his mission. (Father writes on the board) For this reason, you should know that many people have made sacrifices in the up and down fluctuation.

This happens to the mainstream of God's providence, and yet it also happens to many nations around the world as side-streams. Through this, indemnity is paid throughout the world. In other words, as it goes up as the mainstream like this, other people around the world take either conforming position or opposing positions and pay indemnity.

(Father writes on the board) Things are organized through such an indemnity. You should know that for this reason many religions have made sacrifices in following the providential course.

How do spirits and religious people go beyond this level, which is the highest goodness? In other words, the question is how the country level can be transcended. This is the Messiah; Messiah seeks after this. (Father writes) Since Messiah knows the method of indemnity, when the people unite with him, their indemnity period will be short. When the country is established and settled with the Messiah, all the individuals will belong there. If a country paid indemnity, family, tribe, nation, and country will go up to the world level. Considering this, you should think how fast the world restoration will be if one country is found.

We can go beyond paradise only when we establish a country. Paradise is like a waiting room before going to the heavenly kingdom. If errors still remain that were committed by Adam, Noah, Abraham, and Jacob as they followed this course of restoration, they must all be indemnified. Without indemnity, horizontal development cannot happen. From this point of view, we can see how important a country is. If we have a country, we do not fall away. For instance, how much are foreigners cared for by German government? If they do something wrong, they are kicked out. When they have no nationality, however, where can they go? They have nowhere to go. When such people are killed, they still have no place to appeal.

It is the same in the Satanic world. In a Satanic country, we are people's enemies. Believers of God are their enemies, so how much do they hate and persecute us in their country? Furthermore, even if they kick us out or kill us, we have no place to appeal our case. Likewise, since country is important, God comes looking for a country.

For this reason, in finding a country, you should pay indemnity for individual, family, tribe, nation, and country. You should follow the individual, family, tribal, and national indemnity courses. Otherwise, there is no road to the world. Since the country is the center, each country must go through the central country. If you die without restoring a country, you can only return to the earth and support individual and family, unable to work with a proud authority. You are not qualified as a fighter for occupying Satanic world.

Thus, you can enter in only with a country. Have you entered in? Although you have entered into the Unification Church, you have not entered in God's unified country. Can you be a people without a country? No. Do you understand this? [Yes] Hence, all the spirits hope to assist people of this country. If only you are in this country, return resurrection will occur horizontally. Since it occurs horizontally, the foundation you work for will remain for you.

But before finding this country, however much indemnity you pay, you will lose it all if you make a mistake. You may build up from the bottom, and yet if you slip off on the way, everything will crumble down to nothing. When this is being done on a horizontal level, however, what you have worked for will remain eternally. In other words, during restoration, you will lose your investment through indemnity; when a country is found and we work horizontally, however, your efforts will remain as your accomplishment rather than disappearing as indemnity. (54-227)


----------------------------------------------




Contents

Chapter 1 The Kingdom of God

Chapter 2 The Messiah and the Spiritual World

Chapter 3 Entering the Spirit World

Chapter 4 The Relationship Between Ourselves and Spirits


	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II


Section 1. Understanding The Kingdom Of God (Part 1)

1. The Location Of The Kingdom Of God

The Kingdom of God, according to the Bible, is in your mind. The Kingdom of God is not at the end of the world as you might expect, but is in your mind. What kind of mind is that? It is not the mind that has elements of death from the fallen world, but the mind that has waves of the grace of life. This is the mind that can extend the grace of life to the world by removing the elements of death.

The Kingdom of God cannot be found in the physical world. The Kingdom of God is not in this world. Accordingly, the starting point of the Kingdom of God is where you make a resolution and practice it. As you find the starting point, you can meet the Kingdom of God.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God does not come at the end of the world, but comes with the starting point united by mind and body. When you weigh something on a scale, you make a balance by using the middle weight. The starting point of the Kingdom of God can be compared to the middle weight of a scale. The middle weight makes a balance by making the scale level, while the starting point of the Kingdom of God should not be at the level place. The purpose of a scale is to become level, but the starting point of the Kingdom of God should be slanted to the right side. It should not be slanted to the left. To be slanted to the right side is the starting point.

So, where does the Kingdom of God come from? It starts from the mind. What kind of mind is that? It is the mind that is victorious over the world. Even if the Kingdom of God comes externally, if your mind is evil and cannot harmonize with it, then you will have nothing to do with the Kingdom of God. Therefore, the foundation to be able to meet the Kingdom of God is not the environment, but yourself. In this sense, the problem is yourself. The foundation to be able to maintain the Kingdom of God is not the environment, but your mind. (46-23)

Where is the Kingdom of God? Although Jesus' disciples did not clean-up their present reality, they were expecting to receive high positions of authority in the world and were dreaming of a happy life in the coming Kingdom of God. Jesus fundamentally destroyed their wrong thinking and taught that the Kingdom of God is in the mind. People who don't create the Kingdom of God within their minds cannot harmonize with the environmental Kingdom of God when it comes. If your mind doesn't make a firm decision, perfect action cannot follow. Firm decision brings firm action.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God begins with an unchanging, absolute mind and perfect action. How does your mind long for goodness? The mind that desires goodness has to unite with historical goodness. The mind has to overcome tremendously difficult circumstances in order to work towards goodness. The mind should be unchanging, and resolved to go the lonely way of struggle even till the end of history. Such a mind has to be united with perfect action. From there, the direction of the Kingdom of God is decided and is started. However, when mind and body are separated, the Kingdom of God is not made.

In this sense, Jesus was not teaching that the unity between mind and body is slanted to the right or to the left. By removing the conditions that cause the slant, as one has subjectivity, one can meet the kingdom. You should understand this clearly.

The Kingdom of God does not originate in others, but comes from yourself. Because you are fallen people, you have to deny yourselves. When you do not create the Kingdom of God in your mind and act accordingly, someone else will create it instead of you. If that happens, then you have to unite with that person in order to reach the Kingdom of God. You have to keep in step with that person. If he goes east, you have to go east. "Although he's doing it this way, I'll do it another way." If you think like that, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. So, you should not have any criticism. (46-24)

Jesus said that the Kingdom of God is within your mind. What is the Kingdom of God? It is the place centered on God's love. The Kingdom of God is where the bond of God's love is made, and the realm of the universal environment is established. Then, who can live there? They should be people who are harmonized with the essence of God's love. Only such people can go there. What does it mean to be harmonized with the essence of God's love? A person who is centered on himself does not have any value. The one who can invest life and devotion for the sake of his objects can live continuously in the realm of God's love. Historically, great people and saints went such a way. (46-36)

2. Christians And The Kingdom Of God

Those who are attending today's meeting, please think seriously if you can enter the Kingdom of God or not? Even if you've been attending church for a hundred years, if you still have a self-centered mind, you will never enter the Kingdom of God. If anybody thinks that Rev. Moon's word is wrong, please die and check its validity. A self-centered person can never enter the Kingdom of God.

You should know which religion is true today. You should know what kind of person is a true person, and what kind of nation is a true nation. (78-118)

The ideal of the Kingdom of God is that, first of all, the Kingdom of God is established on earth through the ideal of love; then it is connected to the spiritual world. However, according to the traditional concept, the Kingdom of God comes from heaven, and the Lord of the Second Advent comes riding on the clouds. This is not the content of the Principle, and also it is not logical. As you know, people today are flying in airplanes, aren't they? (191-112)

When True Father went to the spiritual world, he came to understand that the martyrs who died for the purpose of entering the Kingdom of God did not actually get there. On the other hand, those martyrs who died with a grateful mind did enter the Kingdom of God. "God walked the suffering path to find me; He shed blood. I will go anywhere in order to return God's grace." They went the way of martyrdom with this kind of mind.

For whom did they die? Did they die for their own sake? They died for the sake of heaven and earth. On the other hand, some martyrs thought, "I will die like this in order to enter the Kingdom of God." For whom did these people die? They died for themselves. A fallen person can never enter the Kingdom of God by insisting on himself. (41- 355)

Let's look at how Christians pray. If they are Presbyterian, they try to make God a Presbyterian. If they are Methodist, they try to make God a Methodist. They try to figure out God from their own perspective, despite the fact that God is an infinite and immeasurable Being. How suffocating it feels! How surprising it is that such people oppose Rev. Moon! (laughter) Rev. Moon has been relentlessly blamed and persecuted for forty years by such people, who are less than the eye of a needle.

God also likes humor. Sometimes God says. "Rev. Moon, listen to this prayer of a minister of the church! He is praying for you to die." Then God lets True Father listen to the microphone. It says, "Rev. Moon is the master of evil. . ." so on and so on. Well, let's see who is destroyed! Let's see who fails!

While True Father goes forward measuring the time of the universe according to formal data, all they have is blind faith in order to enter the Kingdom of God. That is miserable. True Father cannot deal directly with such a miserable situation. True Father knows all the secrets of the traditional churches. (147-185)

Those who want to enter the Kingdom of God, please raise your hands! What! Can traditional Christians go to the Kingdom of God? Do you think that because you listened to a Sunday sermon, carrying a Bible, you can enter the Kingdom of God? That is nonsense! The Kingdom of God does not come for such a cheap price. The Bible says, "Love God with your whole mind, life and will! This is the first commandment." Those who do not pass through this commandment cannot enter the Kingdom of God.

What is the second commandment? It is, "Love your neighbor like yourself!" The one who loves God first and loves his neighbor second can be a filial son. Do you understand? (198-259)

Can Christians go to the Kingdom of God just by believing in Jesus? No way! If Jesus himself does not fulfill the ideal of the objective partner, even he cannot go to the Kingdom of God. Can Jesus realize true love alone? Even God could not realize true love by Himself. Therefore, Jesus has to come again. Can he realize true love by coming on the clouds? That's nonsense! With such fake and shameful concepts, Christians are judging that Rev. Moon is a heretic and that they themselves are true. Let's see whether they or Rev. Moon are defeated! Now, the nation that knows the present content will follow Rev. Moon. They will not follow traditional Christianity. Don't you think so? [Yes!] (76-210)

Today's Christians believe they can go to the Kingdom of God just by believing in Jesus. They say that each person goes to the Kingdom of God alone, as an individual. Only a few people say that they want to take their father and mother to the Kingdom of God. In the future, religion should not teach only about individual salvation. If a religion is a true worldwide religion, founded by God, then it must be able to remain universally and finally. The kind of religion all mankind desires is the religion which pursues more than individual salvation. It teaches about the Kingdom of God not only on the individual level, but also on the family and tribal levels. If people humble themselves to that content, then everyone will enter the Kingdom of God together. (41-341)

3. Jesus And Paradise

People say that by believing in Jesus, one can enter the Kingdom of God, but practically speaking, who can go to the Kingdom of God? According to these people, individuals go there. Until now, there was no religion that taught about salvation of the family. Religions have been teaching only about individual salvation. However, only when the concept of family level salvation emerges can the door of the Kingdom of God be opened. So far, every religion has pursued individual salvation. Thus, the life of celibacy was emphasized to cultivate one's spirituality. The family became a kind of enemy for those going the way of truth. Jesus also said that members of your family are your enemy.

After achieving the pinnacle of the way of truth, a religious person has to hold the authority of the world. Men and women have to attend the blessing ceremony. The Kingdom of God is where sons and daughters get married and receive God's love. That is the Kingdom of God, the place where mankind does not fall and which he originally is to establish.

Did Jesus go to the spiritual world alone or with others? [He went there alone.] Because he went alone, he went to paradise. Paradise is a waiting room to the Kingdom of God. It is not the ideal Kingdom of God. The ideal Kingdom of God is where couples enter together with their family members. Therefore, Jesus has to come again, blessing bridegroom and brides, and taking them to the Kingdom of God. In order to do that, God had Jesus stay in paradise. Therefore, Jesus should come again into the world, making his public inner foundation, and entering the Kingdom of God. In this sense, God's providence is not to be realized without a plan and formula.

In the future, your father and mother will be saved. If a religion can save every family and teach everyone the way of salvation, is it good or not? From that point, the nation can be established. God's nation starts from the family. It cannot be established by the individual. In this sense, Christianity has no nation because Christianity is a religion in which unmarried men and women are gathered. You've seen Catholic priests and nuns, haven't you? In this world there are many Christian countries, but there is no country whose supreme ruler is a priest or member of the clergy.

God's nation and the nations of the world are completely different. Christianity is a spiritual nation. Christianity doesn't have its own country on earth. Because of that, a great number of Christians have been killed so far. If they had had their own country, they would not have been killed. However, because they didn't have their own sovereignty, they became dispersed and were killed as groups. In the future, we should unify all Christianity and find my home, my country, and my world by having the national sovereignty. Christianity should do that. (41-346)

Until now, God has not loved the person who made unity between mind and body. Jesus also has not loved such a person. Therefore, Jesus is still praying in paradise. That is why we should know the love of God, who is trying to embrace our whole mind and body. Only when we become God's children in the realm of God's love can we have dominion over all things. That world is God's restored world, the world of sovereignty, and the garden of rest.

Then, turning our focus to the problem of the individual, what shall we do in this destined restoration? We should seek new thought. The time has come to do that. Sooner or later, the issue of the true way of life and the true view of the universe will be raised as the major problem. (5-49)

Why didn't Jesus go to the Kingdom of God? The Kingdom of God was created by God as His gift, and only living people, who do not fall, can enter it. Only when a person lives according to the original standard can he enter the Kingdom of God. In this sense, Jesus also has to save fallen mankind, and enter there with his children in the position of parents of mankind. However, because Jesus came and went alone, he had no children. That is why he went to paradise, which is like a waiting room to the Kingdom of God. So, Jesus should come again and find his bride.

In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve originally were to get married and establish the Kingdom of God. Although the first human ancestors fell, because the Principle remains, which must be fulfilled, Jesus must come again to complete the Principle. Because he went alone, he could not enter the Kingdom of God. That is the same contents as the Bible, which says that Jesus should come again and solve everything on earth. (41-300)

If not for the fall, the Kingdom of God would have been established, where God's only begotten son and daughter got married, made a happy family in God's love, and moved to the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God can be entered only by the family unit. Individuals cannot enter. Since Jesus did not make a family, he is waiting in paradise, which is similar to a waiting room. The Kingdom of God cannot be entered by an individual.

In this sense, the Kingdom of God is vacant. Thus, God's providence of restoration has been a sorrowful history. God lost Adam and Eve. This means God lost the whole clan of Adam and Eve. The clan expanded to the people, the nation, and the world. As God lost one man, Adam, God also lost his only begotten son and daughter, God's sons and daughters, God's tribe, God's people, and the Kingdom of God centered on God's kingship. (143-25)

4. Heaven And The Kingdom Of God

What is the Kingdom of God? It is where one can take pride in the results of one's life on earth, such as the life of service and the life of attendance. Who can enter the Kingdom of God? It is not the place for those who believe in order to receive a reward. Those who prepare themselves for heartistically attending the Kingdom of God can go there. Even if someone were to die while preparing, if he lived with a heart of attendance, he would go there joyfully. That is the real resurrection. Look at the circumstances of your own life. The inner contents of your life are not visible. How we should live is the important question in our life of attendance. (8-304)

You know that we cannot enter the Kingdom of God without having contents of heart. The Kingdom of God is the nation of original nature, which is to be able to have dominion over the whole. So, those who have some situation cannot enter that nation. Only people who have a deep bond of heart can enter.

Therefore, Christianity is not ultimately the religion for sharing situations but for sharing heart. The purpose of God's providence on earth is to make the foundation to be able to share heart beyond the bond of situation.

What is the fall? The fall is not that people do not share God's situation, but that people do not share God's heart. God, searching for fallen humanity throughout history, has the heart that longs to meet His lost sons and daughters; yet He could not find one person who could share His heart. In this sense, the history of salvation is the history to find one who can share God's heart. You should know that the one who is sent to be such a heartistic person is the messiah.

Before we wish for the Kingdom of God, we have to think of God's heart. Moreover, before thinking of God's heart, we must think about how to conduct our lives. We must have the heart of attendance. The original mind of man longs for a high and valuable being, and respects that. Although humanity is fallen, the original heart of man wants to attend the high and valuable heart of God. Therefore, the person who has not lived the life of attendance centered on heart has nothing to do with the Kingdom of God.

In order to live a life of attendance, preparation for attending is required. After the preparation process, one needs to practice the life of attendance. After the preparation process and living the life of attendance, one can go to the Kingdom of God. The place where people who have attended heartistically go is the Kingdom of God. The place where we can be proud of our preparation for attendance, and where we can be proud of our life of attendance, is the Kingdom of God. You should know this clearly. It is our destiny to go the course that advances the world of this purpose.

From the moment the fallen blood lineage began, up to the present time, there has not been even one day when all mankind attended God with all their heart. Before Adam and Eve fell, they grew according to the principle of creation, but they were not able to attend God centering on the bond of heart. What is God's heart? The one who was supposed to attend God centering on heart fell into the position where he could not attend God.

In other words, God, who should have been lovingly attended, was not attended. This is God's very heart. God's heart is not that there's no one believing in Him, but that there is no one who knows Him. The heart of heaven and earth is that nobody attended God through heart. (8-290)

Today, many religions teach that the Kingdom of God will be established only through their own religion. This is a nonsensical fantasy. Many religions say that the Kingdom of God will be established through their founder's teaching. Let me give an example. Christianity is divided into many denominations. They are exclusive of one another. They usually regard a church outside of their own denomination as heretical or Satanic. If they do this from a position authorized by God, there is no problem. But, if they do it for their own benefit then their motivation is not pure. Accordingly, that kind of denomination will gradually diminish. If today's Unification Church does this, the Unification Church will also have to diminish.

In this sense, the primary issue of religion is not to establish the Kingdom of God. This is not the first purpose. Before the Kingdom of God emerges, a special nation that can inherit the Kingdom of God is needed. God prepared His chosen people to establish such a nation. This idea of a chosen nation proves that God's work to leave a good group was always in the background of history.

When the chosen people emerge from the evil world, God's nation begins to be established. However, in order for God's people to appear, first the children of God's people should appear. Moreover, before a people and a nation are established, the family that can establish God's nation should first emerge. In order to make that family, one man and one woman whom God can guarantee at the risk of His life have to first appear. Then, when such a man and woman appear, has everything been completed? No! Sons and daughters should be born from them.

And then a family that God can guarantee as eternal sons and daughters should emerge. Without that family, a tribe and people cannot be made, and without such a people, a country and the world cannot be made. This is a logical and natural conclusion.

The base that God searches for is the individual. God has been stuck at the level of the individual throughout history. Therefore, the purpose of religion has been the salvation of the individual. However, God's original purpose of salvation was not individual salvation. It was the salvation of the family. In this sense, the foundation for the salvation of the family has to be established before the Kingdom of God on the level of tribe, people, nation, and world can emerge. (47-250)

What is the dividing line between the Kingdom of God and hell? It is not decided by knowledge of the Bible. It is decided through heart and results. In the end, the dividing line between the Kingdom of God and hell is decided by the boundary line of heart and results. (32-231)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 1. Understanding The Kingdom Of God (Part 2)

5. Fondness Of The Body For Hell

Adam and Eve were supposed to be God's body. I Corinthians, Chapter 3, says, you don't know that your body is God's temple. The body is similar to a house where God can dwell. However, that house is not like the bodies of today's fallen people. That house is not like the bodies of people who want to be saved simply by believing in Jesus. That house is not like the bodies of people who are just repairing what was broken. Adam and Eve would have grown up as the ideal creative humans, and would have experienced pure, first love in their adolescence. But they failed, and came to be far away from the realm of God's love.

What is hell? It refers to the realm of satan's love. Satan adores only hatred, jealousy, separation, and destruction. Thus, the realm of satan is filled with only these things. These characteristics of satan are expressed in war.

What made God's heart painful? Because satan came to exist. The fact that satan's blood lineage was born through love made God's heart painful. The fact that satan's seed was planted made God's heart resentful. The fact that God saw satan's family gave God the heart of suffering. The family of God would have lived for billions of years in God's love, but it was destroyed by the appearance of satan's family. The family centered on satan spread all over the world. Now the world has about 180 countries. Throughout history, strong tribes absorbed numerous weak tribes and unified them, so the number of countries was reduced to about 180. However, these countries should be united into one according to God's will.

Where did satan make his base? satan also knows God. Because God is the owner centering on the original nature of creation, He is on the side of the origin. On the other hand, since satan [Lucifer] was created through the origin, satan is on the relative basis.

The original base for humans is the conscience. Whom does the conscience resemble? Because the human conscience resembles God, the human mind is regarded as being on God's side. On the other hand, whom does the human body resemble? Because the body resembles satan, the body is regarded as being on satan's side. Do you understand? Why is the mind on God's side? Why is the body on satan's side? These are not simply casual words of Rev. Moon, given without authority. You should clearly understand this.

How has the conscience been sacrificed? Do you know the situation of the conscience, which has been violated throughout your whole life? The conscience is weary from taking care of you day and night. However, no matter how tired it may be, the conscience prevents the body from behaving in a wrong way. "Haven't you done that enough? You should stop doing it! Shouldn't you listen to my words?" Your conscience says things like that. Therefore, your conscience is the closest thing to you, like your parents, your teachers, and God. The mind itself doesn't need education. Do you understand? However, the body absolutely needs education. Don't you agree?

If you are doing as your body wishes, it is connected to hell. On the other hand, if you do as your mind wants, it is connected to the Kingdom of God. In this sense, the boundary line between the Kingdom of God and hell is yourself. just as Korea is divided north and south by the 38th parallel, satan divides and occupies you. By dividing, satan occupies. Thus, in order to separate from satan, the left foot should be moved to the south. It is simple. Because of satan's tactic, every existing being is divided between good and evil. If one were to die without separating good from evil, the 38th parallel of the individual could not be overcome. Then, one could not enter the spiritual world. The 38th parallel of the family and country could not be overcome. Then, how could we go over the 38th parallel of the world and universe? It would be impossible.

You must deplore the fact that your body has become the dance hall of satan. Your body became satan's place of love. Your body inherited satan's blood lineage through his love. Satan's blood has controlled you by the realm of power in order to trample upon your personality. Satan is trying to have dominion over you for millions of years through your blood lineage. Your country cannot remove satan for you. You have to do it yourself.

What is religion? The historical struggle of religion is fundamentally to defeat the root of sin. However, liberation theologians do not know this. Despite the fact that they are in a position destined for hell, and that they themselves are satan's ballroom, they are noisily trying to save society for the sake of religion. Crazy people! If Rev. Moon were not here, they would create a big problem. They are like communists.

You should understand the content of what I'm saying. You should hate yourself. You should hate your physical body. "I am a child of the enemy! I myself was born through the love of the enemy's son and daughter. I inherited the blood of satan, who killed the King and trampled upon the Kingship. I inherited the blood of satan, who devastated the ideal of love within the heavenly universe!" You should realize that satan's blood vibrates within your body. You cannot even cut it out with a knife or bum it away with fire. (214-281)

From the viewpoint of the providence of restoration, if you think that the present time is the final will of God then you should ask yourself if you are living every moment seriously. You should not be swept along by environmental conditions regardless of your will. If you failed to live seriously even for one moment, you will be ashamed of yourself before God. Such a moment is a problem. How much do people like you? You should figure out which is more, liking or disliking. "How well do I keep the universal law? How well do I live a life that enables me to be authorized by heaven and earth?" Before your death, when you reflect upon your life, if the percentage of goodness does not exceed 60 percent, you will be sent to hell.

Although your body is limited, your mind should have a history of struggle, in which you were not willing to be limited. You should be able to proclaim, "I am liberated; so, all people should inherit my tradition, before heaven and earth, before history and the present, and before your descendants." If you did not have such a proud moment, you must be sent to hell without mercy. (19-27)

The world is in chaos. How about the spiritual world? Since confused people are living in the spiritual world, the spiritual world also cannot help but be in chaos. For example, a person with a criminal record of stealing cannot just drop his bad habits. When such a person goes to the spiritual world, he naturally wants to get something without making effort. Since such a person cannot be treated properly in the spiritual world, hell was formed.

God did not make hell. Hell was formed. For example, do people build their house after making a garbage can? [No!] After building the house, while they are living in it, the garbage can comes out. (laughter) Hell is the same. Traditional Christians do not know their root. They are saying, "We are fine even though we don't know our root. Everything will be fine if only we are fine." When such satisfied people go to the spiritual world, where shall they go? They must go to hell. People who do not go through the root have to go down to the bottom. They cannot be welcomed. (148-28)

If you are living a false life, when will you clean it out? Don't you have such a mind? If your left eye loses its sight, you will have to remove it or cure it. Likewise, you should discern good from evil in your life. If there is a God, then God must teach a method for correcting one's mind. That is why religion emerged.

God did not make hell because of jealousy or envy. Since many false people appeared in history, God could not help but make hell as the warehouse to manage them. Do people build their house after first making a trash can? For instance, if you bought cabbage to make kimchi, but while making it discovered the outer leaves eaten by worms, you would dump it into a garbage can. The fall was committed by the human progenitors. Therefore, in order to indemnify that and remove the sin, persons who have the qualification of True Parents should emerge. You must understand this clearly. (20-118)

Who is the highest grandfather in the universe? It is God. Who is the final descendant? In the future, he will unite the world and cosmos into one. Both the first one, God, and the final descendant have to be connected. How can they be connected? That is the family. It is not the country. In entering the Kingdom of God, nobody can have a special privilege. No matter what country you are in, such as America, Korea, or an under-developed country, no special privilege will be given to you, In the Kingdom of God, only the model family is authorized. Centering on the organization of the major family, the model family has to connect the past, the present, and the future. This is the formula to unify the whole world. The warehouse where the fruits of such families are stored is the Kingdom of God. These families are the best and highest.

Because people who lived in this world had no condition for God to save them, they were sent to hell. Even though insects were eating them and worms were attached, God had such people stored in order to feed even pigs. That very place is hell and paradise. Thus, from the viewpoint of the Unification Church, the Kingdom of God is vacant. (135-118)

In the spiritual world, all people are staying in various stages of hell. Why do they stay there? It is because they did not practice filial piety, as filial sons and daughters, centering on the order of love. It is because they did not fulfill their mission, as loyal patriots, centering on the country. It is because, although someone was supposed to be a saint centering on the world, he did not reach that stage.

Humans have to go the right way on earth. What is the right way? There should be the right way on the level of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, universe, and even God. Such a singular way should exist. What is that way? It is the original way of love. (147-183)

In the spiritual world, when you cannot correspond to the power of love, a strong reaction comes against you. Nobody tells you to go to hell. Do you understand? Therefore, the Bible says, "Love your enemy!" True love has influence on the enemy. If you overcome the first, second, third, and fourth difficult situation centering on love, the enemy will disappear. Because love has such great power, Jesus also said, "Love your enemy!" Christians today think "enemy" refers to an individual enemy, but there is no enemy before God. Then, who is the enemy? The enemy is the one who violates the law of love, which has infinite value. Who is satan before God? satan is an adulterer before God. That is a very tragic and sad fact.

True Father is called a heretic because he disclosed what he recognized in the spiritual world. People say Rev. Moon is the king of heresy who is trying to destroy Christianity. They are wishing that Rev. Moon would die. However, while True Father is still alive, some of them have already died. Why is this so? It is because of the Will of God. True Father still has a lot of things to do. (121-173)

Let's suppose you have a son who committed murder and was sentenced to death. When your son goes to his execution, are you going to say, "It is good for you to die. Sa-yo-na-ra! Good-bye." Are there such parents? Upon seeing your son's death, do you say, "I hate you! I don't want to see you any more. At last we can be separated."

If such tragic deaths were to continue forever, do you think any parent could just watch without doing something? You would try to do everything possible in order to liberate your son, don't you agree? Loving parents will continuously try to save their son, even at the risk of their lives. Are there any parents who will say, "That's enough, let's stop trying." Although it may take eternity to save their son, they will forever try.

In this sense, God is a miserable God. As long as the door to hell is closing, God is anxiously trying to liberate his children. That is to fulfill the responsibility of heavenly Parents. God cannot say, "Let me eliminate everything." Because of His parental heart, God has to liberate even hell.

Keeping in mind such a Heavenly Father, are you going to follow your wife if she says, "Honey! Let our son stay there forever! You are struggling too much. You've done enough! Please turn away from him!" When we consider this situation, how miserable it is!

If your son comes to know your heart, he will repent thousands of times for his wrong behavior. Do you understand what I am saying? If there is such a father and mother, the son will repent to the death. Because of the parents, the way to liberate the son can be made. Will anyone accuse the parents because they tried to liberate and embrace their son when he repented? Therefore, satan cannot accuse God, who loves mankind and tries to save him. If someone goes to God and unites with him, satan cannot say, "You can't stand in such a position." Not even satan can accuse the one who is standing in the perfect position before God. On the contrary, satan naturally surrenders before such a person. There is no rule preventing forgiveness for the one who repents through the love of parents.

The Unification Church has to liberate hell through this kind of heart. That is the way of a true filial child, isn't it? Therefore, the Unification Church can say, "We will liberate even hell." Why? Because God has such a heart. Reflecting upon your life, have you been a dutiful child? Do you have the contents of life to become a filial son or daughter? Your answer has to be "no". Everybody is less than a dutiful child. All of you are not dutiful. (62-51)

If your beloved parents and relatives do not believe the Unification Church, they will go to hell. Are you sure about this! They will have to go to hell. If your elder brother, younger brother, mother, father, or relatives do not believe the Unification Church, they will all go to hell. Do you firmly believe that or not? [We believe it!] You don't seem to be that certain. Once someone is drawn into hell, he can never escape. In spite of this, you are not feeling substantially the fact that your family and relatives will go to hell. You are just being optimistic. However, let's think seriously that your beloved parents are really going to hell. If your parents were to go to prison in their lifetime, you would be really anxious to release them through all possible means. How much more desperate it is if your parents and relatives go to eternal hell.

You don't know anything yet. You don't know whether there really is a hell or not. You don't know what the Divine Principle means to you. Do you really know or not? It must be vague to you. You can understand clearly if you die. However, once you die, it is too late.

Nowadays, many spiritual persons, who came to understand about the Unification Church after they died, are leading people to the church. During their lifetimes, they opposed their son or daughter attending the Unification Church, but in the spiritual world, they began to understand about the church. So, they are coming to this world spiritually, and are eager to lead people to the church. If they don't do this, they cannot be resurrected. Do you understand? If you oppose your son attending the Unification Church, you cannot advance in the spiritual world.

Therefore, spiritual persons want to descend to this world. They devote themselves to God and receive special permission, in the name of their good ancestors, to come to this world. They appear before their sons and daughters and testify about the Unification Church. However, without a special condition, spiritual persons cannot come here. When they recognize in the spiritual world what the Unification Church is, how amazed they are! Do you not know this?

The Unification Church is not where you just come and go without any meaning. If you separate yourself from the church, it will be lost forever. When the door is closed, nobody opens the door eternally. When the door is opened, nobody can close it forever. Because what is tied on the earth should be solved on earth, you should solve by your. self what you tie. This is a problem. Therefore, when you evangelize, you don't need to go to another place. (34,266)

6. People In Hell Also Long For The Kingdom Of God

Suppose there is a dying person who says, "The Principle of the Unification Church is certainly good. I can go to the Kingdom of God. Although I did not fulfill True Father's words completely, my mind was really trying to fulfill them. So please regard me as having established the proper indemnity conditions!" Then God will try to put him into the Kingdom of God because God is fair. (laughter)

Where did God try to put him? Because the person tried to go to the Kingdom of God, God put him where he wanted to be. Do you understand? God rewarded him according to his actions. God put him where he tried to go. However, one cannot go everywhere one wishes. Because one receives his reward according to his actions on earth, his destination can be beneath paradise or even in hell. Even people in hell want to go to the Kingdom of God. Such horrible things are happening every second, minute, and hour, but you don't feel it substantially. This is the human situation. (57- 265)

7. The Kingdom Of God On Earth And In Heaven

In order for the individual to rest, the resting realm of the family has to be established. That is, the fence on the family level has to be made. Isn't that so? In order for the family to rest, the fence on the tribal level has to be made. If there is no fence, the family or tribe will always be invaded. Then, in order for the people to rest, the fence on the national level has to be made. In order for the nation to rest, the fence on the world level has to be established. In this sense, only after establishing the worldwide fence, can the nation rest. In order for the world to rest, the fence of unification between the spiritual world and physical world has to be established. After that, the Kingdom of God on earth can be realized, which God's love can spread all over the world. Through that process, the Kingdom of God on earth is established automatically. Do you follow? [Yes] (68-20)

The place where we want to live is the heavenly nation. Are there any borders in the heavenly nation? [No!] Does the heavenly nation have two languages? [No!] Is there segregation? [No!] What is the heavenly nation? Because all people were born from God's bosom, all are in the same brotherhood. Centering on God, all humans are brothers because they are sons and daughters of God. Centering on the Kingdom of God on earth, all humans are people of the Kingdom of God.

Three elements are needed to establish a country: first is sovereignty, second is people, and third is land. Did this world become the place that God rules over? [No!] Did all the earth become God's country? Did the world become God's nation of people? Though you talk about the Kingdom of God, God's nation cannot be established until the world is united into one. Because world unity is not yet established, and Cain and Abel still remain, the history of struggle continues. Therefore, we cannot rest in this situation. We don't want to live in the process of restoration, but in the Kingdom of God.

We have to establish God's nation. Our living place can be prepared only when God's nation is established. In order to prepare our living place, we must fight, investing our utmost effort. If we do not establish God's nation, our descendants will be pitiful people. We should not be the ancestors who leave such a burden to our descendants. (66-281)

Jesus is dwelling in paradise, isn't he? [Yes!] He cannot enter the Kingdom of God. In order to enter the Kingdom, a person must go the course where he can receive God's love directly. In order to receive God's love directly, one needs to have the qualification of God's son or daughter, who does not need a savior. Moreover, when such people, who received God's love directly, go to the spiritual world, the ideal Kingdom of God in heaven can be realized.

Such an ideal world was not established by Jesus' blood lineage. Therefore, Jesus has to come again and establish it. Otherwise, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Where is the condition made to open the door of the Kingdom of God? It is made on the earth. Therefore, Jesus left on earth the key to the Kingdom of God. So today, centering on the Unification Church and your families, the history of restoration is being developed on earth. Moreover, since Jesus and his 12 disciples did not make their families, in order to indemnify that, 70 tribes and 120 tribes have to be restored. If that is done, the door to the Kingdom of God will be opened. (160-89)

Six thousand years ago, God was waiting to celebrate the wedding banquet of Adam and Eve after they became mature. But the ideal of the True Parents centering on Adam and Eve was destroyed because they became false parents. However, the ideal of the True Parents, which was lost 6000 years ago, could have been restored by the marriage of Jesus and his bride. Isn't that so?

Then, are the sons and daughters of the True Parents true children or false children? [They are true children!] From them, the true family can emerge. The true children of the True Parents will multiply true families and expand to the true tribe, true people, true nation, and true world. That world will create the life of the Kingdom of God on the level of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and world. Then this world can become the Kingdom of God. After living the life of the Kingdom of God on earth, when you go to the spiritual world, your life will be connected to the life of the Kingdom of God in heaven. This is the general survey of God's providence.

All people were born from satan's blood lineage. They are different from God's blood lineage. Therefore, in Romans, Chapter 8, it says, "We call God 'Father' in the name of the adopted son." They can call God "Father" through a bridge like Jesus. Otherwise, they cannot directly call God "Father" because the blood lineage is different.

Only Jesus had the bond of the direct blood lineage of God. Thus he was called the only begotten son. None of you are the only begotten son. Then, who are you? You are the failed sons and failed daughters. You are sons and daughters who would have failed. (160-44)

The Lord of the Second Advent will not establish the new ideal realm within the Kingdom of God, but at the bottom of paradise and hell. At the place connected to the bottom of hell, he will find Cain and Abel, and create the realm of God's new family. This will be expanded to the realm of a new tribe, new people, new country, and new world of God. Through the establishment of this ideal worldwide realm, all people of the world will be restored. That world will unify all people through restoration by indemnity centered on Cain and Abel. God's hope and Will can be realized by replacing the empty spiritual world with the new organized world of unification on earth.

Thus Jesus said that "Whatever you tie on earth, shall be tied in heaven, and whatever you solve on earth, shall be solved in heaven." Is it possible to establish the Kingdom of God in heaven without establishing the Kingdom of God on earth? [No!] The Kingdom of God in heaven can never be realized without establishing the Kingdom of God on earth. (143-30)

You should not think you are entitled to go to the Kingdom of God in heaven. Instead, you have to first establish the Kingdom of God on earth. But before that, you yourself must be a member of the Kingdom of God on earth. In order to become such a person, you have to make unity of heart to the degree that you can say confidently, "Father's mind is mine and my mind is Father's mind." Accordingly, you should be the person representing God's mind and True Father's mind as well as the mind of the ancestors. If you are doing so, all historical problems can be solved on earth. (3-295)

8. The Right Viewpoint For The Kingdom Of God

How much are you united with God at the most serious position in front of God's enormous Will and historical hope? Do you have absolute faith centering on God's Will?

No matter how strong a storm and wind may come, even if you are destroyed and dying, you should have absolute faith, saying, "This faith is absolute. Even though I was wrong, only this Will is absolutely right." If your faith is different from morning to evening, and if you lose the Kingdom of God, how foolish you are!

If there is a way to go to the Kingdom of God, what is it? The way to the Kingdom of God does not appear at the self-centered place. If you feel that you are far away from that nation, you have to deny yourself completely. Only when you deny yourself can the desire to enter the Kingdom of God remain. However, if without denying yourself, you try to make the environment applied to yourself, you cannot make a relationship with the Kingdom of God.

It is obvious that the Kingdom of God starts from yourself. Even if the physical Kingdom of God is established, if you don't become a person who fits into that nation, you will have nothing to do with it.

What is the Kingdom of God? It is the place to go after overcoming satan. It is not the place you go to just by overcoming yourself today. The Kingdom of God cannot be within our present social environment, the realm of the fallen world, nor the habitual environmental realm. Because satan has occupied and dwelled in this habitual environment, you can see the Kingdom of God only after overcoming this realm of satan's. The Kingdom of God will be established at the place opposite to satan's world. Is that correct? If it's not correct, it could not really be the Kingdom of God. Although that world may have the name Kingdom of God, it would be nothing but a deception to the environment.

Therefore, the Kingdom of God can be established from the position of subjugating satan, denying everything related to satan, and removing it. The Kingdom of God comes close to you when you remove the negative historic relic of satan, and when you deny all the contents of satan's lifestyle. Without removing these satanic contents, the contents of the Kingdom of God cannot be provided to you.

The Kingdom of God is such a valuable thing. Although the Kingdom of God is described as the absolute standard, people today seem confused about it. Most people are expecting the Kingdom from an extremely self-centered position. Only when you overcome your circumstances with absolute faith can the Kingdom of God emerge. However, that cannot be the origin of God's Kingdom. Based on the individual's foundation of subjugating satan, the Kingdom of God can be realized. Therefore, the Kingdom of God is not established simply by obediently following God's will. It cannot be realized only with faith. Since satan always tries to destroy us, that nation can be fulfilled only by us getting victory in the battle. However, in the battle against satan, sovereignty is necessary. There should be people of the nation. If the level is country, a large number of families in the country have to make the whole organization for the sake of one purpose. Then, people of that nation should be able to harmonize with their leader, centering on God. without any conflict.

One may be able to feel, in one's mind, the Kingdom of God at the place where one is ready for death, but that is not the actual, substantial Kingdom of God. Although a great amount of martyrdom and suffering has taken place throughout the past 2000 years, the Kingdom of God is not yet realized on earth. In this sense, the Kingdom of God is not to be established in such an easy way.

When we consider the phrase "The Kingdom of God starts from myself," if the word "myself" were omitted, it would create a serious situation. The Bible says, "Love the Lord your God with all your mind, will and heart." However, the word "Lord" does not have a simple meaning. The fundamental meaning of the word "Lord" can be recognized substantially only at the place that has absolute contents, which cannot be forgotten eternally. The Kingdom of God does not come by believing in the Lord God, but by loving Him. God's Will is fulfilled not by believing in God, but by loving Him.

In this sense, you should recognize how immature your faith is and how far away it is from the Principle. Even though some of you are attending this meeting for the first time, someone will receive consolation and feel joy centered on himself. However, though the Kingdom of God may exist in your own mind and God feels joy from you, it does not mean that the Kingdom of God has been established on earth. It may be an individual Kingdom of God, but it's not the whole Kingdom of God. From this viewpoint, what God desires is not the individual Kingdom of God. God does not feel joy seeing that. Can we say that because a man feels joy, the nation is established? God tried to fulfill the whole Kingdom of God by unifying all the nations horizontally. Consequently, God sent the Messiah, Jesus, to this world and could not but have him sacrificed. (46-74)




	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 2. Preparation For Going To The Kingdom Of God

1. The Base Of The Kingdom Of God

In this world, nobody can pull out God's life and love. The closer we are to the truth, the more we are absorbed into it. That truth will become the center, which nobody can take by force. Even if the earth falls into chaos millions of times and the universe is suddenly destroyed, if you have the truth as your mind's center, you will never be changed or shaken.

However, if you are not prepared to receive the truth, no matter how correct the truth may appear you will not recognize it. No matter if true life appears, you will not know it. No matter if true love appears, you will not know it. From this viewpoint, if today's Christians are looking for real truth, true life, and true love, they should deny themselves and establish a new center in their mind.

When new continents were being discovered, it seemed the earth was expanding, but now the earth seems to be getting smaller and smaller. In other words, when civilization was not developed, the world seemed huge, but as history and civilization developed, the world seemed to become gradually smaller. In this sense, the ideal world will be the universal time when everything is directly related to everyone. Therefore, it is necessary that the love and life of the heavenly nation be completed in one's mind and within oneself.

Because truth, life, and love are like one family, love and life should necessarily follow truth. Life and truth should necessarily follow love. In the same way, love and truth should necessarily follow life.

Why are truth, love, and life always connected to one another? As you know, in order for one being to exist, there should be above and below, front and back, and right and left, centering on that being. No existing being can escape from the realm of the number three. This is the basic structure of any existing being. These three elements make the unified form. But if the force proceeds in the reverse way, a different action of the force occurs. Accordingly, God is the origin of love, life, and truth, but after the fall, when those three did not make a balance, God could not work providentially. (2-133)

The disciples of Jesus thought that when Jesus became King of Israel, having dominion over the Roman Empire, they would also receive high positions. However, that is not the essential problem. First of all, one has to make the heavenly nation within one's mind and make unity between one's physical body and God, centering on one's mind. This is the greatest problem. The Kingdom of God starts from oneself.

Therefore, the base of the heavenly nation is one's mind. Do you want the world to become good without you! You probably want the world to become good together with you. Do you want to join the place of death? You probably don't want that. Even people at the age of 70 or 80 may not want to join the place of death. Here, you grandmother! Do you want to join the place of death or not? Although, because of old age, they don't have long to live, they still probably don't like the place of death. Why is this so? When people are getting old, they may become miserable and therefore say that they want to die. However, most people tend to say that they, with their wrinkled face, would like to see such and such things before their death. What does this mean? It means they don't want to die. This is a problem because they may be thinking everything is meaningless without themselves in the world. (47-273)

Where is the base of the Kingdom of God? A great number of Christians believe that they can go to that heavenly nation by believing in Jesus. Then, where is the base of the Kingdom of God? When Peter asked, "Where is the Kingdom of God?" Jesus answered that it is not in heaven but in your mind. Then, what is the base of your mind? Can a sad mind be the base of your mind? Can a proud mind be the base of the Kingdom of God? Can a mind that denies society be the base of your mind? These are not the foundations we are expecting and not the foundations that God can approve.

In this situation, the person seeking the base of the Kingdom of God cannot help being more solitary than anyone else. Why is this so? Because God is solitary, the person has to be solitary. Because God has taken the history of conquest, that person has to also go that way.

Then, if humankind always repents, feeling sad and shedding tears because heaven and earth are filled with sadness, can that be the base of the Kingdom of God? That alone cannot be the base of God's Kingdom. Even when you serve the church, expecting the time of new joy, you have to determine to resolve the problem of evil in this world.

Without such an attitude and determination, the base of the heavenly nation cannot be made. This is an obvious fact.

Where is the base of the Kingdom of God? Some people confidently assert that because they have a certain social position, the Kingdom of God starts from them. If good and evil start together, their opinion might be right. However, good and evil cannot start together. When evil goes east, good has to go west. When evil stops, good has to move. Moreover, when evil has desire, good must have no desire. Good and evil are opposite.

In this sense, when God comes to this world, who would be the most desirable one to make a bond with God? The heavenly nation starts from the place where God abandoned all hope for mankind. Therefore, people who are satisfied with their present lives cannot be true religious persons.

When you are confronted by the sorrowful fate of life and death, and when you sink into despair and distress, losing the meaning of your existence, you should not be excessively attached to your past. On the contrary, you should seek new value at the place of self-denial. In this process, the base of true goodness can start.

From this point, is there anybody who can confidently say that his personality is the base of the heavenly nation? [Nobody] Nobody can insist that his family is the base of that nation. No tribe can insist that God must recognize that tribe because of the historical good achievements of its ancestors. The people, nation, and some thoughts or theories are the same. This is a tragedy.

Therefore, while the one who wants to die will live, the one who wants to live will die. What does that mean? The one who wants to live for one thousand years can realize such a dream only when he makes effort to detach himself from the evil world for one thousand years. The one who wants to live for ten thousand years can find the base of his wish only when he gratefully sacrifices himself for ten thousand years.

Likewise, the one seeking eternal life, happiness, and the Kingdom of God must overcome the present difficulties centering on the eternal, and must be able to endure sacrifice. Only when one takes such an attitude can the eternal base emerge. (47-247)

2. The Standard To Go To The Kingdom Of God

What is the standard to go to the Kingdom of God? It is to love God more than one's own child. Without loving God more, one cannot leave the realm of satan. Therefore, if one does not love God more than one's wife or husband, one cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Fallen people are in the situation to leave the realm of satan and stay in the edge of the realm. In other words, they have not left satan's realm completely. Therefore, one should not love one's father and mother more than God. (41-299)

Who can enter the Kingdom of God? First of all, it should be the one who is in accord with God's mind. How much does one agree with God's mind? If God works towards the eternal purpose, one should harmonize with God's mind centering on eternity. Is that right or not? If the accordance lasts only for about ten years, real accordance cannot be made. The accordance with God has to last eternally. How can it be eternal? One should be the child who can agree with God's mind and love God eternally. In order to be such a child, one should not become an object of sadness. The Kingdom of God is to be in eternity.

Then, one should be in accord with God's body. The body has a direction. It manifests some direction. While the mind represents the central point of every direction, the body manifests a direction. In order to be God's child, when God's body goes east, one must go east with God. If God likes a warm thing, but Jesus likes a cold one, is that the right attitude? When God wants to laugh and talk, if Jesus wants to sleep, is that right? Everything that is manifested through the body should be in accordance with God's mind. That is not enough. When God wants to be amiable, one should not be hot-tempered. When God is amiable, one should also be amiable. The internal and external should be matched. If they are matched, then mind and body will always go together. If God exists, one should do what God likes. If Jesus is God's son, Jesus also has to do what God likes. (47-257)

Although you may want to enter the Kingdom of God, you can never go there without sacrificing your life. If you have been to the Kingdom of God, you will know that nobody is there who did not sacrifice their lives. The essence of the life of faith is manifested so. (37-250)

3. The Starting Point Of The Kingdom Of God

Where does the Kingdom of God start? Without liberating God's sorrow, mankind cannot enter God's Kingdom. Since mankind has made a history of sorrow since the fall, all the bonds of that sorrowful history should be found in order to be restored. All the bonds of the six-thousand-year history since Adam and Eve have to be found. It is the Principle of the Unification Church that teaches about such a God of sorrow.

People in the secular world are trying to escape from the world of sorrow. While the secular world tries to escape sorrow, the Principle has a fundamental motivation to undergo the world of sorrow. The original human is different from people in the secular world. The more one knows God's sorrow, the more one gains strength in the Unification Church. Once you know the tragic situation of God, that becomes the source of explosive power to resolve it. This is the great strength of the Unification Church.

4. The Essence Of The Kingdom Of God

What kind of world is the Kingdom of God? Because the Kingdom of God is the original world, the individual, family, and tribe cannot go there because of satan's accusations. Therefore, members of the Unification Church have to unite their family, relatives, and tribe into one, centering on God. In other words, three generations should become one. In Adam's family, Adam was the first generation, Cain and Abel were the second generation, and the children of Cain and Abel were the third generation. These three generations were supposed to unite. Centering on God, God was the first generation, Adam and Eve were the second generation, and Cain and Abel were the third generation. (21-54)

Because the Kingdom of God is the world where people live for the sake of others, it will never perish only if it keeps the principle of living unselfishly. In other words, if people only wish to be treated well, the Kingdom of God would perish. Don't you agree?

The Kingdom of God is the world filled with love. The essence of love is to live for the sake of others. Thus it is different from the love of the secular world. Therefore, religion teaches to live for the sake of others, that is, to be obedient, to serve, and to sacrifice. The secular world has no such teachings. These elements are somehow practiced by groups like beggars, who know nothing. However, that was God's secret strategy to have satan's side receive good fortune, even though they were not aware of the higher purpose -- heavenly law. How wonderful yet miserable God is to have developed such a strategy for thousands of years! (46-42)

5. The Meaning Of The Kingdom Of God

Did you find your original homeland? [No, we didn't.] Since you lost the original homeland, you lost the original home country. The home country is the Kingdom of God on earth. Earth is to become the actual home country. What is the home country? The home country is to be the Kingdom of God on earth as well as the Kingdom of God in heaven.

Three major elements are required to establish a country: sovereignty, land, and people. In this world, is there a sovereignty over which God can have dominion? [No!] Did mankind allow itself to be governed by God? [No!] Therefore, we don't have our country. This world is not where the original human can live.

Thus, the desire of mankind is to console God and establish God's country, but that has been continuing endlessly. Also, your conscience pushes you to make a better world. Although you might have done good works for a stranger once, that cannot satisfy goodness. Your conscience pushes you again and again. Even though you did good works thousands of times a day, your conscience will continuously push you. Doesn't it do so? [Yes, it does!] Such a conscience may seem like a fool. The conscience pushes us because the mind wants individual goodness to accumulate rapidly and expand to goodness on the world level.

Therefore, goodness does not stay down. It pushes you forcibly. "You have to give goodness to three billion people thousands of times a day, and you have to give it again." It will speak like this. If there are no more people to give to, you have to give goodness to the mountains, the sea, and heaven and earth. The mind is trying to give goodness like that. Why? Because what the mind has desired throughout mankind's long history has not been fulfilled yet. (155-26)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 3. The Qualifications And Conditions For Entering The Kingdom Of God (Part 1)

1. The Qualifications For Entering Tim Kingdom Of God

1) Necessity of Suffering

What remains forever is the suffering of a public life. If, when you go to the spiritual world after undergoing the suffering of a public life on earth, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God, you can complain to True Father. Those who receive persecution for the sake of the nation, the world, and the cosmos are wise men. (19-30)

What kind of tradition are you going to leave in this country? We are within the realm our enemy was occupying, because the man who took responsibility for the country got captured by the enemy. However, that man should not be given preferential treatment. If he is treated well, unity cannot be made. Do you understand what True Father is saying? The more miserable the responsible person's death, the more closely united the relationship between that man and us becomes. Don't you think so? Conversely, the more the enemy country loves the responsible person, the more our unity with him becomes vague. Even in killing him, he has to be killed in the most miserable way, by amputating his arms and legs, and by extracting his eyes. If that is done, the group that is bonded to him comes to be completely united. Don't you think so? That is the only method.

What can create unity between the spiritual world and us? That is for us to encounter difficulties. The harder a time you have, the more the spiritual world unites with you. Despite the fact that the Unification Church and the spiritual world are in a relationship of father and son, and a brotherhood relation, if we endure a lot of suffering, the spiritual world will completely unite with us.

Therefore, we are mobilized directly and are battling with satan. If we do not encounter difficulties, the spiritual world will not work actively. In this sense, God unfolds His strategy through satan. God lets us have an extremely hard time. Sometimes He lets us be killed. Death itself is a tragedy, but it can create the reaction of unity. Isn't that what happens? (49-108)

What kind of example should we leave on earth? Filial son? Loyal subject? Even though you become a filial son or loyal subject, or if you leave your name in the history of your country, that does not give you real meaning. This is because a filial son and loyal subject in the fallen world do not have the original heavenly standard. Accordingly, in order to reach the original heavenly standard, one has to be the most filial son among filial sons, the most loyal subject among loyal subjects, and the most exemplary woman among exemplary women. When is that time? Now is the time.

Therefore, those who want to enter the Kingdom of God should live miserably and die miserably. Are these good words or bad words? [Good words!] Then, are the words: "Go out and desperately lead people to the church!" good or bad words? [Good ones!] Then, why don't you go out and work hard? You should die for the sake of others. If you die for the sake of others, the world, and the universe, you will be treated as the subject of the great universe.

The most valuable things are the creation, humans, and God. Those who sacrificed, risking their lives to embrace the world from the position of goodness, are essentially sacrificing for the sake of those three things. Therefore, God has to compensate them with something more valuable than those three things. Because Jesus had such a viewpoint, he proclaimed, "Members of your family are your enemy," and "He who seeks to die shall live, while he who seeks to live shall die." Otherwise, people cannot go to the Kingdom of God. Thus, Jesus' proclamation was the most wonderful news. Do you understand? It was the most magnificent, valuable, and absolute gospel.

Thus, the Unification Church does not teach that one should live a rich and comfortable life. Even though you may live a miserable and poor life, and die in a tragic situation, your sacrificial life will be resurrected at the time of blossom. Every holy person will gather together and adore you before your holy life. What kind of life do you want to create? True Father is going to let the members of the Unification Church have an extremely hard time, and make you filial children and loyal subjects. Do you feel good or not? [Good!] How shall True Father treat people who are not willing to go such a way? In the relation between father and child, brother and brother, teacher and disciple, one should say firmly, "Father, please cut off my bone! Elder brother, please cut off my bone! Teacher, please cut off my bone!" It is true love to make some one overcome his present difficulties by kicking him with your foot.

Therefore, the first commandment is: "Love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind!" Then, "You shall love your neighbor as yourself!" Who is your neighbor? The people of the world are your neighbors and brothers. You have to invest your mind, will, and life for the sake of the people of the world. If you stake your life, that is your best. Because Rev. Moon made such a resolution, Rev. Moon passed the age of 50, but he still has a long way to go. Rev. Moon never hesitates to go that way.

In order to realize the hope of tomorrow and become a manager of the world, Rev. Moon goes that way of death, devoting himself and shedding tears with his whole will and effort. Thus, True Father has to find one standard from which everything can be united. This is the major thought of the Unification Church. This is the way of adventure. We are now undergoing the path of a bloody fight.

What do you think of this way? Is it good or not? The foundation that was established at the price of one's life will be a model for mankind, and will be the foundation for the happiness of the world's people. All people will regard that base as the starting point of harmony, and will make the world united. The one who feels responsible for the history of the universe at such a place of hope, is never a small-minded man. Don't you agree? You should understand this well. (49-303)

He who begins the way of truth must go the way of death until he dies. In order to pay the indemnity, which would normally have to be paid after death, one has to go that way during his lifetime. This is to reduce the period of indemnity, which would have to be paid for billions of years after death, by suffering on earth. Accordingly, the way of truth is to indemnify on earth the suffering course that would have had to be paid eternally. (31-320)

God gives blessing to people who endure difficulties for the sake of God's Will. Where do you receive the blessing? In the spiritual world. You come to receive the highest blessing in the spiritual world. The blessing is found in prison. Therefore, the day to enter prison is the day of hope. The day your hands are handcuffed is also a day of hope.

When True Father went to prison with a grateful mind, everything was prepared to welcome him. Everybody was waiting to receive True Father's teachings. If I felt hungry, someone brought food. That cannot be compared to Elijah's miracle, who received food from ravens. I let communists bring food through the spiritual world. (103-207)

2) The Necessity of Love

What will you ride to get to the Kingdom of God? You cannot go there by jet. You can go there by riding the track of love. When True Father says this, do you feet it substantially? [Yes!] The line of love does not become thin when it is pulled, like an elastic band. On the contrary, the more the line of love is pulled, the thicker it becomes. That gives two kinds of benefits in one action.

In this sense, to encounter the most difficulties for the sake of God's will is a secret method to occupy the world. Do you understand? [King of suffering!] The king of suffering. When True Father uses this kind of world, you may actually feel that. What will the king of suffering become in the spiritual world? He will be the one who can take God's glory alone. Religious people today say, "Let's go to the Kingdom of God!" But can people go there with no qualifications? People should meet that nation first on earth. In order to meet that nation, one has to go through the law of love. You should pray that all of you go through the law of love.

When you come to have many children, you should feel the additional cross to love the Kingdom of God more. The reason many children are sent to your family is because your family has to carry many crosses. Your family has many responsibilities for the sake of that nation. Upon knowing this, you should fulfill your responsibility completely. Such a family can have a great descendant who can inherit heavenly fortune. (32-232)

How can you go to the Kingdom of God? You have to be crazy for God's love. You have to love God more than Adam and Eve did, more than Peter, James and John did. You must love Jesus more than Peter, James and John did. Without that, the relative realm of true love cannot be restored, from which God can love you. Only when that is restored will everything be fulfilled.

You should not worry about money. You should not worry about children even if you don't have any. You should go that way continuously. When you go continuously, you may feel that you are diminishing, but rather you are going higher and higher. The Unification Church becomes bigger and bigger by being persecuted. Don't you think so? In a family of ten, the one who is opposed by the others, and continuously endures for the sake of the common purpose, can become the lord of that family. That person can be the Lord of the heavenly nation. (142-289)

You must be able to embrace children of all five races, and embrace their grandchildren. So, you must be able to love people of the world with God's true love, and you must be the lord of the family as true parents. Only when you become true parents centered on God's true love, and represent the family standard of true love, can you enter the Kingdom of God.

In order to enter the Kingdom of God, one has to be united with the true God and the true love of True Parents. Those who have lived in the relationship of God's blood lineage can go to the Kingdom of God, but until now, nobody has lived such a life. Therefore, the Kingdom of God is vacant. (176-2 10)

The way to the Kingdom of God is opened by loving your brothers like God. You are trying to follow True Father. With such a mind, let you brothers follow True Father. From this viewpoint, the one who teaches the highest, quickest and best way to go to the Kingdom of God is neither God nor True Father, but your brother. (66-125)

Then, to what kind of Kingdom of God are you going? Are you going to the world Kingdom or the individual Kingdom? [The world Kingdom!] Because True Father is very greedy, in order to hold the line of love to be able to enter the world Kingdom of God, he has been going this way, enduring persecution for 40 years by going beyond the individual, the line of family, tribe, people, nation and world.

Where do we go after that? We have to go find the nation. Because we found the world level line of love and there is no bigger place, we have to go back to our hometown. Because we received the blessing, we have to help poor people in our hometown. Because we found the line of love of the world, where do we go? We came in order to save the country. (143-141)

3) We Must Have Results

Only the ideal of the establishment of the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven has been close to us, and only the way of happiness to secure glory and prosperity remains before us. Until now, the way to advance happiness and the ideal was blocked by various walls. Servant and servant, subject and object were blocked. Numerous walls were blocking the spiritual as well as the physical world, but True Father opened them all. True Father made the foundation so that the spiritual world can freely settle on earth.

In the past, a person who prayed and devoted himself could meet the deceased founder of a religion only for a short time, and then had to separate, because the religious leader had to return to the spirit world. However, now is the time when all spirit persons can descend to earth, centering on the realm of religion. Thus, if you are not able to substantially move the past, present, and future, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. You should know this.

The time of the past was the period of angels and good spirit persons who had gone to the spiritual world. The present time is the period of parents. And the future will be the period of God. Therefore, those who are not able to mobilize the spiritual world, parents, and God, cannot enter the Kingdom of God. This is the same situation as when the angels and God helped Adam and Eve. Afterwards, Adam and Eve were supposed to move the universe. Only those people who can move these three worlds centering on God can enter the Kingdom of God, which is the original world. (161-199)

What must you do in order to enter that nation? What is the condition to enter that nation? You have to love God more than your own children. You have to love the Lord more than your own husband or wife. You have to love the Holy Spirit more than your own body. That is the unity of trinity. (?-100)

Then, who can live in the heavenly nation? Sons and daughters who bring joy to God can live there. However, after the fall, multitudes of fallen people lived throughout human history. Out of these fallen people, do you think people who gave joy to God were born or not! [They were not born.] (43-23)

You might hope to go to the Kingdom of God by believing in the Unification Church, but if you did not bring results on earth, even if you were allowed into that nation, you would feel ashamed of yourself. We are not the group that wants to go to the Kingdom of God just by having faith, like traditional Christians. We are the group which tries to establish the Kingdom of God with all our heart and effort. We cannot forgive the people who try to oppose and prevent that.

In order to go this way, you have to invest all your mind and body as well as all your belongings. And you must take responsibility not only for the fate of the country, but for the destiny of Asia. You should understand that now is such a time. (22-226)

4) Living for the Sake of Others

If you are fifty years old and you lived for the sake of the universe and heavenly law for over 25 years, you can go to the Kingdom of God. You can go beyond the boundary line to be able to stay in a better realm of the spiritual world. But people who live their whole life centered on themselves go to the original homeland of evil -- hell -- regardless of their feelings. This has to be true. You have to recognize your situation and reflect on your past. You should make effort to live for the sake of the whole, the country, the world, heaven and earth, and God, during the rest of your lifetime. If you do so, it follows that you will march forward to the ideal world in heaven. (78-119)

You may not know much about the spiritual world, but True Father is an expert. I have experienced the spiritual world more than anyone else has. The spiritual world is my special major field. What is the origin of the spiritual world? The world which is composed of the principle-living for the sake of others- must be the Kingdom of God that mankind is expecting. That is our original homeland.

We are destined to go there regardless of our will. That is our way of life. We are going the way of a traveler. What can be a problem in your life? Whether you are living more for the sake of others or for yourself. If you lived more for the sake of others, you will go to the Kingdom of God. If the opposite is true, you will go to hell. You may be unable to believe this fundamental formula now, in your present situation, but when you die you will come to understand.

God has worked providentially to save mankind through religion. Therefore, the higher the dimension of a religion, the more that religion teaches higher contents which are in accord with the principle of the original homeland. Therefore, many high religions could not help but teach the idea of sacrifice and service.

Because God has been working providentially behind religion to match the world to the original world, we cannot deny that God is working within human history. Accordingly, a religion that is living for the sake of others will develop, while a religion which tries to take the subjective position, centered on itself, will decline. (74-51)

What is the Kingdom of God? You should know with certainty what the Kingdom of God is. It is the world of love. It is the world of living for the sake of the center, God. (98-35)

2. The Standard To Be Able To Enter The Kingdom Of God

1) Our Position

God is our Parent; then why did He create us? God's creation of humankind started from the place participating in love. Humans started from God's mind, growing up in God's bosom of love, becoming mature in God's bosom, and making the family which can connect with the love of the world. Through that, they come to return to God's bosom of love as mature persons. This is the way to live. Due to the fall, this was fundamentally destroyed. The relationship between God and humankind was completely severed. No matter how people try to return to God, they cannot. Furthermore, God is also the same. Such a big gap was made. The wall and boundary line were made.

What kind of wall is it? That wall prevents humans from going to their Parent, God. What is that wall? This is the problem. That wall, which even God could not handle, must be raised as the most important problem for religious people.

That wall divided the individual's mind and body. That wall, with various historical contents, also came between husband and wife. That wall was made in the family, tribe, people, nation, world, and all of the spiritual world and physical world. That wall was made between heaven and hell. Although God dwells in the glorious place called heaven, without removing that wall, humans on earth can never go over the summit of the wall, the surrounded boundary line.

This is the tragedy of human life on earth. How can we overcome this tragedy? Despite the fact that humans are meant to live attending God as their Parent and be led by Him, they don't even know if God exists. Humans came to radically insist that God does not exist. Furthermore, they proclaimed that God is dead. You are living in this kind of tragic environment that is demanding, "Let's remove God from human society!" Who made such a world -- God or humans? That is the problem. This is not what humans want. Then, who made it? Who raised this environment? (135-267) )

2) When You Cannot Enter the Kingdom of God

True Father himself is worried about the Unification Church. What should be our motivation: God's Will or our own will? The self should not become the motivation. However, in many cases, the motivation is derived from the self instead of from God's Will.

While God's Will asks us to go the way of suffering, the self tries to betray it. They are opposite positions. While God's Will asks us to go right, the self tries to go left. You try to excuse yourself by saying, "I had a harder time than anyone else since joining the Unification Church."

The one who makes excuses for himself cannot enter the Kingdom of God. The position of absolute faith is not a place to excuse oneself. There is nothing to say. The Kingdom of God is where one cannot be proud of one's achievements. What you call a hundred percent might be just one percent from God's viewpoint. What you think is a hundred may be just one from God's viewpoint. Therefore, the one who is centered on himself cannot enter the Kingdom of God.

From where does the Kingdom of God start? It starts from absolute faith. Absolute faith means to not insist on one's opinion. It is the place to deny oneself absolutely. Without denying oneself absolutely, absolute faith cannot emerge. If you follow the secular environment, and at the same time, try to pursue the life of faith then the life of absolute faith cannot emerge.

Most people live their routine daily lives saying, "I am fine in God's eyes." However, regarding the fundamental problem, living a routine life in this fallen world cannot bring us to the Kingdom of God. Such a person cannot be fine before God. Without having a certain objective standard authorizing oneself, one cannot have the absolute standard of faith. Because there is no absolute standard of faith, the Kingdom of God, which would be established after surmounting absolute faith, cannot emerge. Why is this so? Because satan stays in that place. (46-79)

Historically, those called by God were usually over the age of fifty or sixty. Most of them were getting old, and were close to their own funeral day. God was working with these old people in the past, but he knew that in the future He would work with the young generation. So, in the background of His providence, God was concerned about how to develop the providential history with that young generation. God has walked the providential way of history having such contents.

Old age passes over the prime of life, the prime of life over youth, youth over childhood, and childhood over infancy. Through that course, you should be born again, or you will not be able to enter the Kingdom of God. You should be pure and innocent like a child. That's why Jesus said to Nicodemus, "You must be born again." If you are not born again, you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Therefore, God developed the history of salvation from the mother's womb as the highest history of salvation. How tragic it is! (20-95)

3) Our Life to Enter the Kingdom of God

If two-thirds of your life of seventy or eighty years is sorrowful, how shall you handle that period? You should make that period a joyful life centering on God. You should make your life the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God is where one gives, and gives again. God also has to give. Parents have to give to their children. The parental mind is to want to give, and give again when you have something better to give. (34-141)

You are now fighting. You are shooting a gun centering on you whole life. Before meeting the world, your mind and body are fighting each other. How can you make peace? Which side will win -- mind or body? How about you? Which side will be victorious, your mind or your body? You should be a person who can say, "My mind definitely wins over my body." The one whose mind wins over his body is on the good side, while the one whose body defeats his mind is on the evil side.

Then, what is the secret method for the mind to defeat the body in this struggle? Or conversely, what is the method by which the body defeats the mind? This is the problem. What can solve this struggle? This is important. What is the essential element to establish goodness for people living in this evil world? What is the essential element to establish evil? By knowing this, let's add or remove some elements. This essential element is very simple. (36-61)

If there is a great man and a great woman in history, can the man say that he wants to receive God's blessing alone? Can a woman say that she wants to receive God's blessing alone? [No!] You have to think of God's Will as absolute and go through all the conditions that are raised as the hope of mankind. By doing this, you can be qualified to receive God's blessing. In the Kingdom of God on earth in the future, the way must be found for husband and wife to be welcomed and respected worldwide. This is the way of life in the Kingdom of God on earth. Can you do that? (162-69)

You alone cannot go the way of goodness. The world should be occupied by good or evil. When good occupies the world, it is the way of life, but when evil occupies the world, it is the way of destruction. This world is running the way of life and death.

The individual is the result of history. The family, nation, and world are the results of history. However, out of these results, how many are good results? In the individual, how many good results do you have? What percentage of good results do you have in your living environment? What percentage do results of goodness have in your personality? That is the problem.

Looking at our surroundings, we see that the whole environment is surrounded by evil elements. The way of evil does not need to be taught. Everybody can go that way without education, because history started from an evil base. Do we need to be taught how to be bad? Because humans fell by themselves, human society educates people to act according to their conscience centering on human morality. What is the center of education? Although people are educated according to goodness and conscience, how many are able to fit that education? Evil things can be done without education; everybody can get 100 points.

In this environment, our conscience is always telling us to be a good person. Although your mind always stimulates you to be good, did you actually become a good person? If we think about this problem, our whole life is continual lamentation. Today is lamentation, tomorrow is lamentation, this year is lamentation. Youth is lamentation, the time of middle age is also lamentation, old age is lamentation, and one dies with lamentation. In other words, one's whole life may be filled with evil.

This is the present reality. Because humans were born from an evil base, they are struggling in evil and go toward evil. This has been the way throughout all human history. When we consider today's religion, what about the Unification Church? Does it teach people to be evil? If so, then the Unification Church is not needed. Evil does not need to be taught. (36-56)

4) Ourselves and the Kingdom of God

Before his death, Jesus said, "Father! If it is possible, please let this cup pass from me. But please do not do as I wish, but as the Father wishes." Before his death, he did not protest to God, but offered himself for the sake of God's Will. Jesus' attitude brought him to the closest position to God forever. Before such a person, even God cannot do as He wishes. The one who opposes such a person will be destroyed. God treats such a person directly. Therefore, what the right hand is doing should not be known by the left hand.

If you lend money to someone and remember it with added interest, you cannot be an owner of the Kingdom of God. One has to forget about the money he lent. When parents raise children, do they remember how much money they used for the children? The parents' mind is to give and forget. Moreover, after giving and forgetting, they are also anxious to give something better. Because the love of parents is eternal, the person who has no parents is called an orphan, and nobody wants to be an orphan. (36-85)

Do you know about the spiritual world? The Kingdom of God is where people go who live for the sake of others. The one who lives centered on himself can never go there; he will go to hell. No matter how great a priest he is, where will he go after death?

Our Unification Church tries to save our enemy and even communists. Communists try to cut off the heads of the Unification Church members. That is the difference. So, what kind of thought should have dominion over the world? [God!] You must be stronger than the communists. Do you understand? You should not be evil like communists. If we become strong, centered on love, living for the sake of others, it will be enough to save the world.

Are you the people who live in the Kingdom of God, or are you the people who are going to the Kingdom of God? [We are going to the Kingdom of God!] When? [Now!] When is "now?" How long will "now" last? Will it finish today or will it take ten years, or a hundred years? While you are doing that, what will you do if you die? Therefore, you should be engrafted. You should be cut off and engrafted. (91-173)

Finally, what kind of world are you going to? Are you going to hell or to the Kingdom of God? [Kingdom of God] On the way there, are you going to be a person who says, "Father, please help me!" or are you going to be a person who says, "Welcome, True Father!" Which person are you? That is to be or not to be. After marriage, you say, "We will live a happy life." When True Father says to live well, it means becoming an unchanging couple. In order to be an unchanging couple, you should go to the world of easily-separated couples and take instructions, and you should not separate wherever you may go. You should reach such a trained standard. (129-182)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 3. The Qualifications And Conditions For Entering The Kingdom Of God (Part 2)

3. The Four Position Foundation And The Kingdom Of Heaven And Earth

1) The Family Can Enter into the Kingdom of Heaven

If I have only worked for the family level until now, why have I been persecuted? I have confidence that if my father, mother, clan and all my relatives are gathered in one place, then I can deeply touch them all through God's word. Surely, I have confidence that I can bring all my clan and relatives to God's will. I was not able to do that because it was not God's will. Jesus was expelled by his own relatives because he was not able to do it.

But, you who live in the environment of this era, can touch your parents and relatives by expressing your sincere heart, by shedding tears.

In a sense, you have a better situation than mine. Now is the time for you to touch your parents and relatives, whoever among them does not accept God's word, by shedding tears and other means. It is difficult to face your elder brother, but you can tell your younger brother to come to the Unification Church and say "My brother, are you going to believe it or not?" Even if you have to be forceful with him. Although you entered this kind of time, if you do not fulfill your responsibility, you cannot face God. From now on, Father also cannot relate with this kind of person. Do you understand? [Yes.] If you do not fulfill this, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You can only enter the Kingdom of Heaven after you have established your family. (21-66)

The Unification Church teaches that salvation absolutely cannot come to you as an individual alone. Is that right? Individually, you cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot enter alone. That is the Principle. In the Garden of Eden, both Adam and Eve were able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Can the husband enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone? Doesn't the wife have to go to the Kingdom of Heaven too? You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without the unity of husband and wife, and family unity. That is the ideal. Do you think it is good if a father goes to hell and the mother goes to the Kingdom of Heaven? That cannot be the Kingdom of Heaven. You must enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple and as a family, and not only the family, but all the relatives and the whole nation. (50-63)

From where does the Kingdom of Heaven start? It starts when you deny the root of all your innate heartfelt feelings. So, the person who is living according to the way of truth lives a single life. But, there are some difficult problems here. In the future, the Second Coming who comes again can solve these problems easily. Until then, you have to face these difficulties alone.

There is no way to achieve individual salvation. In order to save mankind, we have to save the family. To open the way to give salvation as a whole family, the Messiah is coming again to the earth. Nowadays, Christians believe that they can go to the Kingdom of Heaven if they believe in Jesus. They are indulging in individualism. Originally, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone. Do you think Adam and Eve were able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven or not if they had stayed in the realm of God's love without falling? If it had happened, there would have been no such thing as hell.

How can we then go to the Kingdom of Heaven? This is the place we go as a family, with children whose parents as a couple gave birth to them. This is the place to go as a clan with sons and daughters and grandchildren. One step ahead, this is the place for the entire nation to go. That is why this place becomes a heavenly nation. The Kingdom of Heaven in forming in this way today. Today, Christians are trying to go to the Kingdom of Heaven by themselves, but the Kingdom of Heaven is not the place for individuals. They absolutely cannot enter as individuals. (41-300)

Centered on the individual, if you say, "Here is the Kingdom of Heaven. Here is the Kingdom of heaven," how much will Heavenly Father feel suffocated? So, do you think you like this way? Do you? Don't you? When Heavenly Father looks at the human world or the religious world, will he feet suffocated or not? Heavenly Father will say "Oh dear!" (96-71)

What standard do you as a Unificationist have to attain? You have to be better than Buddha, or Jesus or Confucius. Until now, the purpose of religion was individual salvation, but the purpose of the Unification Church is family salvation, rather than individual salvation. This is the difference between Unification Church and other religions. In order to receive salvation, you need to save the family. You cannot go alone to the Kingdom of Heaven.

The Unification Church view of salvation is not that only the husband goes to the Kingdom of Heaven and the wife goes to hell. Both have to go together. Also, we cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven while letting our father and mother go to hell. We cannot let our father and mother go to hell. We are going to the Kingdom of Heaven with our sons and daughters and parents together.

The Unification Church is on a different level of teaching from any other religion as it shows the way to go to the Kingdom of Heaven with the family, all of the clan together, whom we love. That is why the Unification Church emphasizes the family while other religions emphasize the single way of life. We are going this family centered way living for the sake of God and the world. This is the way for Unification Church members to go. From now on, you have to clearly understand how to live your life. (34-359)

What is happiness? As I mentioned before, our original nature strives to go forward to future happiness. Who can be the greatest source of happiness in your family? For the husband? [Wife] For the wife, who is it? [Husband] For the parents, it is the children. For the children, it is their parents. From this foundation, it is possible to establish the Kingdom of Heaven.

Imagine how lonely and miserable Jesus was when he could not say that the Kingdom of Heaven is in the family. Instead he said that it is in you. You have a family, and you can even sing with happiness. At some time, you could be thankful and happy even if you were to commit suicide together by drowning in the river and become fish bait while your body is floating in the water. Even if the whole society and nation were to come against you, you could throw them off as if you were taking off your shoes. Isn't that right? For the human being, there is a way to lead this kind of life.

Jesus, the savior, as the only son of God, came to save this world by bringing the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. He said, "The Kingdom of Heaven is within you," without even fulfilling his dream, which is the basis of the environment of the Kingdom of Heaven. He was crucified after wandering around for almost three years keeping to himself the idea of fulfilling the restoration of the Kingdom of Heaven. How lonely and miserable Jesus was!

Then was the Kingdom which Jesus wished for only the Kingdom of Heaven in his mind? When could the Kingdom of Heaven be established beyond the Kingdom of Heaven in his mind? It was not possible. It was also not possible to build the Kingdom of Heaven beyond the family to the society and nation. How about the Kingdom of Heaven on the world level, and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spiritual world?

When we think this way, the savior as the Messiah has the responsibility to liberate the entire spiritual world and heavenly Father through saving mankind. It would only be possible for him to do this by going through all these stages. When you think about his situation, how lonely and miserable he was. The fact that Jesus was crucified on the cross was not a big thing compared to this. It was not a big deal.

If I collapse, I cannot face heavenly Father because I failed to establish the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven and the ideal society. I cannot hide myself. Who can understand Jesus' shameful heart which cannot be removed even if he were to die a hundred times? (120-48)

You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone, the place which is the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven alone. Is that right? You can enter the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven after you establish the ideal of a spouse. For a fallen man to enter the Kingdom of heaven, you have to go through the history of restoration, or the history of resurrection, or the history of recreation. To give the Blessing to you is to open wide the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. Entering the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth is up to you. What is the meaning of giving you the Blessing? What does the word Blessing mean? Through the Blessing, the closed gate of the Kingdom of Heaven is opened in front of you.

You cannot enter alone even though the gate is open. The family enters. Do you understand? I am saying that you can enter with your sons and daughters. What we mean by the family is the historical family as a result of accumulated merit, so heavenly Father's six-thousand years of restoration history went through the first Adam, the second Adam and the third Adam's era. Therefore, you can enter as a family. (152-240)

2) Jesus and His Family

Who is the most saintly of all the saints in history? [Jesus.] You said it is Jesus. What did Jesus say? Are you just saying this? Didn't we talk before about the definition of a true person? Then let's find out whether Jesus was a true person or not. Jesus said that God is his Father. Didn't he say that? [Yes.] He said true life is to become God's son, and Jesus was longing for the position of God's son, wasn't he? [Yes.] Also, he said "I am the only son of God." Because he is the only son of God, he can receive all of God's love, right? [He can receive everything.] Did he take the position to receive God's love or not? [Yes, he did.]

Next, Jesus said, "God and I are one body," From this point, Jesus is not only in the position of the son of God, but he prepared himself internally and externally. And then he said "I am the bridegroom, you are the bride." He connected himself with God as well as with mankind in a relationship like that between bride and bridegroom. And he said "You are my brothers." Isn't that right?

From this point, we have to understand what Jesus was wishing for. What did both God and mankind desire? It is the religion which shows the eternal standard of love to live forever centered on God, that should be Christianity. Isn't that the reason why God wants to find man to fulfill this? It was also man's desire. There is no other desire above this. Jesus strove to establish his family but he was crucified without its fulfillment, leaving the concept of bride and bridegroom behind him.

So, after Jesus comes back again, he will conduct the banquet of the Lamb. This refers to the appearance of the ideal family in which God can dwell. And then, Jesus can enter into the position of True Parents. In the position of True Parents, he has to establish true children and true brothers and sisters. Centered on this, true families, true tribes and a true race have to be established, and finally a new race and new nation have to emerge. Now, we can make a clear conclusion. Jesus has to come again to realize this. Do you understand? [Yes.] (39-344)

3) Four Position Foundation and the Kingdom of Heaven

We need to understand that our husband and children, our mother and father, and grandparents are the three angels to guide us to the Kingdom of Heaven. Grandparents, and spouses, and sons and daughters, are the three angels. We have to understand that they are the representatives of the three angels, because they exist as pairs. So, the father and mother have to learn from their grandparents, and from their sons and daughters. Do you understand? The husband has to learn from the wife, and the wife has to learn from the husband. This is the family tradition.

What is marriage? Marriage is for women to learn what they do not know about men. Men have to learn what they do not know about women. You have to understand this. Marriage is the program to learn about the opposite sex. We have to understand that marriage means you are going to this kind of school. So you each have to achieve 100 points. The husband likes this and the wife likes this too. You have to achieve 100 points. It would be good if I could tell you more details and talk until I could totally convince you of this, but I don't have time now.

The reason we give birth to our sons and daughters and live for them is to learn how to love the world. Sons and daughters can connect us to the world and the future. If we don't have sons and daughters, we cannot be connected to the future. We have to understand that God gave us sons and daughters as the source of education to connect us to the future world. And then our ancestors, and grandmother and grandfather are the source of education about the spiritual world. If we take care of our grandfather and grandmother with filial piety, that kind of system exists in the spiritual world. This is for you to receive education about the spiritual world. You have to understand this.

What can be the center of this? Under the title of love, everything can be connected. Centered on love, everything can be connected. Grandfather and grandmother, husband and wife, sons and daughters can be connected all together centered on love. If you have that love, you can be connected to millions of generations of your ancestors in the spiritual world. You can also be connected with your descendants only with this love. The system of the spiritual world is just like our blood circulatory system. That is the system of the universe. The realm of love is so wonderful! It is amazing! Right? [Yes, it is.] The word right contains two meanings, might, and power. Everyone wants to follow righteousness. How about you? We can make a clear conclusion. The greatest happiness is to become the slave and servant of love. (135-120)

What is it that needs to be restored? Is it not to restore the Four Position Foundation? To restore the Four Position Foundation, we have to restore father, then mother, then sons and daughters. Therefore, you have to be completely restored as a Blessed couple and give birth to children and bring them to the position of an unfallen person. You must understand that this is your most important mission. To do that you have to infuse a new tradition which is far better than that of the saints. (58-35)

First, you have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven as an individual. Next, you have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple. Where is the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? Where is it? That is the place where plus and minus become totally united as one. In the beginning, you say you like your spouse. And then after a few years you say goodbye and divorce. That kind of marriage is not like this.

Do you think it is true love that you married him because he was handsome before you got married? What if one week after the marriage he had a car accident and his chin is twisted, he injures his eyes and breaks his arm and you divorce him because of that. Is that true love? [No.] Is this American woman's love? Is that true love or false love? [False love.] I investigated one hundred people. Among them, one third had divorced. The initiator in one third was the husband, and in two thirds it was the wife. That's true. (laughter)

Now do you know what is the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? Nobody can separate the couple who are completely attached together, even though they lose their legs by exploding dynamite. (laughter) What kind of love are you looking for? [True love.] True love. You can achieve that kind of love when your mind and body are completely united.

The Kingdom of Heaven as a couple can emerge. After that, what will happen? Are you satisfied with only the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple? How can the Kingdom of Heaven as a couple emerge? When father and mother become totally one and love each other, the son will think he wants to marry a bride just like his mother, and the daughter will think that she wants to marry a bridegroom just like her father. When the father and mother as a plus, and the sons and daughters as a minus are totally united as a family, that is the Kingdom of Heaven as a family. Do you understand?

The place where the Kingdom of Heaven can be established in the family is the place where the Kingdom of Heaven can be established on earth, which is God's ideal. The four position foundation has to be formed. The Principle says that the completion of God's ideal of creation is the completion of the Four Position Foundation. Do you understand? Why do things have to be like this? Centered on three stages by God, Adam and Eve, the vertical world and horizontal world can be extend. ed. Do you understand? [Yes.] This is the Principle.

That is why Adam and Eve have to have sons and daughters in order for the horizontal world to expand. If this horizontal world becomes larger, the vertical world can emerge naturally. The horizontal standard of the body is the children, and the vertical standard of the mind is the spiritual world. From this point, finally, heavenly Father can go freely between the spiritual world and the physical world, and the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth can be realized. Do you understand? [Yes.]



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 4. The Gate Of The Kingdom Of Heaven And Entering The Kingdom Of Heaven

1. The Door To A Man's Heart

While the Buddha was in an esoteric state he said he was the only person who exists in all of heaven and earth. When someone is training himself to achieve the unity of mind and body, he can experience the divine spiritual world. During that time, he stands in a totally object position before God who is the subject. So we can say he is the only person who exists in all of heaven and earth. Once I felt that I was grasping the world tightly in my hand and it seemed to melt. If I wanted to lift it, I felt it was lifting. In that state, if you hit something, at the same time you will feel everything is melting. When you reach this level, miracles can happen automatically. The miracle of curing diseases is a natural result of religious life.

That is why you have to cultivate the quality and direction of your heart towards the door of your heart. You have to find God who is the subject to be able to cultivate the quality of heart and pioneer the standard of the direction of heart. How can you make the connection to God who protects you? To totally concentrate your mind, you have to start from your mind. That is the only way. If you brighten your mind you can surely find the direction in yourself.

Can you? It is like a magnet. Minus exists naturally where plus exists. Does it happen because somebody said to do so? It happens naturally. Then whatever is in there you will feel it. Even though I am facing eastwards to pray, entering the divine state, my direction can be changed. That will happen. Do you understand? That is why we can say the mind has a door.

Are you able to pray well sometimes? Everybody will understand this. Sometimes you can pray well. No matter how sincere you are and giving your whole heart and taking a bath to pray, sometimes you cannot pray well and say "Oh no." It depends on different rooms. It depends on the location of the room. You have no control over when it happens. There is only one center. Based on the central point, North, South, East and West exist. Every location is different. Also every direction is different. When you go to the mountains, there are places where you can pray well. Also there are places where satan is gathered. Those are the shady places. Spiritually shady places and sunny places are formed in this way. If you experience this many times, you will understand this.

When you receive hints, dreams, revelations and apocalypses, you have to make effort to apply them to your life. Do not neglect them because these phenomena are the inevitable essence to pioneer and develop the relationship between God and man. For your own life of faith, you have to open the door of your heart and develop the quality of heart within yourself. The day you achieve this is not the final goal; you should then apply this to the world you relate to. (76-143)

2. What Is The Meaning Of Opening The Gate Of Heaven?

1) The Reason to Open the Gate of Heaven

Why do we need the Day of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven? God took full responsibility for all the mistakes which Adam and Eve made since the Fall. He has to open the gate under His jurisdiction. He has to open the gate from the individual level, family and tribe. All of those gates have been blocked. The door for races, nations and the world have been blocked. All of those doors have to be opened. By what? By Unification Church families. Reverend Moon has to open them. Do you understand? [Yes.]

God's strategy is to prepare small steps to achieve victory, from the individual, family, tribe, nation and world and universe and even to the spiritual world. Have they been blocked by heaven and hell? By whom have they been blocked? If Adam and Eve become True Parents, the whole cosmos can be united. But because of false parents, through the Fall, the Kingdom of Heaven and hell have been blocked. Who can break down this historical world of grievous resentment?

True Parents have to do it. When they do it, they are not doing it from the position of a king or that of an imperial throne. Because mankind lives a suffering life in hell on earth and in the spiritual world, the gate of hell first has to be opened on earth. Then the gate of hell in the spiritual world has to be opened. Through that, the pathway is opened on earth for the individual, the nation and the world. The highway connecting earth to the spiritual world has to be constructed. They have to connect to the mainstream. With the standard of unity between mind and body, we have to go beyond family, tribe, race, nation and world and the spiritual world to break down all the barriers. Everything has to be broken down.

The worst and last problem is to open the gate of hell and heaven in the spiritual world which has been blocked. We have to go to the depths of hell on earth and open the gate of hell on earth. We have to go to the first gate of hell in the spiritual world and open it. Otherwise, nobody can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Only the person who wins over hell can open it. How can you win? Not by a prayer, but by God's love. Unless you can do this, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That is the reason why Reverend Moon paved the way from earth to heaven by opening the gate of hell on earth and in the spiritual world centered on God's love. The name of the International Highway came from this. Do you understand? This is to break down the wall which has been blocking us.

The reason that Jesus became the prince of heaven and had the authority as God's only son was that he was able to love not only the Satanic world but also the spiritual world. The spiritual world has been blocked by boundaries, such as the boundary sphere of the Buddha, the sphere of Confucius, all of the barriers have to be broken down by a higher standard of God's heart than theirs. From the high throne of heaven, all the walls must be broken down from the highest level to the lowest. The barriers of ancestors from tens of thousands of years ago, many thousands of years ago, many hundreds of years ago, and the barriers of ancestors of only many years ago, have to be broken down on earth and pave the way to connect to hell. Otherwise, the opening of the gate of heaven cannot come about. It is complicated. (140-43)

2) The Origin of the Opening of the Gate of Heaven

These days, I appreciate Mother. Mother had many very deep experiences of the heart during my time in Danbury. Since Mother met me when she was young and innocent, she has had to pass through a parallel course with me. Because she has lived this way, Mother's standard has been lifted higher and higher. Because of Danbury, True Mother was able to realize much more the value of True Father, and understood how lonely it is for a woman without her husband.

As a result, Father and Mother conducted a ceremony to open the gates of hell and heaven. Now, they cannot be closed. True Parents stand as opposite poles. The poles are vertical, not horizontal. A solution can emerge from the place where the two poles connect. This is where the spiritual world and physical world can be connected. On February 1, 1985 at 3 a.m. American time, this standard was established at Danbury and East Garden. With what kind of heart was this done? With God's heart, we have to play a role so that the power of love can connect. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Now you know the way for the family. You have to decide whether you will become a brazen leader who stands before God in need of salvation by leaving your position or whether you will go straight up vertically. The way to heaven is the way for both man and woman to be united as one. Where does that oneness originate? You have to become one at the polar axis. You become one at the polar axis and must follow that axis. Do you understand what that means? Everyone has to go this family-centered path up to the sphere of the tribe, race, nation and world following the principle of indemnity. Everyone has to go through this path because you are in the realm of the fall. (136-47)

On February 1, 1985 at 3 a.m., Mother and I established this condition through special prayer. It cannot be done without effort. From that point, all of the barriers of hell crumbled. So, whoever makes effort on that foundation, he can enter the heavenly world. Also, if there are good ancestors among your relatives, they will come down to you and then you can educate them and lead them to the heavenly world. Do you understand?

The way of salvation has been limited to the earth. But now, by opening the gate, the way has been prepared so that good ancestors in the spiritual world can educate the evil spirits and play the role of savior. (136-187)

3) True Parents and the Gates of Heaven

What is the mission of the Unification Church? The Unification Church is different from other religions from the past which emphasized individual salvation. The Unification Church wants to build the original ideal world before the fall. When men perfect themselves and marry centered on God's love, and multiply by giving birth to children, they can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. It is the original ideal world.

How can we say it is the Kingdom of Heaven if the father goes to hell while the mother goes to heaven, and if the parents go to heaven while the children go to hell? The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where everyone goes to, such as parents and children, tribes, races, and nations. Because false parents created all the barriers, True Parents must appear to open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. Even God cannot open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. If He could, why did He not do it if He is omnipotent? It is man himself who fell. That is why man who committed sin has to receive punishment. In other words, man has to find the Kingdom of Heaven by himself because he lost it. For that reason, it took six thousand years to be restored.

To open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven, what do we have to do? God has to elevate the person who is in the position of servant of servants through giving him the special privilege to connect to the son of God's direct blood lineage. Who is the son of God's direct blood lineage? He is Adam before the Fall. Who is the adopted son? He is the archangel before the Fall. Originally, an adopted son as an archangel is in the position of servant, so he cannot receive love directly. (42-286)

If the people in the spiritual world had not fallen, they would be able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven on the foundation of uniting with the core of True Parents' love, centered on God. Everything has been delayed because man did not have that opportunity. Where did the delay originate? It has been delayed in hell and paradise. So nobody is in the Kingdom of Heaven. The only people who can enter the Kingdom of Heaven are True Parents. If I say the Kingdom of Heaven is empty, people will think I am demented. But Jesus could not enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot go there alone.

If our original ancestors had grown into adolescence, and had established the three objects of love which is the ideal of love centered on God, they would have become the parents who could leave the seeds of true love. The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where such parents enter first. But until now, there has been no couple who has been able to leave the seeds of true love, and also there is no foundation for the descendants to inherit. So the Kingdom of Heaven is empty.

Due to the Unification Church, the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven has been opened. But because Father did not go there yet, there is no one who has entered. Even Heung-Jin is waiting to enter while he goes in and out of there with Jesus. I am not just making up a story and trickily telling this to you. After I checked and checked, even worthless things, and researched and ran through everything, I found that there is only one way to go directly. That is to go to the family, tribe, race, nation, world and spiritual world and up to the heavenly throne. On the way, you have to give others directions with a signal of love to guide them. You cannot communicate with other signals besides that, or else you cannot go. Do you have confidence to go to the Kingdom of Heaven? Do you have confidence? [Yes.] Can you go by driving a love car? If it happens that an angel of love can give signals to the love car, it can guide you to the Kingdom of Heaven. Even though this road is winding, it is a highway.

In 1985, Father at Danbury and Mother at East Garden finally opened the gate to connect heaven and earth. Ancestors who went to the spiritual world many thousands of years ago came down to their descendants. If you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, you have to descend on earth through hell. If you want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, you have to win over hell. Only persons who win over hell can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Paradise is like a waiting station before you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, after having gone to the depths of hell.

When you look at humanity, you have to look at them as one man and one woman. "Two billion people among the four billion people are women, and two billion people are men. If you say two billion, that is a man with two billion cells, and a woman with two billion cells. With that mind, I will love those two people." You have to think that way. With what kind of name? With God's name. When Heavenly Father recreates humanity, he plants 4 billion people and recreates the historical Adam and Eve.

That means that God chooses one representative man among the two billion men and one representative woman from the two billion women to be His first loves. These representatives are the fruit of the love of humanity. If you make the determination that you are going to love the two billion people of humanity more than the father and mother who gave birth to you, and you become a person who can love the four billion people more than you love your father and mother, then you have nothing to do with satan, because you are totally one with the realm of God's love according to the standard of the Principle and you are in the position of loving mankind in oneness with God. Isn't it simple?

Who can be the representatives? They are the true father and true mother. If you can love mankind more than you love True Parents, everything will be okay. Do you understand? The gate of hell in the spiritual world and on earth can open immediately. Wherever that person goes, it will be a highway. But, you have to pay the price for gasoline. You should not ask your father and mother for the expense of gasoline. I gave you a car, so you have to drive the car at your own expense. "Well, parents have to drive for me." You cannot say that. In the original world, angels would lead the way to the Kingdom of Heaven, not True Parents. And, this is the right way, that you come to see True Parents, to greet them, rather than True Parents coming to you and leading you. That is not the way of the Principle. True Parents paved the way, so if you love True Parents, you can automatically follow that path. Everything will go well when you love mankind more than you love True Parents, with the attitude of following their footsteps and loving True Parents. You must follow the mainstream of heart which can be directly connected to the highway. Therefore, you can directly enter the Kingdom of Heaven from the Earth. (applause)

Well, am I a man or a woman? [Man] How about Mother? Is she a man or a woman? [Woman.] Right. I am a man. Mother is a woman. When you look around this world, there are two types of people, and male and female animals. Because of the fall, some men and women are just like animals, are they not? You can enter the realm of heart with a mother's heart which goes beyond the Satanic world. If you have made bad conditions in front of Father, then you have to try again. Throughout my life, as a parent, I have prepared the way for my children to go, through taking all responsibility.

If you stand in the place where you love mankind with the same heart as you love True Parents, you will become one with True Parents and stand in the same line horizontally with True Parents. If you can do this, satan cannot influence you, because your heart is much higher than fallen man's. You can connect to heaven directly. Do you understand? [Yes.] To accomplish this, I declared the Day of the Opening of Heaven's Gate. (140-45)

4) Our Attitude Towards the Opening of Heaven's Gate

From the earth, I have prepared the highway and brought the victorious power of heaven and passed it on to you. So, you have to love True Parents absolutely centered on True Parents' standard and realm of heart and separate from the roots of heart caused by fallen parents. By doing so, centered on new parents, you have to plant God's love in your mind and body and attain absolute oneness. Then, satan cannot separate you from God.

What will happen to you if you can love the world with more of a loving heart than you love True Parents? In this way, I went through the history of indemnity to save Cain-type sons and daughters as the representatives of the world. From now on, there is nothing in the spiritual world or physical world which can block you. You start from the earth and can go beyond the world and the spiritual world directly to heaven. But if you cannot fulfill it, your way will have so many barriers. Because Father knew this, he dedicated his life up to now to prepare the way, and gave you the privilege to attend the Day of the Opening of Heaven's Gate. I wish you can become a victorious person who can pass without obstacles to attain such a heart. (140-62)

3. The Front Gate Of The Kingdom Of Heaven

The way of true love is to live for others. You have to understand clearly that you have to live for others. If it is wrong I will ask you one question. Raise your hands those who think, "It is a lie." I want to ask one question. No one? Because I said I will ask a question, are you holding back? Then I am asking you, so please raise your hand. (laughter) Then shall we go on, since you admit it is true? [Yes.] Do you feel bad or good? [Good.] If you feel bad, this universe feels bad, and God feels bad too. That is why we can make the conclusion that true love is that you live for others even at the price of our life.

If there is a front gate to the Kingdom of Heaven, when such a person comes before it, the door will open automatically, just like an automatic door. Will God then say, "Who opened that door?" [No.] As soon as the door is opened, he will be wide-eyed in surprise. Will his mouth open in astonishment? How about it?

The husband is given to his wife to live for her all his life. Is that good? No matter how ugly the woman is, she will like that and say, "God sent my husband to me so that he can love me. So I am a happy woman." Doesn't she say that? [Yes.] On the other hand, in the same way, the wife is given to her husband to live for him. The woman is given as a spouse to live for her husband throughout his life. Isn't that right? So they are a happy husband and happy wife. Why? They can become friends forever.

In the universe, there are always two actions. When they try to give to each other, there is a cycle of giving. If they try only to receive from one another, what will happen? Their relationship will end and in that situation it will finally disappear. When you give to and receive from each other, you will flourish. When you want only to receive, you will die. If a man and a woman do not unite, they will disappear. (128-298)

4. Questions And Answers On The Kingdom Of Heaven

Where are you now? You have to know yourself. You have to understand where you are. Satan and God can claim man based on their portion of responsibility. "This person is yours, that person is mine." Do you understand? Unless you fulfill your portion of responsibility, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Then satan will say, "He is mine."

You have to long for God's love, the ideal love of a couple and the ideal love of children. With that attitude, you have to fulfill your responsibility. "Oh, I need money. I need this or that. I have to educate my children." You cannot fulfill your responsibility with this kind of thinking. You must understand this point. It is all trash. It is wrong.

Before you enter the Kingdom of Heaven, what will the gatekeeper ask? He will say, "Did you fulfill your responsibility? In the fallen world, absolutely no one can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. There is no way to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, God has raised the third Adam, through the time of Adam, Jesus, and the Second Coming, centered on the providence of restoration, to break through in the fulfillment of man's portion of responsibility.

satan will say, "Even though you give all the religious people of the world as a sacrifice, I cannot give this to you!" But God thinks, even if all the religious people in the world were to die, if I can restore man's portion of responsibility, I will do it. Now the reason that religious people can believe in religion is that they can go to the Kingdom of Heaven by fulfilling their portion of responsibility. Satan does not want to give this portion of responsibility even though he may take all the religious people as a burnt offering. He does not want to give this to humanity, but Heavenly Father thinks that even if he were to sacrifice all of the religious people, He wants to restore this portion of responsibility. (149-323)

5. Heaven And Hell Are Not Places To Be Sent To

In our life of faith, we can never complain. Answer me, can you find any reason to complain, or not? [No.] Why? "Oh, I'm dying, I feel suffocated. What is it? Can you complain like this? [No.] You have to be joyful, laughing while shedding tears. You have to go this way. You have to go shedding tears and smiling. Now, do you understand or not? [We understand.] If you understand, are you going to do it or not? [We will do it.] After I have taught this, if you don't do it, what will happen?

If you don't do it, there is no other way. God cannot help you, I cannot help you. Because of that, you have to decide whether you are going to the Kingdom of Heaven or hell. Reverend Moon does not decide. God does not decide. You yourself decide. Each of you decides. If you complain, it is hell. If you do it without complaining, and feel thankful, that is the Kingdom of Heaven, if you maintain a thankful heart. (96-122)

The Kingdom of Heaven is not a place you go by being taught. A person who lives according to his conscience can go to the Kingdom of Heaven automatically. Look, when the sun rises don't all the buds of the trees turn toward the sun? Isn't that right? Trifling things like grass and trees can turn towards the direction of the sun by themselves. Furthermore, man as the lord of creation can surely understand the way to go. These things will happen. (75-42)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 5. Instruction Regarding The Kingdom Of Heaven And Hell

1. Formulating (Seul Jeung) A View Of The Kingdom Of Heaven And Hell

Establishment is not Seul jeung. Seul jeung means establishment and setting up something. This is talking about actual results. The mission of the Messiah is to restore tribes centered on his family. We are talking about actual results. This is not establishment, it is Seul jeung. Do you understand the meaning?

Through understanding the mission of tribal messiah, we have to formulate a view of the Kingdom of Heaven and Hell. "There is the Kingdom of Heaven, here is Hell." You have to clearly divide them. After you clearly divide them, don't go below that standard. Everybody has to understand not to go that way. If you formed your tribes that way, many tribes around you, even villages have to follow you.

2. The Importance Of Life In The Spiritual World And Life On Earth

Life in the spiritual world and life on earth are not separate. Life on earth is important as is the life in the spiritual world. That means that our eternal life is connected to our life on earth. Both of them are important. Nowadays, people who live on earth don't understand the concepts of life in the spiritual world. They think that only life on earth is important. That is the problem. Even many members of the Unification Church do not understand that how you live on earth guarantees your life in the spiritual world.

Because of that, you have to feel that it is important that you live for your eternal life through having the concept that eternal life starts from now and making the foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven. If you don't understand this point, you will go a different direction. What I am doing now determines my eternal life.

If they face each other, each will move. If one climbs up, the other will climb up; if one goes down the other will go down; if one turns the other will turn. So you have to live your life on earth to bring heartfelt benefit to your life in the spiritual world. The spiritual and physical worlds are not separate. If you do not understand clearly about the Kingdom of Heaven and Hell, you cannot understand this clearly. In this way you must always work with the feeling that both the life in spiritual world and on earth are important. No one can take care of your life except you. You yourself know God better than anyone. You yourself know well. If you can become like that, wherever you go heavenly fortune will embrace you. In that case if you are gone from your village "Where did that person go? I haven't seen him for a few days. I miss his voice, as I am used to hearing him in the morning and evening," and they will want to follow you wherever you go. You cannot keep it from happening. Because heavenly fortune is with him, someone who lives according to his conscience automatically draws people to himself, just like iron moves towards a magnet, just like whatever has life moves with all its tactile sense towards the light. This is the same principle.

If I am not here, will it be a problem? For Japanese and Korean and American, why is that? Within the concepts of life in the spiritual world are contained unity and order. Through these concepts, we can make a standard for the physical world and the eternal world. This is most important. Do you understand? (217-84)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 1. Jesus Christ And The Spiritual World

Jesus fought with satan to do what kind of mission? He died on the cross while he was doing the mission of John the Baptist. Therefore has he done his mission as son or not? He has not done so. Jesus has been doing the work of the archangel until now from the time of his death. After that he can do the work of son. That is the way to find the path for a servant and a adopted son. He did not do the mission as direct son. He had to go the path of archangel, servant and adopted son.

Therefore even if you believe in Jesus Christ, you can only be an adopted son. If your relationship is not connected by blood lineage, it can only be an archangel's position. Then what is the adopted son's position? That is the same as Cain's position which represents a different blood lineage. That is the way it has been. Until now, the history of the providence is the battle to connect the fallen and restored blood lineages together.

Jesus died on the cross, but he did not die in the son's position. If Jesus died in the son's position, then he was a victorious offering to God and does not need to come again. But he could not be offered wholly. He lost his physical body and only offered his spirit. This is equal to the angel's offering in the spiritual world. That is why Christians go to paradise instead of heaven in the spiritual world. In other words, the spiritual world, dominated by the archangel, is the realm of the archangel. To go beyond that realm, victory must be won on earth in the physical world. That is the will of God. That is the meaning of Jesus' presence on the earth and the spiritual world.

Christianity has to inherit the realm of the archangel altogether with the realm of victory in the spiritual world and the physical world. That is the mission of Christianity. There is no substantial completion in Christianity, only spiritual completion. That is why Christianity centered on the spiritual world.

Then, what does the Lord of the Second Advent have to do? He has to have the power to gain the surrender of the realm of the archangel in the spiritual world. If he does not have that, he cannot begin from the earth. That is the way. When the Lord of the Second Advent comes to earth, he has to come in the position to inherit Jesus' victory in the spiritual world, all of the spiritual world. In other words, Jesus inherited from the physical world, the natural surrender of the archangel's position from the spiritual world represented by John the Baptist. But, John the Baptist did not keep his promise to Jesus and these two realms were separated. Christianity exists to rebuild that.

Where did Jesus go after his death? It was bad enough that he died on the cross, but where did he go for three days after his death? He had to go to the realm of hell. Hell. That was the test. Death is the biggest fear for humankind, but going to hell was the greatest test for Jesus. Think about whether Jesus was the master of fear in hell or the master of happiness in hell. What do you think that Jesus did while he was in hell? We have to know that he was concerned about conquering the pain of hell.

When the Messiah appears to humankind, he brings an equal ideology. God is impartial. The Messiah comes to save all of fallen humankind. Therefore, he deals fairly with everybody in order to save them. He comes with a fair purpose and creates a fair environment. Whomever unites with the Messiah can be his disciple.

And what kind of path does the Messiah go? The Messiah goes from the bottom of hell to the top of the most glorious place in the world of humankind. That means to restore humankind, there is no place that he would not go even at the risk of his life. Viewed from this principle, the Messiah cannot come from the cloud in the sky. That is a lie. He does not come that way. The person who believes that really does not know anything about the spiritual world. Please, all of you go to the spiritual world and see it yourself. The Messiah moves by an exact formula of spiritual and physical restoration.

The general public does not know about these things. If you ask a question, "Why do spiritual people want to work with the physical world," no one can answer. Until now nobody really understands. Why is it that no one is sure of the answer? Do you know why? What is the reason? To reach the higher level of completion in the spiritual world, cooperation with the physical world is necessary. The realm of completion was left for the earth. Only humankind can reach it first, then those in the spiritual world can reach it. That is why.

Whether you are good or less, all of you are under this same rule. Together with the Messiah we have to open the spiritual world like this. To fulfill this we have to build restored relationships on the earth. That is why there are the Messiah's stages of individual, family, tribe, world and those must be connected to the spiritual world. We have to establish the victorious foundation of individual, family, tribe, race, nation and world completely on the earth. Then we can mobilize the spiritual world and it can connect fully to the earth. To find the center of all this, the Messiah has to suffer and go the painful path at the beginning, from the individual to the family, tribe, race, nation, and world. It all has to be restored in this order.

That is why people are moving these days toward one goal and one world. One world. The world has been separated into two worlds, democracy and communism. Which will dominate and make the world one under its influence? In the future, the world will be one, but neither democratic nor communistic.



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 2. Christ At The Second Advent And The Spiritual World

The Coming Lord will come from the far end of the Earth. You should say something like this: "I have come to this society as a servant of servants. You should become a servant of servants to society." You should tell people: "Serve others!" Because the spirit world and the physical were split from each other, people in the spiritual world must begin at the lowest point and progress toward the highest. (93-42)

Christ at the Second Advent must come as the ancestor not only of the Third Israel but also of the First Israel and Second Israel. Our members must go beyond a point where you experience doubts similar to those experienced by the First Israel of Jesus' time. Then, through the Father's heart, you can occupy the position of a child who is in the deepest heart of the Father.

Christ at the Second Advent must be able to resolve the problems of the spiritual world. By doing this, he will be able to begin his work on the foundation where the First Israel was established. People in the spiritual world have not been able to form a bond with True Parents, so they must go through this course. The archetypes of the twelve tribes already exist in the spirit world. However, Christianity, which had to become the Second Israel, lost the center by which it could organize itself into tribes. Thus, Christ at the Second Advent must proclaim the ideology of unification and organize tribes. (10-218)

If Adam and Eve themselves had fulfilled their love centering on God and then gone to the spiritual world, who would be the father! God has no shape or substance. Even in the spirit world, you cannot see Him. The reason that God created Adam centering on love is that this created world around us has form. For that reason, God has to become a Father who possesses form.

As a result of God becoming a Father possessing form, that which is invisible and that which is visible are united into one. This, in turn, symbolizes the unity of the universe. Thus, God created Adam and Eve so that He could take on form. So, what is the decisive element in His taking on form? This can only be love. Adam and Eve came into the world with an appearance such that they could have a form resembling God's hyung-sang aspect.

Thus, the features of Adam and Eve would have been elevated to the palace and the throne of the Kingdom of Heaven. God would have then dwelled within the hearts of this king and queen, and from there He would have ruled over the physical world and the invisible world. This would have created God's kingdom. What kind of kingdom would this be? It would be a kingdom of love. Do you understand? A kingdom of love. Isn't that so? Only love can bring spirit and flesh together. It won't work with anything else. (143-93)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 3. True Parents And The Spiritual World

1. The Difference Between Physical Parents And True Parents

What does it mean to say "true parents"? How are true parents different from physical parents? What are true parents? What do true parents do? What kind of love do they teach? When we speak in terms of love, what is the difference between physical parents and true parents? The difference is in their concept of love. Each has a different concept concerning love. Your physical parents teach you about love that is centered on the physical love. Spiritual parents teach you about love that is centered on the spiritual world. The content is different.

You would think that having physical parents would be enough. So, why do you need spiritual parents? It's because of the fall. The fall. What have fallen parents been teaching until now? For the most part, they completely scorn that which is greater, and teach their children to center on themselves and take a path that keeps going downward. They teach about going down. And because of that, a line has been drawn in order to keep the children in the satanic world forever centering on the love of the parents. And there is no way to break that.

Then, what are True Parents? Right here, starting with this much of a foundation, they teach about larger and larger things. As you go higher, they teach about things that are even larger. So, what is that? They teach you so that you will be suitable for the heavenly world, the eternal world. They teach you so that when you go to the eternal world, you will be compatible there and won't have any problems living there in harmony. Do you understand?

If you go to the spirit world, you just have to go into some comer and stay there with your back turned against the entire spiritual world, as if to protect yourself against the wind. You have to do that, because otherwise, if you turn around and face them, they are all people who just want to live for you, deny themselves and sacrifice themselves. It's so much that you'll feel you're going to suffocate.

Who made it this way? satan did. That is why you are hoping that True Parents will come and liberate you. You want to be liberated. What is the way to go about liberating people in this situation? Do you untie the knot just as it is, or do you go the opposite course?

All your parents look on "Moonies" to be their enemy. They say they're going to deprogram you, and they're making a big commotion. On the other hand, if you live according to my words, you will go through a lot of suffering but you will find peace in your heart. If you only take the easy way, you will come up against despair and misery.

If you live according to my words for one year and then ten years, then you will be able to look behind you and see a mass of people following you. If you don't, then you will just fall away in loneliness all by yourself. In the end, there won't be anyone left but you. In the end, there will only be one person left. Who here today can say: "I'm confident that I won't die"? Hold up your hands. People who are confident they will not die. No one? (129-99)

If you want to return to God, then the spirit world is the stage where you can do this. The spirit world. You have to go as far as to receive training for the spirit world in the third dimension. The place where you are trained to strengthen your love for and oneness with the spirit world is the same place where you learn to love God. It's the place where you learn to love your Parents in Heaven.

For this training, the Messiah comes for the purpose to fulfill the role of True Parents on the Earth today and to connect the spirit world and the substantial world to God above. That's all there is to the mission of the Messiah. The Messiah truly loves us and lives for our sake to a greater extent than anyone else in history. So, you have to be sure to pass this training successfully. You have to be able to say: "I've completed all the training." In the spirit world you have to do that. When you go to spirit world.

So, before the Lord comes, before the True Parents come to this Earth, all of spirit world is divided into many parts. If you want to know what spirit world is like, it's similar to the way the world we live in now can't be united as one. Many walls have been built up, and the True Parents have to take care of all this. The True Parents do this in a substantial body like this, without dying. They do it in the substantial body. And in this way, they break through this separation between the physical and spiritual worlds. Do you understand? That is why the True Parents represent not only the world of the physical body but also the spirit world, as God's representatives.

Normally you would have to die and be trained for billions and billions of years. But by attending the True Parents and by means of absolute love, you are, for the first time, able to pave a road that connects to the spirit world. By demonstrating absolute loyalty before this Messiah, you establish the condition of having demonstrated absolute loyalty before even the greatest of all spirit people. You establish the condition of having demonstrated absolute loyalty to God's commands. You have to demonstrate absolute loyalty to the Messiah in the place of God. Why is that? It's so that you can establish a tradition that enables you to become one with the people in spirit world. In order to pass this test, you need to demonstrate absolute loyalty. Do you understand what I'm saying? [Yes.]

Why do you need to attend the Lord? Why do you attend Christ at the Second Advent, the True Parents? It's because they represent spirit world and God. Also, the first parents, second parents and third parents have formed a bond of heart that is sealed in love. Thus, another reason for you to do these things is so that you can be qualified to participate in the realm of the victory of heart that represents all of this. (105-112)

2. True Parents Are The Axis

What does the human mind seek after? What does the original mind long for? What does my real heart seek after? You see, the mind is comparatively closer to that which is true. At least in comparison to the body, the mind is closer to that which is true. This is more the case with the original mind than the conscience. The original mind has to bear some similarity with the original heavenly characteristics. So, you need to find the true central point for which the original mind is yearning.

Where are the True Parents? Where are true brothers and sisters? Where can you find a true family? Where is there a true society? Where can you find a true nation? Where can you find a true world? Where are these? If you do not have these, you can only go from unhappiness to unhappiness in your life. But that's not right. That's why we spend our lives in this world working hard to the point we are exhausted.

Let's unite the world as one! We have to make the world as one. United centering on what? [True Parents.] Centering on the heart of God, the spiritual axis and the Earth axis have to be made as one. They have to be one with what? [True Parents.] It's True Parents. The spirit world can't do anything about this, and there's nothing that can be done on Earth. You can't take True Parents out of the center.

What is the opposite of True Parents? It's evil parents. What is the fall? The fall was when evil parents came into being, thereby causing a confrontation on the horizontal plane that led to the family being split in two. Also, on the vertical plane there are separate worlds of the God of goodness and a god of evil. Because all this was caused by the fact that evil parents came into being, the True Parents have to come and have give and take here. The fall occurred because of evil parents. To deal with this, True Parents have to come into being. That which is true has to appear. (149-279)

3. Centered On True Parents

Look here. The democratic world represents the right wing, and the communist world represents the left wing. This is breaking down now. The same is true with the United States. Neither world has a center. What is a center? Rev. Moon has declared that what is needed from now on is Headwing thought and Godism. No form of humanism can stand before God. There can't be anything aside from Godism. God is the only absolute and eternal center. Only Headwing thought can function as the center for all humankind. Isn't that right?

The True Parents are the ones who become the true center for the spirit world and the physical world. You don't have to think about it in a complicated way. "What is that?" "It's Headwing thought." "What is Headwing thought?" "It's Godism." "What is Godism?" It's all the same concept. When you took at it centering on true love, it's all the same concept. This is something you don't need, right? [No, we need it.] Are you saying "no" or "know"? (laughter) Which is it? [Its "no."] You have to know this kind of concept. You all know this, right? [Yes.] Then, that's all there is to it. No one can complain. That position becomes the position of hope, the position of happiness, the position of peace. Isn't that right? [Yes, that's right.]

Now you know what kind of person it takes to break through this limitation. Do you need limitations? [No.] What do you need to break through this kind of limitation? If you have the three things I mentioned already, that's all it takes. When that happens, I can extend out without limit. Even if I visit someone in the middle of the night, they will say: "I waited for you so anxiously. What took you so long?" They will prepare food for me, and let me sit in their seat. They will always be prepared for my arrival. How would that be? If you could be like that, then you would be welcomed wherever you went. How happy you would be! You would like to become like that, too, wouldn't you? [Yes.] Are you sure? (laughter) It's not as easy as it sounds to become like this. This is the problem.

How can you restore yourselves to your original selves? How do I reform myself? How do I revolutionize myself? How do I win in the struggle against myself? This is the homework assigned to people in the fallen world. Kids who don't like doing homework won't receive their diplomas. Without a school diploma, people can't go the course they want to take in life. It's the same thing here. Now you now what you have to do in order to break through the limitation of where you are needed.(205-263)

Where is the limitation where Rev. Moon is needed? The limitation where Rev. Moon is needed? Whether in this world or in the spirit world, this limitation is infinite. Whereas if you were to ask where is the limitation of where Dr. Hendricks here is needed, then the answer is more restricted. Where is the limitation of the President of the United States? In four to eight years, he rolls over and falls. But Rev. Moon doesn't roll over and fall. I'm different. The limitation is different. In four to eight years, the American president has to pack his bags, but that's not true with Rev. Moon.

So, will the future world need Rev. Moon or not? [It will need you.] Why? For what reason? That world will not have a leader. The only person who can lead that world is Rev. Moon. This is not my personal opinion. This is God's opinion. Ask God whether I'm telling you the truth. (Laughter) If you don't have the strength to do that, then don't complain. Believe and follow me. It won't do any good to debate this in the manner of a democracy. If you have a chunk of gold sitting in front of you, then do you need to have a debate on whether this is actually gold? No, you don't.

All right. So, how far is the limitation of where Rev. Moon is needed? If I had been alive at the time of the American Civil War, do you think that only the Yankees in the North would have liked Rev. Moon? Would only the Southerners have liked him? [They all would have like you.] That's the problem. Also, do you think that only this world on Earth needs me? What about spirit world? [It's the same with the spirit world.] Why? For what reason? A palace of love was supposed to be constructed in the spirit world, and people who lived in love on Earth are supposed to be able to go there. But this palace hasn't been built. Who is going to build this palace of love? Is God going to build it? Have you ever thought about this kind of thing? Will God build it, or will the people in the spirit world build it? [True Parents will build it.]

What does it mean to say "True Parents"? In the spirit world, the palace of love will begin with the True Parents. Is that right, or not? Even if there were already a palace in the spirit world, when True Parents were to go and declare "This is where we will build a palace," then the whole of spirit world would settle down centering on that. The spirit world absolutely needs me, too, because this responsibility has yet to be fulfilled. Should I go to spirit world soon, or wait until later? (Laughter) Why do you laugh? (205-155)

4. The Strength Of The Bond With True Parents

True Parents are the true parents whom all humankind must seek out. The existence of True Parents makes it possible for true goodness to be established. So what kind of people are the True Parents? They are the ones who act as a kind of foothold enabling you to go with the Father. True Parents are the ones who stand as a kind of sacrifice. They are a sacrifice. In other words, the True Parents form a sacrificial attar that fills the gap, or hole, between God and humanity. They form a bridge that crosses over the world of death.

Seen from this perspective, that position is one where I can be with God. It is the focal point that makes it possible for me to be together with God in the bond of father and son, and form a complete unity with Him. That is, humankind can become one with God for the first time after being separated from him as a result of the fall. It is a point of origin whereby two perimeters that became separated from each other as a result of the fall can converge. Who are the ones who stand in the position of the indemnity sacrifice? It is True Parents.

Suppose there were a place where we could go and call on God in times of desperation and have Him put aside all that has happened during the past thousands of years to come forward so that we could form a relationship with Him. Such a place would be so valuable to us that we would not exchange it for anything in the world.

What is the bond that our Father has sent us so that we who are in need of salvation can be with Him, so that the humanity that is not qualified to be in the company of the Father can form a relationship with Him in relaxed surroundings? It is the bond of the True Parents.

How, then, are we to give thanks for this glory by which the bond of the True Parents has been given to us unconditionally? How much gratitude have you returned to God? In response to the grace by which you are now able to receive salvation, how much have you considered that you have been given the opportunity to be jubilant and take a vow of victory before heaven and Earth? How much have you realized that you are making a new start with unlimited hope and eternal values? This is the problem.

What about the Father, then? God our Father has had the earnest desire throughout history to find His sons and daughters, and He knows that this desire can be brought to reality through the True Parents who come to Earth. Because of this, He has longed for the True Parents tremendously! I'd like you to compare the two standards of longing that by the Father and that by you who are in the world of death and long to be saved from it. Normally, you would think that we, as opposed to the Father, would place greater importance on the True Parents, think of them more specially, and place greater value on them. Until now, though, this has not been the case. When we consider that this is how it has been with us, we must reflect with contrition.

In the same way that humanity has looked forward to achieving the position where we can be with God, establish a bond with Him, and stand face to face with Him, so has God looked forward to being in that position with us. Each of you must be able to say: "I will achieve such a position; I will lay the foundation for such a victory." The important thing is how strongly you have determined that you will overcome any difficulties no matter how great, that you will view this position as a turning point that determines all the values in your life, and that you will make this bond your primary motivating force. Considered from this aspect, we need to realize how fraudulent our attitude of faith has been. We need to see how much we have failed to establish our own positions, but instead have wandered as aimlessly as the wind.

If we ask ourselves whether we are qualified to be with the Father, whether we are people whom the Father can be with, the answer is "no." We are in need of a savior. Then, what kind of person is this savior? He is the person who embodies the bond of True Parents. From this perspective, then, you understand how extraordinary is the bond of True Parents. Because of True Parents, I am able to begin a true life, and undertake a relationship of new life. You must realize again that because of this relationship of life, your are able to initiate a new family. You can initiate a new society, nation and world. Also, the essential factors for the victory to resolve all the paths of life and death of the past two thousand years originate from True Parents.

There is no "self" there. God is not the one who must travel a suffering path in order to save the fallen world. God does not have to deal with the fallen world. Instead, God comes forward with a new bond of love. He comes to us with new hope and a new foundation for restoration. These are the circumstances in which the bond between God and me is formed.

It is a bond by which the four points of the compass can be brought into oneness, and it is linked at one point of origin so that it can blow apart the world of death and establish the foundation for a new cosmos of glory. The world is able to make a new start as a result of the bond between parent and child being put into practice.

No sword or temporal power can break the bond between you and True Parents. Even the power of satan will not break it. Why? It is because this bond possesses the special authority to break through all of today's problems and bring salvation to humankind, and because the power that humanity has sought to find throughout history has been concentrated in this bond. Thus, a power concentration of any particular age will not be strong enough to break this relationship, where historical power has been concentrated. In this way, the True Parents are people whom God has set forth as historical sacrifices for the purpose of doing away with all evil and making a new, victorious beginning based on a new bond.

I'm sure that in your prayers you have called on the Father just as if you had already arrived in Heaven. In the same way that the Father is in a serious position and miserable circumstances, however, I also should be in a serious position and miserable circumstances. I should say: "Father, no matter what sadness or difficulty I may face, You don't need to worry about me." In this way, you should do your duty as a child and comfort God. Unless one person appears on this Earth who can do that, there will never be a way to resolve the historical problems.

Even if we should find ourselves in extremely difficult circumstances, we should not stand before God and hope to receive His sympathy. Instead, we should stand in a position to give sympathy to God. Jesus was the crystallization of all the elements that were carefully accumulated through history in the context of this bond. Because Jesus was not able to complete the will of God, however, the returning Lord must accomplish this will. And the returning Lord must also go this course. That course is the course of the True Parents. The True Parents are the concentration of all the fervent hopes of history. God has set forth the True Parents to represent the whole and as conditional substantiation of history. The bond with True Parents cannot begin in spirit world. It must be formed on Earth. This is because the True Parents come to Earth in substantial form. It is because they have substantial form that the True Parents can answer when I call on them, and give me sympathy when I am in difficulty. You cannot imagine how blessed humankind is that it can meet True Parents on a level plane like this.

Until now, God has worked to overcome all the difficulties that might be faced in a particular historical age in an effort to achieve decisive victory centering on the content I have just described.

When I look at myself, however, there is the issue of whether I can become the king of victory or not. I have to be able to say that I have become one with that heart and have become completely inseparable from it. In other words, the pivotal axis of your life has to be the conviction that you are with the Father and that you are together with the True Parents. Only if each of you becomes the self that can continue on the same course for thousands, even tens of thousands, of years will a linkage be established between the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. This means that you will be the master of Heaven and the master of Earth. Then, the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world will be opened up for the first time.

From this perspective, such a bond is not something that can be formed in a position of comfort. It is formed in a position of extreme difficulty; a position so serious that it could not possibly be any more serious; a position where life and death are on the line; a position where there is an increased level of risk.

That is why if we look at the Bible it says: "Whoever seeks to gain his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life will preserve it." Jesus sounds as though he is saying something out of tune with the times, but this is the normal approach and attitude for going the way of restoration and for progressing through the world of heart. It is clear that each person is the self who must strive to achieve such a state, and that path will be the true course. (31-74)

5. True Parents' Request

Many of you here have passed your fortieth birthday and are approaching fifty. Perhaps you will die within the next 10 or 20 years. When you come face to face with death, perhaps you will took back on the course you have taken after the point where you came to know God's will and ask yourselves what you have accomplished. What will be your answer?

How will you be able to keep from bowing your head in shame when you are in spirit world? Because of your failure to complete your responsibility to restore the five billion people who are still descendants of satan, God still cannot claim his rightful place. Also, you have not been able to remove the servant-like mask of unsatisfied desire from His face. How will you go there and walk around with your head held high? How will you live there? You will just have to go hide somewhere. Everything about you will be revealed for all to see.

Is there anyone who can say he won't go to spirit world? Hold up your hand. No one? Do we all have to go? What will you take with you? What are you going to take with you? When a young woman gets married, there's something called a dowry, isn't there. In the dialect of South Pyoung-an Province, the word for dowry is "sirari." Sirari. Sirari refers to all the things that a woman takes with her when she gets married and moves away from home. This is the first time you've heard the word "sirari," isn't it? [Yes.]

In this part of Korea you call it "honsu," don't you? Suppose the daughter of a poor family marries the oldest son of a rich family. Just to look at her own appearance she would find it difficult to present herself to all the relatives of the bridegroom. If she couldn't even take a dowry with her, then how could she go and live in a home shared by four generations where she would be serving both parents-in-law and grand parents-in-law? She's about to go into a household where the families of the groom's siblings alone would number close to a hundred. How could she withstand the ridicule if she were to go empty-handed? When her in-laws tell her: "According to our family tradition, so-and-so did this way, so-and-so did this way, Grandmother and all the other womenfolk did this way, and Older Sister did it this way, and so did everyone else, so what about you?" If she is seen as a failure in the family, how will she hold her head up high, or sit down to eat? How will she pick up a spoon?

It's terrible if you can't fit in with the group, if you can't be a part of the group. What will you take with you? When you say, "I've been a member of the Unification Church for forty years," they will say, "Well, what have you brought with your' Then, how will you respond? When they ask, "What did you eat? Where did you eat?" you may say, "In the Unification Church I just ate for free." And they'll say, "And what work did you do? You didn't even do your share of the work. The people whom I attend as my parents lived their lives in such and such a way, but is that how you lived? Are you a filial child or not?" Do you think they won't question you like this? Even if you ask yourself these questions, these are the replies you will make to yourself. What is the position-what is your own authority-by which you will be able to withstand such questioning?

I have taken abuse from the whole world and received persecution. I've been through the worst torture in the world, but I can handle incarceration as easily as I eat a meal. That's the environment that I am in, but what about you? Are you just a spectator? Suppose a man did so poorly in his studies that he didn't even finish elementary school. When it comes time for him to get married, and he goes to the home of his parents-in-law, it turns out that his new bride has graduated from university. How embarrassed he will be in that case!

Is the spirit world where you are going a place that is worse off or better off than here? Is the place where you going after you die worse off than here or better off? It's a place that is tens of millions of times better than here. It's a world where each individual can easily see how he measures up in terms of anything having to do with to moral discipline. It's a place where each individual feels the pain of knowing exactly where he is situated. If you want to go to another world you can see in the distance, then it will take you thousands, even tens of thousands, of years. just to raise yourself up one stage in the spirit world will take years. There is no limit to how long it could take. Ask them yourselves.

I will be going to the highest position, to the heavenly throne, but all of you will not be able to come with me. Because you received the precious thing called the Blessing, the door is open for you, but you can't go because you don't have the proper clothing to wear. Even if you've been invited to a feast, you can't go unless you have the proper clothing, can you? You've been asked to be a groomsman at a wedding, but you can't go dressed like you just finished working on the farm, can you? Think about it. You have to dress appropriately before you go. Only then will you be qualified to be welcomed into that environment. If not, then you will be thrown out. They will yell at you: "Get out of here, you rascal." You won't have any friends there.

One time many years ago, there was one rich man in Mokpo. He was so rich that he owned all the land in the northern area around the city. He was the richest man in Mokpo. Then, one of my friends was going to get married to this man's only daughter, and become a son-in-law of this rich family. This was during the Japanese colonial occupation, so almost no one could afford the expense of a modern Western-style wedding with the tuxedos and the formal gowns and such. Most of the time, the groom would just wear his civil defense uniform, make sure all the buttons were fastened properly, and stick a flower on his chest.

This rich man, though, because he was rich and had all these friends coming from Tokyo and everywhere, decided to have a modern-style wedding. And I was asked to be a groomsman. I was actually one of four groomsmen there. The bride, too, had four bridesmaids. And so I went. Well, when the bride's family prepared the outfits for the groomsmen, they figured they could make all of them to match the height of the groom. And that included the outfit that I was supposed to wear. In fact, the groom was about the same height as me. But his body wasn't nearly as plump as mine. He was built really flat, like a piece of plywood. I mean he was really thin from front to back. I'm a bit thicker here from front to back. I have the build of a businessman, don't you think?

So when I put on the white shirt they had bought for me and buttoned it up, you could still see my bellybutton. My bellybutton! (Laughter) Ah, when I put on the suit, it was too small, so it spread apart like this. And the shirt stuck out like this. It was such an incredible hell for me to have to wear those clothes; I still haven't forgotten how terrible it was. Wow! (Laughter) I think that was an important lesson for me so that I could know how important it is, in terms of the course of restoring God's will, that I be able to fit in when I go to spirit world.

I had to stand in front of this huge crowd. Here was this groomsman, dressed like this, standing in front of a crowd of thousands of people, including everybody who was anybody in South Cholla Province. It was just terrible. I still want to cry out whenever I think about it. I would much rather have found a rat hole somewhere that I could crawl into. It was all I could do to stay there in my place and endure.

After a couple hours of this, my spine began to hurt. Because the clothes were too small, I had to keep a posture that put a lot of pressure on my spine. Then, I started to get muscle cramps. What was I supposed to do? Could I cry in a loud voice? I remember I went over to a wall that had been set up to block the wind. There, I bent over like this to massage the cramped muscles. Some of you are hearing this story for the first time, aren't you? It's the first time you hear about how I massaged my cramps.

It's terrible when you can't fit in to a particular environment. I know the spirit world well. I know all the saints and all the founders of religions who are in any way significant. They don't want to yield to you. You must not be shut out from that group. You should feel a sense of shame before me. Isn't that necessary in order for you to become true parents? Isn't that right? It just stands to reason. If you're just freeloading, then about the only group you will fit into is a group of beggars. (212-224)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 4. Father And Spirit World (Part 1)

1. Father's Establishment Of Spiritual Conditions And His Foundation For This

What you have to know is this. You have to know that the spiritual world is the same. I have not conducted all the providential efforts and events on my own centering only on the physical standard. instead, I have done these things by attending to God in the spirit world. You have to know that the reason everything is being solved on Earth is so that the spirit world will be affected and all the divisions within spirit world will be broken down. If white people and the many black people were to become one with each other and become one with me in love and act in concert with me, then you would immediately become connected to the world of your ancestors, that is, the spirit world.

Why? It's because subject and object are one. It makes sense logically. That which is a complete negative automatically creates something that is a complete positive. That is the principle behind the creation of the universe. It's the law of existence. So, if you carry out a complete principled movement here, then spirit world itself will become connected to that. Do you understand? This is the first time in history that something like this takes place. Therefore, if we solve the issues of spirit world here, and deal with them, then they come to a natural resolution in the spirit world.

Each time this is done, however, there has to be indemnity. You don't know what period we live in, or what kind of time this is for the world. I, however, am taking responsibility by myself before history and the universe, before the spirit world and the physical world to advance this task. I know the time when indemnity has to be paid. I know what happens in spirit world, and what happens in the physical world, when this is not sustained. Do you understand? [Yes.] That is why the bible says that what is loosed on Earth will also be loosed in Heaven. To resolve something on earth, there needs to be indemnity. This is the thing.

You don't know the way of indemnity. Do you realize that? I know the way of indemnity, but you don't. That is why, as I mentioned already, you need to rise to a higher level. There has to be the age of subject partner and object partner indemnity in the individual environment, the age of subject partner and object partner indemnity in the family environment, the age of subject partner and object partner indemnity in the clan environment, the age of subject partner and object partner indemnity in the national environment, the age of subject partner and object partner in the world environment.

You don't know this, but I do. That is why my words are reflected directly in the spirit world, are revealed there. (131-226)

Where do you think the Kingdom of Heaven has to be realized? It has to be done in the most miserable place in the world. So, where is that? It is in the bottom of the worst of all prisons in the world.

The problem is this: who is going to lay the foundation in the spirit world and the physical world? Rev. Moon of the Unification Church is going to do this. He does it by beginning in the worst place in prison. He started with the worst of all prisons, and has been working with spirit world to lay this foundation. Then, he has worked to widen this foundation. Then, he went out into society at large and did this in the family, then the clan, and the nation and the state. Then we did this in Asia, and then in the whole world, centering on the United States, which is the central country in the world.

I have to open the way for all people, so I have formed friendships with prisoners on death row, and I've walked around handcuffed to all kinds of thieves and eaten with them. In each case, I tried to comfort them. Some time ago, I went all the way to Las Vegas and prayed for the people there. All the people in the world. Do you know why the New Yorker Hotel in New York was purchased? It is on Eighth Avenue. In the future, my plan is to start with the worst slum in New York, and clean everything up and lay a new foundation. Do you understand what I'm saying? [Yes.]

I have to go there and mingle with them and give them comfort. Only by doing that can I open the way for all people in all walks of life, including the people of the satanic world who are on the path of destruction. At the same time, I have to open up all the things that are blocked in spirit world and pave the way in the physical world. Only then can the world be united as one. For this reason, I have to transcend race. I help white people get married, and I help black people get married. I buy a house for a white person, and I buy a house for a black person. I'm a person who is doing things that can't be seen anywhere else in the world. (96-160)

I have triumphed in spirit world. There is no one else who can do this. The myriad spiritual masters in the world will have to come to me in the future and learn from me. Without fail, this is what will happen. Because of this, there is no problem if the entire 30 million people of Korea, or even the three billion people in the world, are all opposed to me. All the hundreds of billions of spirit people do what I tell them. But I will be reckless.

2. Father's Patent In The Spirit World

Let's talk now about how to build a bridge to the spirit world, and make it so that we can jump over there. You're interested in that, aren't you? Is this man Moon so-and-so who stands before you a Korean? Is he an American? Is he an Oriental? Is he a Westerner? Is he a Korean from the Orient? [No.] Why not? That's right, isn't it. But I do have one patent. All the elements of development in the modern world are connected to patent rights. All the patents are different. There are patents that have to do with making clothes, and everything else. Everything is patented. If you own a patent, then you can go anywhere in the world and exercise your rights as the owner. That's the way it is in the world at large and you should know that there is also a similar law in the spirit world.

There's no law that says that only white people can register patents. No law says that black people can't register patents or that Asians can't do this. No matter where you go, patents apply to every type of person. Do you understand? [Yes.]

There were many founders of religion and other religious people in history who tried to gain a patent on the spirit world. I don't know if there is anyone among them who possesses the champion patent. Wouldn't you like it if I showed that to you? [Yes.] How would you know if I showed you a fake?

How can you tell whether it's real? I don't know whether it's good or bad, but all of you who are gathered here have come together as one, and, instead of falling away, you are saying that you will climb up to any height. So, that's good enough, then. And what about God? Can He say: "Wait a minute, Rev. Moon. Look here now, you can't do that"? Even God gives His permission. Without my signature, it's no good. My signature. There might be something like that. Wouldn't that be nice? [Yes.]

There may be many great American presidents who are now in the spirit world, but it doesn't matter. Or even if there are kings, or saints, or founders of religions. When they need my signature, they will have to come and bow down to me.

If you want to receive a doctorate degree, you have to go to your master Ph.D. and serve him. If he requires it, you have to do even the most menial task for him, and if he kicks you, you have to turn and say: "Oh, thank you very much." No matter what, you have to get his signature in order to receive the doctorate yourself. You might want to say: "I'm better than him. I'm much better looking. I have a better nose, a better face and a better stature. If we were to wrestle, I would win. I can eat more that he can. I can beat him at any competition. I'm better than him in dozens, even hundreds, of ways. But he thinks that he can withhold a doctorate from me just because I don't know a few things?" None of this, though, will do you any good. It just may be that I have a patent that is just like this.

Rumors were flying around this capricious world and many people thought that I would be destroyed and disappear. But because I have this patent, I'm holding my head high after coming out of prison at Danbury, and I'm speaking out loudly. I have antennae that let me see and hear everything. And when I find out, I speak out with a loud voice. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Even God will check to see whether Rev. Moon has signed off on a particular matter before making His decision on it. He will check to see if my signature is there, and if it's there it will be OK with him. But if not. . . (laughter)

It's easy to say, but think how difficult this is in reality. If, by chance, it turns out that I do have such a piece of paper, then all the physical world and spiritual world would be in the palm of my hand. Everyone in the physical world can't avoid going to spirit world, so we can conclude that one way or another everyone will eventually end up in the same place. (134-17)

Nature is filled with truth. You don't know very much about the spirit world, do you? This person you see here is an expert on the spirit world. Not just in the 21st century but even in the 22nd or 30th century, there won't be any way to open the door to the spirit world with, out me. Probably, my name will be remembered in history as being the first to develop a logical foundation for understanding how to open the door to the spirit world.

Even a spiritualist who considers himself to be the best in the world will have to come and learn from me. That's why I'm the founder of the Unification Church. Do you understand? The unification of churches. What kind of church? It's the unification of world Christianity. If they had listened to me, they would already be unified. If only they'd listened. (203-325)

Once I have made a declaration before the physical world and the spirit world, I can stop the way in which the spirit world has been selfishly using the physical world. Instead, it becomes possible for the spirit world to work for the sake of the physical world. Do you think that there is a way to do this? Do you think it's enough to restore the birthright of the first born beginning with Abel, and then make a declaration to spirit world, saying that from that point on they should cooperate with the physical world, and obey the physical world? If someone were to say, "Do this" without any content to back him up, do you think that it will be done? It's necessary to explain that this works in this way, and that works that way, and so forth. Only then does it become possible. Only then will North and South be unified and East and West be brought together. Everything, then, will come back in a bundle like this. (210-193)

3. The Spiritual World Is Already Centered On Father

If the spiritual world is not unified, the physical world cannot be unified. If there exists a Lord who can unify the spiritual world, what would be the problem to unify the physical world? It is not difficult. Nations are critical. From now on we even have to control spiritualists. The people who are spiritually open are all under my charge now. I am the head of spiritualists, so you should follow my words, not their words. You should know this: they must come here to learn from me. They only know a one way direction.

For that reason, even if you receive messages from the spiritual world, you shouldn't think they are absolute information. If the spiritualists don't interpret their messages according to the Divine Principle and select the right direction, it will be easy for them to be on satan's side. Do you understand? [Yes.] The spiritual world is testifying to Father and is following me now. Because I know about the spiritual world as a specialist, I can distinguish satan's doing and I have been able to accomplish this much. That's why I haven't been destroyed. I am still here.

Think how many zillions of spirits are in the spiritual world. Compared to that, the population of three billion on earth is much smaller. Three billion people are not such a big deal. If only we go over the national level, we will be able to mobilize the spiritual world. When that happens, our time will be near. You should know that. With this kind of view, we can see the outlines for the future of the free world and communist world. Do you understand? [Yes.] (154-233)

Do you know what the Second Advent is? What is the Second Advent? [The King of Kings.] I asked you what the Second Advent is and you are telling me it's the King of Kings.

When Jesus was dying, he said that he would come back. Isn't it true that people are making noise because I came on behalf of Jesus? Am I better than or inferior to Jesus? [You are far better.] But, do Christians say that President Moon is better than Jesus? Have they ever been in the spiritual world? I have seen everything and I talk about it. I talk on that foundation, but those who don't know about the spiritual world are making such a noise! Well, when I said that Buddha was my disciple, Buddhists also made a noise. They are pretty quiet recently (laughter). I brought leaders of Buddhism to the United States and showed them around. When they went back, they said, "Wow, we misunderstood. He is better than Lord Jesus and Lord Buddha." That's what they say now. Am I inferior to Buddha? Inferior to Jesus? Do you know how contemptuously Jesus was treated while he roamed around at the waterfront of Galilee for three years like a beggar? He was treated with contempt and died.

Am I dead or alive? [Alive.] I was treated contemptuously but I have stomped on the whole world to overcome. Am I great or not great? [Great.] How great am I? (laughter) The entire world's people are so wretched. If people are not good enough and there is someone like Father, they should be grateful to receive seeds from that person. It means, to be in-laws, that they should receive seeds from my family, doesn't it. Do you understand? [Yes.] (186-183)

If you go to the other side of the world, how will it be? Do you think you will see people being happy, or people opposing each other? Murderers and their victims are all staying together there. Don't you think they are ready to fight, waving knives around for their revenge? However, there are many walls there. The many walls are blocking them. For that reason, evil spirits go to the descendants of their enemies and cause sudden deaths by accidents in order to fetch them to the spirit world. Things like this happen. They should all be freed.

In order to free them, the physical world should be freed. For that freedom, something good should be offered. If something better than dying or having enemies is not offered, they cannot be freed. What could it be? With what is the spiritual world liberated? With what is God liberated? All the bad relationships were tied by human ancestors and they have made such a mess in the spiritual world. Therefore, the descendants now confront their ancestors' mistakes.

However, if a person has inherited the proper tradition to be a filial son, he should pay back his parents' debts. Do you understand? In that light, who must knock down all the walls of the ancestors in the spiritual world? We have to work on it. In doing this work, we have to make our ancestors come down to meet us directly and make them teach us. This sounds like a dream but it's real. We are not people who live alone. Not alone. If I look around at you, I know what kind of people your ancestors are, what they did. If I start doing that, it gets dark. The faces of ancestors appear bluntly and disappear. At that time I can tell if the situation is good or bad. That's why I say we must unite religions.

What is the Unification Church? Through God and mobilize God for humans. I got stuck. If the owner comes to the customer to discuss about their party but the customer sleeps instead of being interested in the party, do you think the party will ever be successful? Well, that's why the World Federation has to be connected with the spiritual world. If you cannot control the spiritual world, you cannot control the physical world. The root of Heavenly fortune is the spiritual world. If you can, not control the spiritual world, how can you bring the results from there to the physical world in order to unify the physical world? For that reason, we have to unify the spiritual world before we unify the physical world.

In the spiritual world, I fought and took dominion over everything. People are getting upset because I said that Jesus was my disciple, Buddha was my disciple and Confucius was my disciple. Have you ever heard that their followers said, "President Moon is saying that Buddha is his disciple, Jesus is his disciple and Confucius is his disciple"? It's true! These fellows met me and had discussions with me. I said, "You didn't know these things, did you?" You have already met me. They have surrendered to me and they are trying to unify religions with Unificationism. That's why Buddha is bringing his disciples to me. And Confucius is guiding his disciples to me. You don't know such things, do you?

That's why you are immature. (laughter) I guess you felt bad because I said that you were immature. (191-205)

Every one of you who has ever met me in your dream, raise your hands. Everybody should meet me there. Oh, it's good! (laughter) There is no other organization like this in the world. Why has the Unification Church been able to accomplish worldwide growth centering on Father? No matter where our missionaries go, they can know things by feelings. I have told you a little about this, haven't I? I speak in many places every day and it causes me some confusion. (laughter) If I repeat to you the same story and you feel embarrassed, it's such bad manners.

There are many brothers and sisters who make their moves by receiving such orders from revelations. The communist world says that there is no God and they oppose the existence of God. Regardless of the country, the communist party tries to eradicate all religions. Under such circumstances, God has to prepare. For example, God has told a similar thing to one woman in a communist country and one man in another communist country. For several years, God told the woman, "The man you will meet in the future is so and so. The place and the time to meet him is so and so." When she followed the direction to go to the place, she met him. She was told that she would meet him five years later in some place and the two of them met each other.

There are many such fairly-tale-like stories. If people have such experiences, no one will say that there is no God. If you experience deep emotions along with experiencing such facts, the feelings stay forever, transcending physical life. Do you understand? [Yes.] The experience of having passed through your life while loving God and longing for True Parents will leave an impression that will be kept forever. It is the center of our lives. Then, at the border of the spiritual world, walls and partitions will instantly disappear. We can go there directly.

Do you know that God exists, do you believe it? [We believe it.] Does believing come first, or knowing come first? [Believing comes first.] Which is better? [Knowing is better.] You should know. Believing is far from the facts and knowing is identical to facts. Well, talking about the religious life, do you actualize religion in your life? Your realm of realization should be expressed in your religious life. How proud we can be to live in connection with the substantial realm that is actually expressed, not internalized! We should be thankful. There is such a state.

Raise your hand if you think that the spiritual world doesn't exist. (laughter) There is no mistaking that the spiritual world exists. God exists for sure. It is so powerful when your entire feeling is controlled by the realization that God exists, no matter who denies it. That is the heart that belongs to the world of God. No matter how much hardship that person goes through on earth, the person with that heart belongs to the nation of God. That person is His child. Everyone, ask yourself if you are in such a state that you would never change your heart, no matter how difficult things may be. What do you think? Are you in that state or are you not in that state? [We are in that state.] You should reach there. It is a hard task.

When you climb over satan's ramparts and enter the Substantial World, everything will be proven. If you cannot accomplish it, it will be like going across the bridge of a castle but not entering the castle. Unless you enter inside, you won't know anything. No matter how many times you look at it, it won't do. Entering into it surpasses millions of dreams. (224-108)

4. Unity Centering On True Parents

Freedom is related with perfect numbers. Among long things, long life comes first and calls for a most wonderful imagination. A life itself is a long distance and with a long time and a long life, it is no problem to control and regulate the long distance. There is no time, space or distance there. Do you understand? There is only the power of True Love which is the center of that place. Can you completely understand such a world of love?

I understand how entirely precious that place is, and that the center of that place cannot be replaced for anything in the world. I made some reconciliation after I proceeded into the spiritual world and I became one with True Love. Then I traveled back into the history and came to understand the providential mission of Abel and Cain and the first birth right, namely the first birth right of the Heavenly King. Do you understand? I have also come to understand the parents' right, kingship of parents and True Parents who are the center of the family and parents. Do you understand? That place is unified centering on God and True Parents, and the spiritual world is unified centering on True Parents. (217-287)

5. The Spiritual World Has Accepted Father

Well, do all the leaders in the spiritual world know Rev. Moon, or don't they know him? [They know him.] Why? Why do you think that they know? [We know it very well.] (laughter) There is only one person in history, who has received worldwide persecutions throughout his entire life, in the name of religion. That is none other than Rev. Moon. Do you understand? I am the number-one person in history when it comes to being persecuted on the worldwide level. Number one. I am in the world class of the religious world. I have received world-class persecution. I am the champion of that. Is it true? [Yes.]

Why is it so? The spiritual world says that Rev. Moon is the champion among those who have received persecution, and even the physical world says so. Can you say that it isn't true? Yes, you too know that, don't you? [Yes.] Your mothers and fathers have opposed us and they know it well. Isn't it true that the whole world knows Rev. Moon is the number-one troublemaker? Am I the number two or the number one in this area? [The number one.]

So, even in the spiritual world, when Rev. Moon is mentioned, they say, "Wow!" and they cannot raise their heads in front of Rev. Moon. It's normal. Do they lower their heads to me, or not? [They lower their heads.] They lower their heads and bow down to me. That's a fact. Next, what's precious about the Unification Church, and what's precious about Rev. Moon? What are they? What are the assets that Rev. Moon possesses? What is he proud of? What is his pride? What is his pride, and what makes them say, "We are happy to have you here, please go up there r' [True Love.] [God.] God. I know God.

I know more than they know in the spiritual world. This is critical. There are so many people, but I am the one who knows God's heart. So, who likes me the most? God likes me the most. This is important. God loves me. Do you agree with that? [Yes.] Look, where will I stay when I go to the spiritual world? Will I stay in the bottom of hell, or the top of the spiritual world? [At the top.]

I don't desire to be on the top. Because I don't want to be on the top, therefore I will go down to the lower places, but they will drag me, by pulling my legs upside down out of there. Will the spiritual world say, "You wretched Rev. Moon, how dare you want to go on the top." No, they won't. They will give me applause. What do you think? Will they welcome and applaud me? Or, will they say, "Yuck," and hate me? [They will welcome you.] It doesn't sound real, does it? It's a lie. It's a big, fat lie. What? It's not a lie? [No.] Why? For what reason you would say, "No?" Everyone says, "No." Then, is it a historical event that today people like you are here in front of Rev. Moon to listen to his speech or not? I mean people like all of you. [It's a historical event.] It is a historical event. (laughter) Have you ever thought about it before you came here? You came to understand it because I told you.

Catholic priests and nuns pray throughout their lives. Even if they pray in tears to the point that their knees are scarred, they cannot meet the lord. They may meet Jesus and get some guidance from him. Nevertheless, you come here to listen to these words. It's a historical event. Whether you give me any qualifications or not, I have already acquired all the necessary qualifications. If you want those qualifications, suit yourself. Where are you Moonies heading for in the spiritual world, if you live well on earth? Also, do you know that there are many things that Rev. Moon has accomplished? Those scholars with arrogant attitudes who don't listen to anybody, I brought them one by one and made them one. Also, I brought all the religions which are fighting together into one. As for races, I brought antagonistic races together and held a worldwide mass wedding. These facts have never happened in the past history. Everything Father has done has never happened before in all of history.

Considering all that I have done, it is way beyond all that the spiritual world has done. I have worked harder than anybody. You admit it, don't you? Well, will the Unification Church be at the bottom of the spiritual world, or in the best spot on the top? [Best spot.] It's a lie. It's all made up by Rev. Moon. [No.] This is a very serious issue. (146-333)

6. You Have No Excuse To Deny Spiritual Experiences

I have researched all positions in heaven and earth and visited the back alleys in the spiritual world, and found a simple truth. The truth is a simple thing. It's simple. Then what is it? Two of them get together and crush each other and the flesh between them is torn and falls off. When they are absolutely united, they become slanted and create a vacuum. The inside gets united with the woman's inside and this place becomes a wick like God's bone marrow. Two pieces of man's love and woman's love get stuck to this place. This is the core of the universe.

The ideal substance of love is united with heaven and earth in harmony, and it becomes the foundation of the axle of love. In order to establish this God stirred the air zillions of years ago. (170-171)

Father knows so much about the spiritual world but he seldom speaks about it, does he? If I speak about the spiritual world, it will make you insane and spoil many things. You women would say, "Oh my impossible husband, why should I live with that person for such a long time? Why don't I go to Heaven quickly? The Heaven that Father spoke about looks very good. If I go to the spiritual world quickly, I will enter Heaven." You cannot enter there. Unless you educate your husband and put him under your command, you cannot go there. (182-61)

Even though Father has so many spiritual experiences, he never talks about it easily. You don't know if I have spiritual experiences or not. How do I deal with them? I reconcile them with the truth. By taking the golden mean with reason and constantly going along with the direction of providential view, I can develop the progress of the spiritual world and physical world, the world of truth. You must know these things. In order for you to do that, you should bring the facts, the way the Spiritual world works and the relationship between spiritual world and truth, into your life. Your faith should be one with truth. They have to make a harmony. Because we, humans, are the same way.

7. Father Goes To The Spiritual World, Too

Many people have gone to the spiritual world while following me. I have had my followers infiltrate into all of Russia's satellite countries and main cities. Sometimes I hear the reports that some of them are sentenced to death. When the leader hears that kind of report, his sense of responsibility gets really keen. Even if his son is seriously ill, he has no time to worry about him. They respect me because they respect the world. I am in the position to shed tears for them and care for them. For that reason, I can't live an easy life.

For I have to go over all of the peaks I can go over and do my best with my responsibilities, I cannot rest even one day and I cannot stop even if I want to stop. As I have spent my days that way, I have passed 60 years and come close to 70 years old and I will go to the spiritual world someday. What will be left on the back side of my life? The fact that I loved mankind. There will be nothing else. The fact that I loved countries and I loved the Unification Church. Even if there is anything else, it will be washed away with the perishing of history. (136-135)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 4. Father And Spirit World (Part 2)

8. Heung Jin Nim And The Spiritual World

1) Heung Jin Nim's Seung-Hwa and Establishment of the First Birth Right

By my son Heung Jin Nim going to the spiritual world, what happened to heaven and earth? Angels and Abel which had been separated as earth and heaven got tied together like twins. I created such a scheme. If they become one, parents will be mobilized on that foundation. It is the Principle view. Heung Jin Nim is the Abel-type son. You have to know that this son went to the spiritual world while Father established indemnity conditions in the Dominion of the Principle on the foundation of True Parents' love.

He went to the spiritual world in the position of direct dominion on the victorious foundation of indemnifying satan's dominion. For that reason, he had the condition as the first son who went to the spiritual world with the qualification of perfection for the first time since the Fall. Originally, if those who are in the spiritual world didn't fall, the Dominion of the Results of Principle would have become one with the Direct Dominion based on the realm of True Parents' heart and they would have received the qualifications as masters or sons centering on love on the family foundation. It is the Principle that you cannot go there without the proper qualifications. Do you understand?

After Jesus, Jesus and Christianity has not passed that point, so that they were all in the midway position. Now, because Heung Jin Nim has gone there, a center was established where they could be engrafted to God. I gave the blessing there, and because their spouses are on earth, they can experience life on earth as well. Do you understand what this means? Centering on Heung Jin Nim's family, the spiritual foundation on which they can visit their family on earth has been established. You have to know this. It's so valuable. It is most valuable that the foundation of Heung Jin Nim's family was established.

At the time of Jesus, if this kind of work was done even though Jesus had to die, Christians today wouldn't need to sacrifice that much. But there is no other way. Why? Because the realm of True Parents' heart couldn't eliminate satan in the Dominion of the Results of the Principle and convince satan to establish the foundation of love in the Direct Dominion, Jesus had to come again. But Heung Jin Nim doesn't have to come again. Do you understand? You must know this clearly.

What will be changed? It is important. They live both in the spiritual world and the physical world. Now, what will happen? The spiritual world and the physical world have become like twins. In the light of the realm of heart, Parents are in the first son's position. By generation, vertically, they are on top for the first time. It means that Heung Jin is the second generation. He is under me. Do you know what I mean? However, it will be reversed.

When we look at Father and Heung Jin Nim alone, I am in the position of the elder son and Heung Jin Nim is underneath. Father is in Cain's position and Heung Jin Nim is in Abel's position. What happens to this relationship in the spiritual world? Heung Jin Nim is the eldest son. He is in the position of the elder son and other spirits in the spiritual world are all in the position of younger brothers and sisters. Based on the realm of heart, it works this way. You must know this very clearly.

On earth, as God is our Father, based on his position, Father is the elder son and Heung Jin Nim is the younger son. From God's position, it is so, isn't it? In the spiritual world, Heung Jin Nim is the first one to be born based on the realm of heart and all others are younger brothers and sisters. People in the spiritual world are in the position of younger brothers and sisters. It is reversed.

The conclusion is that the heartistic standard of the first birth right is to be enforced on the principle position. Do you understand what it means? You have to teach this point very well when you give a Principle lecture.

Among all the spirits in the spiritual world, even Jesus and the saints, Heung Jin Nim is the first one to be born as the eldest son based on the realm of heart in the spiritual world. Based on the realm Of heart, Heung Jin Nim is the elder son and the next one to be born is the second son. Also Heung Jin Nim can transfer the first birth right to the second one. Satan doesn't transfer anything. Satan doesn't transfer anything but steals everything away, but Heung Jin Nim with the first birth right tries to transfer all of the blessings on Earth. That's the way he is connected. He transfers everything. Satan, until now, and the Satanic world have tried not to transfer anything, but Heung Jin Nim tries hard to transfer everything. (131-52)

2) Until Now, the Center was Missing in the Spiritual World

From now on, people of the free world should love Heung Jin Nim. Because he has established the title to have loved the whole world by offering his life, the destiny to love the world with his life is connected to you all. Who did he substitute to go to the spiritual world? He went to the spiritual world instead of Father. For that reason, if you love Heung Jin Nim, it means that you love Father. That condition can be made. There is a connection between loving Heung Jin Nim and loving Father. Do you understand?

In the spiritual world, there hasn't been such a center until now. There wasn't any center where the spiritual world was connected. Because of Heung Jin Nim, there is now. All of the spirits who love Heung Jin Nim can make the condition to love Father. Do you understand what I mean? Also they can be connected with the Unification Church. By being connected with the Unification Church, they can establish the standard that they fought with their lives on earth because Heung Jin Nim is the first representative in the spiritual world in history to be connected with true love.

On Earth, he has become an example to the Unification Church members by loving through the sacrificing of his life for the sake of God's will. What he is telling you is to love Father. You must go on loving Father for the sake of the world. By Heung Jin Nim's being in the spiritual world and the spiritual world's loving Heung Jin Nim, they can establish a relationship of love with True Parents on earth. Do you understand? You should know this clearly. For that reason, in the spiritual world, now is the happiest time in history. The happiest days. Heung Jin Nim is the one who opened the gates of the spiritual world as the Messiah of love. On earth, he opened the way of the standard of martyrdom. That's why the Unification Church members should love Heung Jin Nim. You should love him. From both sides, those in the spiritual world and in the Unification Church, love Heung Jin Nim.

Now, what happens to our True Parents? It is important. What should True Parents do? In order to welcome the love of God and the love of earth, they should be honored to offer their own son. They should be proud of it. Also, in Rev. Moon's generation, God had loved this son. He couldn't love teen-aged Adam and Eve but he can love his son in the spiritual world. They should think that they sent their son to comfort God's heart for He worked so hard to restore the national level. So I prayed, "Please indemnify the fact that I couldn't offer the glorious love of the Korean foundation when I was young, that I couldn't offer the comfort of the world-level foundation established by indemnity in my generation, but through this son. Please accept him as being in my position."

Since the spiritual world loves him and the earth loves him, I have to set a motto that True Parents should love him. Heung Jin Nim died for sure but he will establish the realm of resurrection; that's how I think. He went there through his death, but he will resurrect people through his death. He will capture the spiritual world and the physical world, and he will proclaim the realm of resurrection. With this, we will bid to the realm of death. For that reason, you shouldn't be sad at funerals. You shouldn't be sad at all kinds of ceremonies. So, from now on, during Heung Jin Nim's ascension from the physical world, Father will establish a special ceremony centering on the spiritual world and the physical world. It's very complicated to explain in full. (130-202)

3) The Blessing of Heung Jin Nim and the Establishment of Kingship

Right after the Unification Ceremony on the day before Heung Jin Nim went to the spiritual world, I prayed, "Even though you are leaving the physical world, please accept the adopted son and participate with him as if you are here on Earth." I made a promise to him. For that reason, I have to give him the blessing on earth. Without the blessing it will be impossible for him to do the job. I made the promise then. You should know that God has sent the Messiah to save the physical world and today, in order for True Parents to save the spiritual world, I have presented a prince of love as my ambassador with full authority. Why does Father try to establish such a world-level foundation? Even Jesus couldn't be in that position. You should know the fact that, for the first time in the history, God has a teenage son whom He can love. Because of this event, God can finally love. You should know that God can love now.

Also, Father now loves centering on the foundation of the physical world. Because of this, the two worlds are connected. Because the fallen world was in the realm of fallen love and the realm of Dominion of the Results of the Principle, there was no connection with the love of True Parents until now. You have to know how amazing it is that this has finally emerged in the spiritual world. Now, what happens when he goes to the other side? Because he was born as a Korean, he is the representative and the fruit of late Korean Kings. Such kingship in the spiritual world is Heung Jin Nim's position.

From this view, in relationship to those late kings, even though Heung Jin Nim is young in age, he is the Abel of kings. We will know everything about the spiritual world, just as we know about the physical world. The two worlds will be absolutely one. Then, what happens? When Cain and Abel become one, parents can reside on the basis of that foundation. Therefore, heavenly parents can work there. Heavenly parents gain the right to work. On account of Heung Jin Nim's kingship and Korean kingship becoming one, a kingship and sovereignty centered on Korea has been formed. Do you understand?

After that, they stand in the realm of National Abel, all of the national kings stand in the realm of Abel. In the spiritual world, unity is achieved instantly. You don't know this because you are on earth. Therefore, with all kingships, centering on Korea, 120 nations can be completely united. The people who can be Abels in front of the kingship, those who believed Judaism or Christianity and died, were prepared to serve the kingship, so that all Abels in the spiritual world become united accordingly.

There is one problem here. If Heung Jin wants to establish the kingship, he cannot do it alone. Finding the queenship is important. This is the first issue. We should know clearly why we have to set up this kind of scheme. In order to combine kingships in the spiritual world, a spouse must be found where they were kings with their queens. What happens with Hoon Sook Nim is that because his queen is on earth, by being connected with her he is connected with earth where he can bring over people from 120 nations who belong to the kingship.

Well, in this scheme, not only Heung Jin Nim but also all of the kings who belong to the united kingship can follow him to the earth. Therefore, we have to know clearly that I had to provide this ceremony because he needs his queen. On the outside, people who oppose us will raise their opposition by saying, "Rev. Moon is a crazy man and a crazy leader." I am doing this to send Heung Jin Nim to the spiritual world as the representative of love to work on behalf of Father. For that reason, today, 50 days after Heung Jin's Seung-Hwa, is the same as the day of Pentecost and it became a worldwide event. Today, what happens with Miss Hoon Sook's marriage is that kings from 120 nations will visit this room and resurrect to establish the worldwide movement. You must know that today is the day that represents worldwide Pentecost. So, the kingship of 120 nations can reside on earth. They can be one with the physical world. This event has two such incredible meanings. Therefore, if there is one nation that can serve Father among 120 nations, the gate of Heaven will open from there. Also, it is well known by the media, scholars and the intellectual class that Rev. Moon and his Unification Ideology have surpassed both the communists and democracy. (131-114)

4) Era of the Blessing of the ideal Object

Only if all spirits in the spiritual world make a relationships of love with True Parents who have a root on earth, can the realm of unification of Heaven and the spiritual world be established. Among those who are in the spiritual world, there isn't a single person who went to the spiritual world while being engrafted to the root of love of the True Parents. That's why Heung Jin Nim is so important. Heung Jin Nim is the second son of True Parents. He was born on earth and lived until the age of Adam, 18 years old. He was born as the son of True Parents and went to the spiritual world while connected with the love of True Parents.

Is Jesus there with the connection of love centering on True Parents' root? Because Jesus doesn't have a connection with the love of True Parents, he cannot support the Unification Church where True Parents are working. Do you understand this? So, I have to reconcile this matter. Because Heung Jin Nim went to the spiritual world, Jesus became the old Messiah and Heung Jin Nim became the new Messiah. On account of that, Jesus serves my son centering on True Parents' love and the two of them are now united, through the realm of True Parents' love. The spiritual world is able to manage and control the physical world, centering on Jesus. The path to reeducate all people who believed in Jesus, even those who are in hell has been opened. With all these processes, finally kingship in the spiritual world can be established.

True Parents came to earth with kingship centering on the spiritual world and the physical world. In order to connect it to the spiritual world, it is necessary to establish the foundation of unification in the spiritual world and connect that to the kingship foundation of the spiritual world and Formation of Growth Stage foundation. If this is not accomplished, the spiritual world cannot participate in the place where True Parents established the standard of kingship. For that reason, I have to prepare. Originally, the spiritual world was the place that was to be unified and connected centering on the love of True Parents but it has been partitioned by walls everywhere. Because Heung Jin Nim and Jesus became one, Jesus can visit here through True Parents' family.

With Heung Jin Nim's blessing, because his spouse remains on earth, a bridge of love was built between earth and Heaven and now Jesus can come down to support True Parents' family and the Unification Church. Because this gate was opened, Christians centered on Jesus should unite with the Unification Church. That's why such things are happening in America. How come the established churches that until recently opposed us are mobilizing many Christians and entire churches in a united body, putting the Unification Church in Abel's position? Although the established churches are in Cain's position, the elder brother's position, they put the younger brother in the position of the elder son and return home. Because they know that they have to return home with the younger brother with the eldest son's rights in front of them, they serve the Unification Church and the spiritual world. All spirits who believed in Jesus support Adam and Eve going through the process of recreation, in the position of Archangel which supports Heaven. The Archangel follows them to that place in order to support Adam and Eve and give support to the federation activities of the Unification Church and the established churches. Do you understand? [Yes.]

So, what happened in the spiritual world, as the unification of the realm of heart in both the physical world and the spiritual world takes place, is that all of the late Christian generals and kings who were partitioned by their nations are now being connected. These works that are taking off in order to achieve the realm of unification centering on the realm of God's love and transcending the nation were impossible before. By connecting the realm of heart in the physical world and the realm of heart in the spirit world in order to establish the realm of unification, you can enter into the era of blessing where you can achieve the realm of object. Why? Because I gave the blessing to Heung ,Jin Nim and Hoon Sook Nim.

As the era of the blessing of ideal object enters into the spiritual world, the ideal object manifested by late generals is presented to his loyal subjects and they cooperate to unify all the subjects centering on the president of the nation. The era of the realm of the work and the realm of the heart of True Parents has come and now it is the time when the kings of the world can join the Unification Church.

Now, these current presidents are connected with the Unification Church. If the three nations unite with each other, things will go easily for the world. Until now, all the passages to connect God's love with the world and Heaven centering on True Parents have been blocked. These passages were opened by opening the gate between hell and the spiritual world. Hell comes before the spiritual world. As hell in the physical world is this world, we have to work for unification centering on the foundation of religious unification and world unification. Now it goes in the direction of connecting the world into one centering on the unification movement with South and North American Unification Organizations and Religious Conferences. We are entering the age when all races and all religions can jump. Do you understand? (140-54)

In Father's time, the secrets of the Bible have all been clarified. We know what chapter of the Bible is being accomplished now and what time we are in now. Everything will be done according to Father's words. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] We are in such a chess game. If you don't know how to play chess, you won't understand. Although the chess game has been over in the spiritual world, the paths to move nations around are blocked in the physical world. For that reason, an offering was needed and Heung Jin Nim accepted the mission. If I speak this way, it's understandable, isn't it? Jesus died at 33, so that people over that age can receive the blessing but the people under that age cannot receive the blessing. Jesus died alone. He is in paradise now. How can we liberate him? It is a very complicated process to explain. If you know the contents of my prayer at noon time, you will find the outline. If you want to know that, listen to the audio tape of my prayer. Then, you will know what happens in what kind of providence. Nations, states and other things are all included here. Simply speaking, it is the outline.

It is a different work. Because of that, the providence of restoration emerged. It shows how the nations should be connected. Because Jesus could not accomplish his responsibility to unite the nation and Judaism, and connect it with Rome, we should indemnify that. We have to liberate all the resentment. There is nobody but my son who can do it. Do you understand? [Yes.] He was able to inherit the foundation of spiritual salvation and physical salvation. And he completed the undone part on earth.

We should know that Heung Jin Nim was in between the open gate of the spiritual foundation that can connect the whole world and the open gate of earth in order to accomplish his responsibility to connect them. Jesus appeared to our members in England several times and told them, "I am the old Messiah and Heung Jin Nim is the new Messiah." It is very strange. Why is it so? How come? If you don't know the truth, you would say that it's insane. Because of that, it has come to the era where the spiritual world and the physical world are connected, the wall that partitioned Christianity and the Unification Church has crumbled and problems between America and the Communist countries are resolved. How come Christians in America who were strongly opposed to the Unification Church until a few months ago are now in the movement to support the Unification Church and are saying that they would go to jail with Rev. Moon? It is hard to imagine in human terms. They used to try to kick Moonies out and spit on us but now they are with us. (applause) (134-19)

Now, Heung Jin Nim is blessed. Because he has the foundation of a blessed couple, the walls have crumbled and spirits in the spiritual world who were all disconnected can now meet and collaborate with each other to achieve unfulfilled desires on earth. Do you understand what I mean? It happens through the realm of the heart. Because True Parents have a foundation of indemnity, the realm of the world that True Parents have indemnified belongs to the realm of True Parents' dominion, and that the people who are connected with that realm of heart can participate in the realm of domination that was established by True Parents on earth by being one with Heung Jin Nim centering on True Parents.

The physical world already belongs to the realm of True Parents' dominion. Do you understand? It is natural law for children to inherit their parents' possessions. On account of this, the spiritual world and the physical world, the twins of inside and outside became one. The realm of heart that can make the twins of inside and outside one was established. On earth, Cain and Abel became one centering on Father but this case is the opposite. That side was the eldest son, but now it becomes became one with Abel, and the spiritual world became the second son. As soon as Heung Jin Nim arrived there, inside and outside became one. Do you understand?

On account of Heung Jin Nim's arrival, disconnected late kings can be connected with the realm of their subjects. Because of this incident, those subjects with good heart are connected with the realm of the family; with that connection, they will be connected with the realms of the unification of tribe, race, nation and world. You should know that it will happen in accordance with the physical world. In spiritual world, the order is God, Heung Jin Nim's family and you. In the physical world, it goes God, True Parents and True Parents' family. It's important. It is connected. (331-54)

5) Resurrection Work through Heung Jin Nim

satan killed Jesus and it seemed to end the actual work of Jesus, so satan thought that killing Heung Jin Nim would finish everything. However, True Parents and God have established the resurrection of substance. That kind of plan was created. Jesus was killed but he was resurrected and matched to the Holy Spirit to become spiritual True Parents. This was a great threat to satan. Even Jesus couldn't imagine this. They became spiritual Parents. He looked forward to coming back 2,000 years later.

How about Heung Jin Nim? satan killed Heung Jin Nim and thought it was over. However, God provided a blessing immediately afterwards and established the foundation on which Jesus could resurrect 2,000 years later within 40 days. In this instance, he completed the 400-year indemnity course in 40 days. It was the same thing as if he came again and was blessed. For that reason, the spiritual world which was torn apart is completely mended now. I have done the work that I would have done when I go to the spiritual world, while I am living.

On account of this blessing, holy spirits from 120 nations will reincarnate. Hoon Sook Nim is the same as the Holy Spirit. They emerged on earth and the reincarnation of 120 nations is established in this ceremony. It is the same as the 50 days of Pentecost and 120 nations will descend with their kingships. You must know this. I sent him as an ambassador plenipotentiary. An ambassador with absolute authority. Heung Jin Nim has become a king in the spiritual world and leads 120 national kings.

If one of the Unification Church members becomes a president, the spiritual world will work at the time of election. 120 nations are representatives of national type with the 4,000 years foundation that Israel and Judaism waited for the Messiah and John the Baptist type. Now the realm has been established in the external world where John the Baptist type kingship nations centering on Father and the central nations can be connected. (131-146)

You should start to think like this. This is the time to work with the heart that you are going beyond the Cross. Do you understand? We have to accomplish the providence in which 120 nations are ready to go beyond the Cross of Jesus. I have worked this way. That's way I can connect to 120 nations. Heung Jim Nim is doing this job, too. He is connected with 120 nations. You have to do the same job. Because you have physical bodies, you have to work with that kind of thinking. You should think, "Heung Jin Nim is doing the job on behalf of us in the Son's position." Heung Jin Nim can connect with 120 nations freely but you cannot do that. Unification Church members are second sons of True Parents.

Spiritually speaking, Heung Jin Nim is a brother to the Unification Church members. Do you understand? You should know this. You should think that spiritually you will become one with him and work with him, Heung Jin Nim is a spirit that travels freely and you have substantial bodies. Substantial bodies have limits. You cannot visit 120 nations freely with your bodies. Because Heung Jin Nim is free, he can travel freely. You will become one with him centering on that, and 120 nations will automatically be connected. Keep this concept. Do you understand? [Yes.] That's why you should think of and pray for him.

When I pray to God regarding Heung Jin Nim, I ask God to support him in doing this job and ask the spiritual world for support. I prefer the support goes for you rather than for me. What I want for Heung Jin Nim is that he can work to support you completely. Do you understand that? Incredible things are happening. (131-155)

After the Science Conference, I ordered representatives of the world, a core party representing the Christian Cultural realm and highest scholars to turn around. Then the 72 PWPA chairmen turned around and gathered in Korea. They made a gesture that absorbed the Korean people completely. I have found them. Now I have found them. During this rally, Korean people became completely one with Father and we have gained seven million members as of yesterday. It is this condition that made the free world one. Those chairmen were about to leave for home after the Science Conference. It was almost impossible to give such an order then. They came and even signed the declaration on December 18. It was a big problem for the Satanic world. It caused a big incident.

If I didn't know such truths, Heung Jin Nim would only have died in misery. They thought that when Jesus died it was over, but he established a new spiritual realm. In the same way, satan thought it would be over after hitting Heung Jin Nim, the second son. However, Heung Jin Nim established the new domain of substantial world. You must know this. How could it be possible? Because True Parents paid indemnity for him on the foundation of world-level indemnity, he is the representative of True Parents in the spiritual world in light of the Principle. You should know this. Even Jesus couldn't pass the True Parents' indemnity foundation, before he found his bride. Only Heung Jin Nim. Jesus became Cain and Heung Jin Nim became Abel, and the restoration of the eldest son was completed. Do you understand what I mean?

I restored the eldest son in the spiritual world. By doing this, I straightened out the spiritual world and the order of the spiritual world was established. For Jesus, it took 2,000 years to be able to find his bride and be blessed to her in the position of the spiritual king, but I helped Heung Jin Nim to complete this in 40 days. Because he was blessed within the Pentecost, he didn't have to go through 2,000 years of hardship like the Christians. On account of that, Heung Jin Nim. was immediately able to unite the physical world in connection with the spiritual world to enter the realm of True Parents' love. With a Korean king at the center, kings of all nations are gathered and I made a foundation that can connect the kings with beloved patriots and loyal subjects.

There are so many different races and blood lineages in the spiritual world but the realm of unification is established by Heung Jin Nim. They will be connected with the physical world and visit their descendants with the standard that the spiritual world is united. In the future, all of the late presidents will work spiritually, so that the persons who believe in and accept the Unification Church can be selected. We have to know well that we have entered the era in which 120 nations reincarnate and emerge. When was it seeded? Two thousand years ago, when the spiritual Mother and the spiritual Father were established, 120 disciples were anointed to be seeds for the nations. It is connected with the realm of Christian Culture and this realm is resurrected and the realm of harvesting is established. It indemnifies the past realm of Christian Culture that couldn't be offered to True Parents and by presenting the realm of Christian Culture and the realm of victory of the Democratic world, the worldwide realm of the Unification Church and the realm of victory of the spiritual world to True Parents, we can enter the united realm of the heartistic world. Do you understand this?

This is to indemnify the Pentecost. Re-indemnity. It is re-indemnification with harvesting. The spiritual world is united by the realm of unification centering on 120 spiritual kingships and they can reincarnate in 120 nations. This is the same as the unification of 120 disciples in Israel centering on John the Baptist at the time of Jesus. Kingships are reincarnating. Where do they reincarnate? In their own nation. Do you understand? They reincarnate in their motherland. On the foundation of 120 nations, they all work to connect to True Parents who are the center. This is the same situation as when the realm of the Christian Culture was the center of the realm of world culture. (131-198)

6) The Authority of Heung Jin Nim

The meaning of the Day of Victory of Love is to defend against the realm of death where satan invades centering on the realm of the family. With what do we make our defense? With love. Heung Jin Nim was almost dead. But before he died, I realized that he was dying in the hospital. At that time I couldn't get caught up by the thought that he was dying. I had to deal with this situation. Time was limited. I had to complete the process. That's why I held the Unification Ceremony before he left earth. It meant that Father and you are one. Do you understand?

Because Father and Heung Jin Nim are one, as long as Father is alive, satan cannot control him. By offering Heung Jin Nim, all kinds of invasions by satan against the Unification family were blocked. The realm of the spiritual victory, God's offering in the spiritual world centering on Jesus, was connected with True Parents' offering of their beloved son on earth. So, everything is accomplished on earth.

Centering on the realm of the physical substance, the father-son relationship is connected with the Heavenly ideal of father-son relationship in spiritual world. Now that bridge between the spiritual world and the physical world is established. The time has come. This is the time to go over the 21st year. In order for all spirits to go to Heaven, they should receive love from True Parents on earth. Don't you think so? For that reason, although satan is opposing us, Heung Jin Nim went to the spiritual world on the foundation of the victory of the Third Seven-Year course.

The realm of True Parents doesn't mean only the family realm. They have gone over the conditional standard to set a worldwide condition of indemnity over the national standard. Because of that, Heung Jin Nim in the spiritual world is the eldest son. Do you understand? He was completely loved by True Parents and he went there to make a connection in the spiritual world as a representative of love centering on True Parents who represent kingship on earth. Consequently, Heung Jin Nim does all the work on earth, which was supposed to be done by reincarnating. He doesn't reincarnate but ascends to Heaven and connects the authorities of earth with the realm of victory of the spiritual world.

Nowadays, spiritualists say that Jesus, who used to appear alone, recently has been making appearances with a Chinese-looking person in front of him. People who are spiritually open say so. They don't know why. By establishing this bridge, all of the authorities that belonged to Jesus, now are connected to the authority of Heung Jin Nim. Do you understand? (196-264).




	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 1. To Bear The Fruit Of Human Life And The Spirit Self

1. In Order To Obtain The Fruit Of Life

One generation of our life is momentary. Right? This one generation goes up and down the equator of eternity. When this is extended, does it continue infinitely? On the other hand, if this is bent [Father expresses it in action], from here on, a new heaven and earth is scrolled. Like a scale, it goes up and down. That is the way it is.

For this reason, once Father speaks a word, it becomes a worldwide one. Father does not say that he cannot do it. Do you understand? [Yes.]

All of you are resurrected descendants of your ancestors, with their faces. You are historical resurrected beings. How long is history? It is known to be many hundreds of thousands of years old. Think of it. The course of such a labor was eventually to create one person, myself. In order to create myself, countless ancestors came and left. Likewise, the destiny of all mankind is in the hands of Rev. Sun Myung Moon of the Unification Church. He is in such a position. For whom did all of the ancestors labor so hard? It was to bring forth Rev. Moon and make him successful. At the moment, the entire spirit world is being mobilized for this purpose although you would not know about it. Therefore, we are the fruits of human history.

What are we? [Fruits of human history.] Next, we are the fruits of an era and the fruits of the future. It is incredible, isn't it?

Ladies and gentlemen, would you like that such fruits have a big hole because of worms eating them? Do you like apples that have their dark seeds easily rolling out when you cut them in half or apples whose seeds are sticky? Wouldn't you like to be an apple that is very ripe? [Yes.] Well, you know the right answer.

So, when you are opened in half, do you think a very ripe seed will come out? Are you sure that your second generation will become a heavenly seed that is very ripe? When your heart is cut open, do you think that a well-ripened Unification Church will come out?

Would you let the 6,000-year fruits fall without being able to ripen? Will it be all right for you to say: "Hey, I might fall. If it blows a little stronger, I might. Father, you should leave me alone, without shaking me"? I bet that there are some people like that. On the other hand, there should be a group of people who would say: "Father, even if you hit me with an ax and shake the tree to your heart's content, I will never fall down as long as a branch is not torn out." To which group do you belong? Are you one of the people who are concerned with a blowing wind? [No.] Then, what? [We belong to a group that does not fall down even if the tree is shaken.] A group that does not fall down even if the tree is shaken? [Yes.] (146-155)

We know that the important occasions of human life are birth, marriage, and death.

In order for an individual to bear a fruit after his or her birth, he or she must have a life companion, and thereafter walk a path together until the final moment of life. The same is applied to a country. A nation also has a period to lay its foundation, and then, a period of prosperity. Next, it is followed by a time period that is like the evening.

By so doing, if an individual remains a life body (saeng myung che), the individual should inherit the fruit of life and, within his or herself should always be prepared with a content that is related to the fruit of life. if not, even if a time of bearing fruit arrives, the individual will not be able to see the fruits.

For this reason, we should overcome our environment. Furthermore, we should inherit all the conditions that can bear fruit in the future, and we should have abilities of control that can be a motivation for all contents. Only through the process of bearing fruit can we remain a fruit that is needed for the progress of a new history and/or human society.

When viewed from this perspective, humans must be able to overcome their environment. But that is not the end. They should undergo a process through which they can inherit a new life and bear a fruit out of it. Afterwards, they should be able to stand in an appropriate position and bring a result. For example, like grains that are sowed, germinated, bear fruit, and are harvested by their master and stored at the storage room, we must go through a process through which we can be harvested for a certain purpose.

Therefore, at this point, you must not forget that you are in a position that you should, within yourself, solidify the inner conditions that can inherit such hopes and wishes, and centering on those conditions, you must again be adjusted to the external environment. This should be done not in the position of a defense of yourself, but in the position of an offense.

Look at a persimmon tree in the springtime when it blooms. Those flowers are not so colorful like other flowers. Further, their color is similar to that of their leaves. For this reason, if you just glance at them, you would not notice those flowers. Even after bearing fruit, because they are covered with leaves, it is hard to notice them. Because the green leaves are so fully grown, one cannot see the fruit. But when autumn comes after the summer, their color starts to change. When they are ripe, both the inside and outside colors turn red. Then you see them hanging radiantly and proudly on the tree even after all of the leaves fall.

It is the same is with the Unification Church members. When looking at the Unification Church, if the 1970s are considered to be a period of bearing fruit, all elements like leaves should disappear. Even the persimmon fruit exposed on a bare branch can possess a value of the entire tree. Such a fruit does not need any advertisement. To anyone, it is transformed into a being of value one hundred percent, for both its inside and outside. In order to do this, how persistently did the persimmon tree have to fight throughout the entire one year? Until it could bear fruit, how much labor was required throughout the process?

Until it was perfected as a fruit out of numerous flowers that bloomed on branches, we must understand that it suffered and made more efforts than any other flower. We must understand that it overcame all kinds of environmental ordeals from which it could have fallen due to a rough environment and malnutrition, while enduring winds, rain, and tempests in the summertime.

If that tree bore only one fruit, not being able to carry many fruits, that fruit would represent the entire tree as a fruit that fought all of the external struggles from which it could fall off the tree, containing the entire inner qualities of that tree. Only such a fruit will remain alive. If there was only one fruit on that tree, that fruit will represent the entire tree. If it was a persimmon tree, due to that one fruit, it could save the authority and dignity of that tree when autumn came.

Although many flowers bloom and many fruit are born on that tree, if all of them fell, and it could not bear fruit even in the autumn, but only bare branches, how miserable that tree must be! However, even if it could not bear many fruit, if it could bear one fruit that cannot be compared with the fruit from any other trees, that tree will be proud of its fruit in front of tens of thousands of other fruits.

There are numerous religions in the modern era. Numerous denominations exist in Christianity. In a reality where we are faced with an era of bearing fruit, God is asking for a certain fruit from the Unification Church. As was previously said, although a tree could not bear many fruits, but only one fruit, and that fruit is a perfect one that cannot be bettered by any other fruit from any other tree, that tree deserves to receive the autumn, being saved by that one fruit.

From this perspective, you yourself should be able to judge whether you could receive a normal spring and summer, and bear a ripe, matured fruit in the fall.

When looking at a tree, we find branches, leaves, roots, and seeds. When we pick a fruit, it can be considered that we possessed that entire tree. Since that fruit has many seeds, one stands in a position where many trees can be planted.

The fruit of a tree should represent that tree, and whether it is 10 years old or 20 years old, when that fruit is harvested as a perfect fruit, it should be able to pass on all of the historical elements that it desires to bequeath.

During the time when that fruit is growing, the elements should never be removed. It should be left alone so that it can fully and continuously grow. From the day when its life started to the time when it is harvested by the master and stored into a storage room, the life elements should never be stopped. Whether it is windy or a tempest comes, despite all the hardships, they should not be discontinued. if not, as time goes by, the elements which can add to the fruit will dissipate, and, as a result, one will not be able to see a fruit that is fully matured. (36- 10)

Even among blessed families, there are many insincere families. I can tell the truth when looking at you carefully. When you look at chestnut burs, you can find both male ones and female ones. Their shape is similar looking, but the male size is bigger. It is the lazy one that did not work hard. Bearing fruit requires the overcoming of many tribulations.

However, male chestnuts are void of the deep qualities that come from tribulations, and, as a result, they are void of life power. Their appearance looks similar to that of the female chestnuts, but their inside is not that of a real chestnut.

Ladies and gentlemen, you know chestnuts. Their appearance looks so cold with its spiky burs. Yet, if you take out the burs, a chestnut comes out. A chestnut is covered with three layers of skin. If an outer skin is removed, another layer of skin appears. If the second one is peeled, a third layer with a tardy taste shows up. Afterwards, a real chestnut appears. That is why the taste is remarkable. (31-201)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 2. Judgment And Public Approval

1. Categories Of Judgment

Would God, who knows that the way of the Principle is a way that cannot be walked without loving one's enemies, let people perish in the last days? No. God is in the position of a parent towards humans. The judgment of fire that is mentioned in today's Christianity is not literally a fire judgment. (31-167)

As you are well aware that there is a protocol between teachers and students that should be observed by each party? Likewise, in the Unification Church as well, there are laws that I should observe, and you should also observe. Those who doze while I am speaking, will they be violated by the heavenly laws or not? [They will.] Those who are dozing, is that right? [Right.] Did you doze, thinking of that or not? Yes or no? Did you doze, understanding it or not? [We did, without realizing it.] That is what you should know.

Therefore, when looking at this from this perspective, if you do not pay attention to the words, you will be judged by the words. Next, we should realize substance. What are your actions for? It is to realize substance. If not, without action there will be a judgment of substance. There are three different kinds of judgment: that of words, that of substance, and that of heart. One should go through three different stages of judgment.

First, the words of the Principle will judge you. What is next? It is judgment of substance. Who will judge? Those who labored hard, doing fundraising, witnessing, and realizing substance, by observing all the laws. Those who did not do any of these, trying to take an easy way out, will be all judged by them. That is a judgment. Satan will participate in it, judging people who did not follow the words. Those who realized a substantial foundation will accuse the ones who did not. The substantial foundation laid by Father, and the substantial foundation of leaders in the Unification Church will make accusations against its members who did not fulfill.

This is the right order. First, the accusation comes from satan; second, from family members; third, from Father; fourth, from angels; and fifth, from God. [While saying this, Father writes on the blackboard]. Do you understand me?

You need to go the following way: You can go to God after being recognized by family members in the satanic world and next, by Father. That is our destiny. That is a law. That is a direction that we need to follow. This is the direction that I previously mentioned. What do we do about this? What is judgment? They will give substantial judgment with all of these. Will lies work? [No.] If you do it unwillingly, it is like not doing it. If you do it, thinking of God and/or Father, the substance of God and/or that of Father will be in it. It is like a fully matured chestnut inside of it. If you think of God and Father like this, Father's words, God's words will be the substance of your work. Ladies and gentlemen, is that right?

By so doing, the Unification Church members should be welcomed by Father and family members. You should become such a person. When you are exposed, you should become a person like a chestnut. We should live for God and True Parents. That is your mission. Next, when you go to spirit world, your lifestyle of living for God and True Parents should be in harmony with that of your life here on earth. Do you understand what I mean? That is how harmonization is achieved.

For this reason, we should go through a process of passing a fearful test with substantial conditions. That is a law. When the test is done, the foundation of heart will automatically come into being. When you were fundraising and witnessing hard, why were you persecuted and accused for doing both of them? It was to restore, to discover heart, which you did not have. It was to restore, to discover love. It happened so that you could become a person who can love people who are doing these things against you. Unless you go through such a training course, no matter how much you try to become a heavenly person, you cannot. That is, we should find love that is beyond the love of the satanic world, of ourselves. Otherwise, we cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven by becoming a person of love. Only the ones who become a person of love can go there.

Who is the judge then? It will be God, Jesus, and Father. Do you understand? [Yes.] Therefore, you should put it into practice. That is our task, required by God as law. You must understand this.

What is true love? When we stand in the position of the parent-child relationship centered on the lineage of God and True Parents, this "X" and this "Y" will form a line. You will be able to avoid the judgment referred to by Christianity. That is why only when we are centered on the realm of True Parent's love, will everything be resolved. (190-31)

2. Be Prepared With A Passport To The Kingdom Of Heaven

Your final moment on this earthly plane is death. The day of death will come to everyone. In order to establish the ultimate ideal world, you should experience all kinds of things and pass through them.

Well, do you have a passport to the Kingdom of Heaven? Dr. Durst, do you have one? [I am in the process of preparing one.] Then how do you enter there? You do not know that you might die tomorrow. We should keep ourselves busy with preparing one. This is not a play or a joke. You should understand that only when many individuals, families, or nations come into being, can God let you be in charge of Heaven. Do you understand what I mean? That is the original ideal of creation.

What is a passport for? It is to expel satan. Satan is allowed to enter. Ladies and gentlemen, in your daily life, does satan play a part or not? Did you separate good from evil on the levels of an individual, a tribe, a people, a nation, the world and the universe? If so, when? You must have learned the words of the Principle, right?

Then you must have learned how to separate good from evil. With what can it be done? It should be done centered on indemnity conditions. Those who have leadership positions in headquarters should all be expelled. Do you know about a pyramid? Those who do not go out for church activities become a pyramid of the Devil.

Ladies and gentlemen, there is no exception for anyone, whether they are scholars or the presidents of nations. The path of indemnity should not be taught, but searched for by each individual. That is a path that you yourself should look for. The path of the Principle is one that you walk yourself. Do you understand this clearly? If you do not go this way, you will go to hell. You must understand that chains are hooked all over your body, such as your eyes, your nose, your thoughts, etc. I am not saying this to threaten you, but to reverse the fall.

Ladies and gentlemen, when the word "Kim" is written on a blank piece of paper, how difficult is it to erase it? [It is terrible.] Do you think the letters written down by satan are more terrible than the ink itself or not? If you try to erase them, even if you almost reach the state of death, you should not be able to erase them. It can be done only after we are revived from death. It can be finally erased only when the piece of paper is almost worn out with holes. You should know that, although you believe that you are alive, actually you are dead. As long as such a trait is within you, satan will claim you as his. That is why Jesus stated: "Those who are willing to die will live, and those who are trying to live will die." Do you understand what this means? [Yes.]

From God's viewpoint, only when you are better than the beginning will his memory of the fall of long ago be erased. From this perspective, could you understand how foolish, how immature, how fragile you were up until now? Where are you going to go? Are you going to go to Kingdom of Heaven or the kingdom of hell? [Kingdom of Heaven.] (129-183)

You must clearly understand what you should do from now on. Do you know that? Now, you do not know it, right? Do you think that you can live for eternity? Do you think you will die or live? Everyone dies once, right? Is it true or false? [True.] This is a serious matter. Are you sure that we all die? [Yes.]

If you die, do you know that spirit world exists? [Yes.] Do you really know it? [Yes.] Is life in the spirit world longer than life on earth or is it shorter? [Longer.] How much longer?[It is infinite.] Then, who lives there? Is it not a place where the master and the center of Heaven, God, lives? [Yes.] Who is God? Is it not vague and ambiguous? Don't you think so?

Well, if God exists and I exist, and if we think of God and ourselves being in an equal position, would you think of God first or yourself first? [God first.] Well, what about you? [God.] If it is God, do you think that we should become people whom God is pleased with or that God should become the one whom we are pleased with? [The former.] I am not talking about others. What about you? [The former.]

Well, I go to that side of the world, if that nation is a God-centered nation, where countless ancestors came and left, do you think that they will be living without order without any laws or in orderliness governed by laws? [The latter.] You must have some idea about it.

Would you think that even before the appearance of the Unification Church that the organization of the Unification Church already existed in the spirit world? (laughter). It did, right? Surely so. (laughter) But what about now since the appearance of the Unification Church?

Well, since the Unification Church came into being at the end among all the organizations in the spirit world, should it be at the end or at the top? [At the top.] If Moonies say, "at the top," would spirit world say, "no?" Your ancestors who are living in the spirit world may say that they do not like Moonies. (laughter). What do you think?

For example, suppose that there is a wealthy village, where a beggar came in. If all the leaders of the village unanimously suggest: "We have a remarkable man visiting us. Let us make that beggar our village leader." Then, would everyone agree or oppose? What do you think? [Oppose.]

Well, suppose when you go to spirit world would you like to go down to the dungeon of hell in darkness or to the throne of God with beaming light? You, think about a place with a bright light. (laughter) That is true. That is realistic. That is for sure.

However, what are you going to climb to get up there? In the spirit world, there are many saints and sages such as Jesus, Confucius, Buddha, etc. There are also many great people, but with what are you going to climb up there? You would be able to meet all of the presidents of the United States, such as George Washington, and others.

Further, you should be able to meet many martyrs who died from the persecution of the Roman Empire. How many people were sacrificed for the public purpose? Then, how can you go up there? Would the spirit world recognize you?

You need a certificate at some point in time, even in the U.S. Army If so, can you go to the highest realm of the spirit world without a certificate? In the world beyond time and space where many hundreds of billions are gathered, watching you, are you confident that you will be welcomed and praised? In the spirit world, there is no distance. They will be watching you climbing up. Then, how can you go up there? Think of it.

In order to go there, you need a certificate. Surely, you do. Without it, you cannot pass through. This is a serious matter. Dr. Durst, with what are you going to go there? Can you say that you can do it with your doctoral degree for literature? In the spirit world, it has even less value than toilet paper in the bathroom. (laughter)

Well, then, what are you going to take to get there? Go ahead and answer. [True love.] What is true love? What is it? This is a serious question. Because God knows this clearly, he has been committed to this throughout his entire life.

Well, today, why am I trying to go this way even though the entire fallen world is opposing me? It is to receive a certificate. This is not a worldly matter. Do you understand? If I sought for success in the secular world, I would have been quite successful. I have such abilities.

When you go to spirit world, you cannot take even your own wife nor your children. When you die, you are alone, not with each other. Then, how lonely it should be! You should walk alone. Such is the world where you need to go. The reason why Rev. Moon is needed in the world is because humans do not know where to go. In order to teach them the right way, in the last days, God sent someone like Rev. Moon on earth. (145-330)

3. Satan's Certificate Is Also Required

Do you receive God's love? Yes or no? God's love is a worldwide love which is priceless, and that cannot be replaced with money. Have you ever received such love? Have you ever received love that is like flesh out of all flesh and bone out of all bones?

In order to become Abel, you should first inherit God's love. Once you inherit God's love, you will inherit the world. Right? [Yes.] So, did you reach that level? Jesus did. He inherited the Heavenly Kingdom, but he did not inherit the world. Then who inherited the world? Cain did, Therefore, the world belongs to Cain. For this reason, once Abel inherits the Heavenly Kingdom, he or she should inherit a certificate issued and guaranteed by Cain who belongs to the world. In order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, you need a certificate from satan.

Fallen people are to resolve these two matters. Because they have not been resolved, 6,000 years of history have been repeated. However, we have now come to understand this. In the Bible it says: "As you know the truth, the truth will set you free." As we now know the answer, we should love, even biting our own teeth. To what level? To the level of Cain, who is our enemy. (34-278)

Since the human fall took place not in the presence of God as their subject, but in the presence of satan, we should subjugate satan. You should be able to say and claim before satan: "satan, as I am where I am now because of you, I will return after subjugating you." So, unless you get a certificate that you subjugated satan, you cannot receive God's love. Jesus also brought victory in overcoming three temptations. You will not able to go to Heavenly Kingdom without a signature from satan that you won a victory in history.

The Unification Church is the only church that teaches that one cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven without a certificate from satan. This is fundamentally different from other Christian churches. They do not know this for sure, but say the following: "Well, Rev. Moon of the Unification Church teaches that we can go to Kingdom of Heaven only with a certificate from satan. That is why he is satanic." Did I teach that to you? They indeed like to distort facts. Yet we should not get behind them due to their spreading wrong rumors. No matter what, we should receive satan's signature. When Jesus overcame the three temptations from satan, satan admitted with tears: "You are truly and eternally different from me." Unless he admitted this, his position would have been in danger. (24-337)

Do you love Cain? Cain is satan. He is satan's son. The spiritual satan and the substantial satan are grinding their teeth, hating the Unification Church. Even though we did not ask for anything from them, remaining quiet, they still hate us. In order for you not to be hooked by them, you should subjugate Cain. In order to subjugate Cain, you should love Cain all the way to the end. Unless you become such a person, you cannot save Cain.

For this reason, in order to go to Kingdom of Heaven, you should obtain a certificate from satan. What is satan's certificate? In order for a convicted criminal to be released, he or she should first go through an attorney, then a prosecutor, and finally, he can be released by the judge. When viewed from this perspective, satan is in the position of the prosecutor, God, in the position of the judge, and Jesus, in the position of the attorney. If satan accuses a defendant with convincing evidence, saying, "This is what we should do, God cannot do anything about it.

Then, Jesus, in the position of an attorney would say: "Heavenly Father, his ancestors did such and such things. He is not from a bad lineage. Since he is accused of such and such counts, he should be given an indemnity condition that is related to his crimes, and then liberate him." That is what has been happening.

For this reason, we should get a certificate from satan. Without getting a certificate that we loved satan, we can never go to Kingdom of Heaven. That is what the Unification Church is doing. Normally, although we treat enemies as enemies, we should love them. That is incredible. But we must love our enemies and pray for them. We have no choice. Unless Cain and Abel are united in oneness, there will be no restoration. Then, you cannot go back to the parent. You must understand this. (48-315)

Today, where should we, Unification Church members, stand? As was just mentioned now, we should take responsibility to fill up the holes. For this reason, in the position of representing all mankind, we should be Willing, before God, to take responsibility for all of mankind, with an urgent and anxious heart. Otherwise, we cannot become a Unification Church member.

We should stand in such a position, as a representative of our family, our tribe, our nation, the world, and the whole universe. You should not speak only your own words, but even make a right decision that both God and satan can publicly approve. In other words, you should get a certificate from satan. When I say this, you might think: "Why should I, when I did not receive one even from God?"

Yet, satan should publicly approve of you, stating: "You fulfilled your responsibility on earth in restoring God's love in the course of restoration of the world on the levels of an individual, a family, a tribe, a people, and a nation. Therefore, when reviewing your accomplishments, you are more than qualified to be responsible for the providence of restoration through the indemnity of love." Without being such a person, you cannot inherit the position of a son or a daughter in the world of God's love. (158-384)

Christianity today has gone through a course of history through which it has been seeking for a true olive tree, while pioneering a miserable destiny along with numerous humans throughout history. The true olive tree refers to the Son of God. Once He comes, the tree should receive extract and a branch from Him. And we should be engrafted to that branch.

When satan sees that a part of Him was engrafted, all of the conditions that have not been resolved due to satan will be done so instantly. You should be engrafted not only on a foundation that is like good land or a warm shelter, but also that is like a rough, stony land. Since its content is different from anything else in the Satanic world, in terms of the original nature and quality from satan, you should receive a certificate that you can become God's son in the new era. It is not given by God. If He could, He would have done it 6,000 years ago.

In my case, I could not be released by the judge. Who then could have released me? satan can. At the court, the prosecutor is satan. Therefore, without getting an approval from the prosecutor, I could not be released. Therefore, without an official approval from satan, that is, even if the judge in charge gave an unjust sentence, God cannot say: "You are my son. Let me save you!" You must absolutely get an approval from satan.

Did you get such an approval from satan or not? If not, you must. What does the Unification Church teach? It is a place that teaches you how to obtain an approval from satan. However, you should not get only a spiritual approval but also a physical one. (7-124)

4. Father's Signature Is Also Required

Do you want to obtain a passport to the Kingdom of Heaven? [Yes.] But not freely. If you try to get a Ph.D. without passing a test or doing a dissertation, even if you are able to get it, it will be a counterfeit. Even in the Unification Church, there are real members and fake ones. Are more members real or fake? [Real ones.] You are not real Moonies yet. You are not totally united with me yet. Do you understand? [Yes.] You can be real ones only after going through the exact standard.

In the final world centered on good and evil, unless you become a true Moonie, you cannot remain forever. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] In that sense, you should reexamine yourself and reflect upon yourself. (129-186)

You need a certificate. No matter how difficult it is, you should get a certificate. You now understand this clearly, right? [Yes.]

The same is with me. I know that so well. That is why I have been going through such a fierce battle for 40 years in the outside world. I am always marching forward, although the entire world is opposing me. I chose such a path. Do you know how miserable it has been? Think about it. Under such circumstances, I laid this foundation.

This world belongs to satan. That is the problem. It is a miserable fact. On the other hand, the spirit world is rejoicing. Thus, these two worlds are divided. Is it clear now? [Yes.]

You need a certificate, which contains Father's signature. One can go through all levels of the spirit world only with Rev. Moon's signature. As long as you have it, no one will stop you. You will be welcome at any place. Then how remarkable we are! That is what we need to be concerned about. Everyone needs to acquire one. What are you hesitant about? You should start. Father is not foolish, but smart. Do you know it? [Yes, we do.] Father is so famous. (146-347)

In the future, how are you going to climb up the spirit world? What are you going to take with you? Go ahead and answer me. Are you going to say, "Since I went to Harvard and I am a citizen of United States, I can go to the best place in the spirit world?"

What are you going to take with you? You cannot go to the high levels of the spirit world, even if you have a pure and innocent heart. Go ahead and have such a heart to see whether you can go or not. (laughter) You need to go through a procedure by which you can go to go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

In order to be registered, you need to have a license. No matter how many times you insist that you are a pure and innocent person, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. You need to go through a certain formality. What is that formality? Even to come to the U.S.A., which is declining, how difficult it is, going through a certain process of getting a visa, etc.? Would it be easier or more difficult for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven than America? [More difficult.] Ladies and gentlemen, when you came here, did you ever think of it? Have you ever thought of getting a new form and passing the tests after filling it out?

Then, you should get a signature from Dr. Durst, right here. Then, whose signature is next? [satan] Correct, you should get a signature from satan. (laughter). Then whose signature comes next? [Father's.] Yes, it is Father's. You cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven only with Dr. Durst's signature.

Well, whose signatures do you need? Father's signature. What about the signature of the U.S. president? [You cannot.] Whose signature do you need? [Father's.] Did all the spirits that went to spirit world know True Parents? They did not. You are the first ones who know them. It is you who came to know Them for the first time.

Are you now coming back to your senses? You are now growing your beard. (laughter) Are you thinking that since you are growing a beard, Rev. Moon will be signing? [No.] (laughter)

Anyone who has a beard is not a Moonie. You'd better get out of here. (laughter) Can you remain seated here with your beard growing? All of you should go through a right procedure. That is what you need to learn. Therefore, it should not be the Unification Church, but the Unification University. It is a nationwide and even a worldwide university. Are you paying tuition? (laughter)

All the instructions that were given by Rev. Moon on earth will also become the basis for conditions by which you can be accused. Unless you fulfill them, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

Then, someone might say that Rev. Moon is only giving instructions without doing them himself. Yet that is not the case. Whatever instructions he gives, he has already actualized himself. He would not ask you to do these things before He put them into practice. Why? Because He needs to teach you all about it. Rev. Moon cannot hold discussions with anyone. He has no partner. He cannot discuss the providence of restoration with the president of the United States.

No matter how many times Dr. Durst comes here, I cannot discuss the matter with him. if I do, the archangel will accuse me. The archangel is the one that made humans fall. Therefore, other than God and myself, no one knows about it. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes].

Now, the Unification Church will go over the worldwide hill. Now, no one can destroy the Unification Church, nor can anyone send Rev. Moon to prison. Then, are you busy with marrying and giving birth to your children? With what should you be busy with? [To be prepared with a certificate.] You do not know when you will die. Who knows when you will be involved in an auto accident and go to spirit world. All kinds of things can take place. Thus, you never know when you will have to go to the spirit world.

Further, although you know how to live as blessed family members, if you go to the spirit world while you are enjoying your own personal life, having fun, thus neglecting to prepare yourself to go to the spirit world, can you come to Rev. Moon of the Unification Church? Blessed families did not yet reach the worldwide level because they are on the top of the growth stage, still under the dominion of satan. Since they are on the top of the growth stage, they should go over the worldwide level. Because of that, they will be in trouble unless they go over it.

So, do you put more weight on your own couple, placing God's will behind your own couple? In the near future, if time passes a little further, and when we are settled with our own nation, the children of those of you who did not work would not be able to work like the children of those who worked hard. Even if they are blessed, I will kick them out.

Even though I made all the preparations for you to go to spirit world, but still, if you are doing nothing, how miserable the Unification Moonies should be! It is now time for me to take it easy. I did it all myself.

Is Father incapable or capable? [You are the most capable person.] My personality is such that I would not let myself be defeated by anyone. Such is Rev. Moon. He does not like to be trampled by anyone, but he lived a life of being trampled. On such a foundation, I know clearly what path you, Unification Church members, should walk. You must understand what path you should walk. You must understand what Father is trying to teach you. Right? [Yes.] What did I say about your path? You must quickly go over the nation and the world. Are you busy with marrying? Are you busy with taking care of house chores? Or are you busy with making preparations to go to spirit world? [With preparations of going to spirit world.] Is that right? [Yes].

Therefore, I am living now to be in the same tempo with spirit world. We should live with the same tempo. When you are considered to be Unification Church members, if you go to spirit world, you will be questioned at the gate with such and such conditions that have become engraved as they were taught by Father.

All the things that are taught by Father until the present time are written down as conditions. Therefore, if you cannot answer them, you cannot go to Kingdom of Heaven. Instead, you should wait in the middle level of the spirit world.

They are waiting for me to come to the spirit world, wishing for Father's prompt arrival. Yet, even if I go to the spirit world, all of you cannot enter the place where I can go. (146-337)

When you go to the spirit world, surely, you will say, "I know Rev. Moon. He was True Father." But even if you know Him, it does not work. That is what you must understand. (135-118)

5. The Role Of An Attorney In The Spirit World

Father's slogan is: "Let us kick out the Devil," the ringleader of the evil which has been violating countless humans throughout history. From the first day to the last day, let us take the position of a prosecutor ourselves, accuse satan of all the evil deeds that he has committed in front of God, the judge of justice and righteousness. Then would the devil surrender or not? There will be no attorney available to the Devil, but to humans, there will be.

Jesus is working as an attorney in the spirit world. He would say, "This person did such and such good deeds with faith in my name. Heavenly Father, is it not true that the devil cannot take one who tried to be good, observing the public laws since that is an agreement that was made between you and the Devil?"

The devil cannot take people who were standing in a good way. That is why people are asked to believe in Jesus. But if you believe in Jesus unconditionally, do you think you can go to Kingdom of Heaven?

You wait and see. As I visited spirit world, I saw many scenes in which famous ministers were kneeling down in the hell, saying: "Rev. Moon, I did not realize this would happen to me." Is it not a story like a dream? The leader whom you are following is such person. He is a leader with such a deep understanding on the high, fifth-dimension level world. Therefore, if you are going to follow me, you should understand such content as well. (149-98)

6. Impossible To Accuse Once We Come To Have A Citizenship

We must have a nation. But do we have one or not? [We do not.] Well, you have your own country. But the country that we are going to is a different one, the Heavenly Kingdom. Therefore, for that country, unless you were given a citizenship that is approved by the nation, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

satan cannot make accusations against people who have a citizenship from any direction whether it is North, South, West, or East, nor any time era in the past, present or future. (148-287)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 3. Entering The Spirit World

1. Freedom Possessed By The Citizens Of The Kingdom Of Heaven

Among women, those who lament over not having been born as a beautiful woman, please raise your hand. (laughter) Someone might say that you look like a bag that holds an umbilical cord. Yet whether you look like a bag that holds an umbilical cord or a toad, if you have a rough skin, it may be even better, thinking that it is healthier looking. If you are born beautiful, you are inclined to pursue external things for sure, 100 percent. On the other hand, ugly women will pursue internal things, not external ones. This is a fact. (laughter)

The more you pursue the external, the more trapped you are by satan, but if you pursue the internal, a beautiful woman can be born out of such a ragged playground. Which one do you prefer? [Pursuing the internal.] Then, when you pursue the internal, would you remain inactive? Those who go that direction can freely travel the world of the external, but those who pursue the external can never travel to the side of the internal. Which one would you choose? Would you become a person who can be welcomed by both worlds or only one world? [The one who can be welcomed by both worlds.]

Then, what kind of people will the Unification Church members become? It is ideal to become a person who can travel to the world of the internal and the world of the external, and thus you can freely travel to all directions of North, South, East and West. So what we are trying to do in the Unification Church is to make a person who can be a subject of the internal world and also have dominion over the external world as well.

Since the external world was invaded by evil, if you go to that world, you will end up going to hell, but if you go to the internal world, you will end up with a good spirit world, the Kingdom of Heaven. Then you can freely travel both worlds whenever you desire to do so. So would you like to be a person who is not restricted by anyone, to travel wherever you want to go, traveling both worlds, or a person who can use only one door to enter the Kingdom of Heaven or hell? [The former.] You are too greedy. (laughter) Since Rev. Moon knows it, I am trying to become a person who can be welcomed by anyone wherever I go. That is what Rev. Moon is insisting on. That is what God is insisting. Then, how wonderful will it be?

Well, can God travel freely to hell? [Yes, He can.] Does He need to go through certain procedures to go there? [He does not.] By the same token, does He need a certain procedure to visit the Heavenly Palace? Does He need to get a special ticket and a special form to fill out? [No.] Then, can He do it freely any time as He wants to? (116-177)

2. Special Gift That Can Be Carried To The Spirit World

Ladies and gentlemen, what is the present that you can take when going to God in the spirit world? There is nothing. Not money, nor the honor that was obtained through an earthly academic degree, nor loving his or her spouse, nor living a happy life. Such things cannot be a gift. Then what is it? It is our love for God and the world. That is what is left behind from your earthly life. In John 3:16, it is written: "God loved the world that. . ." Does it say that God loves the world or you as an individual? [The world.] Does it say the Unification Church or the world? [The world.] Yes, He said that He loves the world. That is why He sent His begotten son. The begotten son came to love the world.

For this reason, if you are centered on love, you will not perish, but instead you will be saved. As the Master loves the world, we should love the world as He loves the world. What about Christians today? They are divided due into many different denominations. Is it not true? They do not think of the world nor God. When we look at Christianity that is perishing, while it is loving only their own nation and denomination, we should become a person who can transcend our own nation and denomination and love the world and God. (98-329)

Even at the court, a judge cannot do anything against a murderer without convincing evidence. If the murderer protests, "When did you see me committing the crime?" you cannot do anything against him if there is no evidence. Evidence that can support his crime must be presented. However, if evidence is presented, the murderer cannot protest his prosecution. Therefore, if you do not have evidence, you should find it. In a Christian hymn, there is a verse: "There is sufficient evidence of having received a lot by believing in Jesus." Do you have any evidence? Someone is proud of much evidence when he or she goes out for a witnessing, but do you think that this is true evidence? What good is it for you to testify about it if no one remains. It has nothing to do with evidence.

Do you have a special gift that you can carry with you when going to the Kingdom of Heaven? In the spirit world, there are many loyal subjects who are lined up as martyrs. Do you think that you can open your present in front of them? Ladies and gentlemen, please think of this. Do you think that you can unfold something so mediocre and sloppy? How much did the Unification Church or you suffer? Even though you say that you love your own nation and the world, how can you love your country and the world, if you did not experience that much suffering? You should be able to say, "It is true that we suffered, but I do not take it as a suffering." We still have a long way to go. When you go to spirit world, you should be able to say, opening your gift sack, "This is the present that I prepared all my life. Please accept it with my heart." When women marry, they take many dowries, but can they go to Kingdom of Heaven with an empty hand?

As the Unification Church members, what mission did God give to you? As God's trained soldiers, as sons and daughters of God, if you marry, you should inherit the lineage of your family. In order to do this, you take care of your family's chores and independently develop yourself. Such is your holy mission. Therefore, even though you cannot do so, you should realize that Father cannot physically live with you, and further, even if God cannot always directly give you instructions, you should never forget that you are the ones who are endowed with a mission within God's realm of management.

You should regard yourself as absolute. By so doing, you should be determined to get an eternal guarantee for the fruit that resulted from absolute value, as the treasure that belongs to all mankind, future generations and the spirit world. If you do not fulfill that responsibility, you will fall into a position that will be more miserable than a beggar. Beggars can feed themselves at least by begging for food when a meal time arrives, but the ones who failed to fulfill their responsibility would not be able to eat on time.

In order to fulfill such a responsibility, had God asked you for 10 years of your life, during that 10-year time period you should do your best with all of your heart and soul. How can you shorten the 10-year restoration time-period to make it into a 7-year course of value? In order to shorten the 10-year time period planned by God into a 7-year course, my own sweat, my own blood, my own effort, and my own toil are required. Unless you can add quantity and quality to it through your extra efforts, you cannot absorb the national and worldwide foundations. Unification Church members are the ones who should live such a life, carrying that kind of responsibility.

Today, such an era has arrived on the worldwide level. The exterior or external foundation work has been completed, and we are now in the era in which the interior or internal design work is being done. Since the interior or internal design requires last minute touch-up work by the owner, I am needed. I do not need to worry about the walls, but in order to place all of the necessary conditions together, a time period on a different stage of work is required. That is why a preparation era, a practice era, a fulfillment era, exists.

For this reason, we should make an appropriate plan for each stage in our life. During the preparation period, we should make utmost effort to make the right preparations; during the practice period, we should do our best to put the preparations into practice. And during the fulfillment era, we should fulfill our responsibility with all of our heart and mind, and only then will the interior design be done right. Whoever sees the inferior design, should compliment its quality and the effort and details of it.

For this, when a preparation era has arrived, you should not be in a position where you fail to fulfill your responsibility after you were appointed to make preparations. The next period will be followed by an era where you put it into practice. When that time comes, you should work hard day and night. Next, a fulfillment era will arrive, which is the time of hope. (32-71)

3. Three Subject Thought And Registration

Let me ask you a question. When you think of your mind and body, how pitiful is your mind? Your mind is instead of God. Your mind represents your ancestors, your teachers, and the king of your nation. Nevertheless, how much was your mind despised and held in contempt? As the center of the universe, the mind is in the position of True Parents, the subject of true love. How long and much did it toil in order to save me on this earth?

Although the mind has been dragged in contempt, and we thought that it was already killed, if we come to have a bad idea of stealing something in the early morning, it comes alive and admonishes us: "Hey, you, how can you?" The mind is in the place of parents, teachers, and the master. In the world of mind, no trial is necessary. You know yourself better than anyone else. No third person or witness is necessary.

When seeing your own parents, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself, when seeing your teachers, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself. When seeing the king of the nation, you should repent that you are not proud of yourself. And when seeing God, you should again repent that you are not proud of yourself. In order to go back to the original land, we should repent. In the original land, we should attend God as the King. God is the King of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. Also, God is the teacher of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. God is also the master of the universe, the nation, the tribe, and the family. This is the Three Subject Idea. Since this has the essence of the love that lives for others and then forgets about it, this three subject idea represents Heaven.

If we can possess the three-subject idea, it is the most ideal. But even if we did not, if we stand in the position of true parents, teachers will stand on the right side, and master, on the left side. Whether you become true parents, teacher, or master, if you can stand on one of those positions, there will be no problem with your being registered in the Kingdom of Heaven. Are you in such a position? (209-154)

4. The Registration Of Divine Spirits

What is the fall? It is to be separated from the relationship of the word, the substance, and heart. Therefore, you should first learn the word and live it. In order to live it, we should have a parental heart. As I told you previously, only those who went through substantial actions for the solution of grievance, for the restoration through indemnity, can give blessings. It should not be only words. Then, you become a life spirit (saeng myung che).

As was told today, we have a form spirit, life spirit, and divine spirit, which correspond to the phenomena of spirit world. Then, what level are we in there? We are like a divine spirit (saeng young che), and the course of restoration is to find our own position after being registered on that level. Therefore, from now on, you should be registered.

Once you are registered, no matter how many mistakes you make or how many times you commit misdeeds, you cannot be governed by the law established in the satanic world. Is it not the case in the secular world? Can Americans be governed by Korean laws? They cannot because their nationality is different.

If you go into such a realm, only the laws there will be applied to you. Therefore, once you transcend the laws in the satanic world, no matter what, it cannot have control over you. Since the laws in the satanic world cannot be made applicable to you, earthly laws cannot affect you. For this to be done, you should make appropriate indemnity conditions applicable to it. Then you do not need to go to hell.

As Unification Church members, if there is anyone who is confident in not dying in the future, please raise your hand. Then, is everyone thinking that we should eventually go to spirit world someday? Go ahead and answer me. Everyone should die once, right? [Yes.] Once we are born, we must die. That is a formula. Then after death, where do we go? All of the Unification Church members know that we have a spirit body, right? [Yes.] Then the spirit body should grow.

In the future, the problem that you will be faced with is that when a right time arrives, everyone should write a biography. Such a time will come recording what you did since joining the Unification Church. What is it? If you worked at a company as an employee, such a record will not be helpful at all as a right condition. On the contrary, it is a shame in the church. Such time will arrive.

Ladies and gentlemen, in the future, all of you should be registered. When North and South Korea are united, you must be registered. The word "tribal messiah" is not so important compared to the content. All the content will become indemnity conditions for you to go to your own eternal path of life. When you go to the other world, what matters is how much effort you made to go such a path and even more so, how much substantial result you brought.

Ladies and gentlemen, the path to salvation cannot be obtained through the ordinary, customary life that you have been leading so far.

It can be obtained only through a course of indemnity. The providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. And the providence of restoration is the providence of recreation. For this reason, in order to be recreated, you should return to the position of zero, the original position.

In that place, there are no rituals nor habits nor your own family name such as Kim or Yi, etc. You must enter such a state of zero. When you think of the original standard of God's creation, all of the created things start from zero.

However, due to the human fall, today human society is filled with things that are against the heavenly way. We should shake them off. We should sever them. It cannot be done with words alone. Since this world is full of different habits and customs intermingled with each other, centered on satan's love in the relationships of satan's life and blood lineage, each person walking a different path centered on his or her own historical and cultural background, these things cannot be removed automatically.

That is why the Bible states: "Those who want to die will live, and those who want to live will die." Such a paradoxical theory can be logical. Only when you are willing to die, you shall live. For this, you must invest all of your life. By so doing, you should launder everything. In other words, everything should be restored through indemnity. Such a process is absolutely required. Otherwise, the habitual and sinful natures possessed in the fallen world will remain, and as long as they continue, you cannot establish a relationship with God. (213-97)

5. Registration Now Must Be Done

When you go to spirit world, if you had not completed a 7-day fasting for Heaven, you cannot be registered in the other world. Why? Since God has been toiling during the course of 6,000-year restoration history, you must fast, thinking of it. That is why the Unification Church has a tradition of doing a 7-day fast. It is not to give you a hard time, but to give you the chance in front of heaven to make the condition of striking your own physical body.

How should we live? The method is as follows: An individual should live for his or her family, a family for its tribe, a tribe for its people, a people for its nation, a nation for the world, the world for heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth for God and His love. This is what we should live and die for. We are different from others. We have a clear tradition to follow.

Why? If this is not done, you cannot be registered in the other world. Since the other world is organized in such a way, unless you are meeting their requirements, you cannot be registered, and you cannot find your own space. You should enter there as an original person prior to the fall. Otherwise, you cannot enter there. This is a view from the Principle. (131-153)

You must be registered in the Kingdom of Heaven. Abraham offered himself and the creation as a sacrificial offering in order to go near God. Since the creation was lost, he used it as the condition of restoration. Since humans are lost, they stand in the position of Abel, placing the creation in the position of Abel, and having Cain make a condition to God. When it is done that way, God can finally accept the offering. (15-153)

Prior to your being registered, in order to be born as an absolute human, what are we supposed to do? Without understanding this clearly, we can never reach the place before heaven where we can claim our subject position (oo che sung), an eternal place where I should belong as an absolutely perfect being, after overcoming everything. We, humans were born centered on God. The motivation of our birth is the creator. We are made by the creator, but by what attribute of that creator are we made out of? This is the question. Did the creator create us because He wanted to let us hold diamonds since He likes them? Or did He create us because us wants to inherit His power? Or because He likes knowledge? Does He want us to inherit His knowledge? What is the origin of the beginning, the start? This is the question.

Then, what is the origin of my birth? What is it? What is the most important thing? It is life, right? What is the origin of birth? It is life. Then, can life alone be the motivation of birth? The motivation of my birth is my father and mother. I was born due to the lives of my father and mother who were bonded. But it did not take only their own lives in order to inherit the characteristics of both people. Beforehand, there was a fundamental action that brought these two lives to be connected to each other. The motivation of this action is love. Do you understand? [Yes.] When we think of what is more important between life and love, from the perspective of my own birth, life is in the secondary position. Love is in the first position.

In order to be registered, where should you go? [The original land.] It is not simple to go back to the homeland. You must pass all the procedures. Whichever country you go to, there is a window where they approve your entrance, whether it is Korea or another country, whoever is seated at that window, they should be able to stamp your passport. Do you want to know about it or not? [We would like to know.] (177-306)

6. The Person Who Can Be A Chief In The Spirit World

Once you are united with God as one, you should love Cain. If you are standing in the position where you receive love of God, with all of your life, heart, and soul, as you love God, you should love your tribe, people, and nation. This is the first commandment on earth. This is not a commandment of the Heavenly Kingdom, but is a commandment of Kingdom of Heaven on earth. The commandment of Heavenly Kingdom is: "Love your Lord, God, with all of your heart, mind, and life (Matt. 22:37), but the first commandment of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is to love your country and people with all of your heart, mind, and life.

For this reason, the question is how to multiply God's love and how can we relate to God's authority and show reverence in the Heavenly Kingdom. In order to do so, we should have a vast, horizontal stage that can relate to you. Such a person will become a chief or a chief priest who can inherit God's authority for eternity in the spirit world. (34-70)

7. Unification And The Era Of Registration

In the future, centering on God's Kingdom, an era of registration will arrive. People try to be part of 12 tribes and 144,000 group of people. Do you know what the 144,00 group of people is? An era of registration is coming. Centered on the unification of North Korea and South Korea, in order to go towards the registration era, your own tribe should stand in the position of a homeland in the Heavenly Kingdom. Then your tribe can be registered at the era of Heavenly Kingdom's registration. It cannot be done as an individual.

The time for individual salvation is gone. In the future, if a president of a country swears in after joining the Unification Church, he will also belong to the dominion of the heavenly kingdom. And if he only goes through a ceremony officiated by the church, he will no longer be governed by satanic world. So, had Christianity accepted Father and attended him in 1945, the unification of Catholic Church and Protestantism could have been surely brought by no later than 1952. Since then, 43 years are gone by. Forty years were prolonged. That is until 1992. That is why we are in the position to restore this by 1992. That is why Communism fell, Kim Il Sung fell, and even Christianity. . .

Now, Christian women will first follow Rev. Moon. The deacons represent formation stage, the elders represent growth stage, and the ministers represent perfection stage. A Korean word, "mok sa," which means a minister in Chinese characters, consists of a letter "mok" that signifies "eye" and another letter "sa" which means "death." Therefore, they are suitable to go to hell. Where does Rev. Moon belong? He belongs to "myung," which means brightness. Is my name not Sun Myung Moon? "Sun" in Chinese characters also means that it is clear and bright. What is so? Truth is.

Is it not the Unification Church principle? The Unification Church Principle means clear and bright. That is the teaching of Rev. Sun Myung Moon, True Parents, True Teacher, and True Master. Centered on this three-subject idea, we are trying to restore what had been already lost, and I pray that you will enter the Kingdom of Heaven with a royal badge! Through this, the unification of the world will be possible today. (219-100)

An important question that we should always think of is how to unite my mind and body and how to unite our wife and our own family. If our body is in the position of formation stage, husband and wife are in the position of the growth stage, and the tribe is in the position of the completion stage. That is why you must make one centered on your tribe. Do you understand what I am saying?

So, from the time when you know that I can reach my hometown, for 10 years, or rather for less than 10 years, until North and South Koreas are both united. Once there is unification between North Korea and South Korea, there will be registration. As Jesus was born on the way to registration, a registration will take place.

You should be able to participate in that era so that you would not be ashamed of yourself. Then, what you would need to do is to write down all of your own personal history since you have joined the Unification Church. If this goes wrong, you will be in trouble. When you reveal everything in detail, as to your own personal history, and go over all of this, all of it should not stop you. Only when you go over all of this, after writing it down so that you are not violated by the necessary conditions, you can finally enter the era of registration. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] Thus, you should be prepared for this from now on. (213-206)

8. True Parents' Pictures And Registration

During the process of restoring the kingship of Israel, the Israelites died with Moses, while wandering in the wilderness for 40 years. Understanding this, whether it is a hundred people or a thousand people, everyone should be totally united in mind and body, and should walk the same path to the place where God wants, towards the same direction that True Parents are walking, making sure that there will be no difference by even one inch.

The way of the Principle is what you need to follow. You should not go your own way as you please. In order for your ancestors to help you and pray to God for you on your behalf, you should be united as one in front of the picture of the True Parents. By so doing, only when you have authority of becoming a citizen of Heavenly Kingdom, passing through the gate of parents, they will cooperate with you, bringing freedom to the Archangel, Adam and Eve on earth. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] You should remain alert. If you are not serious, it will not work. In the future, the entire world should be registered. (212-59)

In the future, all Unification Church members should always carry True Parents' picture with them. Now a time has come when all Korean people would desire to hang True Parents' picture. That is the way the world is supposed to be. Such people should be trained for several years.

In Heavenly Kingdom, a registration will take place. Until now, no such thing took place. No nation was founded in the Heavenly Kingdom. There was no family, nor nation. You should know this. When people went to spirit world, all of the family members in the physical world were divided into different directions. However, from now on, such will not be the case.

If there had not been a fall, father and mother and all other family members were to enter the kingdom all together. Centering on love, from grandparent to father and mother, your own couple, and your sons and daughters, by becoming one, if they again become one with loving God and possess true love, even God would absolutely obey them. (210-366)

Not so long ago, the best photographer from Moscow who took pictures of Gorbachev was given the responsibility to prepare a special report after President Roh visited Russia. But he wanted to interview me, insisting that I am the one who should open the door, not President Roh. After the interview, I asked him: "You came again after you had come not so long ago. Why?" Then, he asked me: "Do you know what privilege I have?" I asked him, "What is it?" He answered me: "It is a secret." I insisted he answer. Then he took out a picture of Rev. and Mrs. Moon from his wallet. Then he said that without keeping it in his wallet, he cannot sleep in peace. Even many American university students are carrying a picture of True Parents.

Ladies and gentlemen, what about you? Do you also carry a picture of the True Parents? [Yes.] Really? Let me see. Well, you are lying and cheating people while you are carrying that picture with you. Mother is not there in the picture. [I am always attending her in my heart.] If you are carrying a picture of Father alone, he is lonely. Mother is more precious. I respect mother. (laughter)

You should carry a picture of True Parents together. What is this? If you carry only a picture of Rev. Moon, he is like a widower. (laughter). Then, that picture will cry. Since Mother is a woman, women must dislike another woman, Mother. [We like her.] If so, why do you carry only Father's picture? You are carrying only a man's picture. Such are women. (210-353)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 4. The Spirit World And Ourselves

1. Our Attitude In Front Of Spirit World

To those of us who are in the pioneering age, a Korean robe is rather uncomfortable to put on. For that reason, at times you might worship God, only wearing underwear. Isn't this right? In the battlefield, it is all right, even if you are wearing a panty. When you are fighting in the battlefield, in the midst of fighting with a gun, would you care about wearing a uniform? Especially, if you are in the most fierce battle. If you might have to die, will it be necessary for you to wear many layers of clothes? What? When you are fighting, are you only wearing a panty? At least, it will keep you cool. (laughter) Will it be a crime? They might say that it violates military rules. But they cannot say no from the strategic viewpoint. (31-204)

We'd better try until death. Let us be willing to die. When we die, we should die well. Then, after death, we come back to life. But dying well is our responsibility and reviving us is God's. If God breaks His promise to revive us, God will be the one who did not execute His own word.

When I die, if God does not keep His promise to revive me, would He leave me alone, abandoned? No. He would have to pay me back some other way several hundreds times better. Such is the formula, isn't that right? I was asked to die, and I did so because He promised me that He would resurrect me. Nevertheless, if He did not keep his own word, He would have to pay me back with even a better value because of it. In such a case, for the price of my own death as an individual, I could say, "Save my own country." Or I could ask for the salvation of the world. For that purpose, God could tell me a lie and drive me to the way of death. (44-255)

When you are faced with death, you should not try to escape from it. If you are willing to transcend the death of an individual, fighting a historical death, even if you die, you will be able to be resurrected at the time of historical resurrection. For this reason, a wise person is the one who fights desperately at the risk of his or her life, when faced with death. The wise person is willing to fiercely fight back and stick out his or her neck.

If an individual is willing to go a path of indemnity at the risk of his or her own life, and a family is doing the same, that family will come to possess a palace of the world. Do you understand what I mean? (31-171)

2. Father And Us

As I am trying to make you a son or a daughter with a qualification of going to the free world without walls or barriers when you go to spirit world, how grateful you should be for it. It is possible if you live according to my words. Since there is no boundary in the spirit world, the territory of the spirit world is endless. Yet wherever you go, all the spirit people whom you come to meet would say, "When you were a leader of such and such place, I cooperated with you." They are all your friends. They become your comrades in the same era. (162-114)

If you go to the spirit world, such things will take place. Whether you like it or not, such things take place between you and me. Would it not be so? There can be many incidents where you could not resolve certain matters for this or for that reason, and thus you are accused for a certain condition, without being able to go over a borderline where Father could go. (122-19)

What is one thing that Father is concerned about? Among you, after I die, how many people will be willing to love Unification Church members, centered on the people who love God, and before Father who desired to love God so much, but who had to leave, not being able to love Him enough. How many people will be able to weep with the same heart of Father.

If all of you can do it, when I die, as you are climbing up the mountains and passing through rivers, your passion for the love of God will be able to turn upside down the origin of history, change the current of history, and magnificently expand God's territory, despite the evil environment. Then even if I become a handful of dirt in the mountains and rivers, I will praise God in joy and pray for the glory and victories of God forever. (22-108)

When you go to spirit world, even if you see me and say, "Father, didn't I see you at Chung Pa Dong church?" I will see you only with the glasses of the Principle. Do you understand? Father will see you with the glasses of the Principle with which he had been walking in his course of life. By so doing, if you are fit to that standard, you will be admitted, but if not, you will not be. (23-203)

Father is now famous. Father accomplished a lot and is now standing on the glorious foundation, but he desires to leave, after inheriting to you all of the foundation, all who were brought to me in the relationships of love. He wants to inherit what belongs to Him to you as yours. He wants to leave everything to the people who inherited the foundation that He loved all humanity, parents, and heaven with true love that resembles Him. It is an inheritance for one hundred percent.

Well, when they come to spirit world, who will they look for at once? They will look for True Parents. Then, I will bequeath all of my possessions to them as I did on the earthly plane. How amazing it is! Due to true love, since everything could be inherited from God, you must understand that with true love, True Parents want to bequeath everything to their children. It is the same for me. Centered on true love, Father was given everything, including spirit world, but He also desires to bequeath everything to His children centered on true love. Do you understand? [Yes.] Even in the spirit world, I intend to inherit such a glorious position to you one hundred percent. Eventually, you must pass through this world at once. You must be prepared for this. (147-48)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 1. Spiritual Phenomena And Liberation Of Spirits

1. Good Spiritual World And Evil Spiritual World

The spiritual world is divided into two, Satanic world and God's world. If we can find the way to move from the evil to good world quickly, the earthly things will naturally fall into place. Do you understand? [Yes] How do we walk this path? This is possible if we possess the secret method through which we can go to the Satanic spiritual world and claim to the heavenly side entire Satanic individuals, families, tribes, and countries. Do you understand this?

Such a time is coming. You should know that when this time comes to the spiritual world, this will be reflected in the physical world, and things will roll into that world with a rapid transformation. (134-15)

What is the new movement we are developing? What kind of ideology is it? If God exists, it is the ideology conforming to God's will. Then what does this ideology seek? If God exists, there should also be spiritual world. Spiritual world is a storage house where all our ancestors, present human beings, and people of the future arrive at and stay.

In this spiritual world there must be good and evil worlds because the physical world is like that, and evil people will have to go to the evil spiritual world. If death is the end of existence, this is meaningless; if, however, human beings exist in some relationship with God, and spiritual world is where they gather, then this spiritual world is inevitably divided into two different kinds -- good and evil.

The question, then, is what the good kind and what the evil kind are. God must seek the ideal world of dual purpose, where good and evil spiritual worlds harmonize and human world harmonize, thereby bringing everything into oneness and fulfilling the individual and whole purposes; we human beings have dual purposes, individual and whole.

What, then, is the problem? What has the human history been seeking so far? What is goodness and what is evil? Why do we have to live in such a lamentation and bang against the thick wall? It is because the starting point, process, and final destiny are different. What is its content? If we analyze the content, it is quite simple. (126-83)

We cannot understand this clearly without seeing comprehensively how the spiritual world develops and makes a relationship with the physical world. The spiritual world can be divided into good and evil worlds. This is a world that really exists. Although the people on the earth do not realize, this world is real.

Now, good and evil spirits are struggling with one another in the spiritual world. The battle is that good spirits are trying to lead evil spirits to good places, while evil spirits are trying to prevent good spirits from going up to good places. You should know that evil spirits are connected centering on satan, and people on the earth today are living under their dominion. Why is it? The good spirits are standing on the good side not because they are completely good from God's point of view, but because they have established some condition of separation on the earth.

In the progress towards the original world of ideals, an ideal realm of goodness where original human beings can go, good spirits are fighting their way towards it, and evil spirits are struggling to block the way. The evil spiritual world and evil physical world are in a constant communication. Good spirits are the ones who were opposed and persecuted in the sinful world. They are religious believers.

2. Spiritual Phenomena

If religions fight against one another in the final day, what would happen? Now is a time when such a phenomenon can easily occur. Unification Church has been born in order to prevent this. Unification Church is a preventive prescription against it. This is needed. So in the age of religious war, the body and spirit have to work together to protect,

The spiritual world dominates the physical world. There must be hundreds of billions of spirits in the spiritual world; Japanese population of one hundred million is no match at all; this is not even as big as a dust on tip of the toe. Billions and trillions of spirits are on the offensive in order to take over the physical world.

One example for this is neurosis. A little while later, perhaps after 1980's or year 2000, everyone may develop some spiritual sense and communication, either with good spirits or with evil spirits. We cannot but fight no matter how much we are told against wars. Such a time may come. The mission of the Unification Principle is to prevent this. A high antenna produces noises, and this is a phenomenon of neurosis.

What is the most fearful is just to have all the evil spirits attacking the physical world. The question is what would happen in this case. No matter how numerous people are to fill the world, they will all be struck by evil spirits. So God is making the preparation, expanding the foundation centering on good spirits. (55-30)

3. A Letter From The Spiritual World

Does spiritual world exist or not? [It does.] No. [It does] You rascals, no! [Yes] Then have you seen it? [We have] You found out through me, right? [Yes] What if it is a lie? [It is true] (laughter) Believe, if it is true and you want to believe it. I am not responsible if you go to hell later. Don't say, "Alas, I am in trouble because I was deceived by him." If it really exists as I said, would you not be exclaiming with joy, "Oh, what he said if really true"? [We would.] You will be extremely happy, with your eyes wide open and nose twisted.

These days, I heard that Dr. Sang Hun Lee's wife Han Sook sent him a letter from the spiritual world, and that Dr. Lee also replied to her. The letter said: "How wonderful the spiritual world is! I did not know that Blessing is so precious. It is like a dream that we are a part of the heavenly royal family. This is like a mystery. It is so nice here that I am sorry for coming here first. Please forgive me." In other words, she went to the spiritual world before the husband, and since she had followed the Unification Church, dream-like things happened to her. So this is why she was sorry, because it is too good.

We are smart people. Since we know the spiritual world well, we live our whole life in order to conform ourselves to its program, right? Since we come from the origin, we should go back to the origin. Aren't rivers created by water rising up from the sea and falling back down to the earth? So we should go back to the origin. Life continues through the movement of circulation. Without circulation, everything will dissolve back to the basic elements. Do you understand this? [Yes]

Who is God? You should know this. God is like the mind of the universe, do you see? Now you know who He is, right? As we come to understand it, He is like the mind of the universe. Can you see the mind? [We can't] Can you see the mind? [We can't] The spiritual world is a place where the mind is substantial in a certain form, and it transcends time and space. There you can eat whatever you want. You don't have to worry about food, drink, or clothes. It transcends all the need for the necessities of life, do you see? Do you need a car there? Do you think there is a car factory there or not? [Not] Would there be factories for food, clothes, or fabrics? [No] None of these are there. There, you can traverse millions of miles in a split second. With what power? Through the power of love; if you have a desire to see a beloved one, he appears before you in a second.

Speed of love is the fastest, and it passes in a straight line. This is not a worldly love but Godly love. What is Godly love? It is true love. When you are in the realm of true love, you can move at the highest speed on a straight line, so you can operate on the stage of universe, which is under the control of your thought. This is a truth that sounds like a lie. It is because I know such things that I did not complain even when going through the valley of sorrow all alone as a pioneer for seventy years and that I am still determined to walk this path straight until the time of death.

So if I die this way, there is a railroad in the spiritual world. The railroads in the physical and spiritual world are connected like train rails that go through a national border; they have to fit exactly, not too big or not too small. Only the Unification Church knows these things. No matter how proud Christianity is, they don't know it. In this age, which boasts late 20th century science and logic of structured progress, Unification Church is the only place where we can testify to God with a religious theory through a well-structured process. (210-225)

Now is not a time when Jesus is opposed. Now that the age has come when the entire Korea will praise Rev. Moon's name from the standpoint of global history, you should fulfill the mission of Tribal Messiah. Now, your tribes including far distant relatives will be restored at once. Restoring 120 families in six months is not a problem. We are in the position of elder brother. The whole heaven and earth will see the dawn.

A grandfather will become a grandchild, and a father will become a son. It is like when somebody becomes a king, his grandparents and parents will have to serve him. Messiah means kingship, right?

In that country, all the saints will return from the spiritual world and rule as kings in the name of the Christ. This is tribal kingship. Then this becomes a realm of liberation in which kingship can participate in the global domain. just go and see if this is empty words. Now we have a letter from Dr. Lee's wife in the spiritual world, Han Sook. She said, "Oh, when I came to the spiritual world. . . you can come here when you are Blessed. I did not know what royal family of heaven means until I came here. Sang Hun, I am sorry that I came here before you." It is this kind of place.

When such an immense and eternal world is unfolding for us in our hometown, I don't want you to be poor people who have a limited scope of operation and loose sense of direction. I am doing this in order to create a Clear, liberated realm in which we can travel freely to the highest heights of the great universe. What do you have to leave behind for the sake of the future generations? You should leave behind good things in the country for the sake of your descendants. Then people of the country will protect them, right?

So instead of money, power, or knowledge, leave behind patriotic accomplishments. This is the preparation. Without preparation, even I would have perished, right? Everyone wished for my downfall, and yet I made a thorough preparation against my downfall. So I cannot perish under any circumstances. (213-146)

4. Hope Of Spirits

Then what would people in the spiritual world desire? This is the problem. Food? In the spiritual world you can be supplied with all you need according to your situation. If I want something, it comes to me immediately. Do you understand? There is nothing that is impossible if you have the subjective ability to digest and move it. I don't talk about this so much because if I do, they say I am out of mind. If you want to give a party for one million people, it can be done very quickly because one million people will appear at once and all the preparations will be finished in a minute. Isn't it wonderful?

How miserable is the physical world at present? Considering the Korean situation, there are many jobless people, aren't there? This is the situation. What would move things forward and bring hopes? When atoms divide, it produces heat, and in the same way, when we start the division process of love, one spark will create chain explosions, "Ba ba ba bang!" Doesn't it look quite likely? (141-278)

The question is how the other world is connected. Those in the other world also hope that tomorrow is better than today, just as people in the physical world commonly desire that today is better than yesterday, and tomorrow is better than today. Everyone, whether Orientals or Westerners, or people of the past, present or future, all desire a better tomorrow. This never changes. All the spirits are the same. They want to have a better future and better life in the spiritual world than they had in the physical world. Then, the question is centering on why we desire a better future. (141-269)

The six-thousand years of history, so far, is a history of searching for one Adam, and a history of re-creating Adam. This is why you should follow me. Eve cannot be created without Adam. This is why God has to create one man, Adam. For this purpose, flesh and blood of the countless people who have appeared in the providence of restoration should be used as a material. The sorrows and hopes of the millions of spirits have to gather together and unite. When the substantial Adam figure finally appears, only then the martyrs, who have died under severe persecutions, feel that their lives were worthwhile. So spirits receive liberation themselves by connecting with living beings on the earth. This is how it works. This should not be just a vague concept. The question is how we can realize it deeply. (29-271)

We should move on no matter what others are doing on the side, whether they are eating or resting. In front of us, thousands are continuously going forward. If you struggle and make hard efforts to go, pulling the rope relentlessly, other people will also hold the rope for you. In the meantime, you will also feel that many people fall away from the rope. It is like a marathon competition. There will be first place and second place. History has been flowing this way. So far, countless spirits have been holding on to this rope for thousands of years. So if you take the first place, go to the other world, and take over the roller of the rope, then spiritual world and physical world will be restored. (32-145)

5. Liberation Of Spirits

Our Unification Church must complete the mission of three ages; saving the spirits, liberating the people living in the present sinful world, and liberating those who are to come in the future. So we are proposing the liberation of three ages. This is an incredible task. What would happen if such dream-like things come to pass in reality? Your eyes will open wide, your mouth won't be able to close, and your ears will rise up high, but you will have no choice but to bow down your head. (28-201)

Now, what is the Unification Church trying to do? It is trying to create peace and reconciliation. But to whom do you want to bring reconciliation? Jesus and the Holy Spirit have been engaged in this task -- giving birth. What Jesus and the Holy Spirit must do is to give birth to children. The Bible says that by giving birth we receive salvation. Nevertheless, Christianity says that women should not give birth. Then why did God create the organ for child birth? No. This tells us symbolically that women must give birth again as a representative of Eve.

The essential characteristics of the original mother failed to be incarnated in Eve's body and spirit, as Eve failed to establish the common base with the original subject partner, who was to receive and complete those characteristics; for this reason, God took it back. So in the time of Jesus, God sent these characteristics as the object partner to the subject partner. So it has no body. Jesus had a body, but the Holy Spirit had no body. This is why we say that the Holy Spirit is like fire, oil, or wind.

The Holy Spirit enters into human hearts, moves them, and cleanses the sins. This is like mother giving birth to a child and raising him up. just as mother needs father's protection for a child birth, for the rebirth, one should make a condition that he is reborn through the protection of Jesus. Now, have Jesus and the Holy Spirit been able to rest so far? No. Also, has Christianity been able to rest? No. Also, in trying to save the fallen men for six thousand years, has God been able to rest? No. Then, has Unification Church been able to rest? Has Rev. Moon been able to rest? Although I am over fifty years old, I am still running around like a scared deer.

What am I busy for? I am trying to bring reconciliation so that God can rest, Jesus and the Holy Spirit can rest, and all our ancestors can be at ease. God is an ancestor, isn't he? All the Christian saints who have been to the world are ancestors. All the religious leaders are the same. We must liberate these ancestors. We must resolve their sorrow. Such a problem remains now. (75-38)

I am thinking about this all the time, as soon as I wake up and even on the way to the bathroom. Asleep or awake, wherever I am, and whomever I meet, I am thinking about this. Do you understand this? This is why I am not indebted to you. How incapable a leader must be to live in debt! I am now fifty eight, coming close to sixty, and yet I always tell myself that I will not be beaten by young people. Even these days, I go to the boat every day. I am doing this because I know that in America those who have an interest in the sea will have a great economic power.

I am doing this in order to liberate the spirits who died in the sea. Sometimes, I go out to the sea even after hearing a storm warning. Why? Because there are many spirits who died in the storm. In 1975, I went to Cape Cod and liberated spirits. No one knows this in the world, not even the captain of the boat. My daughter and true mother are doing the same thing now. Then why are we doing it, when receiving persecution for this? For the sake of the liberation of the spiritual world. You understand, right? (93-96)

6. Unification Of Spiritual World

The physical world is satan's stage of action, and spiritual world God's stage of action; as such the two worlds have been always in confrontation. When this surely remains as a sorrow in the age of restoration, we cannot let them be in opposition to each other. We should establish the realm of the mind centering on God and realm of body governed by God. You should know that the securing the foundation of unification depends on how you develop this in your daily life. (45-213)

In order to unify Unification Church, we should unify the spiritual world. Do you know spiritual world? [Yes] Our Unification folks should understand spiritual world and unify it. Do you think it is easy to unify it? Without unification of the spiritual world, there is no unification of physical world. You know that the fight in the physical world is hard, right? Then, do you think the fight in the spiritual world would be easier? [Harder] Considering this, our Unification members cannot speak about hardship, when I am going forward myself. (153-56)

In the search for an ideal, what makes the physical and spiritual affairs one? For the sake of the unification of the two worlds, things have to be switched around. If I hold on to my own, it will not work. I have to give everything, and the other side will come along here, and the other side has to give everything, and this side will go along there. We are moving on in order to find the lost place. (147-94)

In connecting the spiritual and physical worlds, we should first confirm and realize deeply our conviction for the world and the ideal of unification, after which we should gratefully take the suffering path in order to realize it worldwide. Then the spiritual and physical worlds will automatically become one, and unification will start from there. The direction of unification will be decided there. (29-285)

Can the Unification Church unify the physical world before unifying the spiritual world? [No] That is the principle. For this reason, in order to unify the spiritual world, I am driving the Unification members into a place of death mercilessly. Then spiritual world will have to help you. The more miserable place you go into, the more the spiritual world will be united. Do you see this? [Yes] When you go into a deep place, the realm of the heavenly kingdom will be open among the thirty million Korean people. Do you see this? This realm includes those who are in hell. (49-109)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 2. Relationship Between People On Earth And Spirits

1. People On Earth And Spirit

This world is the world of devils. We must restore it. You don't know when you will die, right? Everybody dies. Heavenly kingdom on earth will not be established unless we prepare a foundation on the earth through which we can move between physical and spiritual worlds, beyond the limitation of death. Without the heavenly kingdom on earth, there will be no heavenly kingdom in spirit world. You should arrange things in such a way that after you go to the spiritual world, you can come back to the physical world at will. Only then can we live in the heavenly kingdom on earth, and create the heavenly kingdom in heaven.

After you go to the spiritual world, you should be able to come back. Without establishing the heavenly kingdom on earth, you cannot comeback there, however. This is not a vain thought. It just happens this way, OK? We should work on it in eternity. Ancestors, when they go to the spiritual world, are found guilty. Unable to find their way in the spiritual world, they come to the physical world and pay indemnity again. But you should not follow the same steps. If the Divine Principle is true, you are all blameworthy. What would you do? (146-223)

There is a high wall blocking the path of religion and way of the world. How can unbelievers harmonize themselves with the faithful, and how can believers find harmony among themselves in the last days? Without resolving this problem, mankind will be divided in two and fail to enter the new unified world. If the divided parts enter the unified world, this is not acceptable for the absolute God. So they cannot arrive at God's ideal world, which must be one. For this reason, the problem is not the complicated world affairs, but how I can find the self that can unify the mind and body and leap towards the goal. This problem remains, do you understand?

Considering that unification of religion and world must come from my self, the question is what the Unification Church is trying to do today. The Unification Church is not just working for religion. The Unification Church should achieve solidarity with the world, finding ways in which the religious foundation can cooperate with the social foundation, and also ways in which the world can seek the religious path, thereby bringing the two into oneness. There is a big wall here, though. In bringing religion and society together, the wall stands blocking individual, family, nation, country, world, and even spiritual world. You should know this.

So how can we demolish this wall? Where did the trouble start? Not from the world, but from the individual. What happened as a result of the individual going out of order? Mind and body came apart and pursued their own separate purposes. Then what is the problem here? It is how to converge different purposes into one, and then how to bring mind and body into one.

God and satan are at work. God is leading the providence of salvation for the mankind, and satan is working in opposition to God. God, on the side of goodness, is advancing daily towards the purpose of the ideal world, and satan is opposing it and trying to turn it back. At one border line and wall, God says, "Do not go over the wall. Turn to the right.", and satan says, "turn to the left". This is how we are divided. On the worldwide level, the rightward pursuit resulted in the Right Wing, and leftward movement the Left Wing. Now we are faced with the historical age of the Last Days for the Right Wing and Left Wing. Right and Left Wing represent the struggle of mind and body.

The question is how to bring this into one. Is it through the unity of world, country, tribe, family that the individual is united? The beginning should be made from an individual. So putting aside the world for a while, we should make a movement of uniting individuals. With religion and reality connected, we should discover the "self' that neither of them can deny.

The problem here, however, is that evil spirits are dominating the body. Evil spirits are rooted in my body, and good spirits are rooted in my mind. This way the division of materialism and idealism comes. As the time comes, sinners should confess their sins. Unity among people on earth is influenced by the confrontation of good and evil spirits. Good and evil spirits are fighting on the worldwide level, although we do not feel that we are a part of it.

2. The Position Of Spirits In The Spiritual World

Today, there are four billion people living on earth, and yet in the spiritual world there are hundreds of billions of souls. So the question is how the physical world and the subject spiritual world are connected. Are they connected through those which we consider valuable in the physical world, such as material, power structure, or knowledge? It cannot be so. It is because the other world transcends material and knowledge. It transcends time and space so that yesterday's joy can be that of today, and today's joy can be that of tomorrow.

Hence, we can see that the original world is not moved by what we need and the value of the physical human world. What is the center of value in the spiritual world? This is important. Each of the spirits belongs to societies of the spiritual world. Like the physical world, spiritual world also has families, tribes, countries, and world. Everyone, no matter who he is, will go to and live in the spiritual world. Think about it. All kinds of people are there, primitive or civilized, who have lived in human history.

If the human history has not been a history of peace, happiness, and ideal, what will happen when they go to the spiritual world? This is curious. How are they to be treated? One cannot change his lifestyle so quickly in the other world. There is a saying that the habit of a three year old continues until he turns eighty. Inborn personality is hard to change. So are spirits very different from the way we live? It cannot be so. The lifestyle on the earth is transferred to the other world. After all, those living in the spiritual world used to be souls of living individuals. So spiritual world is not so different from this world where we live. (141-268)

There are many kinds of histories in the spiritual world. But spirits cannot come here and work as they wish. They are blocked from it. Unless a bridge is built through religion, only few special people can return to the earth. Suppose that factions are created in Judaism, and the point of connection moves here and there, creating a confusion. Spirits are trying to come down from the spiritual world, but the connecting line is not straight; when different factions of Judaism make their own spiritual conditions, the line of connection moves here and there. From the spiritual world, only those who are connected through a straight line can come down for a returning resurrection. Those who are connected on the physical world will go to the spiritual world after one century. If he wants to come down, he has to follow the same principle, and yet only few special ones can come down.

This way, walls become more and more numerous in the spiritual world, and it becomes more and more complicated. Afterwards, the entire generation goes to the spiritual world, and walls become bigger and bigger. Now is a global age. Imagine how complicated it must be. Think how many times you must turn around and around in order to find this. So when the time comes, the walls must be brought down. In the spiritual world, let us create the main road, through which spirits can come down. Those who went this way cannot come here, do you understand? So this is what the Unification Church will do. (102-29)

Those who went to the spiritual world are all divided. . . . In the spiritual world there is no horizontal communication, but only certain vertical communication. (218-125)

3. Spirits Are More Numerous Than People On Earth

Ladies and gentlemen, do you know how big the spiritual world is? Have you ever imagined what the population of the spiritual world would be? According to a spiritualist, there are about 3320 spirits for each living person. (laughter) If this number is all on our side, will we win or lose the fight against the world? Do those spirits fear atomic bombs or cannons? [They do not.]

Likewise, if you do not fear bullets or atomic bombs, you will never lose. (laughter) You will surely win. You have to transcend it. When you oppose this, I will let you go. I will jump all the way to the back, and after you all go away, I will lock the door and claim the ownership. (laughter) After everyone leaves, I will lock the door. You should know that I have been fighting with such thought.

4. Wandering Spirits

Those who are more pitiful than starving people are those who deny God. For those who are starving are still not beyond the standard and will be granted a certain level in the other world, and yet those atheists have no standing because they deny spiritual world. They wander around in the spiritual world like clouds. They become wandering spirits. just as clouds gather up and produce rain, they get together and create evil influence. They all go to hell and inflict pains on the hell. Although I know all this clearly, I have to save them, and this is why I am doing this.

Next, those who die are a problem. Now, sixty thousand people in one day and twenty million people in one year die out of hunger around the world. When the parents, brothers and sisters, and children of the dying see them, their hearts are torn with pain and filled with tears. If so called True Parents do not sympathize with them and prepare for their rescue, they will be accused by their contemporaries.

So with these thoughts in mind, I am trying to pave the way of solving the problem of world hunger through fish and ocean businesses. Although we have to suffer over and over, the Unification Church wants to stay closest to the problem and find the way, and for this purpose we are making worldwide advertisements. This is why we made a TV center in Washington DC. We will also do fundraising for this.

Considering that people do not live longer than one hundred years, out of five billion people, fifty million go to the spiritual world each year -- to the hell. What can we do about this? God wants to harvest to His side what satan has sewn, but the longer it takes. . . So far, for the last forty years, how many have gone to hell? Several billion. This is serious. When I go to the spiritual world, and they say, "When you were alive on earth, you did not do your responsibility for us, did you?" Then how am I supposed to reply to them? We should at least do it in thought. When we talk to the members at least in thought, and move on with the determination to take the responsibility for the future, they will say, "You are an amazing person. You had a concern for us." (213-355)

5. Discrimination Of Spirits Is Done By The Mind

Let me tell you one thing. No ordinary people in the world would know the taste of water which you drink after working with sweat with a serious heart. How is the taste? It cannot be even compared with cola or honey water. It has a different taste every time you drink it. Do you understand me? You should be able to discover such things; otherwise, you cannot develop spiritual sensitivity. If you can feel such things, your ears will become very sensitive and be able to hear what is being said from far away. You will be able to analyze things. Even with closed eyes, you will be able to perceive who is passing by and whether he is a good or bad person. Spiritual sense will come to you.

Without understanding this, you cannot discriminate between good and evil spirits. You should know this. You know not by seeing but through the mind. The mind's eyes are at a higher level than your physical eyes. Do you understand?

Why am I telling you this? It is because you have a long way ahead. You should know this. Do not be over-confident. This is why it says in the Bible, "Blessed are those whose hearts are poor, for they will receive all." It is the same principle; it all connects together. (96-170)

6. Value Of Life On The Earth

We know that for thousands of years countless people have been accusing Adam and Eve. Now you are becoming new ancestors. Will you be ancestors who will be accused by the descendants or ancestors of Blessing, who will be glorified? You are standing on the cross road between the two. Adam and Eve are accused because they failed to stand in the public position; surely, they would be free from accusation today if they had followed a sacrificial and more public path. You should know that you are standing in such a place. You should always be thinking that you are representing three ages.

For this reason, we should know that the spiritual world is in my hand and that your ancestors are at your mercy. When I follow, this happens. (father writes on the board) If we gather everything that is hanging here, put the two together, and lead it, they will come running. We should do the mission of past, present, and future. This is not just words but reality. So everything is in my hands; spiritual world, relatives, country, and even the task of setting the right tradition for the descendants. You should always keep this in mind. Whether you do it well or not will determine whether your ancestors and relatives will be liberated and whether your descendants can be decided as chosen people of liberation. (56-76)

God has been trying to hit the target for six thousand years, and yet without a success; after trying for tens of thousands of years, He finally hit the target. (applause) The time of the strike was when God was most tired and exhausted. At this moment, however, would God doze off or stay powerless? When God was so exhausted and sleepy, He perked up and shot again with a clear mind. After the shooting, would He fall down with fatigue? [He will be happy.] Forgetting about keeping up His reputation, God would exclaim "Wow" with joy. (cheering applause)

How amazed would spiritual world be? How amazed the angelic world be, saying, "Gee, the archangel's mistake put God in trouble, and now spiritual world has been wishing for the target to be hit for tens of thousands of years, and if this target is actually struck, what would they say? "Wow." Think about it, if things will happen like this or not.

If there is such a wonderful place, would people all over the world try to come in or not, even if the entrance fee may be ten thousand dollars? [They would.] Suppose all kinds of people have been coming in there without being able to see the moment of the strike, and finally a beggar comes in with begged and borrowed money and witnesses God striking the target. What would the beggar do? Would he start dancing there or not? [He will dance.]

Then, God would be excited and become proud. Wouldn't he say, "Oh, it is hit, it is hit. Is there anyone around?" When God sees this beggar then, would He say, "You, damn beggar", or dance around with him? So after the day of meeting, how would God walk? This way? (Father demonstrates and laughs) Would he say, "Why is this Fifth Avenue so narrow!" or "Oh, the road is quite wide"? Think about it. Would things happen like this or not? [They would.]



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 3 - Ancestors And Ourselves

1. Ancestors Are Looking Upon Us

When you go to the spiritual world, would your ancestors come to you or not? [They would.] They will say, "Wow, our grandchildren joined Unification Church and met Rev. Moon" There, the palace and royal family of the heaven will start. There has been no palace in heaven so far. Between the grandchildren who simple-mindedly do what I say and the grandchildren who try to be smart and evade me like eels, who would they praise? Would they praise those grandchildren who act like turtles or like rabbits? [Those who act like turtles.] They will praise those who act like turtles. Rabbits sleep on the way, saying, "Oh, I am already here." Rabbits urinate often. (laughter) I don't know about turtles. I have not seen them urinate. Rabbits urinate on the way after a short while and again after a short while. Why? In order to mark their own territories so that others cannot come in.

So we should be like turtles. Those who do what they are told to do and those who move on day and night and regardless of seasons will be welcomed everywhere. The ancestors in the other world are looking at your life. There is no place to hide. Your ancestors are all watching. When you go to the spiritual world, you can see through walls and even the entire earth. We should live in such a world eternally. We are created as God's objects of love, so as long as God is eternal, the object of love should also be eternal. So we are eternal as God is. Without being an object of love, there is no eternal life. You should know this clearly. Go and see if it is so or not.

In the other world, who goes to the highest place? Those who want to be born again tens of thousand of years, serving the humanity as God does and consoling God, goes nearest to God -- those who try to use for mankind whatever good things they have. Isn't it so? When grandparents come close to the time of death, they pass on all the good things to their children, don't they? In our life, we should say that we will leave something precious behind for mankind, just as grandparents give all they have worked on over to their descendants. (213-196)

2. We Should Be Better Than Our Ancestors

In this house, where our ancestors have lived and where my grandparents and I were born, if I leave behind here love that is even greater than that of my great grandparents, it produces the luster of love for heaven. Hundreds of millions of voltage of light will shine forth. And this light goes to the hometown. It goes up through the ancestors and to the spiritual world centering on God. This heaven is our original home, for isn't God our original Father?

Adam and Eve are God's body. Adam and Eve are horizontal parents, and God vertical parents; hence, when we throw away the horizontal body and vertically return home to heaven, we would serve them as eternal kings. Who is the king? If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have perfected themselves with God's body and connected direct and indirect dominions on the earth with love, thereby becoming kings of love. Then God would live in Adam's mind, and Adam's spirit would be God's body; they would be one body. They would share God's love and human love eternally and breathe it together. Thus, we should receive God's love, and try to come close to the original love of the ancestors Adam and Eve; this is the eternal spiritual path leading to the other world. (213-190) 

3. We Should Visit Our Ancestors' Graves

Are your grandparents alive? [They are deceased.] Then, you should visit their graves and serve them as if God were buried in the grave. Korean people cry out loud in times of death. This is to repent for not having served the grandparents well when alive and to resolve the sorrow. When you follow me and realize the great principle of the heaven, you will understand these things. We should make the serving efforts until we are recognized by God, and our grandfather sends a message that it is now enough, OK?

At the time of harvest, you should not forget about your grandparents. You should visit and serve them earnestly in each of the four seasons. So try it. Then people will say that although you seemed to have became a monster after joining Unification Church, you have actually become a royal child.

You should serve your parents better than any king serving their parents. Don't you wish that your parents are kings? Your hearts desire that your parents are higher than kings. All this is allowed. You should keep the royal norms and serve your parents so that they are happier than any kings in the world; then you will qualify as royal children. Then, parents will praise their children whenever they open their mouths. Ancestors and descendants will all praise, so realm of unification will be realized centering on parents. Unification will occur centering on parents, centering on grandparents, and then for the whole -- grandchildren, children, parents, and the whole world. This becomes the foundation to thoroughly spread the seed of unification. It will be as if we were dreaming. (220-350)

Now Cain has been subjugated and elder sonship restored with regard to the three generations -- grandparents, parents, and elder brother; hence, a grand child will be served as an ancestor at the levels of elder sonship, parentship, and kingship. As this great upheaval and 180 degree's turn occurs, in which child is served as parent and younger brother is served as elder brother, the hell also turns around to the heavenly direction. You should know this.

So you should go to hometown and make the 160 families. From your hometown, bring them to speeches and have them sign the membership form. When the eldest descendant, who is the root of the lineage, recommends it, then all other descendants should follow. So gather all the 160 families and hold a party, where you can proclaim Unification Church. They should pledge to absolutely follow the royal children's command and inaugurate them at the ancestors' grave. You should say, "Through the True Parents, we have become ancestors to inherit new lineage and a tribe of liberation and blessing. Our tribe will be eternally unchanging descendants of God." Then, you will be eternally separated from satan.

So Unification Church allows ancestor worship. Do you understand? [Yes] Does Christianity allow ancestors service? [No] Unification Church has to establish this tradition. This is not a secular tradition. This brings about a royal land where we can eternally serve heavenly ancestors, clan, and tribal messiahs in the mainstream of providence. It will be a land where we can serve the king and sing songs of peace eternally. Do you understand it? You and your tribe can go to the kingdom of heaven only after having lived in such a country. (220-222)

4. Ancestors We Can Meet

You should know what your house is like. Your house is exemplary for all the houses people live in their earthly life. Furthermore, it is exemplary for the spiritual world. Those who have lived in such a house can naturally go to the original homeland. There will be no conflict when meeting grandparents or anyone else. They will all say, "Hey, you came!" In that place, your ancestors of thousands of generations are all there. Will there be ancestors in the hell or not? They are staying at different levels. Those who lived for the sake of others go to the kingdom of heaven. So family harmony starts from me. If I serve and serve in the family, and if I can do this at least three times, grandparents will be able to realize their own shortcomings.

How many times did Moses try to serve in Egypt? Seven, eight, even more than twelve times he tried to serve. When you try to serve and yet they do not receive you, then Heaven will guide you. He brings fruition in other places what you have invested in one place through serving. So those who live a serving life like God, although they may be persecuted and opposed on the earth, will live in the original land of God, just as Israelites entered Canaan after the wilderness.

So have you served grandmothers with white hair? God is white. Snow gathers in high mountains, right? God is clean. So the head knows this. Also, did the grandmother serve her own parents-in-law? She should serve her parents-in-law in such a way that when they die, they will say, "I will prepare to receive you in the other world just as you have served me." (213-182)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 4. The Coming Of The Spiritual New Age

1. Coming Of Age Of Extrasensory Perception

The age of extrasensory perception is coming, and then there will be no one who cannot communicate with the spiritual world. The time when people attack people is over, and spirits will be attacking the earth. Now, satan and evil spirits are attacking, but there will be a time when good spirits will attack also. I am doing this in order to pave the way for that. When we think about parents' attitude towards children, it is so wonderful to have parents, who can serve children with loving hearts.

Ladies and gentlemen, we have come this far now. This path cannot be avoided no matter what kind of opposition we face. What if you have to walk the way alone? Where would you go when you are lost in the desolate spiritual world? Do you have a nationality? Where do people without nationality go? Do you have a house? Where do you go? The world becomes most fearful. There will be satan and angels, yet when you are standing on satan's side, angels will not come.

So when you wake up after death, you will find out that there is a spiritual world; but what if satan drags you away? There will be great commotion, people pushing others to go first. So if you think about this, can you get any steep? It is an inevitable course. Rev. Moon is serious about such things. What will happen after death? When I go to the spiritual world, such and such people will come to me. I have made all the arrangements. Do you understand? I know the secrets of Confucius, Buddha, and Jesus. Understanding the miserable heart of Jesus, I say to him, "Didn't you die because of such and such?", and he says, "Surely. How do you, Rev. Moon of Unification Church, know it?" This is why I can be a friend of Jesus.

You or Christians may call Jesus, "Lord, Lord", but I don't; we are friends. They call me a heretic because I say this kind of thing. But wait and see who is a heretic. You should make the preparation before you go, do you understand? I am doing this because I know very well that when I go to the spiritual world there will be a big commotion. If you cannot believe this, pray and find out yourself. This is why I am following this path although it is hard. How about you? Where will you go? Are you ready? If you say to me at the time of death, "Alas, I ask for your favor, for I am now going to the spiritual world", then it is too late. Preparation cannot be made then, but only while you are on earth. (61-327)

2. We Entered A New Age Through The Declaration Of Day Of Heavenly Victory

When you consider Jesus, Jesus is formation, twelve disciples is growth, and seventy-two elders is completion -- it is three stages. If you cannot do this, you cannot go to the kingdom of heaven. Originally, you can receive the Blessing only after doing this. Then Jesus can be married. When your entire family joins our church, with grandparents, parents, and grandchildren competing to come along, even running on top of one another, then the three stages will be completed; namely, eighty four people.

When this happens, through restoring your parents, you can restore your entire ancestors of tens of thousands of generations at once. The age is coming when spiritual world can return to the earth. The organization on the earth can structure the organization in the spiritual world; they become one. Such an amazing phenomenon happens. Imagine how overjoyed the spiritual world will be. Hence, now the age of victory of religion and of spiritual world has come. (96-251, Jan. 22, 78)

Now you please pray. Your command will be honored: "In accordance with Father's words, on this Day of Heavenly Victory, October 4th (1996), you good spirits please come and lead the evil spirits on earth to heaven through your virtuous embrace." Such an age is coming. Why? We live in the age of Adam, and spirits live in the realm of angels, and they have to move because by the Principle, angels are to assist Adam. (89-113)

True, the spiritual and mental world is very much a realm of unification. If you say, "I miss so and so", and wait for twenty-four hours, this person comes. This is realized. When you focus, he appears. This is like sending electric waves. Then, because he has the mind that works like a receiver, for no reason he becomes curious about you and feels the desire to come.

3. Unification Ceremony And Spiritual Assistance

What is the significance of True Parents' birthday? On February first in the lunar calendar, I did the so-called Unification Ceremony. You or ordinary believers may not know what this ceremony is. Look. In the course of restoration, you should perfect the individual, family, tribe, and country, and they must be connected vertically. Do you understand this? I made accomplishments on earth at individual, family, tribal, national, and country levels, but it is not yet connected to the spiritual world. Nor is it connected to the families of the Unification Church. Although the road is paved, this road must be connected with the spiritual world and then to the physical world. Only then, will the Unification Ceremony start.

When does the Unification Ceremony start? Since Christianity is global, and has been developing mainly through democratic countries, unification is possible only when there is worldwide foundation; without such a foundation, the unification at one level cannot be connected to other levels. At this time, we can only aim at the global level from the national level, but we cannot decide it and fix it. Do you understand what I say? But now, through the foundation I made in America, we can make the connection. Now is the time when country and world are connected. And the global level is linked to the level of spiritual world.

In the spiritual world, Korean and Japanese spirits are not connected, for instance. Spirits with different nationalities are connected only to their own countries, and thus we cannot mobilize the whole as a unified force. Do you understand this? Until this is resolved on the earth, spiritual world will be in disorder. Furthermore, in the spiritual world, enemies fight and create troubles, Koreans and Japanese, and Japanese and Chinese, for instance. So we are trying to reconcile them.

For this reason, we have done a Ceremony for Entire Liberation on last March first, 1975, a ceremony to forgive and liberate the whole. This even opens the way to forgive satan. Do you understand this? Through this ceremony, enemies cannot treat each other as enemies but must forgive them. For me, satan is my enemy, and after forgiving satan, there is no more enemy. For God does not consider him the enemy, either. Now is the time when this is unified. What will happen if physical world and spiritual world became one?

What is fall? It is a separation between physical and spiritual worlds and between God, on the one hand, and Adam and Eve, on the other. It is a breach of heart between Adam and Eve. Hence, with the spiritual and physical worlds unified, if the supranational structure of the Unification Church develops centering on family, tribe, nation, country, and world, this can form the worldwide realm of unification. Do you understand this? [Yes]

So it is not possible to do this in America because we have to solve those things. Korea is the central country; in Korea, through establishing foundations of individual, family, tribe, nation, and country, we advanced towards the world. This is why I came to Korea in such a hurry. So after the Unification Ceremony, I realize that my birthday this year is historic. Do you understand? [Yes] Why historic? Those spirits have never had a chance to attend True Parents' birthday, nor do they have a qualification to celebrate it. Also, all the people in the world are without the privilege to celebrate it. It is because spiritual and physical foundations are not joined.

Now, however, with such privilege being provided spiritually and physically, spiritual world moves to restore descendants. From the Principle standpoint, ancestors are in the archangel's position and descendants in Adam's position. As the archangel assisted in the creation of Adam, the spirits are united and assist in the creation of Adam on earth; the age of ancestral intervention is coming. You should understand the Principle. For those who hear this for the first time, it may sound like a dream.

For this reason, this day, when True Parents come to Korea to celebrate their birthday, is a day of opening another historic epoch. In other words, countless spirits in the other world come with the privilege to participate in the celebration. So we did the ceremony in headquarters, OK? [Yes] Through this, we move to the age in which ancestors as archangel can re-create their descendants who do not know Unification Church yet as Adam, just as God created Adam with archangel's assistance. With this logic, people all over the world can receive the privilege to celebrate True Parents' birthday. Do you understand? [Yes]

4. Ceremony Of One Heart And Assistance Of Ancestors

I have become the head of the Moon clan, not through a coercion but through their own desire to serve me. I have met this organization -- Association for Finding the Family Root -- for the first time. Through this meeting, heads of clans got together and presented me as a parent of Korea. In order to do such a thing, this ceremony is inevitable.

The position of True Parents is not just for Koreans but for the whole of mankind and all the ancestors. They should have gone to the spiritual world as descendants of True Parents but could not because of the fall. The earth is in Abel's position, and so by following Abels, as they work to restore elder sonship, spiritual world can receive liberation. Since the physical world has restored elder sonship, spiritual world has to support us. So be strong and courageous because the way of heaven is before us. So through Ceremony of One Heart we determine this clearly and announce it. Do you understand?

You don't know spiritual things, right? This way, your good ancestors can help us through heads of the tribes. This is connected to the earth. Physical world and spiritual world have different points of view, and in the fallen world, they take opposite courses. But how can this be overcome? Through true love. (190-314)



	
Earthly Life And Spirit World II







Section 5. Returning Resurrection And Assistance Of Spirits

1. Position Of Past People In The Spiritual World

The one who experiences in his life God's shimjung, who is leading the providence with historical sorrow, will be unable to look at God without tears wherever he goes. When he understands God's Will and struggles to become His child, and when he finds collaborators of the same heart, God will come and shed tears. Then where does God's sorrow lie? It lies in this country, world, and all things, as well as in each of us. We should eradicate this and restore God's joy. The center of our life is the self who can experience God's sorrow.

Then the question is if I am able to move spirits to testify. The spiritual world also requests this. Since spiritual world knows God's heart, if such a person makes such an appeal, spirits are mobilized to help in order to realize the ideal of the heavenly kingdom. Why can't spirits come down to the earth? It is because the earth has become the wall of lamentation. (4-60)

The place where you are standing is not where Adam fell. It is beyond that hill. In other words, now is the time when Adam can communicate directly and go straight towards one purpose. From this point of view, the histories before and after the third seven year course will be radically different. Through the third seven year course, evil force will go down and good force will go up; thus, this course is the time when spiritual world and physical world cross. You should know this.

In the spiritual world, there are good, neutral, and evil spirits. In the three-stage development, after the third seven year course, good spirits will become able to communicate to the earth. It is inevitable. The formation and growth stages are under Satanic dominion, and thus evil spirits led the way and evil people controlled the world. From now, however, spirits start being exchanged. When the exchange occurs, spirit world comes down, with evil spirits first. Then come neutral and then good spirits. When it is turned around, good spirits and good people go up and evil spirits and evil people come down. So far, good and evil kept going up and down, intermingling with each other, but now we enter the age in which good and evil are separated completely. (75-193)

When you go to the spiritual world, you will find that some great figure in the New Testament, who was martyred, respected, and supposed to be in a lofty place, is actually in the most miserable place. Those who die with a thought that their death will bring them to kingdom of heaven cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. The attitude of such people is like a mad man who killed himself for kingdom of heaven. But those who suffered and sacrificed, if not martyred, in order to send others to the Kingdom of Heaven, turn out to be the ones in the Kingdom of Heaven.

We should fix the fundamental root of faith. Christianity caused much disaster because of the wrong beliefs. Unification ideology is to remove this disaster. Although we do not destroy it, it is destined to perish. But why do we have to destroy it quickly? It is because we must destroy it and rescue it before it perishes on its own and becomes deserted by God. (64-110)

Among your ancestors, there are many who went to hell. We should liberate them all. Since this is the way of the parents, you must follow it; it is your destiny to follow it all the way to the end. Then spiritual world will help us, through individual, family, tribe, and national levels, thereby bringing unification. You should know this. If we unify the world, we can unify the spiritual world automatically. When spirits come down to the earth, evil spirits come down before good spirits. This is why there is a phenomenon of neurosis among people on earth. You don't know this, but now evil spirits are all down on earth, attacking the human world.

With the coming of the age of ideological confusion centering on democracy and communism, evil spirits come down and cause chaos of body and spirit. When good spirits come down to the earth, however, they expand and start occupying the evil spirits' areas on the earth. When good spirits occupy the earth, there is no place for evil spirits to go, and they will have to surrender. When satan comes to the earth and surrenders, evil spirits also surrender. So in the Last Days, we should restore even satan. (54-228)

2. Mobilization Of Spiritual World And Spiritual Assistance

In witnessing, you should witness even when it does not go well. Again and again. It is like throwing stones in the sea. You keep doing it until the stones fill the sea and form a mountain. What happens then? You grow in shimjung. Although the body does not change, shimjung grows. You get up early in the morning and pray in tears for the village for which you are responsible. This is the way of shimjung and of touching the spiritual world. You feel that when God looks upon this village, He cannot help shedding tears because they are all destined to hell, and you shed tears for God.

When you create a powerful resonance by shedding tears for God, the entire spiritual world will be mobilized. You should be able to inspire God with tears so that He thanks you and considers you better than Adam and Eve; otherwise you cannot touch the spiritual world. Only when God says in tears, "As betrayers' descendants, how can you be so good!", will the spiritual world come to your assistance. That is the point where spiritual world starts to open; anything below that standard absolutely will not work. This is the Principle. (96-262)

Ladies and gentlemen, do you like going to the spiritual world? Between your desire to go to the spiritual world and the desire of the spirits to return to the earth, which should be stronger? [spirits] From the standpoint of the Principle, which should be stronger? The spiritual world is the archangelic world, and this world is a world of Adam, Eve, and children. Should children be more eager or servants? Are you supposed to help the spiritual world or is the spiritual world supposed to help you? [Spiritual world should help] They are waiting to help, but why are they still waiting? Would they help you in building the heavenly kingdom on earth or in trying to live comfortably? [to build heavenly kingdom] (161-227)

As I say, spiritual world must be mobilized. Otherwise, how can we create the heavenly kingdom? [We cannot.] Heavenly kingdom is supposed to start from True Parents and not from fallen descendants. As the angelic world assisted at the time of Adam, spiritual world should return to earth and assist the earth with re-creation. Isn't this -the Principle of Resurrection? It will be considered true when it is realized in reality. (162-115)

Am I driving you into suffering because I hate you or because I want to save you? You should know that it is for the sake of saving you. Understanding that your suffering is for your own salvation, you should be grateful. Then the new world of heavenly shimjung will unfold before you. This is the right order. So once you possess the shimjung ties, you can fly anywhere and day and night according to heavenly commands. If you are determined to take responsibility and lead the world like a locomotive, then the spiritual world will help you. If you think this way, the spiritual world will surely help. (96-279)

When you undertake the responsibility for the nation, you should be able to say things such as the following: "In carrying out the individual, family, national, and country mission in the Unification Church, I Will faithfully stick with fortunes of this church. I am a branch of Unification Church that is growing with power of the church. Therefore, the word of the Unification Church is my word, the personality of the Unification Church is my personality, and shimjung of the Unification Church is my shimjung." Then, you will develop wherever you are as the Unification Church does. If you keep up the pace with the Unification Church through such a standard, good spirits and ancestors who used to move along with national fortune will work for you.

Your physical look may be ugly, but spiritual world sees you as princes. Especially, your ancestors within tenth generations from you are anxious, for history of restoration is realized centering on ten generations. But when evil descendants appear, ancestors within ten generations judge him lest he ruin them. For this reason, if someone here has good ancestors, he will be actively supported by them. When you fight and win every battle, spiritual world will rejoice. Then you will scare away evil spirits. Your ancestors will serve you as king. You should be able to feel such things. We should prepare our foundation with the heart that refuses to defile heavenly tradition and dignity. You should pray as to what kind of condition you will establish. Now is a blessed time. (34-20)

3. Spiritual World And Ancestors

When I see someone's face, I can usually tell if he has good or bad ancestors. Some people have good ancestors and receive blessing, whereas others have bad ancestors and suffer all the time. Such people will only suffer as well when they do witnessing in their mission places. (37-144)

When your personality has a certain shortcoming, then listen to the kind of testimony that can supplement your personality. Listen to many experiences. When you hear them, do not criticize, for criticizing means deciding between heavenly side and satan's side. Do you understand? Criticizing is like a cancer in your development. Once you are on satan's side, you cannot come to God's side, and once you are on God's side, you cannot go to satan's side. In our life, we cannot go on a straight line but on zigzag path. I inherit elements from both good and evil ancestors, and these elements influence my actions. So criticism is dangerous. This is the reason why criticism is prohibited. (date unknown)

If you possess true love, you can join God's party any time. You can see thousands of ancestors and spirits because you can transcend time and space. Only those who have heart of true love can manage and transcend all this. The only way to inherit everything from God as God's equal is through love. If a man of true love just passes by, slightly touching me, I would be very happy. Everyone would welcome him. The other world is like this, so you should be trained here, do you understand?

Why am I teaching this? In order to create a person who can breathe in the heavenly world and follow its beats. You should be able to dance to the beat. I am going to spiritual world, right? satan cannot follow me in the spiritual world. (147- )

We should be one by receiving true spirit from God. In order to achieve a complete unity, we should start with the original subject and then through this become able to move the body; otherwise, unity is not complete. For Unification members, spiritual world is a living reality because when they go astray on their own, for instance, spiritual world stops them and helps them put things in order. This is an amazing thing. A Unification member is connected to his good ancestors through mind and body; they prevent the body from going in the evil direction and push it in the good direction. (162-104)

If there were True Parents, who can govern everything, true family, true society, true country, and true world, how wonderful this world would be. But this is not such a world. Why has this world become like this? Because of the fall, right? From the standpoint of the Principle, it started with a wrong motivation and has continued thus far. The simplest way, then, would be to say, "I can simply get by, and what is the need for a regret? Then I don't need to have any kind of high purpose. It has been like this so far, and I would accept the way things are and live on. How long can I live, anyway? I may live for 70 or 80 years, and that will be it for me. So what's the need for the painful worries and toils?" If your life stops in this world, how simple it must be. If this life is all there is, then I would have also packed my bag and left. But man lives eternally. You don't have so much spiritual experience, but you can meet all the ancestors, including Adam, in the spiritual world. Grandparents, do you want to live long? [Why so long?] Do you want to live long or die quickly? [I want to die soon] Do you want to die soon? [Yes] Then if I strike you with a sword, would you say, "Oh, thank you"? [laughter, How can we die like this?] But you need this if you want to die quickly, don't you? [But I should die according to my destiny] Grandmother, you would run away instantly when a car drives at you on the road, right? (laughter) We have a protective instinct, which makes us act even without a thought.

Does mind get old or not? [Mind does not get old] How about the body? [The body gets old] Why does the body age when the mind does not? When you are treated like an old man, you are not happy. You are not treated as the same generation. How disappointed you must be? (159-277)

When you go to the spiritual world, you will meet countless saints and ancestors and talk with them. They will ask you where you came from and how you lived there, just as friends share their life stories. When your great ancestors ask you, "Hey, you, where did you come from?", then would you protest them for using rough language? Or are they entitled to use such languages because they are your great grandfathers? Christians bow down and pray until they hurt their forehead just to meet Jesus. Even when Jesus appears, however, would they be happy if Jesus keeps using rough language to them? (148-32 1)

4. Hope Of The Spirit

When our Unification Church members have a sincere, loving heart to make Parents happy at least once in their life, they can resonate with the other world. You all want to love me, right? How long have I been speaking? Almost for four hours. But has anyone at least prepared a bread for my lunch? Is there anyone who tries to offer at least spiritual bread, or one who prepared a bread with a thought that he will be grateful even if I throw it away to birds without eating it?

What would spirits think? Would they want to bring something to me everyday and see me eat something from it? Who would be more eager, you or spirits? Would spirits be more eager? [Yes] That is true. You do not know, but spirits know. They know what will happen in the future. You don't know anything, but the other world knows clearly. So they know how they can serve me. All the five senses feel the stimulating power from me. You have not been able to feel this so far, but now you will be able to feel this when you are connected with me. (207-98)

5. Returning Resurrection And Rebirth

1) Returning Resurrection

Just as spirits of good ancestors at the time of Jesus could rise from the form-spirit to the life-spirit-level spiritual world, your ancestors have a special privilege to return through you. Do you understand this? When you understand this and become victorious branches, you are in a position to form a living being; then, your ancestors will help you. This way, you should be a foundation through which your ancestors of thousands of generations can return. In the time of Jesus, spiritual world helped conditionally for the sake of life-spirit level resurrection, but now they help unconditionally for the sake of divine-spirit, level resurrection. So now is a time of great blessing. Do you understand it? In other words, spiritual world is helping. (14-2)

Our present church is too large. At the time of the Chung Pa Dong old headquarters church, when I kicked out someone through one door, he would enter through another door, hiding behind a chair until I went upstairs, and when I disappeared, he would come out and pray through the whole night. We have this kind of history, right? After this, he would come here like this to see my face before he left. It is surely crazy, right? Both you and me. Isn't this why we are famous in the world? [We are crazy together] No, I am not crazy, you rascals. (laughter) If both of us are crazy, then who can take out the feces and urine? What if both of us urinate? (laughter) You are crazy, but I am not. If I were crazy like you, then Unification Church would not have survived.

In such a chaos, I have been able to steer the way. How much did the world try to kill me and uproot the Unification Church ? It was because I was not crazy that we could steer our way through all this. I have tied a rope high up with God according to the way of the heaven. Petty folks, however, try to hook it within a narrow range only in vain. This created wars between churches and countries, bringing countries to ruin. The Unification Church victoriously overcame its war with Christian churches, political parties, democratic and communist worlds. How? From far away. When the rope is hanging from high up, they could not undo it with their own strength. Can they cut off Unification Church? Whether it is philosophy, religion, or spiritual world, no one can be our match.

In America, there is a spiritualist association, and its head is Arthur Ford. He heard about Rev. Moon from Asia. Our missionaries do not visit person by person. They bring Divine Principle books to people who have spiritual communication and tell them, "Please check what kind of book this is. I will come back in a week." When the missionaries go back in a week, they say, "Oh, master, please come." (208-195)

We should offer sacrifices to God with a theory and practical foundation that is enough to subjugate the spiritual world. This ceremony of sacrifice was today's pledge service (Nov. 17, 90), do you understand it? At Han Nam Dong house, I prayed that since the time has come, the current that has been flowing in reverse through heaven and earth now flow in the right way. Since heaven has restored the elder sonship, all the existing second sons and second sons to be born in the future are under God's rule. So after the restoration of elder sonship, the age of second son comes, and heavenly law cannot allow the devil's performing stage. This is a logical conclusion. Do you understand this?

All the spirits have abused Abel on earth, just as elder son murdered and sacrificed the second son; now that we have the elder sonship, however, we can control even the spiritual world. Now they must help us in order to receive the blessing; the more they oppose, the deeper they fall into a pit. The heavenly fortune is changing rapidly. Wait and see in the future. I do not like saying such things, but it is inevitable. For this reason, those who communicate with petty spirits spoke against going to Unification Church. But now Buddha, Jesus, Confucius, and Mohammed must teach people to go to the Unification Church; otherwise, they will be judged by the heavenly law. Why? It is because Rev. Moon's religion is the parents' religion. (208-154)

2) Questions and Answers about Principle of Rebirth

(Father answers questions: Mar 26, 1972, Essen church, Germany)
Question: Through what foundation did the Principle of Rebirth come into being in Asia?

The theory that is prevalent in Asia is not Principle of Rebirth but theory of reincarnation. Reincarnation is a Buddhist doctrine. It sees the phenomenon of resurrection only for one time rather than from the context of the whole. Spirits desire that they receive privilege through people on earth. This is the request of the spirits. The value of human beings before the fall is such that they can dominate the angelic world and cosmos. They fell down a few stages because of the fall, and thus they must go back up to the original place. In going up, however, they cannot go all at once but through a few stages; through the stages, they should restore individual, family, tribe, nation, country, world, and cosmos.

Originally, human beings should go to this world (Father points to what he wrote on the board) But there is no one-step road to this world; you must pioneer each stage and proceed through the stages of individual, family, tribe, and nation. (Father writes on the board) From this point of view, in God's providence, those spirits who died before the Old Testament era, which is a providential age of saving individuals, desire to enter this age and receive the privilege. Going through each stage inevitably requires indemnity. Here, indemnity must be paid as in the case of Cain and Abel.

In other words, suppose a spirit A has been helping through different ages up to now. In order to go to the next stage, however, he still cannot pass over freely, but only by making a condition of indemnity. It cannot be done in a day or two, but through some Principle number, for instance, Twelve years, 40 years, 70 years, or a few centuries. Thus, since this spirit, who has been helping here, (Father points to what he wrote on the board) cannot continue to go up before the period of indemnity is over, he goes back to the spiritual world. This spirit hopes that the first man he is working with can complete the foundation, but if he fails to complete the indemnity condition within the period and dies, this spirit chooses another man and tries to return to him.

For instance, if this spirit is Paul, in an attempt to go up through each stage, if the first man he returns to fails to complete the indemnity condition within the given period and dies, he returns to another man and helps him. Indemnity is necessary. According to the Principle, indemnity is not completed in a short time. For this reason, if the second man does not fulfill the indemnity, a third man is chosen for a returning resurrection. So finally, Paul returns to the third man. The second man will say that he is working with Paul's assistance. Likewise, the third man in the next age will also say that he is working with Paul's assistance and even that he is himself Paul. This way, it looks as if Paul's spirit appeared in the second man and again in third man. Looking at such a phenomenon, they come up with the theory of reincarnation; it is because they do not see the whole. This is the same in this age until the age of world and universe. (Father writes on the board)

Original man lives under God's direct dominion apart from satan's rule, and yet they live in the fallen realm due to the fall. In order to get away from it, he must pay individual indemnity, family indemnity. . . Without this he cannot come out. Spirits appear in each age through the rule of returning resurrection, and so each stage looks like a phenomenon of reincarnation.

The same applies to you. If you have faith but die before marriage, you have to go through the stages of family, tribe, nation, country, and world. For this reason, you cannot tell how many hundreds of millions of years it will take. This is almost infinity. Jesus could not go beyond of limits of country, and so he has to come back and go up to the stage of country; only through this can he go to the kingdom of heaven. He is now in paradise, and same applies to him.

When Jesus comes to someone and guides him, he claims that he is Jesus. From this, it seems that Jesus is born again, which gives rise to theory of reincarnation. Do you understand this? (Yes) You should understand spiritual world clearly. Human beings, who are supposed to live in God's dominion of goodness, are living in the fallen realm, and they must come away from it. This is why such things happen. Jesus did it spiritually. Christianity has been doing it spiritually also, do you understand? Is there a question about this?

From this point of view, the Unification Principle of Resurrection conforms exactly to the spiritual facts. In other words, the Principle of Resurrection teaches you spiritual formula. So far, countless religious people have experienced such things but have not understood it clearly. When you hear this Principle, however, do not just learn it as a theory, but you must practice it in your own life and achieve victory; otherwise, I will not teach you this.

In other words, instead of stopping at learning about Noah's family, Abraham's family, Jacob's family, Moses, John the Baptist, and Jesus, we should try to pay indemnity for all these figures and establish a victorious foundation. I will teach you when such a foundation is established. In other words, we cannot carry out God's Will unless we turn our defeat to satan into victory. The providential figures such as Noah, Abraham, Jacob, and Moses did not know this.

The returning Jesus, however, must indemnify the failures at individual, family, tribe, nation, and country levels. He is the representative who knows it all and can put it into effect until the ideal world is found. You should know that without doing, we cannot realize it. What will happen if you meet the Messiah and follow him? When you meet him at the time he is perfected through the ages of individual, family, tribe, nation, and country, you will also receive the benefits of individual, family, tribe, and national ages and continue up to the country level. When someone at the individual age wants to go up to the family age through the Messiah, he has to pay indemnity on earth, just as spirits do. Also, in order to go from family age to tribe age, he has to pay indemnity. This means that the longer one has stayed in Unification Church, the more indemnity he has paid; the longer he has been here, the closer he is to me.

The way up to the age of country is a vertical path, and the national system should be determined here. If you do not continue to go up in this process, however, you can fall away. It is because spiritual phenomenon is such that no matter how high you go up, the same phenomenon occurs because of indemnity. Indemnity blocks your way. This is why it is easy to fall away. When you fail here, you will lose everything. Although the Nation of Israel and Jewish Church waited for Jesus for four thousand years, all the foundation collapsed as Jesus died without accomplishing his mission. (Father writes on the board) For this reason, you should know that many people have made sacrifices in the up and down fluctuation.

This happens to the mainstream of God's providence, and yet it also happens to many nations around the world as side-streams. Through this, indemnity is paid throughout the world. In other words, as it goes up as the mainstream like this, other people around the world take either conforming position or opposing positions and pay indemnity.

(Father writes on the board) Things are organized through such an indemnity. You should know that for this reason many religions have made sacrifices in following the providential course.

How do spirits and religious people go beyond this level, which is the highest goodness? In other words, the question is how the country level can be transcended. This is the Messiah; Messiah seeks after this. (Father writes) Since Messiah knows the method of indemnity, when the people unite with him, their indemnity period will be short. When the country is established and settled with the Messiah, all the individuals will belong there. If a country paid indemnity, family, tribe, nation, and country will go up to the world level. Considering this, you should think how fast the world restoration will be if one country is found.

We can go beyond paradise only when we establish a country. Paradise is like a waiting room before going to the heavenly kingdom. If errors still remain that were committed by Adam, Noah, Abraham, and Jacob as they followed this course of restoration, they must all be indemnified. Without indemnity, horizontal development cannot happen. From this point of view, we can see how important a country is. If we have a country, we do not fall away. For instance, how much are foreigners cared for by German government? If they do something wrong, they are kicked out. When they have no nationality, however, where can they go? They have nowhere to go. When such people are killed, they still have no place to appeal.

It is the same in the Satanic world. In a Satanic country, we are people's enemies. Believers of God are their enemies, so how much do they hate and persecute us in their country? Furthermore, even if they kick us out or kill us, we have no place to appeal our case. Likewise, since country is important, God comes looking for a country.

For this reason, in finding a country, you should pay indemnity for individual, family, tribe, nation, and country. You should follow the individual, family, tribal, and national indemnity courses. Otherwise, there is no road to the world. Since the country is the center, each country must go through the central country. If you die without restoring a country, you can only return to the earth and support individual and family, unable to work with a proud authority. You are not qualified as a fighter for occupying Satanic world.

Thus, you can enter in only with a country. Have you entered in? Although you have entered into the Unification Church, you have not entered in God's unified country. Can you be a people without a country? No. Do you understand this? [Yes] Hence, all the spirits hope to assist people of this country. If only you are in this country, return resurrection will occur horizontally. Since it occurs horizontally, the foundation you work for will remain for you.

But before finding this country, however much indemnity you pay, you will lose it all if you make a mistake. You may build up from the bottom, and yet if you slip off on the way, everything will crumble down to nothing. When this is being done on a horizontal level, however, what you have worked for will remain eternally. In other words, during restoration, you will lose your investment through indemnity; when a country is found and we work horizontally, however, your efforts will remain as your accomplishment rather than disappearing as indemnity. (54-227)



END


-------------------------------------------